《Princess From Rich Family》


 Chapter 1

    In the 36th year of the Shangyuan Dynasty, the weather was good and the world was flat. Officials of different sizes in Kyoto happily prepared to enjoy a few rare days of annual leave.


    But Mo dingfang, the Duke of Xing, fell ill again. Although everyone knows that the old man is suffering from heart disease, especially in recent years, when it comes to the new year, he will always get sick.


    However, the whole city of Kyoto still has to suffer from the illness of the old man. Who let the old man follow the Kaiyuan female emperor to win the foundation of the country? He once held the world''s army to pacify the rebellion in all directions and supported the emperor to ascend the throne. This is the existence of the God of the sea needle in the Heavenly Kingdom!


    The old man''s illness didn''t matter. The emperor immediately sent the imperial doctor to visit Mo''s family. The medicine and tonic flowed to Mo''s home, and he had to visit himself. The emperor has paid so much attention to it. Do the ministers dare not express it?


    As a result, officials of different sizes in Kyoto came to visit one after another and forced the threshold of the Mo family to level three inches.


    The imperial doctors were even more miserable. They had to deal with all kinds of inquiries from the emperor to the officials all the time. They wiped their sweat and patted their chest to ensure that they would cure the old man. But this heart disease can only be cured by heart medicine, and Hua Tuo''s rebirth is also out of the question. The hard pressed imperial doctors would like to kneel down in front of the seeing off lady every day and pray: let the Mo family give birth to a girl quickly. If they continue to struggle like this, sooner or later they will move their head!


    Some people wonder, but is it that hard to have a girl?


    The government of Xing state is so rich and noble. If two sons have several concubines, they can always give birth to daughters. Now is not the time when the empress is only allowed to be monogamous. No matter whether you are polygamous or polygamous, as long as you are in love with each other, the law doesn''t care.


    But Mo''s family rule is monogamy, and requires that all children must be born by his wife. Even if his wife has no children, he will never take concubines. So it''s really hard for Mo''s family, which has given birth to eight boys in succession, to have another girl!


    But no matter how difficult it is, it has to be solved. At Xingguo government, the old lady called her two sons to discuss the illness of the old man.


    The old lady came from a famous family. She thinks that she is different from the old man, who is always ready to do things. She always convinces people by reason.


    But the two sons don''t think so in their hearts. They would rather let their father beat them than listen to their mother. It''s painful for their father to beat them, but it''s painful for their mother to say it!


    The old lady picked up her cup, sipped her tea, and said slowly, "you know your father''s heart trouble, so I won''t say more. The eldest couple are all old, so they probably have no hope; Second, I think it''s up to you. Tell me about it. What''s your plan? "


    The two brothers who were named by their mother were all trembling in their hearts. Mo Taiwu, the eldest brother, was relieved when he heard that he had nothing to do with himself. The second Mo Tai Wen saw that his mother-in-law and elder brother were staring at him. He couldn''t help sweating.


    Mo Taiwen glanced at the old lady and said with a smile: "mother, my son is five years old this year, and Jingniang is almost thirty. Where can I have another baby? What''s more, I''ve had four babies. They''re all kids. I can''t help it! "


    As soon as Mo Taiwu heard this, he was so worried that he immediately yelled, "second, what are you worried about? Wang Yushi is not nearly 50 years old, and he has just added a little girl. Please work harder


    Mo Taiwen looked at his brother in a daze. He only listened to his encouragement and said: "you are in your prime, and you and your younger brothers and sisters should work hard to get rid of our father''s heart disease next year. You are our great heroes!"


    The old lady nodded: "yes, it depends on you and Jingniang!"


    Mo Taiwu added a fire: "second brother, please don''t give up!"


    Mo Taiwen is a famous lady and Minister of the Ministry of war. It''s necessary for me to be a daughter to have a baby. Is it suitable for you?


    But his brother and mother, whether they are suitable or not, are really staring at him. Mo Taiwen''s heart is more bitter than Huanglian''s! For the sake of their father''s heart disease, they both gave birth to four kids. The oldest is ten years old, and the youngest is four years old. They are four kids who are better than monkeys!


    I''m really afraid of having a son, especially in the last three years. How can I make a great effort even if there''s no movement at all?


    And wouldn''t it be crazy to have another son?


    The old lady said nothing when she saw Mo Taiwu''s face. After thinking about it, she put down her cup and coughed gently. Mo Taiwu immediately kept silent and waited for her to speak.


    The old lady looked at Mo Taiwen and said, "second son, my mother knows that it''s not easy for you and your daughter-in-law to have four children. When Jingniang is old, it''s not easy to be pregnant. Even if she is pregnant, she doesn''t have to be a girl. She knows your difficulties."


    The tears of his mother''s intimate words were almost coming down. Mo Taiwen couldn''t help sniffing and was ready to speak.


    But the old lady said, "but second son, your father is seventy years old. His life is seventy years old. He has few days to live. Do you have the heart to let him not hold his granddaughter until he dies? At the beginning, you didn''t want to study, you had to go into business. You vomited your father''s blood, and the iron body gradually became worse day by day. Seeing these years, you have been drinking medicine every year for the new year. What do you want to do? What about our family? "


    All the people who said this were sad, and Mo Taiwen couldn''t help reddening his eyes.


    The old lady sighed and said, "over the years, eight grandchildren have been hugged one after another, but none of them have. Sometimes I wonder if our Mo family is too evil to kill. If God punishes us, he won''t give us a girl? My mother knows that it''s not easy for you all, but your father and I can''t let go of this thought. Second, would you like to discuss with Jingniang again? "


    Looking at my mother''s tears in her eyes and her silver head, I thought of my own way when I was young and frivolous. Although I knew that my body was not as good as my own, and I had some life. But Mo Taiwen still couldn''t control his pain. His head was hot and his eyes were red. He assured the old lady: "mother, you and Dad, don''t worry, I and Jingniang will let you hold your granddaughter!"


    The old lady''s serious and sad expression suddenly changed, and she said to Mo Taiwu with a smile: "did you hear that? The second is a man who does what he says. Boss, hurry to tell your father the good news. If the old man doesn''t say it well, it will be ready immediately. "


    Mo Taiwu looked at Mo Taiwen contentedly, and immediately got up to report to the old man. Mo Taiwen looked at his mother and elder brother, who turned faster than turning books. He was so depressed that he just wanted to hit his head against the wall.


    These two people are too cunning. After digging a hole, they are waiting for him to jump. As soon as his head gets hot, he should take this matter down. How can he tell his daughter-in-law when he goes back?


    Open a new text, not the same old words, I hope you like it! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 2

    In the dead of night, Mo Taiwen rubbed his numb legs and carefully looked at his daughter-in-law Xu Jingniang.


    Xu Jingniang swept over with a cold eye. Mo Taiwen immediately took back his hand, stood up straight and did not dare to move again.


    Xu Jingniang asked coldly, "what did you tell me when I was a little eight? Forget? "


    Mo Taiwen quickly squeezed out a smiling face and said, "how dare I forget? Daughter-in-law, this is not one time and another. What do you think I can do? The old man couldn''t get up when he lay there. The old lady asked me with tears in her eyes, "what can I do?"


    At the thought of her father-in-law and mother-in-law, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help fighting. Although the status of the girl was relatively high because of the founding of the empress in China, no one was so obsessed with the Mo family that she wanted a daughter.


    The elder sister-in-law married to the Mo family for 25 years and gave birth to four sons without daughters; He married to the Mo family for ten years and gave birth to four sons without daughters. In the past three years, the doctor didn''t know how much he had seen. The medicine was poured like drinking water, and there was no movement. She was asked to say that Xu Shizhen of Mo''s family didn''t have a daughter''s fate, so she didn''t want to be born like her sister-in-law. She didn''t want to stop until she couldn''t move.


    But Mo Taiwen''s head was so hot that he patted his chest and promised to have a daughter!


    Xu Jingniang''s face became more and more dark. Mo Taiwen said in secret that it was not good for her. But he assured her in front of her mother and elder brother. If her daughter-in-law didn''t cooperate, where would she get the child?


    Mo Tai Wen''s heart is a horizontal, secret way, anyway this is their bedroom, in front of his daughter-in-law, also want what face?


    As soon as he bent, Mo Taiwen came up to Xu Jingniang and said with a playful smile, "don''t be angry, daughter-in-law. I''ll rub your shoulders and knock your legs to relieve you!"


    Xu Jingniang calmly patted Mo Taiwen''s hand away, pointed to the corner and said, "have you come here? Go and stand there


    Mo Tai Wen is thick skinned to rub up, how can give up easily? Holding Xu Jingniang''s feet, he quickly pulled down her embroidered shoes and rubbed them. You know, the most sensitive part of his cold and gorgeous daughter-in-law''s whole body is her feet. Mo Taiwen''s fingers just rubbed Xu Jingniang''s feet. Xu Jingniang suddenly felt numb. In her heart, she scolded Mo Taiwen for being cheeky. She pushed her feet back.


    Mo Taiwen immediately touched it again, and whispered: "Jingniang, don''t you want to have a little girl? Soft glutinous glutinous little girl obediently follow you? You can make flowery clothes for her, buy headdress and dress her up well. "With Mo Taiwen''s emotional description, Xu Jingniang''s struggle is getting weaker and weaker.


    Mo Taiwen first used his hand, slowly used his mouth, and finally used her tongue. Xu Jingniang kicked hard at the beginning, and then soft and powerless at the end. She could hardly call it a kick, only a coquettish tickle. Only to hear their breathing sound more and more heavy and faster, Mo Taiwen turned over and entangled with Xu Jingniang tightly.


    Once you succeed, you will have endless troubles.


    Facing the shameless Mo Taiwen, Xu Jingniang also knows that she has no choice but to let nature take its course and fight for the birth of a daughter. However, she is determined not to take the bitter and dying herbs.


    When Xu Jingniang agreed, Mo Taiwen was so grateful that she could not bear to let her suffer any more. She was determined to use 18 kinds of martial arts skills to serve her daughter-in-law well. So Shi Shiran left the family''s four skinny boys and took her daughter-in-law to Chuang Tzu to make a man.


    Mo Pingchu, the fifth of Mo''s grandchildren, has passed the imperial college entrance examination at the age of 10; Mo Pingyun, No. 6, is an eight year old child; Mo Pingfang, a seven-year-old child in kindergarten, is the seventh; Mo Pingjian, No. 8, is four years old and has just been in kaimeng.


    But after a sleep, I woke up to find that the four brothers, whose parents had disappeared, looked at each other and were at a loss. Under the command of Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingjian used the advantage of being small and short, and finally overheard the real reason why his parents left: to have a sister!


    The four brothers immediately swept away the sadness of being left behind by their parents and began to fantasize happily about the happy scene after they would have a sister.


    Mo Pingchu took the lead in affirming: "this time, my mother will be pregnant with my sister. My father and mother are very beautiful. In the future, my sister will be more beautiful than Xu bao''er. No, she will be more beautiful than the third princess!"


    Mo Pingyun agreed: "brother five said that when my sister grows up, I send her to school every day, take her to fight and play with her!"


    Mo Pingfang was unconvinced and said, "when my sister grows up, you have graduated from kindergarten. I''ll take care of seeing her off. By the way, let the Xu brothers have a look. I have a sister, too!"


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t get in and squeezed hard: "I, I''ll give my sister candy!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at the three younger brothers and bent his fingers. He knocked on one''s head and scolded: "are all the grass in one''s head? My sister is a girl. What kind of boxing do you play? When your younger sister grows up, you will have graduated from kindergarten. Is your younger sister for you to show off? And you, when you''re a sister, you''re as greedy as you are? You know how to eat sugar! "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang covered their heads and said unconvinced: "sister, you''re not alone? Why do you think we should Mo Pingjian didn''t dare to open his mouth. He just hummed to protest.


    Mo Pingchu glared at them and said, "why? I''m bigger than you and smarter than you


    At the thought of Mo Pingchu''s two grades, entering high school at the age of ten, and being ranked in the top 20 in the economic examination, the three younger brothers immediately shut up.


    Mo Pingchu''s satisfied micro Yang chin glanced at the three people, and said in a deep voice: "listen to me, my sister is a very delicate girl, different from us, we should always remember to protect my sister, take care of my sister, remember?"


    The three boys nodded their heads in a hurry. At the thought that there would be a lovely little sister with white and tender skin, they were so elated that their eyes were shining with stars. They completely forgot that their little sister seemed to have no shadow.


    Brainwashing starts with dolls. Sister control mo Pingchu is very satisfied with the reaction of his younger brothers. Although he knows very well that his mother''s hope of giving birth to a younger sister is slim, he has been waiting for his younger sister since childhood, but only one younger brother after another. Mo Pingchu, who has already honed his tenacity, is still full of expectations. He says that his dream must come true, in case it comes true!


    A month later, Mo Taiwen came back with Xu Jingniang, who was moistened with red light. At the same time, he brought back a big piece of good news: they lived up to the expectations of the public, and Xu Jingniang was pregnant!


    The Mo family is boiling! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 3

    He never praises others easily. Mo Taiwu, who is dignified and solemn in the court, almost broke Mo Taiwen''s shoulder and praised him with a smile: "son, you are good. Good job!"


    Mo dingfang is even more happy that he can''t find the north. He clamors for a banquet to invite his old friends to call Haosheng for a drink. He completely forgets that he is still a patient and the medicine hasn''t been broken yet. The old lady rarely did not restrain the old man. She only took Xu Jingniang''s hand with a smile, and asked about it with her long daughter-in-law Yu Shuzhen.


    Mo Taiwen''s mood at the moment is really indescribable. He has never been praised so much by his family since he abandoned his writing and went into business, spitting up his father''s blood and was driven out of the house; At the moment, seeing his family happy like this, Mo felt that life was no more than perfect.


    Xu Jingniang''s mood is similar to that of Mo Taiwen. Since she married into Mo''s family, she has never been so concerned. She feels that everyone''s eyes are shining. Even Mo Taiwen married her that day, she has never been treated like this!


    Mo Pingchu''s fourth brother carefully looked at his still beautiful mother. His eyes swept her flat abdomen from time to time. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but ask: "mother, do you really have a sister?"


    Xu Jingniang speechless looked at her excited four sons, especially Mo Pingchu, a wise and steady elder son. Is this child stupid? What do you mean she has a sister?


    Although "a pregnant silly three years", but she is not silly, son first silly?


    Mo Pingchu, who found himself stupid when he asked, turned red. Looking at her son''s shy appearance, Xu Jingniang restrained her smile and said in a soft voice: "my mother is pregnant, but I don''t know whether it will be my younger sister or my younger brother. If it''s not my younger sister or my younger brother, you can''t dislike him. Remember?"


    Thinking of the disappointment and disgust in the eyes of the people after she gave birth to the eighth child, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but shed tears for her little son. Mo Pingchu, in particular, was unhappy with any younger brother when he was a child. After Xiao BA was born, he seemed to be unable to bear it. He took his two younger brothers and from time to time clamored to send Xiao Ba away for another sister.


    When I was eight or six months old, my best friend came to my house to be a guest. When I heard that I was afraid of having a son, I joked that I liked my son and wanted to take one back. As a result, Mo Pingchu, a six-year-old, whispered to others.


    Just listen to Mo Pingchu said to friends: "I give you a gift?"


    Friends naturally curious: "what do you want to give me?"


    Mo Pingchu pointed to Mo Pingjian, who was silly and gnawed his fingers to play with, and said, "my mother clearly said that she would give us a younger sister. As a result, she gave birth to a younger brother. If you like a son, you can take him away."


    Even though it''s been so long, Xu still can''t forget her friend''s expression at that time. Looking at Mo Pingjian, who is still innocent and cute, and thinking about Mo Pingchu''s more and more evil intelligence, Xu feels deeply uneasy!


    Xu Jingniang stressed: "if you don''t agree, I won''t have a baby!"


    Mo Pingchu immediately took his brothers and swore to heaven that he would treat him well even if his mother gave birth to him. He would not give him away because he was not his sister.


    Looking at the four brothers, Xu Jingniang let down her heart. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. She couldn''t afford to be hurt by her sister. She couldn''t afford to be hurt by her four sons!


    Although Xu Jingniang repeatedly stressed, Mo Pingchu still believed that his mother must be a girl. Therefore, in the eyes of the Taixue girls, their chugongzi has been abnormal recently!


    During the break, the young girls gathered together in groups and murmured: Recently, Mr. Chu is in a good mood and smiles every day. What''s the reason for this abnormality?


    Girl a: "chugongzi is very cold on weekdays. Suddenly he is so beautiful with a smile on his lips. I''ve been thinking about the way he smiles all day. I haven''t heard a word from the master!" Girl b: "today, when the young master passed by our class, he still had a warm smile on his lips. It''s so charming!"


    A group of young girls


    "The saliva is all collected, the key is the beginning childe why so abnormal?" The more rational female C pulled the topic back.


    "Is there someone you like?" she said


    All of a sudden, people stare big eyes, firmly do not admit this terrible possibility, female Ding in all people merciless glare, wrongly squat to the corner to draw a circle.


    "She''s right. Mo Pingchu is so abnormal just for a girl!" Xu Mingsheng, Mo Pingchu''s good friend and cousin, suddenly yells. A group of girls are scared by him. They immediately show their fists to Xu Mingsheng. Xu Mingsheng, who dares to speak up, is beaten and scurry.


    Mo Pingchu, the source of this little chaos, is sitting in his seat, holding his head with his hands, looking at the door, with a dreamlike smile on his face. The occasional passing by the door of the class of female students to see a heart deer bumped, face involuntarily red up.


    The girl students of the kindergarten school are staring at the girl student with their handkerchiefs biting their teeth. How dare the dead eight women of the high school compete with us for the first son and seek death!


    Mo Pingchu didn''t know how much trouble he had brought to the girl student with his unconscious smile, and what kind of love he had led to.


    Of course, this is the Afterword. In fact, Mo Ping is not the only one in the Mo family. In order not to increase Xu Jingniang''s psychological burden, the Mo family dare not say anything about girls in front of her, but the excitement of getting what they want urgently needs to be shared with others. If you can''t say it at home, go out and say it.


    As a result, since Xu Jingniang was pregnant, the number of men going out of the Mo family is increasing day by day.


    The old man was drinking at Cheng lie''s house in Dongping county. He said to his former subordinate Cheng lie, "Biaozi, you can tell me how lucky I am. I don''t think you can expect my daughter-in-law to be pregnant again. As the saying goes, it''s no more than three things. My daughter-in-law has given birth to four children, It must be a girl this time. I''ll tell you -- "and he waved to Cheng lie to come.


    Cheng lie held back his smile and put his ear close to him. The old man said in a soft voice: "I''ve been looking for an expert. I''m sure I can get what I want this time. Doesn''t that mean I''m going to hold my granddaughter?" Finish saying, happily pick up a wine cup, one mouthful dry!


    Cheng lie and others are not happy to see the old man''s excitement. When Wei Dong, the old housekeeper of the old man, sees that the old man has drunk a lot, he quickly stops and says, "old man, I have drunk a lot today. I can''t drink any more. I should be angry when I go back!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 4

    The old man had already drunk a little too much, and he was swept away by Wei Dong. He said unhappily: "that old woman is in charge of the East and the West all the time. Is it boring that she doesn''t eat or drink? I''m happy today. I won''t listen to her. Come on, brothers, let''s go another way! "


    Wei Dong couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Since he learned that the second lady was pregnant, he didn''t know how many drinks he had. Although he was strong, he was old. How could he drink like this?


    Thinking of the old lady''s explanation, Wei Dong said with a smile: "old man, I heard that it''s easy to feel numb when I drink too much. What should I do if I can''t hold my child? "When the time comes"


    Before Wei Dong finished, the old man immediately put down his glass and said in a loud voice, "no, no, I have to hold my granddaughter. You are not allowed to ask me to drink in the future!" Say, get up to stagger straight away, leave Cheng lie several people look at each other, in the end is who call who to drink?


    In the anxious expectation of Mo''s family, Xu Jingniang spent her first three months of pregnancy safely.


    Xu Jingniang, who has given birth to four sons, is very satisfied with the baby in her stomach. There are no adverse reactions after she is pregnant. Her skin has become extraordinarily tender. In Mo Taiwen''s words, it''s as if she can pinch out water.


    As the saying goes, "women are beautiful, men are ugly." Xu Jingniang, who has been afraid to hold too much expectation, can''t help but guess that she may be a daughter this time.


    In fact, when she was two months pregnant, the imperial doctor in charge of the clinic affirmed that she was a girl this time, but the previous two visits also said that she was pregnant with a girl. The old man was so excited that he even chose her name, but all the babies were boys.


    The over disappointed old man didn''t even bother to change his name. He just let his two grandchildren use Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang ''.


    Another month and a half later, the fetus in Xu Jingniang''s stomach used a powerful fetal movement to remind everyone that she was coming!


    But the mood of the Mo family has become more complex and uneasy, because since the first fetal movement, Xu Jingniang found that the belly of the child is too active. Every day, no matter whether Xu Jingniang is walking, standing, sitting or lying, she is almost always moving. Sometimes Xu Jingniang wakes up from her dream and is kicked by her.


    With such frequent and powerful fetal movements, Xu Jingniang can''t help but think that Mo Pingyun was also so powerful when she was pregnant. As a result, Mo Pingyun was born with great strength. The old man said that he was born to practice martial arts. Is he still a boy in his stomach this time?


    Xu Jingniang is uneasy. When she is uneasy, the Mo family is even more uneasy. Mr. Mo is so worried that he is not in the mood to attend the emperor''s flower feast.


    The emperor heard that Mr. Mo didn''t come to the banquet because he was worried. He laughed a lot and sent all the gynecological experts from Shangyao Bureau. After more than a dozen imperial doctors took turns to feel Xu Jingniang''s pulse, he told Mr. Mo that this baby was definitely a girl!


    Mr. Mo was stunned for a while. He was overjoyed with a lot of money. The imperial doctors were also relaxed. The family finally believed what they said. It was not easy!


    Mo''s family were all overjoyed and excited. If Xu Jingniang hadn''t stopped them, Mo Pingchu would have wanted to let people beat gongs and drums and set off firecrackers. The street was full of announcements that they were really going to have a sister!


    Xu Jingniang was happy and worried. Since she was a girl, how could she be so active? "It doesn''t matter that the child moves so much," he asked


    The imperial doctor said with a smile: "don''t worry, madam. Fetal movement varies from person to person. Some children like to move around very much during the fetal period. Such children are generally energetic and physically strong and very healthy. It''s just that being a mother may be a little harder. If you have time, you can go to the pregnancy and infant hall to do prenatal education. You can listen to more elegant music and keep a happy mood, which can help to pacify the fetus. " The pregnancy and baby hall was built by the female emperor of Kaiyuan Dynasty. When the people of the Chinese dynasty were allowed to stay in their mother''s womb, they began to accept fetal education. After listening to Yayue and Yayun, the fetus received the enlightenment education of speaking and literacy from childhood. When she was six years old, she entered kindergarten and learned six arts, four books and five classics; Only after graduating from school at the age of six and passing the examination can the students of higher education be qualified to take the civil and military examination and become the national elite.


    After more than 50 years of promotion and development, this set of education model has become very mature. The Mo brothers grew up like this, but when they got to this stage, maybe they were so nervous that they forgot about fetal education.


    After being reminded by the imperial doctor, the Mo family realized that they had forgotten such an important thing. They were so busy that they were not happy.


    For the first time, the old man and the old lady came to the door in person, one clamoring to invite a troupe to popularize heroic legends for his granddaughter, and the other clamoring to take out the Guqin that has not been used for many years to cultivate children''s artistic sentiment; In his busy schedule, Mo Taiwu forced himself to spare time to show his niece more of his family''s swordsmanship and equestrian skills; Mo Taiwen turned out ancient books overnight to collect essays for his daughter


    Mo Ping''an, Mo Pingxian and Mo Pingcheng, who were far away from the border, were not idle. They tried their best to find some things that the girls might like, and sent people thousands of miles away to escort them to Mo Taiwen''s house. Yu Shuzhen, their mother-in-law, couldn''t help feeling that when she lived her whole life, she didn''t see these sons bother so much. Sure enough, all the men in the Mo family were sick. This disease is called sister control!


    As for Mo pingting and Mo Ping''s fourth brother in junior high school, naturally they are not willing to be outdone. They compete with each other to take care of their families just to please Xu Jingniang.


    Xu Jingniang asked herself that she had been married to the Mo family for so many years. Although Mo Taiwen fell out with his family, they had to set up a new family, but they still had a good life. As soon as she got married, she was in charge of her own family. Her husband was handsome, considerate and obedient. Her sons were smart and healthy; Although her parents in law are too persistent in asking for her granddaughter, they treat her as if she were her own daughter and never say anything serious; Brother and sister-in-law are always looking after them in private, otherwise their business will not be so smooth all the time.


    However, those are nothing compared with now. Since she knew that she was really a girl in her stomach, Xu Jingniang fully felt what it means to attract attention from all walks of life. I''m afraid that if she says she wants the moon in the sky, the people of Mo family will ask, but they won''t ask, so they immediately take a ladder to pick it up!


    Later, if the child is born, according to Mo''s family''s strength, I don''t know what it will be like. Xu Jingniang is a little worried.


    But the men in the second room of the Mo family don''t have so much imagination. They are all busy competing for favor in front of Xu Jingniang, just because they overhear the people in the pregnancy and infant hall say that who makes pregnant women happiest is the one they like most after the birth of their children. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 5

    So, even the youngest Mo Pingjian always remembers to make his mother happy. When his mother is happy, his sister will be happy. Only when his sister is happy, can she grow well and kiss him in the future. Well, there''s nothing wrong with the logic!


    Mo Pingchu is the only one who scoffs at this statement. In his opinion, none of his younger sisters were born. Where can we know who is who? If we have this Kung Fu, we''d better prepare more children''s favorite toys and play for her when her younger sister is born. It''s a trick to be cute and make your mother happy. He''s such a cold guy. He won''t do it.


    Can see Mo Pingjian''s eyes to Niang endorsement, make all kinds of clumsy appearance, tease Niang laugh constantly; Father pretends to play the piano for his mother. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang beat his legs and arms carefully for his mother. Mo Pingchu is not calm.


    You know, there''s a case for everything. In case my sister is born in the future, he can''t bear to compare with them.


    So, on a starry night, Mo Pingchu used his elder brother''s authority to force Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang back, took Mo Pingjian away, took out a flute and said to Xu Jingniang shyly: "Niang, can I play a tune for you?"


    Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Pingchu in surprise. Ouch, it''s amazing. She used to let him play a song on her birthday, but this boy didn''t sell his face. Today, she even took the initiative to play a song. It''s not easy. It''s really not easy!


    Xu Jingniang immediately applauded warmly to welcome him. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath with a red face and closed her eyes.


    At the end of the song, Mo Pingchu put down his flute and only heard a shallow snore. His mother, unexpectedly, fell asleep!


    Mo Taiwen resisted the impulse to burst into laughter, patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and comforted him: "that, your mother, she is very sleepy recently. It must not be that. You''ve been blown to sleep."


    Mo Pingchu coldly swept his eyes, choked his smile, and quickly choked out the internal injuries of his father and brothers. He said faintly, "Dad, you''re so around my mother every day. You''re not afraid that our business will turn yellow. Will your sister be born in the future and have no money to spend?"


    The smile on his face froze.


    Mo Pingchu and light to the sentence: "there are you, also do not know my sister in the future to see your ten days test results will feel?"


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian couldn''t laugh.


    Mo Taichu raised his chin and turned to leave.


    As spring comes and autumn comes, in the anxious expectation of the Mo family, Xu Jingniang suddenly feels a stream of heat pouring out from below at a banquet of the Mo family. She can''t help but be stunned.


    Sitting beside Xu Jingniang, Yu Shuzhen saw that her expression was not right, and immediately asked with concern: "Jingniang, what''s the matter with you? But what''s wrong? "


    Everyone can''t help looking at it with concern. Xu Jingniang said in a nervous voice: "sister-in-law, my amniotic fluid seems to be broken. I''m going to have a baby!"


    All of a sudden panic God, to give birth, to give birth, how to do? Isn''t it true that girls usually delay? Why half a month in advance?


    As soon as the old man patted the table, he stood up and roared: "what do you think of the imperial doctor? Not at all


    The imperial doctors can''t help but bow. What they say is general, not absolute. The trust that is hard to build will not disappear so soon, will it


    The old lady was not angry and said, "Why are you talking about this now? Come on, somebody, carry the second lady into the delivery room. Where''s the woman doctor? What about the midwife? All of you Seeing that the old lady''s face was calm and in no hurry, everyone was a little relieved and immediately made a fuss. But only the old man standing beside the old lady knew that the old lady''s legs were shaking.


    But don''t mention the old lady, the man who came out of the sword rain is shaking his hands at the moment! Xu Jingniang was soon carried into the delivery room. After the female doctor''s examination, she said that although the amniotic fluid was broken, it was not the right time. She had to wait.


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but be a little afraid. She didn''t know that she was going to have a baby until her previous children had stomachache. But this time, the amniotic fluid broke first, and she didn''t feel at all. What should she do if the children didn''t come out?


    After entering the delivery room, Yu Shuzhen held Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a warm voice: "Jingniang, don''t worry. The child is full-term. Although it''s a little earlier than expected, it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid the child is impatient and wants to come out early to meet you. Listen to my sister-in-law, your four have been born smoothly, and this will go smoothly. It''s still early. I''ll ask someone to give you a bath and some chicken soup. Let''s take our time. "


    Under the comfort of Yu Shuzhen''s warm words, Xu Jingniang gradually relaxed.


    Inside the delivery room relaxed, but outside the delivery room was too nervous. Mo Taiwen kept walking around at the door of the delivery room and almost tripped himself. But they didn''t care to laugh at him. They all stared at the delivery room and listened to the news.


    The restless old man, seeing that doctor Zheng arrived in a hurry with his hands, immediately came forward and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Zheng, I know you''ve always been a good child. Now I''ve given you my daughter-in-law and granddaughter. You must make sure that I''m safe."


    Zheng Yuyi, who was the only one in the imperial court, showed his teeth slightly and could not laugh or cry because of the strength of the old man''s hand.


    At least he is nearly half a hundred years old. He was called "Xiao Zheng" and "good boy", especially in front of his subordinates. But with his courage, he didn''t dare to say to the old man, "don''t call me that. I''m sorry!"


    You know, the emperor always regards himself as a younger generation in front of the old man. He is proud to call him that.


    Therefore, he can only smile and nod his head: "please rest assured, I will do my best to ensure the safe production of my wife!"


    The old man nodded his head and glanced at all the people around him: "as long as you do your best, I''ll be at ease. But if anyone dares not to do his best, or has some ulterior thoughts, don''t forget what life is not like death!"


    The powerful pressure in the bland tone spread all over the delivery room. No matter the royal doctor or the woman doctor, the midwife, or even the servant girls and errands, they could not help trembling.


    If everything goes well tonight, it''s OK. If there''s anything wrong, I''m afraid no one can afford the thunder.


    People can''t help but mention twelve points of caution. Some people who have other thoughts also hasten to accept the previous idea. The old man and the old lady sit down in person. If they dare to move their minds, they will not only seek death for themselves, but also bring the family into a place of eternal doom.


    In the delivery room, Xu Jingniang took a bath and drank chicken soup. After walking for a while with Yu Shuzhen''s help, her stomach began to ache. Only the pain was not severe. For a while, she didn''t know what to do. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 6

    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help feeling her stomach and whispered: "good girl, come out quickly, don''t be naughty!"


    But her belly just moved slightly, and the little guy inside seemed to turn over and fall asleep. Generally, there was no movement. Xu Jingniang couldn''t help smiling at Yu Shuzhen. Yu Shuzhen reluctantly looked at the female doctor, who had to run to the imperial doctor for help.


    When Zheng Yuyi heard about the situation inside, he decided to give Xu Jingniang a dose of the medicine to give birth. Within half an hour, Xu Jingniang felt that the pain became more intense and more unbearable. She could not help moaning.


    Mo Taiwen, who is guarding at the door of the delivery room, becomes more and more nervous when he hears the sound inside. He can''t help but put his ear on the door. Suddenly, he hears Xu Jingniang scream, which makes him stand on his head.


    As if before in addition to the birth of the first child, quiet mother did not shout so miserable ah?


    The old man and the old lady couldn''t sit still. They couldn''t help asking about the situation inside. The servant girl came out and reported that the baby was too big to give birth. The woman doctor and the midwife were pushing to help give birth.


    All the people''s faces became grim. Mo Taiwen forced himself to be worried and waited for a while. He only heard Xu Jingniang''s cry and became more miserable. Mo Taiwen really couldn''t help but rush into the delivery room regardless of everything.


    Mo Taiwu quickly stopped him. Mo Taiwen couldn''t get rid of him and hit the door with his hand. Just at this time, a loud baby cry suddenly came out from the delivery room, and everyone was stunned.


    Have you had a baby? It''s born!


    Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu, you look at me, I look at you, can''t help giggling.


    When the door opened, Yu Shuzhen came out with a smile. Seeing the two brothers blocked in the door, she opened them and said with a smile to the old man and the old lady, "I have a baby. Mother and daughter are safe. The baby is seven Jin and eight Liang. It''s very beautiful!"


    Everyone was relieved. The old man held the old lady''s hand tightly, and his eyes were red.


    Another hour later, they finally saw the baby wrapped in swaddling clothes. The baby was crying with eyes closed and mouth open. Her arms and legs were plump like lotus roots. Her hair was black and her skin was white. Although her face was twisted into a ball, she could see that her eyes were very long. The most important thing is that it''s not as wrinkled as other newborns. Just as Yu Shuzhen said, it''s really beautiful!


    The old lady said with a smile: "our little nine must be a beauty when we grow up. Let her mother take care of her!"


    Not to be outdone, Mo Taiwen said: "white skin, long eyes, clearly with me!"


    Mo Taiwu ignored his silly brother, touched the baby''s skeleton with a happy face and said: "little girl has excellent bone. It''s a good material to learn martial arts!"


    The old man was not angry and glared at several people. How could he snatch all his words? He coughed twice. The old man said triumphantly: "listen to Xiao Jiu''s voice. He''s very angry. I think you can hear it in the imperial city. It''s really up to me!"


    People


    Xu Jingniang, who had just finished cleaning up and was carried to her children, was stunned by the unique praise of the old man. Yu Shuzhen patted her hand with a smile on her face and said, "just get used to it. It''s just the beginning."


    Yu Shuzhen takes care of the affairs of the government all the year round. Naturally, she knows that having a baby is not only a pleasure, but also a lot of things to do. She informs her relatives and friends to report to the palace, and tells them that she is ready to wash three days, have a full moon and so on.


    Looking at the sky, Yu Shuzhen busily said to the old man and husband, "I''ve stayed up all night. My parents in law, please go back and have a rest. I''m here. You can rest assured."


    Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen look at the old man and his wife and urge them to go back quickly. Mo Taiwu is helping the old lady to send them back to the house, but they hear the old man suddenly say: "second daughter-in-law, let someone clean up the yard for me and your mother, and get closer to little nine." They were stunned, and Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang were even more incredible.


    Mo Taiwu stammered: "Dad, what are you doing?"


    The old lady said with a smile: "your father and I live here in the second child these days. Your father, I wish Xiao Jiu could see him when he opened his eyes!"


    When the old man was exposed in public, he thought carefully. He couldn''t help but glared at the old lady. The old man ignored him and just patted Mo Taiwen with a smile. Xu Jingniang was stunned for a while, and called someone to arrange it. God, the old man and the old lady are going to live in their house!


    You know, in those days, Mo Taiwen was expelled from the government by the old man. Later, although the relationship was relaxed, the old man did not let them go back to the government. After their eldest son was born, they bought this big house and cleaned it up carefully according to the old man''s preference, but the old man never stayed here for one night.


    Now, the old man wants to live in. Does it mean that he is relieved of what happened in those years?


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help looking at the sleeping child beside her. She sighed in her heart. Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, do you know how much you can make your grandfather forgive your father for living in our house!


    Can just born to know nothing about the world of small nine, just slightly wriggled the lower lip, two small hands into a small fist, raised in the head of sleep is fragrant.


    Just after dawn, Xiao Jiu woke up. The first thing she noticed was that she had been guarding her nanny. When she saw Xiao Jiu in her swaddling clothes, she moved her hands and feet slightly and slowly opened her eyes. Nanny couldn''t help but feel strange.


    I''ve looked after so many babies. I''ve never seen Miss Mo Jiajiu look so beautiful. Her hair is so black and her skin is so white. She doesn''t look red at all. Even her eyes are very black and bright!


    Nanny quickly picked up Xiaojiu. When Xu Jingniang heard the movement, she woke up and asked softly, "is Xiaojiu awake?"


    The nurse said with a smile that she was going to change her diaper and feed her milk. Just as she was about to put down Xiaojiu, she heard a sound outside. The old lady''s soft voice said, "is Xiaojiu awake?"


    Xu Jingniang said: "wake up, just wake up."


    Nanny put Xiaojiu on the bed outside and opened the door. She was startled to see that the door was full of people.


    The old man didn''t look at the stunned nanny. He went in three and two steps and went straight to Xiaojiu bed. Mo Taiwen, the old lady and Yu Shuzhen immediately followed him.


    I saw Xiao Jiu''s mouth move a few times, his hands dance back and forth, and his feet push back and forth in his swaddling clothes. The old man looked at it with a smile and a gentle cry: "Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu, I''m my grandfather, come and have a look at my grandfather!"


    That always forthright big voice hard pressed into a soft voice, is to listen to Mo Taiwen and others a Leng, can''t help but straight out goose bumps, how also can''t think that the old man would have such a gentle voice, it''s really, too scary! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 7

    Small nine heard the voice, black eyes turned, looking at the old man, the old man was very happy, proud of the old man: "see? See? My granddaughter just kisses me. She''ll see me as soon as I call her! "


    The old lady was not angry and said, "now Xiaojiu can''t see anything clearly. Where can I recognize you?" although she said that, the old lady still cried to Xiaojiu with a smile: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, I''m grandma. Look at Grandma!"


    Mo Taiwen also can''t help but want to call Xiao Jiu to look at himself. But just as he opens his mouth, he suddenly hears a scurry of footsteps outside. Then, Mo pingting and Mo Ping''s fourth brother Hula run in.


    Last night, as soon as Xu Jingniang started, they were sent back to their respective homes. When they learned that their younger sister was born this morning, they could not wait to run over.


    The boys dare not squeeze the old man and the old lady away, but they want to see their sister again. They secretly wink at each other, try their best to squeeze Mo Taiwen and Yu Shuzhen away, and rush to Xiaojiu''s bed.


    Mo Taiwen speechless looked at the small nine bed quickly surrounded by a tight, several boys rushed up and yelled at her incessantly, he can only stand beside, even a can be inserted into the seam, can''t help but depressed.


    It''s my daughter. What''s the matter with you boys?


    Mo Taiwen sincerely realized: it''s really bad to have a son. When he was a child, he robbed his daughter-in-law with him. When he grew up, he robbed his daughter with him. It''s still better for his daughter. When he grew up, he would definitely fight with his father.


    Mo Taiwen tilts his head and fantasizes that Xiaojiu has grown up to stick to himself. He is in a better mood.


    (but that, are you sure, in the future, Xiao Jiu will stick to you instead of those younger and better looking brothers than you?)


    Mo Taiwu came back from the early court and saw such a scene. He could not help sighing that the people who wanted to go to court could not afford to be hurt. It was too late!


    Mo Taiwu did not give up standing behind the old man, but a pile of his head was too tight. He only saw a corner of the bedding on the little bed. Mo Taiwu looked at the old man and said in a low voice, "Dad, let me have a look too."


    Without looking back, the old man said, "what are you looking at? Do you know what it means to respect the old and love the young, and what it means to come first and then come


    In a word, he turned Mo Taiwu''s eyes and suddenly saw his little son Mo pingting yelling. He took the boy out and pushed himself in.


    Mo pingting looked at his uncle Mo Taiwen standing beside him, and then looked at his father Mo Taiwu who carried him out. He went to Yu Shuzhen with a sad face to complain: "mother, I must not be my father''s own?"


    Yu Shuzhen can''t laugh or cry at her silly son. Her younger sister has already been born. It doesn''t matter if she looks more or less.


    But in the eyes of Mo men, it has a great relationship. It''s said that, ah, cough, and it''s also said that the newborn child looks more like the one who sees more.


    So, everyone wanted to stick Xiaojiu on his face and let her see me.


    In this regard, Mo Pingchu disdain, his good appearance is just, grandfather, uncle and father a age to join the fun, no matter how long small nine will not grow up to them.


    Unfortunately, due to the dignity of his elders, Mo Pingchu also dared to be angry and speechless. He could only try his best to gather some points in front of Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu and Xiao Jiu must look as good-looking as his brother in the future!


    I don''t know if it''s too many people, too noisy or something. Xiao Jiu is a little impatient. He waves his hand a few times, turns his mouth, closes his eyes, and starts to cry at the top of his voice!


    Tut tut! The voice startled all the people around. The old man said with a proud face: "listen to how loud Xiao Jiu''s voice is! If you have energy, follow me


    Yu Shuzhen couldn''t help it. She walked over and said, "well, father-in-law, I''m afraid there are too many people. Xiao Jiu is not comfortable. We''d better spread out first and let the nurse have a look."


    The old lady is busy pulling the old man to order everyone to disperse. The nurse takes Xiaoqi and pats her. After a while, Xiaojiu yawns, closes her eyes and goes to sleep.


    They all looked at Xiao Jiu without blinking. He was so small that he even yawned and fell asleep with his fists. It really made people''s hearts melt.


    But one night, the news of the birth of a girl in the Mo family spread all over Kyoto. The families in Kyoto wanted to come to the door immediately to express their congratulations, but the Mo family said that Xu Jingniang needed to have a rest and not be hospitable.


    As a result, people in Kyoto can only wait for the baby to wash for three days. According to the custom of Kyoto, three days after the baby is born, parents and relatives will hold a banquet to invite friends and friends and give the baby bath blessings. At that time, it''s time for the Mo family to take the baby out for everyone to have a look?


    Soon it came to the day of washing three, which was in the afternoon, but early in the morning, Xu Jingniang''s family rushed over.


    Xu''s mother was very happy to see that her daughter and granddaughter were all well. She couldn''t look enough at Xiao Jiu. Xu''s father couldn''t help complaining: "I can''t see your face if you go there a little bit!"


    Without raising her head, Xu said, "what are you looking at? You can see it later. Let me have a good look first! " Xu''s father and son Xu Qingshu look at each other helplessly, but they have no way to take Xu''s mother.


    She sat by Xu Jingniang''s bed and looked at Mo Taiwen. She gently waved and said, "Taiwen, come on, I''ll ask you a few words."


    Mo Tai Wen can''t help but tremble in his heart. He secretly says that he didn''t do anything wrong, and let his mother-in-law have an opinion.


    His father-in-law is an academician. Although he is noble, he is a good man and easy to talk; The eldest brother-in-law has the same temperament, but his mother-in-law is extremely smart and capable, and he has no choice at home. His daughter-in-law is very obedient in front of her mother.


    Therefore, when he heard that his mother-in-law wanted to talk to him, he could not help beating his drum.


    Xu''s mother looked at Mo Taiwen with a smile and asked softly, "Taiwen, how could Jingniang give birth ahead of time? I heard about the birth control drug? Tell me what''s going on. "


    Mo Taiwen became more and more nervous, rubbed his hands, bowed his head and told the story honestly, not daring to hide anything.


    After listening to Mo Taiwen, Xu''s mother was silent and looked inexplicable. Mo Taiwen felt as if she had been caught by a cat. Just as he could not help admitting that he had not taken good care of Xu Jingniang, Xu''s mother said: "so, I''m afraid that the little girl is an acute child, and she will come so soon. Although Jing Niang has suffered a lot, it''s good that everything goes well, I can rest assured! "


    Mo Taiwen was relieved, but heard Xu''s mother say: "however, Taiwen, I still have a few words to explain. Jingniang is not young after all. She has five children in a row, and her body is in great loss. You must be careful in this month. You can''t forget your daughter-in-law when you have a daughter-in-law. The new computer version is being opened after everyone collects it. It''s hard to open the old one recently, After the old will not open, please remember: network, free update, no security, no security

 Chapter 8

    Xu''s mother felt sorry for her daughter. She told Mo Taiwen about it for almost an hour, and Mo Taiwen was about to cry. Xu''s mother continued to speak with a gentle attitude. Mo Taiwen glanced at Xu Jingniang, who couldn''t bear to smile. He understood why Xu''s family were afraid of their mother-in-law. It''s too eloquent!


    The arrival of the old man and the old lady in time rescued Mo Taiwen from the hot water. The Xu family learned that the old man and the old lady had moved here. They were very surprised and asked repeatedly.


    Although all the families in Kyoto are waiting to come, the master of the three banquets doesn''t plan to do it. The master''s baby granddaughter doesn''t think it''s enough to stare without blinking. He can''t bear to get a lot of people and make a lot of noise.


    Mo dingfang was born in a humble family. Although he is now in a high position, he has no relatives in Kyoto; The old lady fell out with her family because she was determined to marry Mo dingfang. After Mo dingfang became famous, although the family repeatedly courted her, the old lady never had much contact with her.


    Therefore, only the Mo family and the Xu family participated in today''s banquet.


    Although the old man does not invite, but Kyoto these dignitaries can''t as don''t know, people don''t get the gift. As a result, the porter of the Mo family received the post with a soft hand. The colorful gift boxes soon piled up. People were dazzled by the white jade Guanyin statue, the night pearl of the East China Sea, the red coral tree as high as two feet.


    But these are nothing compared with what the old lady took out. The old lady took out a string of 18 son turquoise beads to give Xiao Jiu a gift. This hand string is made of four groups of longevity pattern turquoise. It has two gold beads in the middle, five pearls inlaid with gold hollowed out silk flowers, and two emerald green fruit pendants attached to the lower Ruyi head. You can see that it''s not an ordinary product.


    Xu''s mother asked casually, and the old lady said with a smile, "this is the reward given by the Kaiyuan empress. It''s a blessing for Xiao Jiu!"


    The Xu family was shocked. The treasure given by the Kaiyuan empress was a gift to such a villain. How could this blessing be suppressed?


    Mo''s family does not think so. The girl who looks forward to the stars and the moon is blessed. Naturally, she needs a lot of treasure.


    It''s not just Mo''s family that thinks about this. At the end of the third day of washing, I suddenly heard a message from outside saying that the imperial edict had arrived. Let''s go to receive it as soon as possible.


    It turned out that the emperor sent someone to send a gift and gave Xiao Jiu the name of "Mo Yinian". The Xu family were all silly. Although Mo dingfang was the Duke of Xing, Mo Taiwen had already abandoned his business and had no fame. How could his daughter be honored by the emperor''s name?


    But unexpectedly, the old man was not happy. He took the imperial edict and complained directly to the official who came to pass the edict: is the emperor full of food and nothing to do? What''s the name for his little nine?


    The Xu family feel that today is really an eye opener. Over the years, they have been used to their uncle. Although he was born in a famous family, he is only a businessman who can earn money and spend money more. Although the status of a businessman in China is not low, his descendants can also take part in the imperial examination. In the end, he is not as good as civil and martial arts. But I didn''t expect that a girl had been born to a girl in his family. As soon as the old man and the old lady of the Mo family came to live here, the uncle''s family immediately crossed over some princes and nobles and directly connected with the emperor.


    This speed is increasing too fast for people to react!


    In particular, the old man even dared to complain about the emperor. Xu''s mother couldn''t help but stab Xu''s father quietly. Xu''s father wiped Xu''s sweat and said in a low voice: "it''s OK, it''s OK. In the early years, the old man once kicked the emperor''s Dragon case over, and the emperor was not angry. At the moment, it''s just two words of resentment. It''s really nothing, nothing."


    Xu Mu


    Suddenly, I realized that my in laws were so tall that I couldn''t even jump up. Is that right? But I just taught my son-in-law. What should I do? Xu''s mother said she was scared.


    Let people send off the official, the old lady funny looking at the still dissatisfied old man said: "I think the name given by the emperor to small nine is very good, more profound than what you think of Mo Pinghua, Mo Pingyan." The old man didn''t read many books. He named his son according to his generation. He was despised by the old lady for a long time. In the grandson''s generation, the old man was afraid of the old lady''s dislike, so he simply found a poem. According to the generation, each grandson chose one word from it as his name. After eight grandsons finished their names, there were still many words left.


    The old man was just about to pick out the best one for Xiao Jiu. As a result, the emperor suddenly put in a stick and gave him the name first. How could he not complain?


    Listening to the old lady''s praise of the name given by the emperor, the old man was unconvinced and said, "what''s the name of a girl named Nian? What''s the beauty of Huayan?"


    Mo Ping''s junior boys can''t help but roll their eyes quietly. Grandfather''s way of naming is always simple and rude. He takes eight names from a poem, and even plans to give Xiao Jiu another name. Instead of calling Xiao Jiu Mo Pinghua and Mo Pingyan, they all think it''s better to call him "Mo Yinian" given by the emperor. Although the name is not so nice, it''s better than his grandfather''s.


    Is this the king''s land? Is it the land of the king? Is it the king''s minister? Although Mo dingfang has a prominent position, he is also a minister. This imperial edict has been issued. It''s not good to go to the palace to find the emperor and say that your name is not pleasant. I want to change it?


    After all, this is also the emperor''s value, will personally give the name, all over the sky, can have this treatment in addition to the prince, may also be their mo family small nine.


    Therefore, the old lady knew that the old man was just complaining. The old lady said with a smile, "this is a blessing for Yinian. If Yinian can really get Yinian, isn''t it a blessing for Xiaojiu?"


    The old man''s face was a little better when he heard the old lady say that. Since the moral is good, let''s call Yinian Yinian. But in Mo''s family, she is always Xiaojiu, and no one will call her name.


    So think, the old man immediately calm.


    Mo Yinian''s name spread all over Kyoto in an instant, which made the powerful families who had just given birth to a son or were about to give birth to a son ready to move.


    But Mr. Mo closed the door to thank the guests, and shut all the troubles out of the door. In the peaceful atmosphere of the Mo family, little Jiuyi grew up day by day.


    Xu Jingniang was very worried that she would not like to sleep like Mo Pingyun when she was born. Unexpectedly, she was very good when she was born. Every day is eat sleep, sleep eat, awake also don''t cry don''t make, only stare at the black eyes east look west look, and very like others to talk to her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 9

    The old man and the old lady live in the nearby yard. Their daily route is to go out and turn right to see Xiao Jiu, but they can''t see enough. Even if Xiao Jiu unconsciously moves his hands and feet when he is asleep, a smile at the corner of his mouth can make them excited for a long time.


    The old man and his wife''s special attention to little nine has brought a very serious problem: the Mo brothers have no chance to hold little nine.


    In all sorts of calculations, Mo Pingchu finally seized the opportunity to hold the three banquets; As for Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian, they can only touch the edge of Xiao Jiu''s swaddling clothes, but in this way, they are satisfied, because Mo pingting, who lives in the national government, doesn''t even touch the edge of the swaddling clothes.


    As the only grandson of Mo''s family in Kyoto, Mo pingting, who is responsible for the common expectation of the three brothers, how can he bear not to touch the baby every day?


    So, on the way home one day, Mo pingting asked Mo Pingchu mysteriously, "Xiao Wu, do you like hunting?"


    Boys, especially teenagers, who don''t like riding and shooting, Mo Pingchu nodded. Mo pingting said with a smile: "the fourth brother has made an appointment with someone to go hunting in the west mountain the day after tomorrow. He''s serious about the wild hunting ground. It''s not his own kind of captive. Do you want to see it together?"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed slightly, and a trace of suspicions flashed inadvertently, but he said with a silent smile: "OK, thank you, fourth brother!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are also busy shouting to go. Mo pingting shows a fox like look and entices them to say, "they are all brothers. What are you polite about? If you all want to go, I''ll take you all. However, the fourth brother remembers you, and you can''t forget the fourth brother. Well, as long as you can persuade your family to take Xiao Jiu to my house for a few days, I''ll take you all to hunting, OK? "


    The faces of Mo Pingchu''s brothers suddenly changed, and Mo pingting added: "I don''t mean to have it now. Small nine is still small. How about waiting for small nine to be bigger? I promise, three days at most, three days will do! "


    Mo Pingchu slightly curled his mouth, showing his eyes that he had seen through for a long time. Mo Pingjian bit his teeth and let him walk: "one day, one day!"


    Mo Pingchu rolled his eyes and sent Mo pingting three words: "no discussion!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang shook their heads: "no, no, absolutely not!"


    Mo pingting''s teeth are itching. These boys are too close to see their younger sister, but they don''t agree for a day.


    Mo pingting, who failed to lure him back to the mansion, complained sadly to Yu Shuzhen: mother, mother, why didn''t you give me a sister?


    Speechless Yu Shuzhen directly grabbed Mo pingting''s ear and dribbled around. I''m 40 years old. I have a fart! After losing her temper, Yu Shuzhen breathes deeply. She has been married to a military general for more than 20 years, and has given birth to four bastards. Her dignified and virtuous lady has probably fed her dog!


    After another ten days, Xiao Jiu doesn''t sleep all the time. When she wakes up every morning, she stares and plays with her eyes after eating and drinking. As long as someone teases her, she stares and grins. Of course, it''s not necessarily a smile. It''s reasonable that such a child can''t smile, but in the eyes of the Mo family, Xiaojiu''s expression is clearly a smile.


    The family is very happy. What the old man likes most is to play with Xiao Jiu. As long as Xiao Jiu Yi is happy, the old man can''t follow him; What I don''t like most is that some of my grandchildren come back from school, because they will rob their grandchildren from him.


    The most leisurely and miserable parents are mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang is a little better, and Xiao Jiu will be with her when she sleeps at night; But Mo Taiwen only sneaks in to have a look when he goes to bed at night. During the day, he can''t even squeeze a look.


    The old man dominates Xiaojiu in all directions. When he is tired, the waiting old lady immediately fills in the gap. There are mo Pingchu''s boys in the middle. They can''t even change Xiaojiu''s diapers, let alone anything else. Mo Tai Wen thought that he was probably the saddest father in the world, but unexpectedly, the old man also particularly disliked him: what are the old masters doing at home, and they don''t hurry to do a good business to earn money.


    Mo Taiwen


    In the daily life of fighting for Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu grows up every day.


    Xiaojiu, who can eat, drink and play, grows very fast, and his face is gradually growing. His eyebrows and eyes are very similar to those of Mo Taiwen, unlike some babies whose eyebrows are not clear. Xiaojiu''s eyebrows are very good, with long eyebrows, big eyes and curly eyelashes; Nose and mouth face shape are very similar to Xu Jingniang, very delicate, small mouth, pink Dudu, especially attractive!


    And small nine temper is very good, only hungry thirsty uncomfortable will cry, usually always happy look, everyone a tease her will laugh. Such a lovely little nine always makes people want to kiss her. At the beginning, everyone didn''t care. Whose baby was not brought up by kissing.


    But one day, we found that Xiaojiu''s face was actually red by her parents. She would frown uncomfortably when she felt it.


    The old man was angry. He looked for it and found that the culprit was mo Pingjian. He managed to reach little nine. When he was too young, he only knew how to kiss hard to express his love for his sister. He didn''t expect to kiss her so red.


    The old man didn''t blame Mo Pingjian, but immediately issued a family rule: everyone is not allowed to kiss Xiao Jiu without permission. If found, he will be punished for not seeing Xiao Jiu for ten days.


    As for the outsider, hum, hum, where can we get them to kiss little nine!


    This is probably the most wonderful family rule in the history of the Mo family, but the Mo family feel very good and right, no problem at all.


    Soon, little nine is full moon. It''s impossible for Mr. Mo to keep everything simple at this full moon banquet. At the last time, the emperor ordered to give him a name, which attracted a lot of discussion in Kyoto. He was extremely curious about little nine. This full moon, the emperor is sure to reward, the size of Kyoto officials, regardless of whether the old man invited them, cheeky will also come to participate.


    The old man''s principle is that if we don''t do it, we will do it. If we want to do it, we should do it in a big way and do it beautifully.


    So the Mo family began to get busy. Mo Pingchu and others were also arrested to work. Even four year old Mo Pingjian was taken away by the old man, saying that he wanted to run errands. The old man doesn''t like Xiaojiu himself. How can he let others see him? Let''s get busy. Hum!


    The old man decided to put Xiaojiu on the genealogy at the full moon banquet. Most people wait until the child is one year old before they open the ancestral hall. But the girl of Mo''s family has been waiting for so many years. The old man wants Xiaojiu to be put on the genealogy as soon as she is born. He is very patient to wait until the full moon. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 10

    Everyone in the Mo family is busy. When she wakes up for the first time, no one is competing with her little nine. Xu Jingniang finally has a chance to enjoy her mother daughter''s rare time. Looking at the wake of the small nine quietly looking at himself, black eyes can clearly see his reflection, Xu Jingniang can''t help but gently touched her small face.


    Soft smooth skin let Xu Jingniang can''t help kissing, wow! It''s so soft and tender. It''s OK to kiss again and secretly, isn''t it?


    When the big servant girl brought someone in to wait on Xu Jingniang to wash, she found that little nine''s face was a little red. She couldn''t help but wonder: "is the earthworm burning too hot? How can miss nine''s face be red?"


    The nurse was startled. She went forward to check and found that there was nothing wrong. Everyone was relieved. She thought that maybe it was too hot to move.


    Xu Jingniang is very guilty of quietly exhaled breath, kiss his daughter is also so guilty of Niang, this world probably only she a bar.


    Today is Xu Jingniang''s first appearance in the upper social arena of Kyoto after 11 years. Naturally, she can''t be ignored.


    Xu Jingniang combed a complicated Phoenix and Phoenix bun, inserted a golden step, with a South Pearl on her ear and a red jade bracelet between her wrists. She was wearing a silk flower and butterfly brocade brocade dress of the same color, and was covered with a layer of bright red silk and silk brocade fine grain Rosa. She was gorgeous and noble.


    Xiaojiu wore a red Shu Brocade jacket, on which a lifelike tiger was embroidered with gold thread. Against the beautiful face, it looked like a boy under the seat of Guanyin.


    Nanny fed Xiaojiu ahead of time and wiped her hands and face carefully. The old lady gave Xiaojiu a red dot in the middle of her brow and everything was ready.


    Mo Taiwen takes Xu Jingniang and Xiao Jiu into the ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall of the Mo family was built after the old man took off his military power and settled in Kyoto. Most of the Mo family lived in Zhangye, Longyou Road, their hometown. Therefore, there was only the Mo family in the ancestral hall. However, they still wore the formal dress that they only wore at the Grand Court meeting, and invited uncle Prince Yu as a witness, which was very solemn.


    The old man took Xiaojiu from Xu Jingniang''s arms and led the people to pray for the ancestral tablet. In the witness of Prince Yu, he solemnly wrote Xiaojiu''s name "Mo Yinian" in the genealogy.


    According to the custom of Kyoto, the full moon banquet needs to be held for three days, and dignitaries, family members and friends, and in laws in the government need to be invited one by one. Most of the people who can receive the invitation from the Mo family are important positions above grade three in the army, and some princes and royal families; There are not many people in Mo''s family, but the old lady''s family is a famous family, and there are many people in Kyoto. In addition to the in laws in the government, Mo Taiwen has a large number of merchants.


    Fortunately, this house of Mo Tai Wen is very large. Although it is not as big as three steps, one scene, five steps, one painting, it has enough space for banquet.


    At the beginning of the time, guests began to come to the door. At the end of the time, when it was almost noon, heavyweights appeared one after another. The emperor''s relatives and relatives, Yipin Gaoming and general Shangshu all came to the scene one by one.


    Today''s play, Xiao Jiu, is also held out by Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen, so that everyone can see her true features.


    Small nine quietly lying in the arms of parents, two eyes staring round, curious looking at everything around.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was not frightened by so many people, he looked around with great spirit, and occasionally he would spit out a bubble. Mo was very proud.


    Mr. Mo hugs Mr. Jiu and shows off his granddaughter with his old friends. Mr. Jiu is also very proud. He doesn''t cry. He lets these bearded men hug each other and tries to open his hands to pull each other''s beard.


    The old men curiously looked at the fat baby who didn''t cry. An old man curiously pinched Xiaojiu''s small face and immediately grabbed the one that Mr. Mo was distressed for and scolded: "bear thing, you don''t see how thick your bear paw is. What can you do if you pinch my granddaughter?" The old man was not angry. He laughed and said, "old man Mo, you don''t look at your pig face. Your skin is as thick as that, and you don''t wipe the baby to cry. You think my hand is thick. I tell you, no matter how thick my hand is, it''s more tender than your skin."


    Paoze brothers, who are all from the military and have been living and dying for decades, are used to playing with rough voices. They completely forget that Xiao Jiu is just a baby with a full moon. Will he be frightened by their loud voices.


    But who knows small nine curious East sight West to see, suddenly happy mouth a Du, spit out a big bubble, his happy grin. The old men are so rare that they can''t see it. This baby is brave enough. Their loud voice didn''t scare her.


    Mr. Mo''s proud beard is about to be cocked up. He doesn''t know whose granddaughter he is. He is born with great courage!


    "This doll is interesting. Give me a hug!" A voice suddenly rang out, so that all the masters were stunned.


    Mo turned his head and frowned. What happened to the ancestor? Good guy, with a little ancestor!


    A group of people knelt down and cried: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor! The prince is thousands of years old, thousands of years old Only the little nine was held by the old man and looked curiously at the big one and the small one that suddenly appeared.


    It''s not other people, but today''s Emperor Li Ji and Prince Li Heng!


    Everyone was shocked to see that the emperor took the prince''s Micro dress to attend the Mo family''s full moon banquet. At the last banquet, the emperor personally bestowed his name to show his favor. This time, he took the prince to attend in person. It can be seen that although Xing Guogong had been an official for many years, he still won the emperor''s favor.


    Mr. Mo was lifted up by the emperor and said to the Emperor: "emperor, why don''t you come here in advance? There are so many people here. If there is something, who can afford it?"


    If there is anything unchangeable in heaven, it is the old man''s temper. He never knows how to be afraid of heaven and earth.


    But the emperor was not angry. Instead, he explained with a smile: "if I told you in advance, you would not let me come here. Besides, this is Mo''s home. If it is not safe here, there would be no safe place that day? Who told your precious granddaughter not to take her to the palace for me to have a look? I have to come to see her in person. Come on, hold her and have a look. The kid is very brave. He just saw me


    Well, the master is not only not angry, but also a "I" came.


    All of you are envious, but you know that the friendship between Xing Guogong and the emperor can''t be envied. At the beginning, the female emperor died suddenly. Xing Guogong personally helped the 10-year-old emperor ascend the throne as emperor. After more than 20 years, he made great contributions to the stability of the country. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 11

    It''s impolite to say that Xing Guogong has made great contributions to the emperor''s throne. Therefore, in this Manchurian Dynasty, only the old man dared to talk to the emperor like this, and the emperor ate his way most.


    Mo old son carefully will small nine handed in the past, the emperor picked up small nine looked, boasted: "well, long good, looking smart."


    The old man said without modesty, "what''s smart? It''s clear that I''m smart. I have a good bone and a bright voice. I''ll follow you in the future! "


    The emperor is happy. If such a white girl really grows up like this, she will cry to death.


    Li Heng, the 12-year-old prince, looks curiously at Xiao Jiu in his father''s arms. He has no siblings, but only two sisters. He has only seen them a few times. If he gets closer to them, they will be very nervous and make him lose interest.


    So this is the first time he has ever seen such a small doll, white and pink, like the porcelain doll in his palace.


    Li Heng could not help but put out his finger and touched Xiaojiu''s face. He was about to withdraw his hand. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu''s hand stretched out, grabbed his finger and quickly put it into his mouth.


    Everyone was shocked by Xiaojiu''s "bravery". Li Heng, who had been calm since he was a child, was even more startled. The baby''s soft gums bit him, and his fingers itched. It was not motionless for him to move. He could only shout in a panic: "she, she bit me!"


    Mr. Mo immediately came forward to pull away the little nine. The prince didn''t wash his hand. How can he send it to his mouth?


    The emperor stopped the old man and said with a big laugh, "little girl, are you hungry? Fingers don''t taste good. Come on, let go. I''ll give you a good thing! " With that, he pulled down the jade pendant from his waist and raised it in front of Xiao Jiu.


    Bicui''s dragon pattern jade pendant immediately attracted Xiao Jiu''s attention. She immediately released Li Heng''s finger, reached for it and bit it. She found that it was not as good as the finger just now. Xiao Jiu was wronged, frowned, grinned and cried.


    That voice that expression, let Li Heng see straight music.


    The emperor also laughs, mo old son dissatisfied, a hug small nine distressed pat way: "darling, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Then he pulled the jade pendant out of Xiaojiu''s hand and threw it to the emperor, saying, "don''t fool my Xiaojiu with something you can''t eat!"


    Li Heng can''t help but stare big eyes. It''s his father''s personal dragon pattern jade pendant. Seeing the jade pendant is like seeing a saint. Holding the jade pendant, you can pass through the palace at will. It''s a very important keepsake. Can''t the Duke of Xing understand that his father wanted to give the jade pendant to the baby? What a great honor he didn''t want?


    All the people on the scene naturally knew it. Countless people were looking at the jade pendant eagerly, but Xing Guogong refused it. He refused to give them anything to eat or drink. What''s the matter with children?


    The emperor was not annoyed. He took the jade pendant and hung it back to his waist with a smile. He said in a good voice: "I''ll send an imperial chef to this little girl for a while, won''t I?"


    The old man laughed: "that''s about the same!"


    If it wasn''t for the restraint of etiquette, which he learned from childhood, Li Heng would like to rub his eyes. Is this man who is warm and smiling really his father?


    Isn''t it evil? Not angry at being disobeyed on the spot? What is the magic power of Xing Guogong that can make his father look like this? Or is this family magical?


    Li Heng was curious about the Mo family.


    After the full moon banquet, the palace sent an imperial chef to Mo Taiwen''s house. The imperial chef, whose surname is Feng, has been the imperial chef of the palace since his ancestors. His craftsmanship is undeniable. What he does is amazing. Every important banquet in the palace is inseparable from him. Old man Feng was too old to do anything. He asked the emperor to resign. The emperor sent him directly to Mo''s home.


    Xu Jingniang is very frightened. She is a famous Imperial chef. She has dozens of people in her family, and she is not very particular about it. Isn''t she overqualified?


    But the old man was not satisfied. He agreed to send a cook to Xiaojiu instead of someone who was good at making pasta. When Xiaojiu could have a meal, he could also make some fresh taste. He would like to send someone to make a big banquet. His family''s diet is always simple, so where are the good materials to make him toss.


    Mr. Feng didn''t expect that he would be despised, but he came out of the palace with all his hair on. It was lucky that he could rely on the Duke of Xing to be honest. He didn''t want to be sent back to the palace again. He patted his chest and said that he could not only make big banquets, but also no home-made snacks and pasta.


    The old man then reluctantly let him make a few home-made dishes, tasted them and thought they were good, so he stayed.


    Xu Jingniang smacks her tongue secretly. Recently, she is so surprised that she can''t help asking Mo Taiwen whether her father-in-law has always been so arrogant and willful? Is it true that one of their ministers will not be beheaded if they quarrel with the emperor like this?


    Mo Tai Wen''s eyes flashed slightly, but she laughed and let Xu Jing Niang rest assured. The old man and the emperor have been together for decades, but they are still alive? You know, in this world, one thing comes down to another!


    Xu Jingniang put her heart down. Anyway, when the sky falls and her father-in-law supports her, she doesn''t have to worry about eating salty radish. It''s the right thing for her to take care of the children.


    Don''t you know that men in the Mo family are not as relaxed as they seem to be, especially the old man. He looks so arrogant and willful to the emperor, but in fact, behind his back


    Looking at the list of gifts sent by the palace, the old lady sighed and asked the old man, "old man, what do you mean by the emperor''s kindness again and again?"


    The old man didn''t answer, and his face was slightly heavy: "what''s the meaning? Isn''t the emperor always like this before he became a demon? It''s said that Princess Xie is pregnant again, and the queen is more and more confused. "


    The old lady couldn''t help changing her face: "you mean?"


    The old man sighed a little dispirited: "discord between the emperor and the empress is a great danger in the end! The Emperor didn''t understand this, but people are not plants. After a long time, he was afraid that he had forgotten the original intention of thanking the imperial concubine. I''m old, the eldest is mediocre, the second is a pity. After all, the Mo family is sorry for him! "


    Thinking of Mo Taiwen, the old man''s eyes are red. He still can''t forget Mo Taiwen''s high spirited and brilliant appearance. If it wasn''t for Mo''s family, how could the second man be willing to be a businessman? He fought for his country and people, but because the emperor was suspicious, he could only watch his son give up his dream, cut off his wings and live mediocre.


    If he can''t forgive the second child for so many years, it''s better to say that he can''t forgive himself. As a father, he can''t protect his son. Who knows? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 12

    The old lady gently grasped the old man and comforted him in a low voice: "it''s all over, and the second one is doing well now. You don''t have to worry about it all the time."


    The old man reluctantly smiles, clenches the old lady''s hand and says: "the emperor knows that no one can control his decision except me now, so he will show his kindness again and again, just to make me close my eyes and cover my ears, and stay in this seat without asking. He, after sitting in that position for a long time, no one can believe him, no one can believe him, right? I just hope that he still cares about his father son relationship with the prince and doesn''t do anything stupid. "


    The old lady''s eyes darkened and she said in a soft voice: "don''t think things so bad. The prince is twelve years old. Even if Princess Xie gives birth to a prince, it won''t be a big threat to the prince. The emperor is not a totally merciless person!"


    "I hope so!" The old man sighed. He felt very bad. He always felt that something big was going to happen.


    The old man''s mind never showed in front of the public, so in the eyes of the Mo family, the old man is still the old child who revolves around little nine every day.


    Time is particularly obvious in children. Soon after three months, Xiao Jiu began to lie restless all day. She wriggled her limbs and tried to expand her territory.


    On this day, the old man and the old lady went to another house to be guests. Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang went out to talk business, while Yu Shuzhen was busy dealing with family affairs.


    Mo Ping, who finished his homework in advance, rushed home as soon as he finished school. Today is a golden opportunity. He finally got the chance to be alone with Xiao Jiu!


    Growing up, Xiao Jiu is much more fun than when she was a child. She has been able to lift her head high, her arms and legs are very strong, and her energy is also very strong. I only sleep at noon every day, and I don''t sleep the rest of the time. I really like to have someone to play with her. I don''t like to stay in the room, and I like to go out.


    Mo Pingchu''s favorite thing now is to take Xiaojiu to play in the garden. Everything in the garden will arouse Xiaojiu''s great interest. Once, a butterfly flew in front of Xiaojiu''s eyes. In a moment, she stared at her eyes. Her hands unconsciously grasped her head and turned around with the butterfly''s flying direction. She was so cute!


    Unfortunately, today''s weather is not very good, gloomy, Mo Pingchu can only let small nine stay in the room to play.


    There is no furniture in the room. There are thick blankets and all kinds of gadgets for Xiaojiu to play in.


    But little nine peered out of the house and didn''t look at the puppet that Mo Pingchu handed to him. Mo Pingchu thought about it and took the flute to play for little nine.


    Attracted by the sound of the flute, Xiao Jiu stares at Mo Pingchu for a while. It seems that he is very interested in the flute and grabs it with his hands. Mo Pingchu smiles and hands the flute to her. After playing for a while, Xiao Jiu feels bored. He throws it aside and stretches his head to the door.


    Mo Pingchu turned Xiaojiu around, nodded her forehead and said with a smile: "Xiaojiu, you are a girl. How can you just want to run out? I''d better listen to my brother playing music for you


    Mo Pingchu picked up the flute and began to play it again. However, Xiao Jiu was unwilling to wriggle, and his fat arms and legs stretched out all the time.


    "She is so small, how can she listen to such a tune when you play it?" Suddenly, Mo Pingchu was stunned by the banter. He put down his flute and looked up.


    A handsome young man in a white brocade dress came in with a smile. Mo Pingchu was shocked and stared. He immediately knelt down and said, "I''ll see you, my royal highness."


    The nurse and others who were waiting in the room immediately knelt down. Li Heng raised his hand and said: "flat body!"


    Mo Pingchu stood up and did not dare to look up at Li Heng. He just stared at Xiao Jiu tightly from the corner of his eye. He secretly guessed the reason why the prince suddenly came to the mansion. Li Heng looked around and looked at the little nine who was about to twist into Mahua. He said with a smile: "today, I beg my father to come and have a look at the little girl. It''s not long. How did the girl grow so much? It seems that she is fatter?"


    Li Heng said squatting down to pick up small nine, Mo Pingchu heart a jump, immediately came forward: "small nine skin very, or let small people come!" With that, he was ready to pick up Xiaojiu, but unexpectedly, with a wave of his arm, he patted away his hand, twisted his body and turned over.


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and Li Heng''s eyes brightened.


    Two people are staring at small nine, small nine lying on the mat, big eyes suddenly shining at them, grinning quite proud.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Mo Pingchu reaction, small nine this is will turn over!


    Too excited, Mo Pingchu completely forgot that there was a prince beside him. He picked up Xiaojiu and gave him a kiss: "Xiaojiu, you will turn over?"


    Small nine where know what is called turn over, suspected Mo Pingchu Pro too hard, raised a slap and then called to Mo Pingchu''s face, Mo Pingchu only know grin.


    Li Heng asks curiously: "how? Won''t she turn over before? "


    Mo Pingchu still didn''t wake up from the surprise. He shook his head and said, "no, today is the first time to turn over. No one has taught her. How can she do it all at once? Xiao Jiu, you are so smart!"


    Li Heng touched his nose speechless. Well, he always thought that the baby would turn over when he was born, and he didn''t think there was any relationship between turning over and intelligence.


    However, in the eyes of the Mo family, Xiao Jiu will turn over, which is exciting news!


    Soon, Mo Pingyun also came back from the school. He was surprised to see the prince who suddenly appeared in his own home. But he soon turned his attention to the event of Xiao Jiu Hui''s turning over.


    Small nine curiously looking around his several brothers, a smile staring at himself is to do?


    Mo Pingchu lowered his head and said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, come on, turn over and show them!"


    Li Heng wants to turn his eyes, but it''s not polite. He just wants to turn his eyes, so he turns his eyes.


    When Xiao Jiu saw Xu Shi, he found it interesting. He couldn''t help holding out his hand to catch Li Heng. Unexpectedly, Li Heng held out his hand to him. Just as he wanted to reach out to pick up Xiao Jiu, he was pulled by Mo Pingchu. Then he reacted. He patted his hand and said, "Xiao Jiu, come here!"


    Small nine small hand open, a grasp a grasp of want to hold Li Heng, Li Heng a little bit to retreat, retreat way: "come on, quickly turn over a body to catch!"


    Small nine see Li Heng to retreat, farther away, straighten the small arm also can''t grasp, not from anxious, small hand back and forth dancing, feet impatient pedal to pedal, small eyebrows wrinkled, mouth pout, not happy! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 13

    Small 94 place looked, grandfather, grandmother and parents are not in, then blunt Mo Pingchu "ah! Ah After calling for help twice, Mo Pingchu''s heart softened. He couldn''t help but want to pull Li Heng to Xiaojiu, but he still held back.


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu don''t help, turn to Mo Pingyun they, the result tried a circle, no one to help.


    As soon as Xiaojiu''s eyes are closed, his nose is puffed, and his mouth is turned, he is about to cry. Everyone is flustered. This makes Xiaojiu cry even if he turns over and doesn''t like it?


    Mo Pingchu quickly called out: "small nine, small nine, turn over quickly, look, he is in your hand!" Poor Li Heng looks at Mo Pingchu, who drags himself. He can''t help but stare. He''s a prince, not a doll, OK?


    However, at the moment, the Mo brothers, who are focusing on Xiao Jiu''s turning over, probably have long forgotten this.


    With tears in his eyes, Xiao Jiu looks at Li Heng, who is not far away from him. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he wants to catch it. Mo Pingchu gently pulls Li Heng back. Xiao Jiu doesn''t catch it. In a hurry, he twists his arm and raises his head. His body turns over and grabs Li Heng''s skirt.


    Success, small nine will turn over!


    It felt like he had accomplished something great. Mo Pingchu clapped his hands happily!


    Li Heng looked at the small nine that he tried to put his shirt into his mouth, and make complaints about it. However, this little doll is really fun. Li Heng can''t help quietly pinching Xiao Jiu''s fat face and saving his skirt.


    In a joyful atmosphere, Li Heng soon became familiar with the Mo brothers, especially Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting, who were similar in age. They talked about their studies, horseback riding, archery and polo. After listening to their endless talk about Xiao Jiu, they soon became familiar with each other.


    When the adults of the Mo family came back one after another and saw Li Heng coming to the mansion, the old man''s face didn''t even change. He said the same thing to his grandson: "coming? Have a good time


    Li Heng immediately felt warm and relaxed.


    It''s said that Xiao Jiu will turn over. The old man and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Mo Taiwen and Mr. and Mrs. Mo Taiwu all immediately came to watch Xiao Jiu turn over.


    However, a new problem was soon discovered: Xiaojiu seems to only turn to the right, never to the left. Even if you push her to the left, she can''t turn over!


    What''s the situation? Is something wrong?


    Nanny and Xu Jingniang are very sure that most children are like this. At the beginning, they only turn to one side, and so on, they will turn to the other side.


    But Mo men, who have never noticed this situation, are still worried about whether there will be any problems.


    Unconsciously, Li Heng, who has been assimilated into Mo family men, also feels that this is very important and needs to be discussed seriously.


    As a result, a total of nine men, big and small, had an in-depth discussion on "why Xiaojiu didn''t turn left". The final result of the discussion was that Xiaojiu was inexperienced and needed more guidance.


    As a result, Mo Pingchu''s brothers tried to teach Xiao Jiu to turn over to the left by setting up obstacles and attracting interests. They saw a group of women speechless to the extreme. Finally, they ended up crying and being taught by the old man.


    Tired little nine was nursed back, the old man looked at the sky, let old Feng head do a few good dishes to entertain Li Heng. Old Feng head is also Feng Yuchu. Soon after he took off his identity as an imperial chef and entered Mo''s home, he became the chef in the master''s mouth. Old Feng head is well grounded!


    The East Palace Zhan Shi who followed Li Heng said with some worry: "Your Highness, you have been out for such a long time. The emperor is worried. You''d better go back earlier." It''s OK to go out and have a look. They really don''t dare to eat. If there''s something, they just lose their head, but they will kill the nine ethnic groups. Li Heng frowned. He felt very comfortable in Mo''s home. Unlike in the palace, there were always people telling him this and that. Everywhere there were a lot of people following him, without any freedom.


    But what Zhan said is also reasonable. After all, this is his first time to go out of the palace alone. If he came back after dinner, would it be too late?


    Li Heng face can not help but some hesitation, the old man saw in the eyes, eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    The old man was not angry and said to Dong Gong Zhan: "but a meal, what can I worry about? Go back and tell the emperor, I''ll keep the prince for dinner. After dinner, I''ll send him back to the palace myself, OK


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, since you''re always talking, your highness, please feel free to do it," he said


    The old man was satisfied. He pulled up Li Heng and said, "you are too thin. You should be stronger. I''ll send a martial arts teacher to you later. It''s good for your health to practice internal Kung Fu."


    Li Heng was stunned and said with a smile: "thank you, Grandpa Mo!"


    The old man took a look at Li Heng and burst out laughing. The boy is on the road. He changed his name to "grandfather Mo" so soon. All right, he has to find a way to protect him!


    Li Heng, who returned to the palace after dinner, couldn''t help thinking about what he had seen and heard in the Mo family today. As he was about to go to bed, he suddenly thought of Xiao Jiu''s turning over. He couldn''t help asking the waiter, "do you know that when a child starts turning over, he will turn over to one side? Or will it turn to both sides? "


    Everyone was stunned. It seems that his royal highness is only 12 years old. How can he start to think about the problem of raising dolls?


    Seeing that there was no one to answer, Li Heng called Donggong Shiyi directly. The confused Shiyi thought about it and carefully gave the answer from a medical point of view: there are many possibilities for the baby to turn over, but generally it can turn over quickly on both sides.


    Li Heng was a little worried: "how fast is it? Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? "


    The doctor wiped the sweat on his head: "I don''t know about this."


    Li Heng frowned, and the doctor quickly added, "in a word, it won''t be long."


    Li Heng looked at the eye doctor dissatisfied and asked him to step down. He muttered to himself: "I don''t know if Xiaojiu can turn over on both sides next time I go."


    Make complaints about the Royal Prince''s Royal Highness. Before long, he was still making a big deal in the Tucao family.


    However, the Mo family men really take this matter very seriously, because everyone is waiting to see when Xiao Jiu will turn to the other side. They are very anxious!


    In this regard, Qi Qi, a woman of the Mo family, said: I''m just full!


    Little Jiuxu couldn''t see his family''s tossing and turning. It was mainly the brother bear who bothered her all day long. So one morning three days later, little Jiuli performed a continuous turn, from left to right, from right to left. The action was called a sharp turn, and the speed was called a fast turn! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 14

    However, Li Heng didn''t get a chance to see that the queen was bedridden because of an old disease, which made him a little less happy because Mr. Mo sent his martial arts teacher. The queen is sick. As a son of man, Li Heng has no chance to go to Mo''s house.


    In this regard, Mo Pingchu said that he was very happy. He was very upset about the incident that Xiao Jiu reached for Li Heng. Sister control brother said: Although small nine is still small, but also to guard against, isolating all dangerous opposite sex is the best policy.


    The empress is sick and the concubine is pregnant. The emperor''s palace is full of light and darkness, which makes the officials smell the wind and rain coming. The forces in Kyoto are ready to move.


    But all these changes were shut out by Mo''s family. Even though they were walking on thin ice in the shopping mall, Mo''s family came back home and still amused Xiao Jiu with ease.


    The weather in early summer was the same as that of a bad tempered child. It was clear just now that the sky was still clear, and suddenly there were dark clouds.


    Seeing that a heavy rain is coming, the servant girls and servants are all in a hurry to pack up. The old man and the old lady are also busy picking up the little nine and entering the room.


    As soon as he arrived in the house, a thunderclap came down. The window edge creaked in the strong wind. For the first time in six months, Xiao Jiu saw the power of Thunderstorm in early summer. He couldn''t help staring at the outside.


    The old lady covered Xiaojiu''s ears and said in a soft voice, "Xiaojiu is not afraid. Xiaojiu is not afraid. It''s going to rain. It''s going to thunder!" The old lady was afraid that Xiaojiu would be frightened. She tried to calm Xiaojiu in a soft voice.


    The old man was not angry and said, "don''t talk about it. Do you think this girl is a little scared? She''s happy


    The old lady was stunned and looked carefully. In the deafening thunder, Xiao Jiu was not afraid at all. In his two dark eyes, he was clearly curious.


    The old lady couldn''t help pinching Xiaojiu''s face and said with a smile, "well, you Xiaojiu, are you so brave?"


    The old man snorted discontentedly. His granddaughter has always been a brave man. It''s the old woman you are afraid of.


    Hula, pea sized raindrops crackled on the windows. Nearby, lightning came down from the sky. The light in the room was dark and frightening. It was morning, but it seemed like evening.


    The servant girls and servants were checking the doors and windows of the roof. The old man looked at the thunderstorm outside and sighed. It''s said that the queen fell ill after learning that Princess Xie was pregnant. The emperor went to see her once. It seems that they had a quarrel. I don''t know what the situation is now? He always feels as if something is going to happen!


    The old lady knows the old man''s heart, but it''s the emperor''s private affair. What can they do?


    Seeing that the old man''s face was heavy, the old lady thought about it. She put Xiaojiu into the old man''s arms and said with a smile, "Xiaojiu doesn''t know what to do? It''s moving all the time. Do you want to go out? "


    The old man looked down. Sure enough, little Jiuzheng stretched out his arms and stared at the rain curtain outside the door. He kept saying "Wuwu ah ah". His little body twisted vigorously. The old man couldn''t hold her any more.


    The old man jokingly patted the small nine coax way: "darling, it''s raining outside, can''t go out." Small nine ignore, just twist more than. Who is the old man? How can he not even control a baby? As soon as his arm is closed and his hand is pulled, he controls Xiaojiu firmly in his arms.


    Small nine see to go out hopeless, break free not to open, eye a shut up a, pull throat to cry!


    Small nine that voice, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa?


    Just at this time, Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang, who were drenched in water, rushed back. The old man could not help asking strangely, "how did they come back now? Why don''t you wait for the rain to drop? " Small nine see parents, immediately don''t pull voice cry, only sobbing tears of looking at them.


    Mo Taiwen was served and wiped his hair, and said, "seeing thunder, I''m afraid that Xiao Jiu is afraid, so I''ll rush back with Jing Niang."


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen were all wet, the old lady hastened to say, "don''t talk about this. Go to take a bath and change clothes. Be careful not to get cold!" Said, and to the side of the humanitarian service: "let the kitchen boil a pot of ginger soup, everyone drink some, this heavy rain, must not get wet, do not get cold."


    "Yes The maid went to inform the kitchen immediately.


    Small nine see parents come and go, but did not pay attention to her, mouth a curl up and cry.


    People coax and coax, but on weekdays a coax on the music of small nine but how also coax not to live, grinning has been crying, stretched out his hand to go out to play.


    So when Mo Pingchu''s brothers came home from school, they saw such a scene: it was raining heavily, but they had a big umbrella in their backyard. Mo Pingchu was standing under the umbrella with Xiao Jiu in his arms, holding a small umbrella. Small nine giggle hand, and then the small umbrella on the rain drop play, the old man and others sitting under the eaves helplessly watching.


    What are you playing with? Mo brothers have some silly eyes.


    Unexpectedly, seeing her son and nephew coming back, Xu Jingniang suddenly stood up, patted her legs and exclaimed, "Oh, I forgot to ask someone to send you an umbrella!"


    Mo Pingchu et al


    Because of the sudden rain, there was no one to send rain gear, so we had to wait until the rain slowed down a little, and we had to go home in the rain to get a lot of rain.


    Mo Pingjian sniffed wrongly. My brothers were far away from Taixue, but I was in my own house, only a few yards apart. You forgot me too. I must not be born, did you?


    However, Mo Pingchu''s grievance was soon healed under the attack of his mother''s delicious food. At the moment, he was gnawing at the duck''s leg and seeing Xiaojiu staring at him with endless saliva. Mo Pingchu was full of superiority.


    The toothless baby is really pitiful. He can''t eat anything but milk every day. Mo Pingjian looks at Xiaojiu and drips a drop of saliva. He can''t help shaking his duck leg in front of Xiaojiu.


    Small nine eyes a bright, immediately stretch out a hand to grasp, but unexpectedly Mo Ping Jian a turn, again plug into own mouth.


    Small nine not happy, staring at Mo Pingjian full of complaints. Mo Pingjian was immediately criticized by his grandfather, grandmother, parents and brothers. He put the duck leg aside and did not dare to lift his head.


    They just looked away and continued to eat. But suddenly they heard the nanny''s "ah" cry. They all looked at it together. I don''t know when Xiao Jiu grabbed Mo Pingjian''s duck leg and was trying to put it in his mouth! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 15

    The whole family was scared. The nanny''s face turned white. The old man''s skill was quick. He snatched the duck leg from the mouth of Xiaojiu with an arrow step.


    Before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, Xiao Jiu began to cry!


    Xu Jingniang was angry and funny. She hugged Xiao Jiu and coaxed him: "good Xiao Jiu, you are still young. You can''t eat that. You can eat it when you grow up!"


    Can small nine where know what "grow up", she only know that their hard work to get delicious was robbed, no, cry that call a sad ah, despair ah!


    The old lady couldn''t bear it. She thought Xiao Jiu had been six months. Although she couldn''t eat much food, she could drink some rice paste. So the old lady asked someone to bring a bowl of rice paste to Xiao Jiu.


    The old lady tentatively scooped a little bit with a small spoon and sent it to Xiao Jiu''s mouth. Xiao Jiu immediately opened her mouth and swallowed it. She just saw her little mouth chirping a few times, as if she was tasting the taste. It seemed that she thought it was good, and immediately grew up, waiting for someone to feed her.


    Everyone can''t help laughing. In this way, a small bowl of rice paste is quickly eaten by Xiao Jiu. The old lady put down the spoon and was about to let people take away the small bowl. However, she saw little nine grabbing and grabbing, and yelling.


    Mo Pingchu immediately helped to translate: "Xiao Jiu still wants to eat."


    Xu Jingniang touched xiaojiugu''s stomach and said with a smile: "Xiaojiu, you see how bulgy your stomach is. If you eat again, it will be broken. Let''s eat again next time!"


    Small nine don''t understand his mother''s gentle words, only know that there is no delicious, can''t help but cry again, tears just squeeze out two drops, the old man panic immediately called: "hurry to get some rice paste!"


    In this way, for the first time, Xiao jiuqiansheng ate two small bowls of rice raw, and her stomach was bulging like a ball. She still wanted to eat, holding the spoon and the bowl, and kept on eating, and she kept on arched her face into the bowl.


    That pair of eager to eat the bowl posture, the Mo family laugh tears are almost out.


    The old man was funny and distressed. He wanted to give Xiao Jiu more food. He was stopped by the family. How dare such a little baby eat so much?


    But Xiaojiu doesn''t do it. Since she succeeded in crying in the rain, she has learned to cry without a teacher. She can''t do anything. She can cry at the top of her voice.


    As soon as he turned his mouth, he was ready to open his voice. The old lady had an idea when she saw that the posture was not right. She asked someone to make a little rice paste in a small bowl and let him eat it by himself.


    Small nine now just can sit firm, where can oneself eat, affirmation can''t eat what in the mouth, the old lady is so coax her to save her toss.


    Little nine where know is calculated, only know to have food, happy to catch the bowl in front of himself, sitting in his mother''s arms with a spoon to eat. But the little fat hand could not hold the spoon steadily at all. It took him a long time to get the spoon into the bowl. He poked, pricked, picked and poked it. He made a whole body of rice paste and didn''t eat a mouthful.


    Everyone is laughing. Mo Pingchu''s brothers are all laughing. They cover their cheeks and shout pain. But Xiao Jiu is not affected by the people around him. He is concentrating on the food in front of him. It''s called concentration!


    Since then, Mo family found the trick to coax small nine to her to eat!


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the addition of complementary food, or just by chance, after I started eating, Xiao Jiu soon grew small teeth. Two little white spots appeared on the red gums, which made Mo''s family couldn''t help looking at them again and again, but Xiao Jiu was uncomfortable.


    Saliva from time to time on the outflow, a while on a wet Bib do not say, small nine also become particularly want to bite things. On this day, Xu Jingniang was wiping her saliva. Somehow, she was bitten by Xiao Jiu. Although Xiao Jiu''s teeth didn''t have much strength, they made Xu Jingniang''s fingers red.


    Mo Taiwen grabbed Xu Jingniang''s hand and looked at it. He nodded his head angrily and said, "little stinky egg, what did you bite your mother''s finger? Watch out for Dad spanking you. "


    Small nine mouth a lie, shed a crystal clear saliva to come.


    That silly look, Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang can''t help laughing. Mo Taiwen rubbed Xiaojiu''s face, picked her up, handed her to the nurse, and said to Xu Jingniang, "come on, daughter-in-law, my husband will give you a good look at your fingers and wipe some medicine."


    Xu Jingniang''s face flushed and glared at Mo Taiwen: "it''s not broken skin, what medicine do you use?"


    Mo Taiwen put Xu Jingniang in his arms and put it in her ear with a playful smile. He said, "Xiao Jiu has bitten you. I have to compensate for her. Today, while those monkey boys are not at home, I''ll let my husband take care of you. These days, I haven''t had a good life. I''m so close to Xu Jingniang.".


    Xu Jingniang''s body was numb with the heat of Mo Taiwen''s breath. When she was touched by him again, her body was so soft that she couldn''t stand. When Mo Taiwen was hugging Xu Jingniang, nanny and other maids stepped back with a smile.


    At the moment, there was no one around. Mo Taiwen picked up Xu Jingniang and went into the inner room. But for a moment, a beautiful sound sounded in the inner room.


    Little Jiu, who has long teeth, has more than a hobby of gnawing. She wants to put everything in her mouth, whether it''s food or toys. She tries to put everything in her mouth, such as clothes, dolls and ornaments.


    But how can those things be delivered to the mouth? So the Mo family had to stare at her all the time, otherwise she might put something in her mouth again. Although everyone was careful again and again, they couldn''t be prevented. Xiao Jiu didn''t even let go of the ornaments on the woman''s body. First, she pulled the nanny''s earrings and put them in her mouth. Then she pulled the beads from Xu Jingniang''s neck and held the old lady''s bracelet


    As a result, Mo''s woman had to take off all the ornaments. Xiaojiu, who saved money, was curious and accidentally gnawed them. Besides the furniture that can''t be moved, all the flowerpots in the room are put away. There''s no exquisite elegance in the big room. There''s no way. It''s all for Xiao Jiu!


    Jewelry can not take, things can move, but people can not eat it, but grew two teeth of small nine began not satisfied with eating rice paste. She looked at the food on the table and threw her spoon into the rice paste. She reached for the food on the plate.


    It''s not surprising that Xiao Jiu can''t help it. The dish on the table today is too delicious and attractive. It''s a famous dish of Lao Feng tou. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 16

    Guomenxiang is made of eel, fresh shellfish, chicken breast, duck liver, rabbit breast and chicken waist, fried with yulanpian, Auricularia auricula and green pepper, sprinkled with minced garlic and pepper, and drenched with boiling sesame oil. Not only gorgeous color, but also fresh, tender, smooth and refreshing.


    Compared with the insipid rice paste, the fragrance is extremely attractive. No wonder Xiaojiu can''t help but start it directly.


    But she is less than seven months old, how can she eat these? As soon as Xiaojiu got hold of it, he was snatched by the old man mercilessly. Xiaojiu cried in a grievance voice, and refused to eat his favorite rice paste.


    Reluctant to let Xiaojiu cry, and reluctant to let people take Xiaojiu away from her during dinner, the old man slapped the table and called old Feng tou: give me what Xiaojiu can eat, no matter in appearance or taste, it should be the same as the real one.


    Old Feng''s head is about to cry. It''s made of meat and several kinds of meat. Miss Jiu is so small that she can eat nothing more than rice paste, egg yolk and dough which are easy to digest. How can she use these things without oil star to make the same taste and appearance as the fragrance?


    Isn''t that difficult?


    Mr. Feng especially wanted to throw away his apron and said, "I''m done!


    But when you think about the comfortable days in Mo''s family, old Feng is reluctant to give up. It''s really hard for man Kyoto to find someone who is as stable as Mo''s family, with a simple population and a kind Master!


    Under the eaves, people always have to bow their heads. Old Feng can only bury himself in the kitchen and study hard.


    After numerous failures, he imitated the practice of saury, using flour, eggs, tofu and other ingredients to make a full vegetarian flavor.


    As soon as it was launched, it was warmly welcomed by Xiao Jiu. It was a pleasure to see her eating with one left hand and one right hand. Mo Pingchu and others called it Xiangxiang stick.


    What''s more, Mo''s family was also surprised to find that Xiangxiang stick solved Xiaojiu''s problem of biting. It took a lot of time for Xiaojiu with only two teeth to eat a Xiangxiang stick, so he had no time to bite.


    Looking at Xiaojiu, who is eager to eat, an idea flashed through Xu Jingniang''s mind: Xiaojiu likes the fragrant stick so much. I don''t know if other children like it or not? Although the material of this incense stick is simple, it is troublesome and not easy to be learned by outsiders. If it can be popularized vigorously, is it profitable?


    Xu Jingniang told Mo Taiwen about this idea. Mo Taiwen, who has been engaged in shipping business for many years, knows very well the big profits in small businesses. Although the fragrant sticks are small, if they are sold enough, the profits will be considerable. Since Xu Jingniang intends to do this, Mo Taiwen naturally supports them with all his strength,


    Xu Jingniang, who got Mo Taiwen''s full support, immediately sent for Lao Fengtou to discuss the partnership.


    Old Feng thought that he was an Ansheng''s cook in his later years, but he didn''t expect that pie would fall from the sky. With the fragrant stick formula forced by the old man, he could get two shares in this business. He was overjoyed and naturally agreed. Old Feng tou sighed in his heart that although he was not a slave, since the Emperor gave him to Mo''s family, Mo''s family could call him at will. He didn''t want to be used by others to give him bonus. Mo''s family is really kind!


    Other members of the Mo family also support Xu Jingniang''s idea. Although in recent years, Kyoto pursues the principle of "male dominating the outside and female dominating the inside", as if women should stay at home and not show up in public. But both the old man and the old lady scoff at it.


    The old man was the master who witnessed the change of the Kaiyuan Dynasty. How could he not know the woman''s ability? The old lady has been working with the old man for half of her life. No matter whether it''s collecting military pay for food and grass, now the Mo family''s status is also half of her credit. Of course, she can''t accept the prejudice and contempt towards women that Kyoto pursues. In the old man''s view, this trend has intensified since the emperor took concubines. After the emperor took concubines and stopped practicing monogamy, women''s status is not as stable as that of the empress. Moreover, the emperor repeatedly suppressed the female officials because of the affair of Princess Yiyang at that time, which gradually changed the status of women.


    The old lady once asked the old man if she didn''t regret it. If she had supported Princess Yiyang in that year, there would not be such a situation now.


    The old man never regretted it. He just dutifully followed the orders of the Kaiyuan female emperor. Although Princess Yiyang was capable, she was extremely warlike. Fortunately, she was very happy. If he helped her to become emperor, it would only lead to years of war and no peace in the country.


    This is also the main reason why the Kaiyuan empress suddenly fell ill and decided to pass the throne to today''s emperor. Although the emperor is not as brave and good at fighting as Princess Yiyang, and he is still very young, he has a heart of benevolence. The fact that China has been able to make peace all over the world these years shows that the choice of that year is not wrong.


    But because of the rebellion of Princess Yiyang, the emperor was too defensive and suppressed the women. In recent years, the female officials of the imperial court almost disappeared, and the suppression of women from the top to the bottom was more and more obvious. I don''t know what will happen if it goes on like this?


    The old man always thinks of these things like a lump in his throat, but he is old and can''t do much!


    However, no matter what the outside world is like, the old man and the old lady have never restrained their daughter-in-law. No matter whether they are in charge of family affairs or going out to do business, they are fully supportive.


    With the support of her family, Xu Jingniang began to launch this fragrant stick in her own snack shop.


    Although there are many snacks on the market, there has never been one specially for baby to grind their teeth. Customers are curious to buy more but few. After thinking about it, Xu Jingniang decides to take out a batch of fragrant sticks and give them to customers as free gifts to try to open up a market.


    It smells good and tastes good. Who doesn''t want it if you don''t pay for it?


    So, after ten days of delivery, there began to be repeat customers calling on their doorstep to buy Incense sticks.


    Seeing more and more repeat customers, Xu Jingniang immediately increased the production of fragrant sticks. Taking advantage of Mo Taiwen''s business relationship, she put fragrant sticks in dim sum shops in Kyoto.


    Kyoto has a large population, whose family doesn''t have a few baby babies, and a kilo of fragrant sticks costs less. When they buy them back, they can not only serve as snacks for their children, but also make them bite less. Why not kill two birds with one stone?


    What''s more, this fragrant stick tastes good, and it''s not as greasy as other salty snacks. It''s not only loved by baby babies, but also by adults and children at home.


    Soon, incense sticks spread in Kyoto and became the most popular snack in the streets this year. Xu Jingniang immediately joined hands with the largest north-south merchant in China to sell incense sticks in other states and counties. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 17

    Looking at the increasing amount of silver on the account every day, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help holding up Xiao Jiu and kissing him fiercely, saying: "Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu, you are really my little god of wealth!"


    Already more than eight months of small nine, Leng Leng, very disgusted to push away Xu Jingniang, staring big eyes spit out a word: "no!"


    Looking at the serious little nine, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help laughing. How could she just say this word!


    Six months later, the Mo family began to try to teach Xiao Jiu how to speak. Everyone hoped that Xiao Jiu would be the first to learn how to shout himself. But no one thought that when Xiao Jiu spoke for the first time, what he said was not one of them, but a "no".


    Ten days ago, because the master had something to do, Mo Pingjian, who didn''t have to go to class, began to teach Xiaojiu to shout "brother". Mo Pingjian held a ceramic ring ball and said to Xiaojiu, "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, do you want this? Look, it''s just brought back from Nanyang. How beautiful it is


    Small nine looking at Mo Pingjian in the hands of gorgeous color, shaking the jingle of the pottery ring ball, can''t help but stretch out his hand to.


    Mo Pingjian said: "you call a brother, I will give this to you. If you don''t call me, I won''t give it to you."


    Small nine can''t get Tao Xiangqiu, also can''t call elder brother, can''t help urgent Wu Li wa to shout.


    Mo Pingjian also taught her: "you call, brother, give you, hurry up, little nine, call brother!"


    Small nine mouth Wu Li wa La of say, just can''t call out "elder brother" two words, urgent want to start to grasp. Mo Pingjian is too busy to let her catch her. Xiao Jiu Yi is worried. She leans to one side. Mo Pingjian is too busy to help her, but she suddenly spits out a word: "no!"


    Mo Pingjian can''t help but be stunned. Little Jiuyi reaches for Tao Xiangqiu, shakes it and laughs.


    Mo Pingjian sat down with Xiaojiu in his arms and asked Xiaojiu expectantly: "Xiaojiu, what did you say just now? Say it to my brother again. "


    Small nine small mouth, and spit out a "no" word.


    Mo Pingjian was so happy that he almost didn''t jump up. He ran to talk to his family. The old man and the old man immediately ran over and surrounded Xiaojiu with expectation, only to find that Xiaojiu would not say anything except "no".


    And finally can say a word of small nine, began to love to say "no", also a mouth is a series of "no, no, no".


    Xiao Jiu, do you want to eat?


    Nod your head and open your mouth. "No, no, no, no!"


    Xiao Jiu, would you like some water?


    He he laughs, mouth a "no, no, no, no!"


    Xiao Jiu, are you going out to play?


    Excited to jump up, but mouth a "no, no, no, no!"


    It''s just like being under the curse of "no". How can Mo''s family learn to say "no" first after teaching for such a long time?


    Mo''s family rolled up their sleeves, determined to let Xiaojiu learn to say other things as soon as possible. But after ten days of hard work, Xiaojiu still said "no" and learned the old man''s serious expression.


    So little villain, a serious look at you, a finger to you to a "no" word, that sour cool, don''t mention.


    Sometimes, the Mo family even think that Xiao Jiu is intentional. Even if he can say other words, he just wants to see everyone''s depression. But when he thinks about it, he thinks it''s impossible. How can a baby who has only been a few months have such an idea? Although the speech is not satisfactory, but small nine is quickly learned to climb, her strong physical strength finally found the best release mouth, also let Mo family finally see the little guy''s heart.


    One day, after feeding Xiaojiu, the nurse turns around and takes a cloth to wipe Xiaojiu''s mouth. When she looks back, she finds that Xiaojiu is gone. Nanny and two servant girls, look at me and I''ll look at you. I don''t know where the little ancestor is in the blink of an eye?


    Little nine is gone. It''s a big deal!


    The old man and the old lady immediately asked everyone to look around for Xiao Jiu. They searched through all kinds of things for a long time, but they couldn''t find Xiao Jiu. The old man''s tears are coming out. What can we do if his life is lost?


    The old man is also anxious, but after all, he is a man who has experienced many battles. When he thinks about it carefully, he thinks it''s impossible to be taken away. This is Mo''s family. It''s impossible for him to take away Xiao Jiu from Mingwei and yinwei!


    Since he has not been taken away, he must still be at home. There is only one possibility, that is, Xiaojiu gets to a place where it is not easy to see.


    The old man ordered me to find it, even if I dig three feet! He doesn''t believe it. Where else can such a little person go?


    In the crowd''s crazy search, after a long time of incense, finally found Xiaojiu in the quilt pile of the bedroom cabinet. The little girl didn''t know how to climb in and was sleeping with her eyes closed.


    The little accident scared Mo''s family so much that the old man thought about it and called Mo Pingchu''s brothers to form a circle and surrounded Xiao Jiu to see if she could climb out.


    See small nine left drill right push push, how also can''t go out, gas of wheeze straight stare, Mo Pingchu etc. can''t help laughing. Just at this time, but see small nine fierce toward Mo Pingchu rushed in the past, haven''t wait for Mo Pingchu to catch her, she suddenly turned around, from the smile of Mo Pingjian side to drill out.


    Mo Pingchu''s brothers are silly. The old man laughs and hugs Xiaojiu. He says, "Xiaojiu''s move is a true biography of me


    The old lady looks at the old man, and then looks at Xiaojiu who claps her hands and laughs. She rubs her eyebrows wordlessly. This little girl is very smart. She is small and fast. She has a lot of heart. Should she keep looking for Xiaojiu in the future?


    How can this work? I''m not afraid to find it. If I bump or lose it, I''ll die!


    So, Mo''s family discussed a solution overnight: wherever Xiao Jiu goes, don''t put any unnecessary things to avoid letting her get into any cracks; At the same time, someone should stare at Xiaojiu without blinking every day, and never let her hide again.


    Small nine in the sleep of unconscious smile, hum, you really look down on this girl!


    The day of Mo family and Xiao Jiu''s fighting for wisdom and bravery has officially begun!


    At the beginning, the method of strict prevention was very effective. It successfully prevented Xiaojiu from hiding for several times, but there were still times when he couldn''t prevent. After playing in the garden pavilion for less than an hour, Xiaojiu suddenly disappeared under the eyes of more than ten people.


    Servant girls and boys are about to cry. Little ancestor, what did you do in your last life? How fast did you slip! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 18

    After a period of war and chaos, they found Xiaojiu in a newly dug tree pit in the woods. The small tree pit just hid her small body. When they looked from the front, they couldn''t see her at all.


    Looking at the rolling soil of a small nine, the old man said angrily: "who let you dig a tree pit here?"


    The housekeeper said quickly, "tell me, you said yesterday that the trees planted here were not good. The trunks were too thick and could easily scratch Miss nine''s hands. Let''s dig and replace them with new trees!"


    The old man was stunned and thought about it, as if there was such a thing, but it was not right: "then why don''t you plant a new one as soon as you dig it?" His little nine fell in.


    (cough, sir, are you sure you fell in? She didn''t climb in herself?


    The old man stares: I said that what fell in is what fell in!)


    The housekeeper wiped the sweat on his head and quickly explained, "please tell me that the saplings you ordered will arrive at you''clock today!" The old man thought that the meaning of the green tung tree was good, and he planned to give some to the small nine species, which could be regarded as the life tree. Since it is a life tree, you can''t plant everything at will. The old man picked and chose the saplings in the backyard of Fayuan temple. Only when he has the spirit in the light of the Buddha every day can he be worthy of his precious little nine.


    So the old man said to the abbot of Fayuan Temple: I like your saplings!


    What can the abbot of Fayuan Temple do? Naturally, according to the old man''s request, he can only let the eminent monks give light to these green tung trees, and then send them to Mo''s house in person!


    As a result, these saplings are still bathed in the light of Buddha in Fayuan temple, and they have not been filled in the pit in time.


    This small accident, let the old man deeply realize that it is not easy to live in small nine, he decided to find a helper.


    Soon, a military dog named Langqing was sent to Mo''s home.


    Langqing is the best military dog in the northwest army. It''s a hybrid of wolf and dog. It''s not only brave but also smart. All the military dogs in the northwest army were trained by the old man during the war. No one knows the intelligence and loyalty of this kind of dog better than the old man.


    But Mo Taiwen and others, who had little contact with the military dog, looked at the big dog that was sent, they all had some silly eyes.


    The wolf green dog is about two feet tall, with blue and white hair, long and thick tail, well-balanced body and strong constitution. Now its dark brown eyes are looking around calmly, and its ears stand up straight, keeping a high degree of vigilance.


    In that way, it''s called majestic; It''s ugly. It''s scary!


    Is it right for such a big dog to help watch Xiao Jiu?


    When the old man saw Langqing, his eyes flashed a trace of nostalgia. He squatted down gently, looked at Langqing head-on, and looked at each other for a while without blinking. He slowly extended his hand to the top of Langqing''s head.


    The soldier holding Langqing is very nervous, and his hand unconsciously tightens the rope. Langqing is the most powerful dog in the northwest military camp. Won''t he hurt the Duke?


    I saw that Langqing was very alert looking at the old man, but did not resist. After the old man touched him a few times, his eyes gradually eased down, and slightly shook his tail, which surprised the soldiers raised by the young general Langqing.


    Langqing looked gentle, in fact very brave, and in addition to a few of them have been raising it, never allow others to touch. The soldier said in his heart, is this dog also a human being? If he knows the power of the Lord, he will be soft first?


    The old man touched Langqing and asked the soldiers to loosen the rope with a smile. He patted Langqing on the back and said, "go and see who your future master is." Langqing looked at the soldiers and the old man, and began to approach the Mo family''s children under the age of 12, including Xiao Jiu, who was only ten months old.


    Looking at the big dog approaching the children, except for the old man, the hearts of all the Mo family immediately raised.


    Xu Jingniang pinches Mo Taiwen''s hand and is short of breath. Mo Taiwen understands her worry and fear, but the wolf green dog recognizes the Lord in this way. Only the army dog who recognizes the Lord in this way can be loyal to the master.


    Langqing slowly walks to Mo Pingchu and others. Born in Mo''s family, Mo Pingchu and others have heard of the famous Langqing dog, and they know more about its strength. When they see Langqing approaching, they are nervous, especially Mo Pingjian, the youngest, whose face can''t help crying.


    Only Xiao Jiu, who doesn''t know anything, blinks in bewilderment when he sees Langqing getting closer to him. For Xiao Jiu, who is only ten months old, Langqing is definitely a huge species.


    Langqing walked slowly past Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian, and stopped in front of Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu looks up at Langqing curiously. Langqing looks at Xiaojiu quietly. One person, one beast and four eyes are relatively motionless. In everyone''s breath holding waiting, small nine suddenly moved up, she even quickly climbed to Langqing.


    Xu Jingniang didn''t know how much effort she had used to control her scream and her steps. Mo Taiwen held back the pain, hugged Xu Jingniang and patted her gently to comfort her.


    Small nine climb very fast, in a twinkling of an eye climbed to Langqing.


    She reached out her chubby hand and gently touched Langqing''s paw. Langqing didn''t move and didn''t respond. But Xiaojiu grins and stretches his arm. He seems to want to touch Langqing''s head like the old man, but he is a little different from Langqing''s height. Xiaojiu has tried hard for several times and can''t touch it.


    Small nine angry, she a turn over, grabbed the front leg of Langqing suddenly stood up, small fat hand raised high, patted Langqing''s mouth.


    Xu Jingniang rushed two steps uncontrollably, and was grabbed by Mo Taiwen. The old man would not harm little nine. He would never let little nine have something to do!


    Can Mo Pingchu several brothers also scared almost didn''t jump past, small nine''s courage is too big, Langqing a can swallow her!


    The old lady could not help holding her handkerchief. Looking at such a little nine, she could not help but think of the time when the old man captured the wolf alone in the northwest desert.


    At this time, Langqing moved, it actually slowly fell down, head down to small nine in front. Small nine happy, contented touched Langqing''s head, clapped hands, blaring up.


    Everyone was shocked, but the old man laughed with pride. He picked up Xiaojiu and threw it up. Xiaojiu was so excited that he couldn''t stop laughing. He didn''t know what kind of suffering had happened to his family just now.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the innocence of the baby or fate. Langqing thinks that Xiaojiu is the main one. Since then, he has been like a guard.


    Langqing is really a very smart dog. He doesn''t have to worry about eating and drinking Lhasa. He never dirties the house, but he only eats the food given by the old man and listens to his words. Other people are the objects of his indifference, except Xiao Jiu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 19

    Among all the Mo family members, the only one who can play with Lang Qing at will is Xiao Jiu.


    I don''t know why, in front of Xiaojiu, Langqing becomes very obedient, very tolerant of Xiaojiu''s misdeeds. Whether it''s Xiaojiu pulling its hair or its ear, it''s always gentle to let her toss about. Even the dim sum she stuffed will be eaten obediently, which makes the Mo brothers envious but helpless.


    The arrival of Langqing greatly eases the trouble of taking care of Xiaojiu. Langqing is very clear about her responsibilities and follows Xiaojiu around the clock.


    When Xiaojiu falls down, Langqing will cushion Xiaojiu with her body; When Xiaojiu is fond of playing and crawling, and it may be dangerous, Langqing will gently bite Xiaojiu''s clothes and drag her back; When Xiao Jiu loses his temper and knocks on his head, Lang Qing will also lie down with her eyes closed and her temper well, letting her do mischief


    The most important thing is that no matter where Xiaojiu hides, Langqing can find her quickly. Now that Xiaojiu disappears suddenly, Mo''s family is not nervous. Just shout "Langqing" and follow Langqing to find Xiaojiu quickly.


    Gradually, small nine can hold things to walk, Langqing became her best armrest. In some distant places, Langqing leans against Xiaojiu with her head down and asks her to help herself. In this way, one person and one dog can walk in the garden for more than half an hour. Let the old lady can''t help praising the old man. This helper is really good. The old man is very proud.


    Imperceptibly, the autumn wind blows through the fallen leaves, revealing the winter frost. Xiaojiu finally turns one year old and will usher in an important moment in her life!


    Xu Jingniang puts on a big red short Ru and a pleated skirt of the same color for Xiao Jiu. She also turns her plush hair into two small bags and wraps them with bead chains made of seven colors of jade. Xiao Jiu, who has never been in a bun, feels curiously.


    The old lady took Xiaojiu''s hand and put on a silk inlaid red agate lock for her. She was afraid that Xiaojiu would catch cold. She also put on a red cape with white fox fur. It was really beautiful with Xiaojiu''s pink and white face.


    When the lucky time came, the old lady and Xu Jingniang took Xiao Jiu to the main room to stay in the living room.


    In the hall, a long case had already been laid out. The case was covered with silk cloth and exquisite small objects. The four books were made of red leather, the brush was made of red bat pattern, the abacus was made of pure gold, the seal was made of yellow Tianhuang stone, and the jade pendant was made of green jasper. The colorful is very attractive.


    Xu Jingniang was about to put Xiao Jiu on the long case when she heard a report: "the prince has arrived!"


    They all knelt down together. Li Heng, who was wearing a light yellow pan collar and a narrow sleeve gold thread Panlong robe, came over and raised his hand to let them lie down. Li Heng smiled and helped up the old man and said, "I always want to come here, but I am always not free. Today, I came to congratulate my father and Emperor. I hope grandpa is not strange when he comes later."


    The old man said with a smile: "not too late, not too late. It''s just the right time to come. Xiao Jiu is just about to catch Zhou!"


    When Xiao Jiu heard his grandfather mention his name, he stretched out his hand and yelled "ah, ah" twice. Li Heng turned to Xiao Jiu and exclaimed, "I haven''t seen you for only a few months. Why is this girl so big? Can you roll over now? Do you still recognize me? " Then he stretched out his hand to hold little nine.


    Xu Jingniang looked at the old man and handed Xiaojiu to him with a smile. She said, "I''ve already turned over. I''m going to leave soon. Xiaoya''s scalp is very strong. His highness is more careful."


    "Yes, xiaojiupi is very good and loves biting people. Your highness, let Xiaomin hold him!" Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng holding small nine posture how to see how uncomfortable, think of small nine turn over, eager to go to catch Li Heng''s appearance, can''t help but immediately come forward to say.


    Li Heng said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can''t hold such a little baby? Xiao Jiu, do you still know me? "


    Xiaojiu curiously buckles the Golden Dragon embroidered on Li Heng''s clothes, and doesn''t care to answer at all. Li Heng laughingly pinches Xiaojiu''s face. Xiaojiu raises her head, blinks her eyes, and reaches out to pull the crown band that hangs down from Li Heng''s ear. Xu Jingniang stretched out her hand nervously. Mo Pingchu hurriedly stepped forward to pull down Xiao Jiu''s hand and said to Li Heng, "Your Highness, it''s time for Xiao Jiu to grasp Zhou!"


    Li Heng leans down to put down Xiao Jiu. However, Xiao Jiu is worried about the gorgeous crown on Li Heng''s head. He climbs Li Heng''s arm and refuses to go down. Li Heng looks at Xiao Jiu in tears and laughter.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but play the small nine brain door for a while, in the heart sour way: why does this little girl pester the prince every time, don''t you see your brother I''m still here?


    But small nine head also don''t return, still cling to Li Heng don''t put, Mo Pingchu helpless pull small nine head, point to the thing on the long case way: "small nine, see, there is that much fun, you like which go to take it!"


    Small nine immediately was diverted sight, this just loosen Li Heng, one buttock sat on the long case, Snort snort toward like things climb.


    Li Heng brushed the ruffled skirt of Xiao Jiu''s clothes. Mo Pingchu said with a modest look: "my little sister is young and naughty. I hope your highness will not be surprised!"


    Li Heng looked at Mo Ping strangely and said, "how can you be so polite to me?" I pulled him around last time.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart is cold. He who dares to rob my sister from me is naturally very polite!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Xiaojiu happily picked up this one to have a look, picked up that shake, the old man called "Xiaojiu", laughing and took out a short scabbard and put it on the long case, the old lady could not help but blame: "Xiaojiu is a girl, why do you put the scabbard?"


    The old man said, "what''s wrong with the girl? The nine girls of our family are very talented. They are very strong. They have to be great generals in the future. "


    The old man stroked his beard with pride, which made everyone laugh. When Xiao Jiu heard the laughter, he was also happy. He clapped his hand and cried, "big, big!"


    The old man is more and more proud of the way: "well said, small nine, we will be a general in the future, this is my grandfather''s personal blade, cutting iron like mud, you must choose this!" Then he picked up the scabbard and shook it.


    Small nine not from immediately climbed past, Xu Jingniang a see anxious, although she already dare not expect small nine future can virtuous dignified, but how also can''t do what female general? Where do women fight these days?


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but quietly push Mo Taiwen down. You can''t let the old man do such mischief!


    Mo Taiwen shook Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a low voice with a smile: "don''t worry, our smelly boys won''t let Xiao Jiu choose the scabbard." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 20

    Xu Jingniang fixed her eyes on it. Sure enough, as soon as the old man put down the scabbard, Mo Pingchu quietly put out his hand. Unconsciously, he moved it a little bit and quietly put his flute on it. Moreover, Mo Pingyun and others also quietly put things on the long case.


    Can bead flower, flute, rouge also just, is which bastard put a sugar doll up unexpectedly?


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but glare at Mo Pingchu''s brothers, but they all shout to Xiao Jiu with all their heart: "grab the flute", "grab the Pearl Flower", "grab the rouge", "grab the sugar"


    No one looked at Xu Jingniang at all. Xu Jingniang was in a depressed mood. Everyone said that she forgot her mother when she married her daughter-in-law, but her family had a sister and couldn''t see her mother.


    Li Heng saw that Mo Pingchu and others all put things on the long case. After thinking about it, he also pulled down the jade pendant on his waist and put it on it. He yelled at Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, catch this!" Make Mo Ping elementary people can''t help staring at him, Li Heng heart is not angry, but more and more shout.


    Onlookers shout hard, but Xiaojiu ignores it. He grabs this and puts down that. Suddenly, he grabs a golden abacus and shakes it. Urgent Mo Pingjian quickly yelled: "that''s not good, small nine quickly put down, grab sugar" has not finished, has been Mo Pingchu impatient directly covered his mouth, plus hard reward a white eye.


    But Mo Tai Wen was very happy. He put the golden abacus on it. Although the old man despised it, Mo Tai Wen thought that it was natural for a woman to inherit her father''s career! But Mo Tai Wen just proud of a second, see small nine small hand a wave, throw the abacus


    Mo Taiwen''s smiling face suddenly froze. Xu Jingniang couldn''t help laughing. Other people were also very happy. However, Xiao Jiu didn''t notice that her father''s glass heart had been broken, so she continued to climb forward to find something.


    As if she saw something interesting again, little Jiuyi grabbed it. Xu Jingniang was happy to cheer. It was her mero bamboo distance pen.


    See small nine took pen to look down, in Xu Jing Niang''s earnest expectation, suddenly opened mouth to bite up, flustered Xu Jing Niang hurriedly shout: "small nine, quickly put down, that can''t eat!"


    Li Heng almost couldn''t stand steadily with a smile. He held Mo Pingchu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "why is Xiao Jiu still eating everything?" The first time I met him, I pulled his finger and chewed it. Now I even put the brush in my mouth. It''s so interesting!


    Mo Pingchu turned his eyes secretly. Who said that Xiao Jiu ate everything? Does a prince smile like this? Besides, did you call Xiao Jiu? That''s my sister, not your sister, huh!


    (no one can understand my brother''s complaint.)


    Of course, Xiaojiu already knows that this thing is not delicious. She hates it and throws away the pen. Xu Jingniang''s heart is bleeding. It''s the best plum bamboo chicken distance pen in her dowry. There won''t be more than ten in the world today!


    Next, Xiao Jiu picked up and threw away the old lady''s gold and silver pingwenqin, Mo Taiwu''s pudietu, Yu Wanning''s Shuanglong zhuyuhuan and so on!


    Seeing Xiaojiu Huanteng continue to rummage in a pile of things, Mo''s family just feel that they are all damaged by her. They take it up and put it down. They take it up and put it down again. They can''t stand it!


    Mo Pingchu is full of hope, eager to shout to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, grab the flute, flute!"


    Li Heng wiped the tears from his smile and said to Mo Pingchu, "stop yelling. I don''t think Xiao Jiu likes flute at all. Xiao Jiu, grab jade pendant. Jade pendant is good!"


    "Isn''t this the emperor''s jade pendant? What''s the matter with you? " Mo Pingchu stares at the dragon pattern jade pendant. He is very dissatisfied. Last time, his grandfather clearly rejected it. How can he take it out again?


    But Li Heng said impolitely: "the jade pendant my father gave me is naturally mine. I''m willing to give it to Xiao Jiu. Can you manage it?" Mo Pingchu''s eyes stare. He really can''t control it!


    A quarter of an hour has passed, and Xiao Jiu hasn''t caught the right thing. Xu Baoer, Xu Jingniang''s niece, three years old, can''t help complaining in a low voice: "how come my cousin doesn''t like anything? Mother, I''m tired. I want to play with my brothers! "


    With that, Xu bao''er went to pull Mo Pingjian and wanted him to take him to play. Mo Pingjian said angrily, "I don''t have time to play with you. I want to see my sister catch Zhou. You can play by yourself."


    Xu bao''er''s eyes were suddenly red when Mo Pingjian said that she was wronged and said to her mother Zhu Xiue: "mother, brother a Jian bullied me, and he didn''t play with me."


    Zhu Xiue touched Xu bao''er''s head painfully, and her heart became more and more dissatisfied. Since she learned that the skirt Xiao Jiu was wearing today was made of one or two feet of Shu Brocade gauze, she was not very comfortable. My sister-in-law''s business is so prosperous, but she doesn''t know how much she cares about her mother''s family. She wants to join the company, but she doesn''t let it go.


    At present, it''s just to catch a week for a girl doll, which makes such a group of people wait for so long. Even the prince is waiting. What''s the matter? There are mo family kids who are not cousins at all. They are guests today. What kind of hospitality is this?


    When Zhu Xiue thought this, she couldn''t help showing a little displeasure on her face. She saw Xu Baoer crying and pestering with Mo Pingjian to play with them. She couldn''t help shouting a few words.


    Dongzhu, the servant girl next to Xu Jingniang, saw this situation and quietly motioned to Xu Jingniang. When Xu Jingniang saw it, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Her mother''s family is simple, and her only elder brother is gentle and honest. This sister-in-law is more shrewd than generous, and her heart is smaller than a needle nose.


    Xu bao''er was wronged and scolded by her mother. She couldn''t help crying more and more. Before Xiao Jiu was born, Xu bao''er was the only girl in Xu Mo''s family. She was loved by everyone. She was spoiled and pampered since she was a child, and she was a bit wayward.


    Although Xu Jingniang didn''t like Zhu Xiue, she still loved Xu bao''er very much. She was so sad to see her crying. In addition, today''s Xiao Jiu was in charge of Zhou. If she was ugly, everyone would not be able to pass, so she hurried forward and coaxed: "is bao''er tired? Can Dongzhu take you down to have a rest and have some snacks? "


    Xu bao''er looks at her aunt and then at Zhu xiu''e. Zhu xiu''e doesn''t say a word, but she looks calm as if she didn''t hear her. Xu bao''er blinks and blinks, but she can''t help sighing.


    When Xu''s mother came over from Xu Jingniang, she noticed the situation here. Seeing that Zhu Xiue was calm and silent, she frowned. She glanced at Zhu Xiue faintly and waved to Xu bao''er, saying, "come to grandma, let''s watch my sister catch Zhou together!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 21

    There was a flash of embarrassment on Zhu Xiue''s face. Xu bao''er shrank her head in fear. Although she was still young, she also vaguely knew that her grandmother was the most powerful person in her family. No matter her parents or grandfather, she had to listen to her grandmother. So Xu bao''er looks at Zhu xiu''e and goes to Xu''s mother. Xu''s mother feels Xu bao''er''s head with satisfaction, winks at Xu Jingniang and lets her go.


    This movement of the Xu family did not attract much attention. We just watched the little nine crawling up and down the case. Seeing this scene, Mo Pingchu''s brothers quietly exchanged a clear look. Because they were cousins, and Lin Baoer was young, they always let her go, but they didn''t want her to do these things to Xiao Jiu.


    At first, Mo Pingchu found something strange. When he was five months old, Xu bao''er came to live at home. Mo Pingchu found that Xiao Jiu, who played well with everyone, didn''t like playing with Xu bao''er, and every time Xu bao''er got close to Xiao Jiu, Langqing would become very fierce.


    After careful observation, Mo Pingchu found that Xu bao''er would secretly push or pinch Xiao Jiu when everyone didn''t pay attention. Xiao Jiu was too small to be bullied and would not say anything. He would only show his unwillingness to approach Xu bao''er.


    Mo Pingchu immediately lets several younger brothers keep an eye on Xiaojiu, forbids Xu bao''er to approach Xiaojiu again, and tells Xu Jingniang about it.


    But in Xu Jingniang''s opinion, it''s just a play between children. After all, Xu bao''er is less than three years old, and she is always clever. How can she really have any malice to Xiao Jiu.


    Seeing that the adults refuse to believe it, Mo Pingchu has never mentioned it to anyone again. However, the brothers have reached a consensus in private that they should be on guard against Xu Baoer and forbid her to get along with Xiao Jiu alone.


    Adults are not clear about the children''s infighting, Xu Jingniang and others just wonder why Mo Pingchu''s brothers suddenly become indifferent to Xu Baoer.


    Just like adults always think that children don''t understand adults'' world, in fact, adults don''t understand children''s world, and they don''t know that Mo Pingchu''s brothers have completely different opinions about Xu Baoer. The older Mo Pingchu and others can hide their mind, but the performance is not obvious. But the younger Mo Pingjian doesn''t know how to hide his displeasure to Xu Baoer, so he has a direct refusal just now.


    Little Jiu didn''t know how to protect her brothers. After a while, she sat down, yawned and didn''t move.


    People stay, old man and old lady you look at me, I look at you, wry smile unceasingly, just when everyone thinks small nine today this grab week is afraid to die of no disease, Mo Pingjian suddenly happy shout: "sister grab things!"


    Everyone fixed their eyes and saw that there was a green thing in Xiaojiu''s skirt.


    Mo Pingchu stretched out his hand and pulled out the green thing from Xiaojiu''s arms. Everyone looked at it intently. He couldn''t help but take a breath. What was in Xiaojiu''s arms was the emperor''s dragon jade pendant!


    This, this never comes out?


    Mo Pingchu glanced at Li Heng and immediately said, "Oh, maybe it''s Xiao Jiu who got entangled in her body when she climbed. She doesn''t know. Xiao Jiu, go and grab something she likes for her brother again!"


    But Xiaojiu grinned at Mo Pingchu, pointed to the jade pendant and said to him, "give it, give it!"


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu with admiration and said with satisfaction: "it seems that Xiaojiu has a crush on my jade pendant. Grandpa Mo, she caught it herself this time. You can''t stop it!" With that, Li Heng drags the jade pendant from Mo Pingchu''s hand and hangs it on Xiao Jiu''s body.


    Looking at the prince of Fengshen with a smile on his face, and looking at Xiaojiu who only knows how to pull the jade pendant and giggle, the old man can''t help but tremble at the thought of Xiaojiu''s prediction when he was born.


    The old man took a deep breath quietly and comforted himself that the prince was already 13 years old. He was a full round behind little nine. It must be impossible for him to think about it so that he could suppress the palpitation. But the old man was reluctant to catch the troublesome jade pendant. He frowned and said, "what do you like? My family''s little nine is catching the week. You can''t count it if you put a jade pendant on it! "


    Li Heng didn''t expect that the old man would cheat, but looking at the old boy''s appearance, he thought he was very close and retorted with a smile: "didn''t I see you put a scabbard? At the beginning of Ping Dynasty, they all put things on it. They thought it was the custom of the Mo family, so they put a jade pendant as an addition. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu took a fancy to it. Why can''t it count? "


    The old man choked speechless, dare feeling, this is his own fault? The prince is also a slippery guy. How can he do it?


    Li Heng also added: "don''t you want Xiao Jiu to be a general in the future? This jade pendant is the result of my grandmother''s great victory in attacking Turks in the north. Today, she is caught by Xiao Jiu. It''s just fate


    The old man couldn''t help but stare at Li Heng. Smelly boy, you are adding fuel to the fire. If you compare my little nine with the Kaiyuan empress, are you going to kill her?


    The old lady''s eyes flashed slightly, and she said with a smile: "Your Highness is joking. Xiao Jiu is a daughter''s family. I don''t ask her to be outstanding in the future. I just want her to be safe all her life; What''s more, Xiaojiu has eight brothers. How can she get a girl to do this? Don''t take the old man''s jokes seriously, your highness. I thank Xiao Jiu for his kindness. I only hope that she will be as smart as this jade in the future, which will be her blessing! "


    Mo Pingchu, who was sensitive to the subtle atmosphere, said: "what grandma said is that with our eight brothers, where does Xiao Jiu need to be a general, just be happy!"


    "When my younger sister grows up, she only cares about what she likes. It''s up to us to be brothers when she goes to battle and gets ahead." Mo Pingyun clapped his chest with a thumping sound, and his resolute face amused everyone.


    Laughter covered all the undercurrent surging. In the different looks of the people, Xiao Jiu with dragon pattern jade pendant was carried down by Xu Jingniang. The old man and others surrounded Li Heng to the banquet hall.


    During the dinner, Li Heng quietly told the old man a good news: the queen is pregnant!


    The old man couldn''t help but be stunned. Looking at Li Heng with an excited face, the old man forbeared the waves in his heart and told him in a low voice that he must be extra careful.


    Li Heng looks at the old man puzzled. His mother is getting better and pregnant. His relationship with his father and the emperor has become harmonious. Everything is incredible. What should he be careful about?


    But there are some words that the old man can''t tell Li Heng. He can only tell him to be careful. In addition, he sends a letter to Mo Taiwu to make him pay special attention to the movement of the court and the harem. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 22

    Li Heng returns to the palace with doubts. He calls Zhan Shi of the east palace to inquire about the trend of the palace today. He learns that the queen is safely raising a baby in the palace. When the emperor comes to visit in person, the lady says she is unwell. She sends someone to call the Emperor away in the middle of the way, and then she is very angry.


    Li Heng clenched his teeth and asked Zhan Shi, "how many months will the woman give birth?"


    Zhan Shi bowed his head and said in a deep voice: "there should be about one month left. The imperial doctor said that the imperial concubine would give birth before and after the new year''s festival."


    Li hengleng snorted: "it''s just because I''m pregnant with a boy. Even if I''m born, what can I do? Don''t forget that I''m 13 years old, but I''m going to take part in politics in three years!"


    Zhan''s face changed greatly, and he said in a trembling voice: "Your Highness, you can''t say anything like that. Anyway, the prince born by your concubine is also your brother!"


    "Brother?" Li Heng''s face became colder and colder. He was born in the imperial family. How could he have brotherhood? He had heard about the fight between his father and the eldest princess. The brothers and sisters who grew up together were still like this. What kind of brother could a half brother be?


    But fortunately, the mother is pregnant. It''s good to have a sister as interesting as Xiao Jiu. He will give her all the best things in the world and make her the happiest princess in China.


    Mo family, after seeing off the guests, the old man and the old lady discussed for a long time, called the Mo Taiwen couple and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang looked at each other. They didn''t know what the old man and his wife were going to say. They were all at a loss. The old man said in a deep voice, "we have discussed and are going to move back to the house."


    Mo Taiwen is flustered. He lives well. How can he suddenly move back?


    Xu Jingniang also asked: "father-in-law, mother-in-law, but where is the daughter-in-law not considerate? It seems that it''s coming to the end of the lunar month, so why do you want to move away? "


    The old lady patted Xu Jingniang''s hand with a smile and said, "it''s not what you think. You don''t understand the old man''s meaning. He asked you to move back to the house with us!"


    Mo Taiwen was stunned, and Xu Jingniang was shocked. Is this to let them return to the government? This is to forgive Mo Taiwen, let him return home?


    Looking at the stunned Mo Taiwen, Xu Jingniang could not help but smile and hold his hand. After a while, Mo Taiwen stammered and said to the old man, "Dad, are you serious?"


    The old man said: "when did I tell a lie? OK, as like as two peas, I''ll start packing things up and move them as soon as possible. Yes, I''ll put everything in the small nine up and let the apartment in advance arrange a room exactly the same, and the small nine of the province will not adapt.


    Xu Jingniang hurriedly answered, funny and distressed looking at Mo Taiwen who was unable to react.


    At the moment, Mo Taiwen really feels like a dream. The old man has been in the army all his life. He thinks that a man should be indomitable in the world. No matter he is from literature or martial arts, he should be loyal to his country and do his best for the country and the people. He never thought that his younger son, Mo Taiwen, would give up his official career and go to business.


    As the saying goes, officials do not compete with the people for profits, and good imperial examinations do not go to business. Mo Taiwen''s decision can make the old man angry. The old man forbeared his anger and gave some kind advice, but he didn''t expect that Mo Taiwen was determined not to take the imperial examination, and was determined to do business. He was so angry that he vomited blood and tied Mo Taiwen on his horse, but he didn''t change his mind.


    In a rage, the old man drove Mo Taiwen out of the house. To the outside world, Mo Taiwen had nothing to do with the government. Let him live and die!


    Mo Taiwen, who was expelled from Mo''s family, was penniless. With Xu Jingniang''s dowry money, he started his own business from scratch. Only Xu Jingniang, who accompanied him all the way, could see clearly the hardships and tiredness of Mo''s family over the years. But Xu Jingniang knows more clearly that Mo Taiwen, who seems to care little about diao''er Lang, is eager to let his family know that he can still make a contribution even if he doesn''t take the imperial examination. Now, they can return to the government, Mo Taiwen''s heart does not know how happy it should be!


    Seeing a young son with red eyes looking at himself, the old man coughed two times uneasily and got up and said, "I''ll go and have a look at Xiao Jiu!"


    After the old man left, the old lady touched Mo Taiwen''s shoulder with a smile and said, "it''s all over. In the future, relax and go back to the government. At present, it''s not peaceful. Don''t fight with others in business. If you can let it go, just let it go."


    Mo Taiwen was stunned and asked in a deep voice, "mother, what''s the matter?"


    The old lady sighed and said, "the queen is nearly two months pregnant!"


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but be stunned. Today, the emperor has only one son, the prince. It''s said that Princess Xie is pregnant with the prince. If she can give birth smoothly, she will be the second prince of the Heavenly Kingdom. Although she is inferior to the prince, she is also very noble. But now the queen is pregnant. If she has another prince, the second prince of the queen will be embarrassed. How can she be reconciled?


    Mo Taiwen thinks more deeply, the imperial concubine Xie''s family is in the prime, and his mother''s family has lived in Kyoto for a long time; But the empress is old and lusty. Her family is far away from Xingzhou and has little influence in Kyoto. The empress can stay in the back seat for many years, one is by the prince, the other is by the relationship with the emperor. Over the years, the queen and the emperor have been arguing for many times, and their relationship with each other has become weaker and weaker. Now that they are pregnant, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse?


    Is it also related to this sudden move back to the government?


    No matter how Mo Taiwen and his wife guess, the old man and his wife are very quiet. Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang have to put down their doubts and prepare to move.


    Xingguo mansion is located in the east of Yankang square, close to Zhuque street. When you go out and turn right, you will find the gate of the imperial city. All the neighbors are generals and princes. There are high walls outside the square, and there are doors on all sides. There are guards to guard it. It is strictly forbidden for outsiders to go in and out. The main street outside the square can''t be idled at night. Officers and soldiers patrol day and night, and those who cross the road without lights are only on duty.


    Xingguo mansion is the largest and best courtyard in yankangfang. There are islands and lakes in the courtyard; Xixi Xiaotan, Shiquan Jianting and Hetang bamboo house are open and beautiful. However, because they only live in a few members of Mo Taiwu''s family, most of the courtyards are empty, so it''s a little chilly. Now that Mo Taiwen and his family move back, the happiest thing is mo pingting. In the future, they won''t be able to hold Xiao Jiu because they are far away.


    Adults are busy moving, but children''s lives are not affected much. After one year of age, Xiao Jiu, who is stable soon, starts to walk around every day and refuses to stop for a moment. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 23

    Seeing that little nine''s legs are more and more flexible, some old ladies who can''t catch up feel powerless.


    Although there is a servant girl and a young man to follow and a wolf green to guard, the old lady is still worried that Xiao Jiu is running around like this. Seeing Mo Pingjian''s bell, she can''t help thinking of a good way.


    So, a string of silver bells were sewn on Xiaojiu''s small shoes inlaid with jade beads. As soon as he walked around, the bell rang. Small nine feel very novel, even sitting in a chair, but also always can''t help shaking feet, tease the heavy heart of the old man can''t help but happy.


    Small nine, who has expanded the scope of activities, has the idea of running out of the house, but after several unsuccessful attempts to turn over the door, small nine can only cling to the door, anxiously waiting for her brothers to come back from school to play with her.


    On this day, Xiao Jiu, who is playing with Lang Qing, hears the sound of a carriage coming from outside the gate. He immediately rushes to the gate, grabbing the threshold and going out.


    Nanny and maid can''t help but hurry to stop, but Langqing rushes over first and holds Xiaojiu''s clothes. Xiaojiu hangs on the threshold and shouts: "brother, brother, ah!"


    Just stopped stable carriage immediately sounded the boy''s happy voice: "ha ha ha ha, little nine, brother six is back, don''t worry!"


    See Mo Pingyun jump out of the carriage, trot all the way to come, see is wolf green holding card on the threshold of small nine, can''t help laughing.


    Mo Pingfang immediately rushed over, quickly squeezed Mo Pingyun away, picked up Xiao Jiu, raised his hand to smooth his skirt, and said intimately, "Xiao Jiu is waiting for the seventh brother again?"


    Mo Pingyun quickly reached for Xiao Jiu. It was him who came first. How could he be intercepted?


    Can Mo Pingfang where can let Mo Pingyun grab past, immediately holding small nine turned a body, avoid Mo Pingyun''s hand. Mo Pingyun is unwilling to be outdone. He grabs Xiaojiu''s arm. Mo Pingfang immediately hugs Xiaojiu''s leg. Xiaojiu is distracted by the two elder brothers. He turns his head and shouts "brother, Wu, Wu" at the carriage.


    Mo Pingfang holding small nine, on the one hand to prevent Mo Pingyun to rob, on the other hand happily to small nine: "small nine don''t shout, brother in it!"


    Mo Pingyun rolled a big white eye, disdainful way: "look you beautiful, small nine is looking for five brothers, right? Small nine, come, six elder brothers take you to find five elder brothers, your five elder brothers today, poof, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha! Let''s go. Brother six will take you to have a good look at him! "


    Said, Mo Pingyun while Mo Pingfang Lengshen, a grab from his arms small nine, to the horse car side.


    Mo Pingfang exclaimed discontentedly: "brother six, it''s not right to learn from you and brother five today. What''s the funny thing to hide from me? Tell me quickly, don''t run, your arm is very hard, don''t hurt little nine! "


    Mo Pingyun ignored Mo Pingfang, and ran to the carriage in three and two steps. He only met Mo Pingchu, who was expressionless. He picked up the driving curtain, glanced at Mo Pingyun and said, "what''s crazy like? Come on, little nine, five brothers hug Said, then stretched out a hand not polite small nine from Mo Pingyun arms to embrace to come over.


    Mo Pingyun touched the tip of his nose and tried to resist the impulse of laughter.


    Mo Pingchu opens Xiaojiu''s messy forehead and kisses her forehead. Compared with the hard six brothers and the seven brothers with thin arms, Xiaojiu likes the soft and warm five brothers best. She can''t help rubbing Mo Pingchu''s face with her brain.


    Mo Pingchu''s cold face suddenly showed a little smile. Mo Pingyun secretly raised his lips. On the way back, the fifth brother''s face was cold and straight out of the ice, which made him dare not smile.


    But at least it was his brother. Mo Pingyun thought it was time to comfort him, so he forced himself to smile and said to Mo Pingchu, "brother five, don''t be angry. You''re a man. You won''t lose even if you''re hurt. Besides, Zhong Wanning''s family is very long and pretty. It''s said that there are many people in high school who want to marry her family." On hearing the name of "Zhong Wanning", Mo Pingchu''s face suddenly cooled down and said in a deep voice: "don''t mention her name to me. It''s not over today!"


    That low tone full of murderous, small nine scared straight blink eyes, Lengleng staring at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu realized that he might have scared Xiaojiu. He lowered his head and touched Xiaojiu''s face. He said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid of Xiaojiu. My brother doesn''t mean you, but an ugly woman!"


    Mo Pingyun speechless stare big eyes, Zhong Wanning is ugly woman? It''s not true. They are famous beautiful women in high school!


    But in Mo Pingchu''s eyes, Zhong Wanning is one of the ugliest women in his life.


    Seeing Mo Pingchu holding small nine straight into the yard, Mo Pingfang quickly grabbed Mo Pingyun and asked, "what''s the matter with brother five? Did that Zhong Wanning offend him? "


    Mo Pingyun didn''t get angry and threw away Mo Pingfang and said, "what are you asking? Five elder brother is not always like that, except to small nine, all day long is a smelly face, with who owes him money


    "Brother five doesn''t like to talk to people on weekdays, but his face is not so ugly? OK, brother six, tell me what happened today? I promise never to tell anyone! "


    "You really don''t tell people?"


    "I swear!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you, don''t let others know about it, or five brothers will kill you!" Mo Pingyun is a straight hearted man, and he can''t hide things in his heart. In addition, it''s really funny today. He can''t help but want to talk about it for a long time, but because of Mo Pingchu''s pressure, he doesn''t dare to say it. Now he''s being pestered by Mo Pingfang, so he can''t help saying it like daodouzi.


    Mo Pingchu has always been the image of a talented and beautiful young man in Taixue, and has been sought after by many female students. Mo Pingyun didn''t think much of this before. In his eyes, brother five is the most calculating and unreasonable. Those female students who like him probably don''t have good eyes!


    But since the fifth brother was promoted to high school, Mo Pingyun found that he was wrong. Those female students were not bad eyes, but blind!


    Mingming five elder brother hardly talks to women, and has never accepted any invitation from women. But these women still like him so much that they even think his back is not good-looking. It''s really blind!


    It''s clear that the one like him who can ride a horse, can shoot arrows, has muscles, and has white teeth when laughing is more beautiful, OK?


    Mo Pingfang can''t bear to interrupt Mo Pingyun: Sixth brother, please stop narcissism and say the point!


    Mo Pingyun, who was interrupted mercilessly, glared at Mo Pingfang discontentedly, and then talked about today''s key figure Zhong Wanning.


    Zhong Wanning is the granddaughter of general Zhong. She is very gentle, moving and pitiful. Of course, she didn''t speak. Zhong Wanning, who was born in a military family, is very straightforward, or careless.


    According to the Taixue rumor, Zhong Wanning has been admiring Mo Pingchu and pestering Mo Pingchu for many times, but Mo Pingchu ignores her. Even if she passes by, she won''t look at her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 24

    As a result, Zhong Wanning from love to hate, on the way to school today, in the endless stream of people, unexpectedly grabbed Mo Pingchu, face to face to pour out his love.


    Mo Pingchu is naturally surprised and immediately wants to shake off Zhong Wanning. Although Zhong Wanning is petite, his strength is not small. Mo Pingchu can''t shake off all of a sudden. In the process of pressing me, they bump into each other.


    It is said that Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning collided with each other and had a very amazing close contact. Then, in the crowd''s exclamation, Zhong Wanning red face ran, Mo Pingchu Leng for a moment, black face!


    After hearing this, Mo Pingfang asked: "intimate contact? How close is it? "


    Mo Pingyun quickly looked around and whispered a word to Mo Pingfang''s ear.


    Mo Pingfang''s eyes widened in shock after hearing this. A moment later, he burst into laughter. It was so. No wonder brother Wu''s temperament turned black. Ha ha ha ha!


    Mo Pingchu, who came back to the house with Xiaojiu in his arms, didn''t know that his secret was going to be lost. Mo Pingchu, who was very concerned about today''s oolong, rinsed his mouth with green salt several times, which made him feel more comfortable.


    Mo Pingchu picked up Xiao Jiu, gently kissed her fat face and said, "it''s almost time for dinner. Brother five will take you to dinner, OK?"


    When Xiao Jiuyi heard about "eating", he immediately clapped his hands happily and cried, "OK, eat, go, go!"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing and pinching Xiaojiu''s face. This lazy girl is still going out word by word, and won''t say one more word!


    At the dinner table, Mo Pingchu watched his family scan his line of sight from time to time and felt that something was wrong.


    Mo Pingchu immediately looked at Mo Pingyun, but saw that Mo Pingyun was guilty and immediately lowered his head. He didn''t even move his chopsticks to roast mutton, which he loved most, and he kept picking rice in his mouth; Mo Pingfang, however, lowered her head and shrugged her shoulders. At first sight, she could not hold back her smile.


    Mo Pingchu suddenly had a very bad premonition. Mo Pingyun, that fool, won''t tell his family about today''s Taixue, will he?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but glare at Mo Pingyun. This bastard, do you want to die? Mo Pingyun immediately pressed his head lower, almost to the bowl.


    Trying to suppress the anger in his heart, Mo Pingchu quietly took a deep breath and continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, Xu Jingniang knew that her eyes were going to kill people, but she was calm as usual; Like a starving ghost, Mo Pingyun did not dare to lift his head to pick up rice in his mouth; And Mo Pingfang''s shoulders are shaking and shaking, just like what''s wrong with him. He can''t hold the chopsticks; Mo Pingjian, who is aware of something wrong, looks curious and full of question marks; Only Xiao Jiu, who knew nothing, devoted himself to fighting with the little wonton in his bowl, and was not affected at all


    Several children have their own performances. It''s a big play. Xu Jingniang can''t help laughing.


    Xu Jingniang''s sudden smile made all the people who had been holding it laugh. Mo Pingchu''s face turned black and his eyelids jumped. He had a very bad premonition.


    Seeing the old man looking forward to Mo Pingchu, he said, "Xiao Wu, when are you going to bring that girl back for me to have a look? It''s said that I''m older than you. It''s better to be older. I can take care of people. If your marriage can be settled earlier, my grandfather might be able to catch up with me and hold my great grandson! "


    The old lady took a funny picture of the old man. How could she tell her marriage directly in front of the children? The old lady looked at Mo Pingchu lovingly and said, "Xiao Wu, don''t listen to your grandfather''s nonsense. If you want to talk about marriage with other girls, you have to talk about it with the elders. However, you are still young. It''s good for you to walk around with each other first. Cultivate your feelings. By the way, when you move back to the house, I''ll ask your mother to send a post and invite her to be a guest. How about that? " The old lady thought that the intimate words, let Mo Pingchu''s face almost black into carbon.


    Xu Jingniang laughed enough and said, "what your grandmother said is that I want to invite people to come and have a look. What kind of girl does she like so much about my son?"


    Mo Pingfang covered his smile and pointed to Mo Pingchu and said, "brother five, you''ve been kissed. Ha ha ha ha ha ha, in front of so many people, this future sister-in-law is really fierce. Ha ha ha ha ha, I''m going to die of laughter if you think about it ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Mo Pingyun also wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t expect Mo Pingfang to be so talkative. All the family knew about it so soon, and he didn''t know if brother Wu would kill him?


    Mo Pingchu was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. He didn''t even see what Zhong Wanning looked like. How could he get married? Can these people in the family have a reliable one?


    But heard the old man ask: "by the way, who is that girl?" Mo Pingchu couldn''t help pricking up his ears, didn''t he? Grandfather really wanted to do something?


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "is it Zhong Da Luo''s surname?"


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "it should be the granddaughter of general Zhong."


    The old man immediately frowned and said, "what? It''s Zhong Da Luo''s granddaughter! No way, no way, Xiao Wu, listen to my grandfather, that girl can''t be married, just like Zhong Da Luo, who has a big black face and a big mouth. How embarrassing his granddaughter is! Small five, although this person can''t be beautiful, you can''t marry a mother yecha to come back. It''s so boring to watch everyday, isn''t it? "


    Before he finished, he suddenly glared at me and said, "you old lady, what are you pinching me for?"


    The old lady gave the old man a white look and said to Mo Pingchu with a smile: "Xiao Wu, good grandson, don''t listen to your grandfather''s nonsense. Zhong daruo is not good-looking, but his daughter-in-law is not ugly. His grandmother has seen his son and daughter-in-law, and they are not bad looking. The daughter should be born, and it won''t be too ugly. Besides, you are good-looking, just like neutralization, Is that right? "


    Mo Pingchu clenches his back teeth, I bear, I bear, I bear


    Mo Taiwen asked curiously: "Dad, how can general Zhong be as ugly as you said? What I''ve seen is that it''s a little bit dark and rough. It''s not like what you said? "


    The old man said, "what do you know? When you see him, he''s old. The flesh on his face droops down and folds one by one, which blocks his ugly power. You don''t know that when Zhong Da Luo was young, he was really ugly. He didn''t have to use a knife or a gun to fight. Standing in front of the battle, he could scare off a group of people


    They all burst into laughter. Mo Pingchu held his chopsticks tightly and looked at his family with black lines. They talked about the appearance of the Zhong family. They were speechless. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 25

    Born in such a home, with such a family, Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel deeply for himself.


    Just when Mo Pingchu was so depressed that he couldn''t express himself, he suddenly saw that Xiao Jiu was smiling like a flower, holding a wonton to his mouth, and said to himself, "eat, eat!"


    Mo Pingchu immediately moved speechless, small nine is really a good sister, in this case, only she also know to care and comfort themselves, really moved!


    Mo Pingchu opened his mouth without hesitation and swallowed the wonton handed over by Xiao Jiu. Although it was ugly in appearance and strange in taste, it didn''t matter. He was warm in heart.


    Mo Pingjian watched Mo Pingchu eat Xiaojiu''s wonton. He immediately turned his head and closed his eyes. He didn''t dare to look directly at it. If the five brothers who love to be clean knew that the wonton was spit out from Xiao Jiu''s mouth and fell on the table, then he was grabbed by Xiao Jiu and rolled on the table, would he be directly crazy?


    Mo Pingjian said that he is not curious about the answer to this question. For the sake of life safety, let this secret be sealed in his heart forever. With the blessing of Bodhisattva, the last person in this family is brother Wu!


    Because Mo Pingchu''s Revenge has always been silent and defenseless.


    Soon after, rumors began to spread in higher education. At first, the young master couldn''t stand the entanglement of Zhong Wanning and wanted to quit school. Zhong Wanning, who had been regarded as a public enemy by Mo Pingchu''s admirers, was more and more besieged by many female students. She was so isolated and helpless that she was sad to see and hear.


    However, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who are not in a good position to disclose their secrets, have bad luck one after another. They stumble on the steps and lose their books. They are punished by the master for breaking the old man''s crossbow and being forced to hold a vat to dry the dried meat on the martial arts field. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang deeply realize one thing: it''s really tragic to offend the fifth brother, He doesn''t kill too much, but he never uses a quick knife. He just uses a blunt knife to grind it slowly and torment a person!


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who live in the same yard with him, can''t help kneeling down and embracing Mo Pingchu''s thigh: Wuwuwuwu, brother, we are wrong. Please give us a lot of money and let us live!


    Mo Pingchu raised his lips coldly, hum! Who dares to make me unhappy for a while, I will make him unhappy for a lifetime!


    Fortunately, they moved back to the government in time and rescued Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang from Mo Pingchu''s clutches, because after moving, they can live separately from Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu glanced at the two younger brothers who thought they were happy to escape. He said in his heart: fool, don''t you live in the same yard, I can''t clean you up? How naive!


    The younger brothers are really stupid and stupid. They are better than Xiao Jiu. They are smart and considerate. Mo Pingchu holds Xiao Jiu and points to the island in the middle of the lake nearby and says, "Xiao Jiu, look at the boat there. When it''s warm, my brother will take you boating, OK?"


    Small nine listen to don''t understand, but still very cooperate of clap hands to shout a way: "good, good!"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but be happy. When the old man heard this, he asked, "little nine, what''s good?"


    Mo Pingchu was about to reply, but he heard little Jiu Yi pointing to the island in the middle of the lake and saying, "boat!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Xiaojiu in surprise and said, "grandfather, I just told Xiaojiu to take her boating when it''s warm. I thought she didn''t understand, but Xiaojiu did."


    The old man was not very angry and hugged Xiaojiu and said, "but a boat, how can Xiaojiu not understand? We''re smart, aren''t we


    Small nine embraces the neck of the old man son, special medium spirit full of came a sentence: "right!" Everyone burst into laughter. The old man was very proud. Xiao Jiu was so smart that he didn''t envy those old boys when he turned back!


    "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived." only a voice like thunder came: "old Mo, old Mo, is this your good granddaughter? I''ve been carrying my baby out all day. I''ve moved it back. Let me have a good look! "


    The old man turned his head and said impolitely, "Puma, can you lower your broken voice? It''s like thunder. It makes my ears hum. If it scares my little nine, I have to beat you up!"


    "Come on, old man Mo, who doesn''t know that your granddaughter is very brave. Come on, let me hug you!"


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    "Well, you old Mo, the visitors are guests. Do you understand? If you do this again, I''ll take the baby to my home in my arms! "


    "Dream about it, come on, get rid of this for me!"


    "Do you want to do it? Well, there''s no need for anyone else. How about two moves? "


    ¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢


    Seeing that the two old children were really ready to fight twice, Mo Pingchu immediately sent for the old lady.


    The old lady came to have a look, and saw two old men you grabbed me to flash. They were making a lot of noise there. Mo Pingchu stood watching helplessly, with his face full of helplessness. Xiao Jiu put his arm around the old man''s neck and giggled. The old lady quickly came forward, hugged Xiao Jiu from the old man''s arms, and said to Cheng lie, the Duke of Dongping County, with a smile, "OK, how old are you? Can''t the younger generation laugh at this? I''ll send someone to cook some good dishes, and you two will get together today! "


    Cheng lie said with a smile, "it''s very kind of you. As soon as you move back, I''ll have a place to drink in the future."


    The old lady sighed in her heart. Cheng lie and the old man have been friends for decades, and they have a lot of friendship. They are also famous for the success of the army in their whole life, and they are honored as the Duke of Dongping county. It''s reasonable to say that at this age, he should be the same as the old man and enjoy the happiness of his family. However, Cheng''s family is very thin. Cheng lie has only one son and one daughter. His daughter is married far away, and his son is now an official in the border area. Therefore, he has only an old wife to live with. It''s really a lonely family.


    In the past, Cheng lie and the old man had nothing to do with each other, and they always drank and chatted together. This year, the old man moved to Mo Taiwen''s house, which made Cheng lie boring.


    No wonder Cheng lie called on them as soon as he heard that they had moved back.


    At the moment, looking at the chubby and happy little nine, Cheng lie is really envious. His family has three generations of biographies. Now there is only one grandson, Cheng Mingrui, who is also far away in the frontier. Since he was born, he has only seen him once. Thinking about Cheng lie, he feels sad. However, he will soon get better.


    Cheng lie laughingly took out a delicate sandalwood box from his sleeve pocket and put it into Xiao Jiu''s arms. "Here, little girl, take it. It''s a gift from grandfather Cheng for you!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 26

    Small nine curious picked up the box buckle, found that buckle can not open, can not help but take up to bite with teeth.


    The old lady quickly took the box and opened it. She saw a pair of very beautiful jade bracelets inside. They looked like glass and blue flowers. At a glance, they looked like green fish grass floating in the clear water. The old lady who was used to seeing good things could not help but be surprised. Is this the best jade in the legend?


    The old lady couldn''t help but close the box and handed it back to Cheng lie: "it''s too expensive. How big is Xiao Jiu? What''s worth it? Take it back quickly


    Cheng lie glared at the box and pushed it back. He said, "this is my gift to the little girl. It''s just something for the children to wear. Take it back and take it back. Are you hitting me in the face, old sister-in-law?"


    The old lady still wants to give way. Cheng lie is more and more unhappy. The old man''s eyes flash slightly. He takes the box and asks with a smile: "Biao Zi, have you taken out all the goods at the bottom of the box? What''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    "Bah! Can I beg you? I''m a rare little nine girl, can''t I? "


    "OK, what''s wrong with my little nine? However, no matter how rare you are, Xiao Jiu is also my granddaughter, ha ha ha The old man happily took out his bracelet and put it on Xiaojiu''s wrist.


    The old lady noticed that although the jade bracelet was valuable, it was really the size of a child. Although Xiaojiu was small, she was fat and fit to wear it, so she didn''t refuse it.


    Xiaojiu wears a jade bracelet for the first time. He waves his arm curiously. The bracelet on his wrist swings back and forth. The water pattern in the bracelet changes with the light. It''s like a clear river with green grass and small fish swimming around. It''s very interesting.


    But in addition to a few old people and children who didn''t know the value of the bracelet, the hearts of Mo Taiwen, Mo Taiwu and others all swayed back and forth with Xiao Jiu''s hands. Where is a pair of bracelets? It''s clearly a valuable treasure!


    Even now, Mo Taiwen, who is rich in wealth, thinks that it''s too expensive to give a little doll. The most important thing is that who is willing to make a child''s bracelet with such high-quality jade. It''s a tyranny. Not to mention ordinary nobles, I''m afraid the princesses and ladies in the Palace are not so extravagant!


    But such a valuable thing is so casually regarded as a meeting ceremony, and has become a small nine''s!


    In the dead of night, Xu Jingniang leaned against Mo Taiwen''s arms, looked at Mo Taiwen and said anxiously, "Wenlang, why do you think the Duke of Dongping gave Xiao Jiu such a valuable jade bracelet?"


    Mo Taiwen held Xu Jingniang in one hand and lingered on her smooth and delicate skin on the back of her shoulder. He said absentmindedly, "that bracelet may be valuable to us, but it''s just a dead thing in the eyes of the elders. I heard that when I was fighting, there were countless treasures in my father''s hands, and I didn''t take them seriously. Daughter in law, don''t think about it. Let''s do something interesting! "


    Xu Jingniang angrily pushed away Mo Taiwen''s hand and said, "don''t make trouble. I''m tired of moving today. How can I make an account tomorrow if you make trouble again? Although what you just said is reasonable, I didn''t see such a valuable gift from the Duke of Dongping county when I was still one year old. How could I give such a big gift today? The more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy! "


    When Xu Jingniang pulled her hand away, Mo Taiwen felt it again. Her skin was tender and smooth, tender and greasy. It was really fascinating. Mo Taiwen bowed his head to kiss Xu Jingniang''s neck. Xu Jingniang quickly pushed away Mo Taiwen''s dissatisfaction and said, "I''ll tell you something serious. How can you always be so unorthodox?"


    Mo Taiwen said with a playful smile: "good daughter-in-law, I''m just doing something serious. This matter of human relations is not only promoting blood circulation, but also beneficial to the body and mind. What''s wrong?"


    Xu Jingniang gave Mo Taiwen a white look, turned over and lay aside, pulled the quilt and covered herself tightly. Then she said, "well, now you can tell me what''s the purpose of Dongping county''s giving such a big gift?" Mo Tai Wen looks at Xu Jing Niang with a bent look. The meat can only be seen but can''t be eaten. Is it to suffocate him? Can''t help but not angry way: "can have what intention? It''s a rare little nine. Why else? Good daughter-in-law, come here quickly. I can''t stand it! "


    But Xu Jingniang wrapped the quilt tightly and frowned: "even if Xiao Jiu is rare, you can''t give her such valuable things to play with. Besides, the Duke of Dongping county has only seen Xiao Jiu several times. Even if it''s rare, where is it so rare?"


    When Xu Jingniang said that, Mo Taiwen thought something was wrong.


    As far as he knows, the Duke of Dongping county is almost the same as his father. They are all from poor backgrounds and have no background. It is reasonable to say that his family background is not as good as his family. It is really unusual for him to be so generous. The Duke of Dongping county has a son named Cheng ran. Now he is a general in the frontier. Does he want the old man to help him transfer him back to Kyoto?


    But it seems that Cheng ran will be able to return to Beijing soon according to the length of his Garrison. Isn''t the Duke of Dongping doing more? Does he really like Xiaojiu? Why not give it sooner or later, but now?


    The more mo Tai Wen thought about it, the more he thought about it. Suddenly he thought of something. He asked Xu Jing Niang in an urgent voice, "does the Duke of Dongping have a grandson about the age of Xiao Jiu?"


    Xu Jingniang was stunned and said, "it seems that she is older than Xiaojiu. She should be two years old."


    Mo Taiwen could not help but sit up and said to himself, "the grandson of the Cheng family is about the same age as younger nine. Did the Duke of Dongping county have the idea of getting married? Mo Tai Wen was startled by this idea. His daughter was just over one year old. Did anyone have any idea about her? It can''t be true? But what if it is?


    Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Taiwen''s startled appearance and asked strangely, "what do you think? What a surprise? "


    Mo Taiwen calmly told Xu Jingniang what he thought.


    After hearing this, Xu Jingniang laughs. Xiao Jiu has just passed her first year. Is it too early to talk about marriage?


    Mo Taiwen also thought it was ridiculous. He said with a smile: "it''s not what you told me, otherwise how can I think so? Forget it, sleep, small nine even dragon pattern jade pendant all accept, but a pair of bracelets have what to worry about? After the big deal, I''ll get something more strange for his grandson! "


    Xu Jingniang thought it was the same. Compared with the dragon pattern jade pendant, the bracelet didn''t matter. Xu Jingniang, who had a smooth heart, soon fell asleep.


    But Mo Taiwen tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep any more. When he thought that his baby girl might have been thought about by others and might be cheaper in the future, Mo Taiwen felt as miserable as cat scratch and couldn''t sleep at all.


    Since then, when the Duke of Dongping county came back to the mansion, Mo Taiwen could not help but have the illusion of a weasel giving new year''s greetings to the chicken. He wanted to hide Xiaojiu from him. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 27

    But unexpectedly, the weasel of Dongping County didn''t send him away. Another white faced fox came.


    After a busy day, he went back to the mansion and watched the Prince Li Heng come uninvited to play with his little nine. He also sent a lot of jewels and jade, and said that they were new year''s gifts for little nine. Mo Taiwen wanted to shout out: up, evil, put down my daughter!


    But that''s the prince''s Royal Highness. How dare he borrow his courage?


    Mo Taiwen can only stand aside to be a gourd eater and watch the prince and Xiao Jiu "love each other". How can he be so frustrated? But fortunately, Mo Pingchu and others, who are also holding back their grievances, accompany him. Mo Taiwen reluctantly feels that he has a lot of balance in his heart.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart is not peaceful recently. Since he moved back to the government to receive a meeting gift, Mo Pingchu always has a feeling that his sister is missed. At the moment, looking at Li Heng holding small nine happy to tease to tease, Mo Pingchu eyebrows are almost wrinkled into a knot in one''s heart.


    Although the prince is much older than Xiaojiu, he is also a man. This man and woman are not compatible. Xiaojiu doesn''t understand a man as big as the prince?


    Fortunately, as the new year''s Day approached, the Duke and the prince of Dongping county were so busy that they had no chance to see Xiaojiu. Let Mo Taiwen and Mo Pingchu this hanging heart finally can relax.


    In the twinkling of an eye, on New Year''s Eve, the old man and Mo Taiwu went to the palace to attend the Palace Banquet, while Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang took the children to spend New Year''s Eve in the palace. We all had new year''s Eve dinner and Chinese prickly ash wine.


    Drinking Chinese prickly ash wine is a custom in Kyoto, which is to put Chinese prickly ash on the plate and put a little into the cup when drinking, so as to drive away cold and dampness.


    The old man said that men can''t do without drinking. Therefore, men in Mo family have learned to drink since childhood. People as big as Mo Pingchu have begun to cultivate their drinking capacity. Xu Jingniang has been married to Mo Taiwen for so many years, and gradually she has a certain amount of alcohol. She is toasted by her son and nephew, and she drinks a lot unconsciously.


    Watching his parents and brothers drink one cup after another, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help being greedy. He pointed to the wine pot and yelled: "yes, yes!"


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile, "I can''t give you this. You are still young." Small nine not from wrinkly face not happy, Mo Tai Wen funny way: "this is wine, not sugar water, you drink should cry."


    Small nine a see parents don''t agree, eyes a turn, immediately pull a voice to cry.


    Mo Taiwen looked at Xiaojiu with tears and laughter. She didn''t know where to learn. As long as she didn''t follow her wishes, she would howl in her throat and pretend to cry with thunder and no rain!


    But this move is very effective, small Jiuyi cry, Mo Pingchu several sides can''t help to Xu Jingniang have said: "Niang, let sister taste a little bit!"


    "Just one drop. Everyone drinks it. It''s pathetic not to let Xiao Jiu drink it."


    "Auntie, it''s Chinese New Year''s day. Don''t make my sister cry, just give her a taste!"


    ¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢¡¢


    Xu Jingniang speechless looked at the boys who helped Xiao Jiu to make it clear. Then she looked at Xiao Jiu with a dry howl and glanced at her from time to time. She pinched the tip of her nose and said with a smile: "OK, little ancestor, don''t give me a play. I''ll give you a taste. If it''s not good, don''t make trouble with me."


    Xiaojiu immediately stops crying and stares at Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang is more and more angry and funny. She has no choice but to pick up her chopsticks and dip some wine on her lips. Xiaojiu licks her lips, and her face is immediately wrinkled.


    They couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu picked up a piece of honey to feed to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu, however, smacked his mouth. He stretched out his hand and yelled to Xu Jingniang, "yes, yes!"


    Xu Jingniang is stunned. Does this little girl even want to drink? Mo Taiwen clapped the table and said with a laugh: "Xiao Jiu, you are still a little drunkard!"


    Mo Pingchu smiles and pinches Xiaojiu''s face. He uses chopsticks to feed Xiaojiu a little. He sees Xiaojiu''s frowning and bitter face. He even asks for it.


    Mo family brothers suddenly strange bad, one by one to order wine to feed small nine, see small nine has drunk several times, a few boys still feed energetically, Xu Jingniang busy stop way: "don''t feed, be careful for a while drunk!"


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Xu Jingniang''s voice fell, Xiao Jiu shook her head, and then, with a smile, she went to one side and fell asleep.


    People were stunned for a moment, and immediately burst into laughter. The laughter mixed with the sound of fireworks outside, especially cheerful.


    Xu Jingniang stares at Mo Pingchu and others. She quickly picks up Xiao Jiu and goes back to her room. She calls the doctor to have a look. When she learns that Xiao Jiu is just asleep, she is relieved.


    Touched the back of small nine is sweat, Xu Jingniang busy let people bring warm water, fine to small nine wipe again, put on clean clothes. Looking at the little nine lying on her back and sleeping like a big character, Xu Jingniang can''t help but smile and kiss her cheek. This little girl, even when she sleeps, is in such a domineering posture and greedy. She really follows her grandfather!


    When it was time to see the emperor, the old man and Mo Taiwu had not come back. Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen could not help but worry. According to the custom of previous years, how could the Palace Banquet be over? Why didn''t they come back?


    Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen look at each other with some worry in their eyes. Xu Jingniang asks Mo Pingchu and others to go back to their room to have a rest. Mo Pingchu, who stays at the end, turns around before going out and says, "mother, let me wait for my grandfather with you?"


    Xu Jingniang waved her hand and said, "I''ll just wait with your father. Go back to your room and go to bed quickly. You''ll have to get up early tomorrow morning."


    "But" Mo Pingchu is sensitive to the difference between his parents. He has some bad premonitions in his heart, which worries him a lot.


    Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Pingchu and said to Xu Jingniang in a low voice, "if Xiao Wu wants to stay, let him stay. He is no longer young, and he should know how to deal with some things."


    Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Taiwen with disapproval. Xiao Wu was only 14 years old and was still a child.


    Mo Taiwen took a deep look at Mo Pingchu and whispered to Xu Jingniang: "Jingniang, Xiao Wu is our eldest son!"


    Xu Jingniang trembled in her heart and looked at Mo Pingchu with an uncertain look. Mo Pingchu was very strange and said with a smile to Xu Jingniang: "Niang, dad is right. I''m a brother. Naturally, I need to know more about it so that I can take care of my younger brothers and sisters in the future."


    Xu Jingniang''s heart was slightly astringent. She didn''t say anything more. She just gently stroked Mo Pingchu''s head. She found that unconsciously, her son had grown as tall as her.


    Mo Taiwen sent people to the palace gate to inquire about the situation. In less than a quarter of an hour, the people sent came back to report: the palace gate is under martial law, no entry or exit!


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help jumping at her heart. Mo Pingchu''s face sank down. Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Taiwen and asked in a trembling voice, "is something wrong? Would you like to send someone to contact the people in the inner palace to inquire? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 28

    Mo Tai Wen pondered for a moment and said in a low voice: "don''t act rashly for the time being. Parents, brothers and sisters are all in the palace. If they can cope with it, they will try to deal with it; If they can''t cope with it, we have to be more cautious. When everything is uncertain, we''d better wait and see what happens first. "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen with a calm face, but somehow he felt strange. For the first time, he realized that the quick thinking father, whose grandfather and uncle were occasionally disappointed, had really existed, and he was still far away from real growth.


    Another hour later, the tired old lady and Yu Shuzhen finally came back, and they were busy to welcome them.


    When Mo Taiwen held the old lady''s arm, he could not help but feel deeply. His mother was a little unsteady. Something extremely serious must have happened. Otherwise, with her calmest temperament, Mo Taiwen could not think of anything that could make her lose her manners.


    A closer look, unexpectedly only the old lady and Yu Shuzhen came back, the old man and Mo Taiwu did not come back together, Mo Taiwen could not help frowning.


    Xu Jingniang also noticed this. She just wanted to ask a question, but Mo Taiwen quietly pulled her sleeve. Xu Jingniang didn''t understand, but Mo Taiwen motioned her to bring tea.


    Xu Jingniang was stunned. She brought the tea to the old lady and Yu Shuzhen in person. The old lady took the cup and drank it up with a long sigh of relief.


    Yu Shuzhen was also thirsty and tired, and her face was tired. She put down her teacup and immediately waved to her servant girl: "let the kitchen cook a bowl of soothing soup. Don''t use lotus seeds, use raw Lily!"


    "Yes Big servant girl is busy to answer a way.


    Yu Shuzhen concerned about the old man''s humanity: "mother-in-law, I help you back to the room to have a rest. After a while, the soup will be cooked, and I''ll send it to you."


    The old lady said to Yu Shuzhen with a smile, "it''s hard for you to remember this time. If you are tired, don''t be busy. I have servants to serve me." After that, he looked at Mo Taiwen and said, "it''s OK. They''ll be back soon. Don''t worry. I''m going to go back to my room first


    Mo Pingchu hastily stepped forward and supported the old man: "grandmother, grandson will see you back to your room."


    The old lady clapped Mo Pingchu''s hand with a smile and was helped back to her room by him.


    Seeing off the old lady, Yu Shuzhen rubbed her eyebrows and asked all the servants to step down. She sighed and whispered to Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang: "at the palace banquet tonight, Princess Xie suddenly suffered from abdominal pain and became red on the spot. She gave birth to a prince after the birth of the Royal doctor, but she almost died of massive bleeding!"


    Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang were shocked. They thought that something had happened, but they didn''t expect that it would happen.


    Yu Shuzhen lowered her voice and said, "the second prince was born in heaven. The emperor was so angry that he ordered a thorough investigation into the food and clothing expenses of Xie Guifei during her pregnancy. It is said that Xie Guifei claimed that the queen had killed her child!"


    What''s the end of the day? It''s unfortunate that a newborn is born disabled, let alone born in the royal family? The imperial concubine also said that it was the queen who hurt her. What will the emperor do?


    "The son of heaven is angry, and the blood is flowing." Xu Jingniang can''t imagine how big a storm it will cause.


    Yu Shuzhen looked at Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang very seriously, and said in a low voice: "this word comes out of my mouth and goes into your ears. You must not let a third person know and remember it. The news coming out of the Palace tomorrow is that Princess Xie is having a difficult labor and is stillborn. Do you understand? "


    Xu Jingniang''s face turned white with fright. Mo Taiwen shook Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. We know what to do. You''re tired too. Go back and have a rest. We''ll wait for Dad and brother to come back."


    Yu Shuzhen was really exhausted and exhausted, so she didn''t refuse any more. She said to Xu Jingniang, "I''ll wait for the Anshen soup to be boiled for a while. Please send it to my mother." "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll take good care of my mother-in-law," she said


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "it''s better for you to move back. If there''s anything we can take care of, then you two are involved. I''ll go back first." Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang get up to see Yu Shuzhen off.


    Looking at Yu Shuzhen walking away, Xu Jingniang sighed to Mo Taiwen with some disappointment: "sister-in-law is really powerful. If I encounter this kind of thing, my legs will be soft. How can I have sister-in-law''s calmness and delicacy?"


    Mo Taiwen knew that Xu Jingniang, who had never experienced these things, must be full of emotion at the moment, so she pretended to comfort her with ease: "silly daughter-in-law, how much can you go through? The elder sister-in-law followed her parents all the way from the border to Kyoto in those years. Let alone the disputes in the harem, she had seen a lot of corpses. She was the lady in charge of our government. How could she not be so calm? "


    "Yes, now that we live in the government, I am no longer a business lady, but the daughter-in-law of the government!" Xu Jingniang said with some regret that this time she really felt that moving back to the government was not just a change of place to live, but a real part of the power struggle in Kyoto.


    Mo Taiwen was also a little disappointed. He put his arms around Xu Jingniang''s shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. I still have everything. As long as you take care of the children, the others are the same as before."


    Xu Jingniang leaned on Mo Taiwen''s shoulder and sighed in her heart: it''s different. Since she returned to the government, everything will be different!


    Mo Pingchu also felt different. On the way back to his room, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help asking curiously. He thought the old lady would not answer him, but she told him the whole story.


    The fight in the back palace and the emperor''s disability are beyond Mo Pingchu''s understanding. He looked at the old lady in shock and asked, "grandmother, do you really think it''s the queen who killed Princess Xie?"


    The old lady was noncommittal. She just touched Mo Pingchu''s face and said, "everything I told you is what I saw and heard, and what you have to do is to find something useful from these words that can help you find out the truth. Sometimes, eyes and ears can cheat. The only thing we can rely on is calm judgment and analysis. Xiao Wu, you should remember that our purpose of finding out the truth is to be fair and just, but also to protect ourselves and the people we care about. "


    Mo Pingchu trembled in his heart and looked at the old lady. The old lady said with a gentle smile: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, but remember what grandma said, you will understand it in the future!"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low voice: "yes, grandmother, you have a rest earlier, and your grandson has left."


    The old lady nodded slightly and watched Mo Pingchu leave.


    The old lady''s mother was worried and said, "old lady, the fifth young master is only fourteen years old. Is it too early for you to tell him this? In case, he accidentally revealed it, isn''t it "the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will be unable to open in the future. Please keep in mind: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 29

    The old lady gently smile, some disappointed way: "we are old, Mo family need new support, portal people appear."


    Mammy was very surprised. Although the fifth young master was outstanding, he was not the eldest son. The old lady had such great expectations for him. Could he do it?


    The old man and Mo Taiwu didn''t come back from the palace until dawn. The old man''s face was very ugly. He didn''t say much, so he went straight back to his room. Mo Taiwen was so worried that he looked at Mo Taiwu.


    Mo Tai Wu''s face was also very tired. He rubbed his eyebrows and said in his heart, "the emperor says he is not well. Today, I''d like to ask the prince to do it for me."


    Xu Jing Niang Leng Leng, in the heart secret way: isn''t this good news? Since the emperor has asked the prince to pay his respects, doesn''t it mean that the emperor attaches great importance to the prince and stands on the Queen''s side? Then why does my father-in-law and elder brother look so bad?


    Mo Tai Wen frowned and asked, "is everything OK, empress?"


    Mo Taiwu said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. After the emperor saw Princess Xie, he sent someone to search the Queen''s place. Later, my father had a big fight with the emperor, and their faces were very ugly; The emperor said that he was unwell and asked the prince to give him a congratulatory gift. Without waiting for the emperor to speak, my father brought me back directly. "


    Xu Jingniang was shocked! My father-in-law quarreled with the emperor? Did you just leave? Oh, my God!


    But Mo Taiwen said with a heavy face: "no wonder father''s face is so ugly. The emperor doubted the queen and took the opportunity to test the prince."


    Xu Jingniang said in disbelief: "how can the emperor doubt the queen? The prince is so old, and the queen herself is pregnant. Why would she harm Princess Xie''s fetus? Isn''t it worth the loss? "


    Mo Taiwen said with a wry smile, "the so-called" spectators see clearly when they are in power. "The emperor is also a human being. Naturally, he will be sentimental. What''s more, the emperor is naturally suspicious."


    Mo Taiwu could not help frowning after hearing this. No wonder the old man came out of the palace in such a bad mood that he exclaimed "confused!", The emperor was so suspicious!


    Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Taiwen in disbelief. It''s hard to believe that the emperor, who is the son of heaven, is as sentimental as ordinary people. What''s more, it''s hard to believe that the emperor even wants to test his own son. Thinking of the young man who is always spoiling with Xiaojiu in her arms, Xu Jingniang doesn''t know why she only feels sad in her heart. If he understands that his father is so worried, she doesn''t know how sad she will be?


    At daybreak, the news came from the palace: Xie Guifei had a difficult labor and died in the womb. The Emperor didn''t feel well, so he asked the crown prince to give a congratulatory gift!


    Kyoto, which was originally full of festivities and festivities, suddenly became a dead silence. All parties in Kyoto were careful and closely watched every move in the palace. In the festival, which should have been full of festivities and festivities, everyone was in a panic, except those naive and ignorant children.


    As soon as Mo Pingyun and others wake up, they immediately come to pay New Year''s greetings to their elders happily. However, they find that their grandparents, who used to sit in the hall early in the past years, have not even got up, which is quite unexpected.


    Since entering the lunar new year, Xiaojiu has been taught by his brothers how to kowtow, how to pay New Year''s respects and how to ask for red envelopes. As a result, he comes here in a hurry, only to find that the person who sent the red envelopes is not there. Xiaojiu is not happy. He frowns and shouts: "where are the people?"


    The tone and posture, like the old man''s usual admonition posture, make Mo Pingyun and others laugh.


    "Grandfather is coming, small nine kowtow to grandfather quickly new year, grandfather gives you a big red envelope!" The old man''s full voice made everyone who had been worried all night feel relieved. He didn''t know that Xiao Jiu, who was in the storm last night, saw his grandfather coming. He immediately jumped on him and hugged him on his thigh and said, "bye, bye!"


    The old man picked up Xiao Jiu with a smile and went to the middle of the room to sit down. Mo Pingchu looks at the old man and the old lady, hugs Xiaojiu down and takes her to kneel down with her brothers to kowtow to the old man and the old lady.


    Small nine people are small, and they wear thick clothes. Although they have learned how to pay New Year''s greetings, their strength is still not easy to control. A careless, kowtow time, directly rolling down to the ground, watching with a small ball like small nine on the ground dribble roll a circle, turn over and climb up, stretch out a small hand to ask for the red envelope, everyone can''t help laughing.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the smiling crowd, but he also slightly tilted his lips. If his family can always be like this moment, he is willing to try his best to be the kind of person his grandmother said, to see everything with calm analysis and judgment, just to protect the people he cares about.


    Suddenly, Mo Ping showed a sincere smile. He picked up Xiaojiu, who had a short leg, and took the red envelope from the old lady. Xiaojiu felt the red envelope bigger than his head. He was very satisfied. He beamed at the old man and his husband: "thank you for calling Zhumu! It''s like a drink


    The old man and the old man were confused. Apart from the words "Xie" and "zu", they didn''t understand what Xiaojiu was talking about.


    Mo Pingchu smiles and translates: "grandfather, grandmother, Xiao Jiu is thanking you for the New Year!"


    Mo Pingfang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "yes, what Xiao Jiu said is," thanks for your grandparents'' good fortune, such as the East China Sea, the current is as long as the Nanshan Mountain, and you are not old as a pine! " Oh, it''s amazing that little nine can remember such a long sentence, that is, it''s too unclear. Ha ha ha ha


    Mo Pingjian was very happy. He pointed to Xiao Jiu and said with a smile, "Xiao Jiu, what you originally said is this. How many times has my brother taught you? You can say two words clearly, stupid!"


    Xiaojiu, who was teased by his brothers, resolutely rushed into the old lady''s arms with a big red envelope in his arms. He angrily stretched out his fingers and swept over several elder brothers, shouting: "bad!"


    The old lady immediately patted the table and said, "they are really bad. They dare to laugh at Xiao Jiu. When they go back, their grandmother beat them!"


    Small nine proud of a Yang chin big voice way: "hit!" Said, also want to learn the old lady as a powerful slap on the table, but unexpectedly was Bangle knock, little girl suddenly red eyes, the family can''t help but want to laugh.


    Mo Pingchu moved the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t laugh. He just heard that the emperor was not well, so he asked the prince to give him a salute. I don''t know why. Mo Pingchu didn''t feel that the emperor trusted the prince and let him give him a congratulatory gift. On the contrary, he felt that the implication of letting the prince in the limelight was not clear. He even thought of a word "win and kill"!


    This kind of conjecture makes Mo Pingchu''s heart beat. The prince is the emperor''s eldest son, and the prince he raised himself. Can''t the emperor have no affection for him? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 30

    But think about what my grandmother said yesterday and what I heard today. Mo Pingchu said that he could not believe that the emperor valued the crown prince.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but sympathize with Li Heng when he thinks that he is his own father and son, but he is also suspicious of temptation. He even regrets that when Li Heng came last time, he shouldn''t be so careful. He should let him hold Xiao Jiu more. Maybe that''s his only pleasure.


    Because of the new year''s Eve, everyone knows that the new year''s festival in Kyoto this year is not peaceful, but no one thought that it would not be so peaceful.


    At the beginning of the first month, seven people won the festival. The Emperor gave a banquet to his officials and rewarded them with silk and silk. The scholars of the Imperial Academy wrote poems one after another to stimulate the fun. The emperor and his officials were harmonious, as if nothing had happened.


    Just when all the families in Kyoto thought that the dust had settled down and were ready to put down their hearts for the last Lantern Festival, they were surprised to see a fire in the palace on the night of the Lantern Festival.


    I saw the smoke burning from the East Palace suddenly, which made the surrounding light as if it was day. The old man who said he was sick and closed at home rushed to the hospital immediately. After he saw that the East Palace was on fire, the old man immediately said, "come on, follow me into the palace quickly!"


    Mo Taiwu, who also rushed out, immediately prepared to enter the palace with the old man, but heard two voices saying at the same time:


    "Brother, no!"


    "Uncle, no!"


    Mo Taiwu fixed his eyes on Mo Taiwen and Mo Pingchu. The old man looked at Mo Pingchu in surprise and stopped Mo Taiwen who was about to speak. He looked at Mo Pingchu with an unpredictable look and asked: "Xiao Wu, why not?"


    Mo Pingchu was staring at the old man''s eyes full of awe. He trembled in his heart and replied: "back to my grandfather, there must be a fire in the palace at the moment. My grandfather is very concerned. It''s sincere to go to the palace without being summoned. But my uncle is the minister of the Ministry of war. He is in a high position and has real power. It''s not proper to go to the palace together at the moment."


    When Mo Pingchu said this, everyone was surprised.


    The old man took a deep look at Mo Ping. He just patted him on the shoulder without saying anything. He turned to Mo Taiwu and said, "I can take people into the palace. You immediately close the door and remember to be careful!" With that, he strode out with a crowd of guards.


    Looking at the old man leaving, Mo Pingchu frowned slightly and quietly rubbed his shoulder, which was about to be broken. Grandfather''s strength is really great!


    Mo Taiwu glanced at Mo Ping for the first time and whispered to Mo Taiwen: "Xiao Wu is good. It looks like you were then."


    Mo Taiwen slightly hooked his lips and said, "make do with it. I still owe you some heat. But I''m smarter than you. I''ve been an official for decades and I can''t even guess the emperor''s heart. I really sympathize with my father!"


    Mo Taiwu


    The old man rushed to the east palace with people. There was a fire everywhere, and thick smoke filled the air. The raging fire reddened half of the sky, and people were running around frantically. The old man seized the man and asked, "where''s the prince? Where is the prince? "


    The man who was caught said, "I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    As soon as the old man''s face sank, he held the man''s neck and asked, "where was the prince before the fire?"


    "In, in the Linde hall,"


    As soon as the old man left the man, he immediately took people to the Linde hall. He saw countless fires burning everywhere in the palace, just like a burning ground.


    Several members of the eastern palace are calling for people to pour water to put out the fire, but when buckets of water are poured down, they only hear the sound of burning fire in the night sky. An official knelt on the ground in despair and cried at the fire: "Your Highness, your highness --" the old man rushed up and picked up the man. He saw that it was Dong Gong Zhan who had followed the prince to his house last time. He couldn''t help asking, "is the prince in there?"


    Seeing that it was the old man, Dong Gong Zhan Shi''s eyes lit up and quickly grabbed the old man, pleading: "yes, yes, my Lord, help your highness, help your highness!"


    The old man frowned and said, "take the wet quilt, you must bring your highness out to me!"


    "Yes A group of guards immediately wrapped their heads and faces in wet cloth and rushed into the fire with wet quilt.


    The old man glared at the guard of the East Palace who was carrying a bucket to put out the fire, and yelled: "don''t you call Jin Wuwei''s naughty bag and splash tube to put out the fire?" It''s all burnt like this, and I''m still splashing it with a bucket. Do you have a brain?


    The east palace guard immediately went to inform Jin Wuwei to put out the fire. The old man picked up the East Palace and said, "what''s the matter? Who set the fire? What about the emperor? What about the queen? " The fire eye of the East Palace is going to burn to Chengxiang hall. Why didn''t the emperor and the queen come here and make this mess?


    "I don''t know, but I heard that the empress has been buried for a long time."


    The old man suddenly widened his eyes. When he saw the queen a few days ago, she was still raising her baby. How could she die suddenly? What''s going on?


    The next sentence of Dong Gong Zhan Shi changed the old man''s face completely. He only heard Dong Gong Zhan Shi cry bitterly: "fire, the fire was put by his royal highness. He came back from the palace covered with blood and drove us out. After a while, there was a fire in the palace --"


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, the old man threw aside Donggong Zhan''s affair, grabbed a wet quilt and put it on his head. Before everyone could react, he rushed into the fire.


    The flame is spreading constantly, and it devours everything in an instant. The collapse and burning are like hell on earth.


    In the thick smoke, the old man held his breath to look around, and finally saw Li Heng''s figure. He was quietly leaning against the corner of the wall, wearing a plain white dress. His clothes were red with blood, and his hair was scattered on his forehead and face. Against the white face stained with blood, he had unspeakable sadness.


    The old man strode forward. Li Heng, who heard the footsteps, raised his eyes slightly and looked at him. His lips opened slightly and said with a smile: "Grandpa Mo, you''re here."


    "Your Highness, I''ll take you out now!" The old man looked at the miserable Li Heng, and his anger suddenly turned into pain. He thought that the emperor was just confused, but he was crazy and forced his own son to this point. The old man really wanted to put a knife on his neck and ask what he wanted to do?


    Li Heng murmured: "those palace people are stupid, you are also stupid. I''ve set fire to them. What else do you want to do? Burn them all, and everything will turn to ashes."


    Regardless, the old man pulled up Li Heng, wrapped him in a wet quilt, carried him on his back and said in a deep voice, "what''s the end? I''m not dead. Do you want to die? no way! Come on, I''ll take you out! "


    It is said that the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old one has been unable to open recently, and will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 31

    Li Heng''s dry eyes were slightly sour. He said in a soft voice: "the martial arts teacher you sent has died in order to save me. I don''t want you to have anything to do. That way, Xiao Jiu will be sad!" Then he struggled.


    The old man grabbed Li Heng tightly and said, "if I give it to you, it''s your people. I''ll die for you. Listen to me, son. Even if he is alive, he can''t die like that. Follow me!"


    Li Heng couldn''t help but be stunned. The old man immediately rushed out with him on his back, but there was fire all around. They had no way to escape


    Xing government, Mo Taiwen and others watched the fire spread all the way along the wind to Hanyuan hall, the main hall of the imperial palace. They could even feel the hot breath. They could not help but be frightened. If the fire burned down, would the imperial city be destroyed?


    Xu Jingniang holds Mo Taiwen''s hand tightly, shaking uncontrollably. Mo Taiwu can''t sit still. It''s said that Jin Wuwei has gone out to put out the fire, but the fire is still going on. The old man is old. What should he do if he has something to do? And the emperor, the main hall is almost burning, how can he also go to rescue?


    Mo Taiwu suddenly got up to prepare to enter the palace, but heard the old lady''s deep voice: "boss, sit down and wait."


    "Niang, the fire is so dangerous. Let me go to the palace to have a look."


    "Sit down!" The old lady''s face is not the slightest negotiable order way, Mo Taiwu helplessly looking at the old lady, can only bear to sit down and continue to wait for the news.


    Just at this time, the nurse came to Xu Jingniang in a hurry and said, "second lady, Miss nine wakes up. She can''t coax her with crying. Please go and have a look."


    Xu Jingniang was stunned. She immediately followed nanny back to the room to see Xiaojiu. She saw that Xiaojiu really cried, her face turned red and her forehead was sweating. Xu Jingniang hurriedly hugs Xiaojiu to coax her, but she can''t coax her. Seeing that Xiaojiu is out of breath, Xu Jingniang can''t help but get up.


    The old lady, Mo Taiwen and others who heard Xiao Jiu cry also came. They were surprised to see Xiao Jiu crying like this. The old lady hugged Xiao Jiu and said, "good Xiao Jiu, darling, don''t cry. Grandma is here. Darling, you are not afraid of anything."


    Small nine hands unconsciously grasp the old lady''s fingers, wailing and vaguely shouting: "father, father"


    Mo Pingchu murmured suspiciously: "is it the grandfather that Xiao Jiu shouts?"


    They were all stunned. At this time, they suddenly heard a huge thunder in the air. Then, the big raindrops poured down, and the strong wind swept the raindrops into the house.


    it''s raining?


    it''s raining! All of a sudden, they were happy and saved!


    Mo Pingchu pointed to Xiao Jiu in surprise and said, "my sister doesn''t cry."


    Everyone looked at Xiaojiu. She saw that Xiaojiu, who was crying just now, didn''t cry any more. She seemed very tired and listless. She closed her eyes and went to sleep again.


    You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what happened to Xiao Jiu''s crying. At the moment, the East Palace, wind and rain with thunder rolling down from the sky, the raging fire gradually reduced.


    Looking at the right time, the old man rushed out of the ruins with Li Heng on his back. He just put Li Heng down. Before he could catch his breath, he saw a long sword stabbing Li Heng straight. Without thinking about it, the old man directly kicked the sword in front of Li Heng.


    "Xing Guogong, get out of the way!" The red eyed emperor glared at Li Heng and said, "how dare you set fire to the palace? You are disobedient, unfaithful and unfilial. Today, you are to blame for your death! Mr. Xing, I think it''s for your hard work and high achievements. If I don''t care about you, I''ll leave you as soon as possible! " The old man suddenly shrunk his eyes, lifted his clothes and knelt down to the emperor, saying: "I was in a hurry just now. I''m so offended. Please forgive me. Although your Highness has committed a great disaster, please forgive me for his ignorance."


    The emperor was stunned by the old man''s sudden kneeling. Li Heng looked at the old man standing in front of him, and then at Leng Li''s father. His eyes were red and he said, "grandfather Mo, you don''t have to ask for mercy for me, and I don''t care to ask for mercy from him. It''s his all over the world. Whoever he wants to die will die, even if it''s hair." Li Heng didn''t finish his words, He was stunned by the old man''s knife.


    The emperor looked at the old man with cold eyes. The old man quietly clenched his palms full of sweat, looked at the emperor sincerely and said: "the emperor, no matter what, he is your son, his royal highness. Now that Kyoto is in chaos, the emperor must not use his energy at this time, so as not to shake the foundation of the country. Now the prince is impetuous, stubborn and violent. The old minister thinks it''s not suitable to stay in the palace. He might as well send him outside to temper his mind. What does the emperor think? "


    Listening to the old man''s consideration for himself, the emperor''s face slightly improved. He looked at the old man''s expressionless face and asked, "where do you think you should send this villain?"


    The old man trembled in his heart. He bowed his head and said in a deep voice: "I heard that master Shanyi of Dawu temple in Xingzhou is a rare eminent monk who has got the right way. He has a lot of insight in the theory of mental Dharma Sutra. If you don''t send the Prince there, what''s the holy will?"


    ¡±Xingzhou¡° The emperor looked at the old man with a smile. The old man looked up at him and said, "yes, Xingzhou is the place where the emperor inherited his orders."


    The emperor pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "well, according to my husband, come and send the prince to Xingzhou Dawu temple at once!" Finish saying, then head also don''t return of brush away.


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief, but the people in the east palace were stunned. Zhan Shi in the East Palace said to the old man in a hurry: "my Lord, your Highness the prince has just escaped from serious injury. How can you go to such a remote place as Xingzhou immediately? Please ask the emperor for mercy again. It''s not too late for the royal doctor to treat your highness! "


    The old man didn''t scold: "cure a fart? No matter how old the prince is, he can''t carry it with a fool like you! Come on, take your royal highness out of the palace at once. Be careful to escort him on the way. Be sure to send him to Dawu temple in Xingzhou safely and hand him over to master Shanyi! "


    "Yes The bodyguard who followed the old man immediately stepped forward to carry Li Heng and left quickly.


    The old man raised his eyes and looked at the rain all over the sky. With a long sigh, the world will not be peaceful in the end!


    On the 16th of the first month of the 38th year of Shangyuan Dynasty, the empress died of a sudden illness. The emperor was heartbroken. Unfortunately, the crown prince was sent to other places for treatment. People in Kyoto were in a panic.


    The courtiers found that the emperor had changed, and that there were fewer people going to the court meeting. They finally attended the meeting. The courtiers were very noisy, but the emperor''s eyes were empty, and he was looking into the distance


    As a result, many major meetings ended awkwardly in his sculpture of thinking about life. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 32

    As for the trouble of burning eyebrows, the emperor told the ministers to do it by themselves. Once, the cabinet minister chased all the way to the palace with a memorial, but he didn''t ask for the emperor''s permission. The devoted cabinet minister was angry and vomited blood.


    What makes people vomit blood is that just after the Queen''s funeral, the emperor decided to choose four young concubines from different families. Every day, they either went hunting or singing, dancing and drinking. When the ministers went to the palace to ask for instructions, they found that the emperor was full of support and indulgence.


    The courtiers couldn''t bear it any more. The memorials came like snowflakes. At first, they were officials and censors. Later, even the cabinet ministers also participated. An official of the Ministry of official even directly issued a warning to the Emperor: you should be so willful again, be careful of your short life!


    There are more waves of old ministers come to the old man to discuss and admonish the emperor, such nonsense will go on, the country will die!


    But unexpectedly, the old man replied to them blandly: in the past, the female emperor of Kaiyuan was not a member of the Council, and the court was not good? If you have the skill of exhortation, you''d better do more practical cooking!


    The old ministers almost fainted when they choked. However, when they think about it carefully, it seems that there is some truth. When the female emperor of Kaiyuan was in power, she had been fighting all the time, and almost never took charge of political affairs. All the affairs were handled by the cabinet ministers. It seems that the court is quite normal!


    Moreover, if the emperor really doesn''t have directors, then can he start the cabinet system again?


    All the old ministers suddenly opened up, and the chance to remain famous in history was right in front of them. They had no room for the emperor''s hard work before. Now that the emperor is greedy for pleasure, they can show their skills.


    As a result, the memorial of admonishment immediately turned into a document requesting the opening of the cabinet system. After the Emperor Zhu Biyu approved the word "Zhun", all the ministers in the court immediately got busy, and no one cared whether the emperor was eating, drinking, or thinking about life. They all wanted to do their best to become the first person in the cabinet.


    The chaos in Kyoto finally calmed down after the formation of the new cabinet. The emperor was still the same emperor, but he was not very dedicated. The ministers were still the same group of ministers. They just wanted to make things more beautiful and strive for more rights without the emperor''s roaring and coaxing.


    Everything seems to be the same as before, but it is very different.


    The emperor doesn''t care, and the old man doesn''t care any more. Since he came out of the palace that night, the old man seldom went out. Every day, he either accompanied Xiao Jiu or took out a pile of newspapers for Mo Pingchu to read.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t understand the purpose of the old man''s action, and he didn''t explain it to him. Mo Pingchu could only read these official newspapers carefully, racked his brains to answer all kinds of questions that the old man asked casually, and occasionally told him some royal secrets.


    The change in Kyoto made Mo Pingchu gradually understand the old lady''s words: eyes can deceive people, and ears can deceive people. Only through calm observation and thinking, can he get rid of the fog and see the truth.


    Mo Ping learned to look at everything around him, and gradually had a different feeling and judgment.


    After seeing more clearly, Mo Pingchu began to feel guilty for one person, that is Zhong Wanning, the girl student Mo Pingchu thought he would hate all the time.


    I thought that on the way to school, Zhong Wanning stopped him to pour out his love. Because he held on to himself, he made a fool of himself in public and was teased by his family. But now after reexamination, Mo Pingchu realized that Zhong Wanning stopped him at that time not to pour out her love, but to explain that she had absolutely no idea of herself, and did not want to cause trouble because of some unnecessary rumors.


    But unexpectedly, they bumped into each other in the process of pushing and pulling, and their impartial lips touched each other, causing a sensation. In their fury, they did a lot of revenge actions, which made Zhong Wanning, who was already in a difficult situation, want to quit school. At the thought of his prejudice and stubbornness, which caused so much damage to a girl, Mo Pingchu felt guilty. But he could not make up for the damage, so he had to try his best to protect Zhong Wanning.


    But Mo Pingchu didn''t know what would happen to a person like him once he felt pity and guilt for someone, with the increasing contact.


    What kind of ripples will Zhong Wanning set off in her heart when she discovers that Mo Pingchu has been protecting her silently.


    However, Mo Pingchu didn''t have time to think about the change of his attitude towards Zhong Wanning. God knows, one day when he came home from school, he saw a smelly boy and little nine huddled together to play. It seemed that Mo Pingchu was filled with a jar of old vinegar!


    Also sour are mo pingting, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian. Mo pingting squints and looks at the boy with five colored Yingluo around his neck. He picks his eyebrows and murmurs discontentedly: "who is this boy?"


    Mo Pingyun glanced at the smelly boy with a pair of Danfeng eyes and said with disdain: "who is he? Throw it out first


    Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian rolled up their sleeves, ready to start.


    This boy is no one else. It''s Cheng Mingrui, the grandson of the Duke of Dongping county. Not long after Mo Ping''s elementary school, the Duke of Dongping county and his son''s family came to visit.


    Cheng Mingrui, who has just turned three years old, is a handsome and introverted boy. He has just come to Kyoto from the border. He feels strange everywhere and more introverted and shy. When my family came to the government for the first time, I was at a loss when I saw a fat little sister with big eyes dragging a big cage and a big dog. I couldn''t help looking straight.


    All the brothers have gone to school. Xiao Jiu is bored. I heard that a little brother has come to the mansion. I can''t help but follow him.


    Cheng Mingrui leans on his mother curiously and shyly and stealthily glances at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu comes forward with a smile, pulls Cheng Mingrui''s hand and shakes it. You look at me and I look at you, and they all laugh.


    Little nine finally has a playmate of the same age, and immediately takes Cheng Mingrui to see her favorite little white rabbit.


    This little white rabbit was bought by Mo Pingchu for Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu is very precious. No matter what she eats, she has to keep a little for her and take it with her wherever she goes. But she is only one year old and ten months old. She has short arms and legs. How can she run around with a lively rabbit? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 33

    So Mo Pingchu''s brothers tried to make a big cage with wheels for Xiao Jiu, so that Xiao Jiu could drag the rabbit wherever he went.


    "Rabbit rabbit, rabbit!" he said to Cheng Mingrui


    Cheng Mingrui curiously looks at the little rabbit in the cage. Xiao Jiu takes two radish sticks from the small basket hanging on the cage. One is handed to Cheng Mingrui, and the other is taken by himself and stuffed to the little rabbit. The two little guys were beside the cage, looking at the little rabbit gnawing his head down on the radish sticks. They were so happy that they soon became familiar with it.


    When Mo Pingchu comes back, Xiao Jiu has taken Cheng Mingrui and Lang Qing to turn around the garden of the government, and they are crowding together to play fish whistle.


    Mo Pingchu came forward and picked up Xiaojiu, rubbed her face and said, "Xiaojiu, brother is back, let''s go, take you to see the fish!"


    Xiao Jiu, who is playing fish whistle with Cheng Mingrui, is suddenly picked up. He is startled. He turns his head to see that he is the fifth brother. He laughs happily and immediately raises his novel fish whistle to Mo Pingchu. Mo pingting and Mo Pingyun can''t help but come together. They touch Xiaojiu''s head and pinch her fat hand. When they see that her brothers are all coming back from school, Xiaojiu can''t help shouting happily "brother, brother".


    However, Cheng Mingrui is surrounded by Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang, which makes Cheng Mingrui more afraid and aggrieved because of the sudden appearance of several big brothers who take Xiao Jiu away and don''t play with him.


    Mo Pingjian pinches his fist, stares at Cheng Mingrui and asks, "Hey, boy, who are you?"


    The murderous little eyes made Cheng Mingrui tremble. Then he turned his mouth and blinked his eyes. A string of tears rolled down!


    Mo Pingfang was stunned, and Mo Pingjian, who was also shocked, looked at each other and muttered in a soft voice: "are you crying? Is this boy disguised as a man? " Why do you cry so much? As soon as he cried, his tears flowed out like rain, which made Mo Pingfang, who had hardly ever cried, very confused.


    Mo Pingjian looked at the smelly boy''s white face and delicate eyebrows, and said doubtfully: "I look like it!" With that, Cheng Mingrui asked, "Hey, are you a man or a woman? Say it


    Wow, Cheng Mingrui is crying even more fiercely. Father, mother, how frightening!


    Seeing that the eighth young master made the little guest cry, the servant girl who was waiting on the side immediately went to report to Xu Jingniang. After hearing the news, Xu Jingniang saw that her son picked up Cheng Mingrui and tried to beat him with his fist. She rushed up and hugged Cheng Mingrui.


    Xu Jingniang angrily poked Mo Pingjian''s forehead and said, "what are you doing? What do you usually teach you? Ah Rui is so much younger than you. How can you bully him? "


    "Ah Rui?" Mo Pingchu, stunned by his mother''s familiar address, asked in a low voice: "mother, who is he? We thought it was bad people? "


    Xu Jingniang didn''t stare at Mo Pingchu angrily. This son of a bitch can talk nonsense more and more. He is also a bad man. Have you ever seen such a big bad man?


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s crying eyes are red, Xu Jingniang quickly and softly coaxes her and stares at Mo Ping''s elementary humanity: "this is a Rui, the grandson of the Duke of Dongping county. He just came back from the border with his parents. Xiao Jiu finally has a playmate of the same age. All of you should be honest. Don''t make trouble for me!"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed. It turned out that he was the Duke of Dongping County who gave xiaojiulan water floating flower jade bracelet as a gift. His grandson, male, was the same age as Xiaojiu


    Mo Pingchu immediately thought of his father''s words that had been on his lips for some time: "weasel has no good intentions to pay New Year''s greetings to chicken!" Sister, is this something that people miss? Mo Pingchu''s eyes were cold. See a few boys are silent, think they listen to their own words, Xu Jingniang stretched out her hand Mo Pingchu to hold small nine over. But Mo Pingchu shrank back and said, "mother, it''s late. Should Xiao Jiu go to eat something and drink some water?"


    Xu Jing Niang Leng next way: "Oh, yes, there is more than an hour did not let small nine drink water."


    "Then I''ll take Xiaojiu to drink water. I''ve just touched her neck and I''m sweating. It''s time for the nurse to wipe and change her clothes. It''s time to have dinner." Mo Pingchu finished, picked up Xiaojiu and left.


    When Xiao Jiuyi heard about the meal, he immediately clapped his hands and yelled, "meal, meal!" I totally forgot that there was a little friend waiting for her.


    Mo Pingchu walked quickly with Xiaojiu in his arms and coaxed him to say, "OK, give Xiaojiu a meal and eat a lot of delicious food!" Xiaojiu nodded his head as hard as a chicken eating rice. He didn''t care to see Xu Jingniang and Cheng Mingrui again.


    Cheng Mingrui looked at the small nine head is not back to be carried away, can not help tears pulling Xu Jingniang''s sleeve way: "I want small nine! Little nine


    Xu Jingniang looks at the boys who want to run faster and better with Xiaojiu in her arms. Then she looks at Cheng Mingrui who is dragging her tears. She can''t help but cover her forehead with headache. Cheng Mingrui is only three years old!


    Mo Pingchu doesn''t care how old Cheng Mingrui is. In a word, he is a man, or he has a kind-hearted grandfather who is the same age as Xiao Jiu. All this is enough to make Mo Pingchu regard Cheng Mingrui as the object who must stay away from Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingchu holds Xiaojiu who has changed his dry clothes to drink water and eat snacks. Mo Pingjian grabs the snacks from Xiaojiu and says sternly, "Xiaojiu, don''t play with that smelly boy surnamed Cheng in the future, or my brother won''t give you snacks!"


    Small nine eat where tube other, a see dim sum robbed, immediately hand to Mo Pingjian head face to pat, angry shout: "bad! Bad


    Mo Pingchu stares at Mo Pingjian and grabs the snacks back to Xiao Jiu. Even if he doesn''t want Xiao Jiu to play with Cheng Mingrui, he can''t teach him that!


    Mo Pingchu smiles and feeds Xiao Jiu. After drinking, he wipes off the cake and asks in a low voice, "Xiao Jiu, do you like to play with that smelly ah Rui?"


    Having enough to eat and drink, Xiao Jiu nodded and succeeded in making Mo Pingjian''s face black. Mo Pingchu frowned and asked, "does Xiao Jiu like to play with his brother or with a Rui?"


    Small nine blink blink eyes, don''t understand looking at Mo Pingchu, with her intelligence now is really difficult to understand, this is a multiple choice. Mo Pingchu was more and more unhappy, but he knew that his younger sister was too young, and some of the reasons didn''t make sense, so he patiently said, "Xiao Jiu, tomorrow my brother will go to school and buy you a bird, OK?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 34

    Small nine eyes a bright, clap hands happily shout: "bird, bird!"


    "Well, my brother will buy you a bird tomorrow, but don''t play with a Rui, or you won''t see your brothers and flying birds!"


    Small nine blinked an eye, hesitated a second in Cheng Mingrui and birdie, busy effort nods.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s successful induction in a few words, Mo Pingjian is convinced that the fifth brother is always the fifth brother. In the future, he must learn from the fifth brother, take good care of his younger sister, and wipe out all the bad boys!


    (hmm? Well, young man, your ambition is really brilliant


    But you have a plan. I have a ladder. Before he could enjoy the success of induction, Mo Pingchu soon found that he really underestimated the cheekiness of the "weasel" family.


    Two days later, in the evening, Mo Pingchu and others were going back to their room with Xiaojiu after feeding the fish. Suddenly, they heard the voice of the Duke of Dongping County: "old man Mo, sister-in-law, I''m really sorry, ah Rui is playing too hot with your Xiaojiu. I''m crying and I have to come to your house!"


    When Mo Pingchu saw Cheng Mingrui, who was held by the Duke of Dongping county and his eyes were red, he was angry. Well, you are still haunted!


    In fact, Mo Pingchu wronged the Duke of Dongping county. Even if he wanted to make up his grandson and Xiao Jiu, he didn''t have to work hard at this age. Today, Cheng Mingrui is brazen enough to come to the door. It''s really because since he went back that day, Cheng Mingrui has been crying for Xiao Jiu to play with him. When he says he won''t let him go, he cries and wipes his tears.


    The three generations of Cheng''s family are handed down to Cheng Mingrui, a grandson, who is looking forward to the stars and the moon. How can the Duke of Dongping county be willing to make his precious grandson sad? So the Duke of Dongping came to visit Cheng Mingrui.


    Although the Mo brothers hate Cheng Mingrui as an unexpected guest, they know the relationship between the old man and the Duke of Dongping county. They all come home with their grandson in their arms. They can''t get rid of them.


    As a result, he had no choice but to accept Cheng Mingrui sitting next to Xiao Jiu and having dinner with his family.


    When Xiaojiu is eating, he is most attentive. No matter who is sitting next to him, he has a small spoon and eats delicious.


    Cheng Mingrui usually eats at home and is fed by his servants. Although he is a little older than Xiao Jiu, he still can''t eat by himself. The Duke of Dongping county looks at the servant girl feeding Cheng Mingrui one mouthful at a time, and then looks at Xiaojiu''s self-care posture of wanting to swallow all the bowls. He says to the old man enviously: "ah Rui, if only he had Xiaojiu''s appetite, a boy would eat one mouthful at a time all day. I''m worried about it. When I grow up like this, where can I have a good body?"


    The old man picked his eyebrows. He really couldn''t pick up such trivial topics. Xiao Jiu, who had been eating with a bowl in his arms for several months, couldn''t be compared with other dolls?


    Maybe it''s because Xiaojiu is eating hard, or because there are so many people at the Mo family''s table, Cheng Mingrui, who usually has half a bowl of rice at the top of the sky, actually has enough to eat a bowl of rice, and he doesn''t have to coax him like usual, as long as he brings it to his mouth, he eats it all.


    The Duke of Dongping county was so happy that he said in his heart: it seems that he should let his grandson have dinner with Xiao Jiu more in the future, so that he can grow as fat and strong as Xiao Jiu.


    But Mo''s brothers are not happy with the meal. The smelly boy sits next to his sister and doesn''t say anything. He has to stare at his sister from time to time while eating. Is he ashamed? Several younger brothers completely forget that Cheng Mingrui is only two years old this year. They don''t know what shame is?


    After eating, drinking and playing for a while, Xiao Jiu yawned one by one, and Xu Jingniang went back to bed with Xiao Jiu in her arms.


    Mo Pingchu and others are looking at Cheng Mingrui. Xiaojiu has gone to bed. Should this smelly boy go home? The Duke of Dongping county also thinks it''s time to go back. Cheng Mingrui is sleepy and his eyes are straight. But when he hears that his grandfather wants to take him back, he immediately cries and wants to find Xiao Jiu. He refuses to go home.


    At the moment, Xiaojiu has been lying in bed and asleep.


    Mo Pingchu looks at Cheng Mingrui, who is trying to find Xiao Jiu and refuses to go home. His forehead is blue. Mo Pingyun, who is grumpy, can''t bear to roll up his sleeves and throw him away. As for Mo Pingjian, he will step forward as soon as he stares.


    Mo Pingchu grabs Mo Pingjian and glances around. No one pays attention to them. He immediately comes to Mo Pingjian''s ear and whispers a few words to him. Mo Pingjian can''t help admiring Mo Pingchu. He''s still five brothers!


    Mo Pingjian walks up to Cheng Mingrui with a smile. Dongping County just hugs Cheng Mingrui to coax him, but Cheng Mingrui doesn''t listen to anything. He sobs and shouts: "look for Xiao Jiu, Wuwu, look for Xiao Jiu!"


    Mo Pingjian can''t help but secretly bite his back teeth. This smelly boy is still thinking about Xiao Jiu. Hum!


    Xu Jingniang sees Cheng Mingrui whimpering and weeping. The Duke of Dongping county is sweating. She is just about to leave Cheng Mingrui. Anyway, she is just a little baby. It''s OK to sleep with Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingchu, who is acutely aware of Xu Jingniang''s actions, quietly pushes Mo Pingjian to urge him to act quickly. Mo Pingjian tries his best to suppress his anger and is fair to Dongping county with a smile: "grandfather Cheng, ah Rui can''t cry all the time. It''s hard for him to cry hoarse. Don''t you make me laugh?"


    The Duke of Dongping county is sweating on Cheng Mingrui''s forehead. Seeing that Mo Pingjian takes the initiative to coax Cheng Mingrui, he nods and agrees.


    Mo Pingjian looked down at Cheng Mingrui and said with a smile, "ah Rui, don''t cry. Brother will take you to have fun. Xiao Jiu likes to play this. Let''s go with him!"


    I don''t know whether to see Mo Pingjian as a child or to hear Xiao Jiu''s name. Cheng Mingrui stops crying and stares at Mo Pingjian curiously with his black eyes.


    The old man and the old lady looked at each other. What''s Xiaojiu''s favorite? What she loves most is not eating!


    (Xiao Jiu is angry. I''m a lady. I''m not a foodie


    Seeing that Cheng Mingrui did not cry, the Duke of Dongping county was greatly relieved. The child had not grown up around him since he was a child. He looked gentle and obedient. He didn''t want to play so hard, which made him sweat!


    Mo Pingjian glances at Cheng Mingrui quietly. He is disgusted and says: this smelly boy is one year older than Xiao Jiu. He looks almost as tall as Xiao Jiu. He doesn''t have any flesh on his body or soft hands. If he doesn''t want to let him entangle him, he won''t bother to pull him. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 35

    Mo Pingjian pulls Cheng Mingrui and teases him to jump out. Cheng Mingrui follows Mo Pingjian curiously. He feels very novel and can''t help laughing.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui happy, the Duke of Dongping County immediately put down his heart and watched Mo Pingjian take Cheng Mingrui farther and farther, and follow him busily.


    Seeing Mo Pingjian with Cheng Mingrui in his arms all the way, the Duke of Dongping County sighed: "the children of Mo family are very well bred. They are so patient. Look at the sweat on the forehead, and they are still holding a Rui!


    Seeing that Mo Pingjian was struggling to hold Cheng Mingrui, the Duke of Dongping County said with a smile: "Xiao Ba, let me hold ah Rui. Don''t make you tired!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "grandfather Cheng, I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all." There are less than ten steps to the door. Even if he is tired, he should drag the boy out of the door first!


    Cheng Mingrui is teased and hugged by Mo Pingjian. He only cares about music. He doesn''t notice that he has gone out of the door of Mo''s house unconsciously.


    As soon as he got out of the gate, Mo Pingjian immediately put down Cheng Mingrui, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to Dongping County, "grandfather Cheng, it''s late. Take ah Rui and go back to have a rest. I won''t send him away." Said, three and two steps ran back, immediately let people close the door.


    The Duke of Dongping County looked at the door that was closed for a moment and blinked. Although the words of the Mo family were very nice, it seemed that there was something wrong with them!


    As soon as Cheng Mingrui saw that no one was playing with him, his brother was gone, and so was Xiao Jiu. The door was closed, and he burst into tears.


    Hearing Sun Tzu''s cry, the Duke of Dongping County responded. Yes, he was sent out before he said he would leave. This is a real Mo boy¡ª¡ª


    After the gate of the national government, Mo Pingjian listens to the cry outside the door. He can''t help but raise his lips. Stinky boy, you can''t see Xiao Jiu even if you cry. You are still young!


    But in the morning, Mo brothers found that they were too early to be happy. The day just dawned, Cheng Mingrui, the smelly boy, had come to their house again, and even went to Xiaojiu bedroom to wake her up.


    Mo Ping didn''t care about washing and gargling, so he immediately ran to the little nine room. Smelly boy, he dared to enter my sister''s bedroom! Do you understand the difference between men and women?


    Mo brothers, who are also holding such an idea, all run over. In the eyes of sister control brother, all male creatures close to sister are dangerous, regardless of age.


    Mo Pingchu rushes to Xiaojiu''s bedroom and sees that the door of the bedroom is open and the nurse stands at the door laughing. Cheng Mingrui puts his head to the head of Xiaojiu''s bed and shouts: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu!"


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but frown. This smelly boy is so close to Xiao Jiu. The nurse is so unruly that she puts a man into her sister''s bedroom. It''s really punishable! Mo Pingchu rushes to Cheng Mingrui and blocks his arm between Cheng Mingrui and Xiao Jiu. He tries to squeeze out a smile and says to Cheng Mingrui, "ah Rui, Xiao Jiu hasn''t slept well. My brother will take you out to play, OK?"


    Cheng Mingrui had a deep memory of being cheated last night. He shook his head and said, "no, no, I''ll wait for little nine!"


    Mo Pingchu grits his teeth, and Mo Pingjian, who rushes over, makes a wink. Mo Pingjian is young and willful once in a while. Adults can still accept it. Let him block in the first line first!


    Mo Pingjian immediately picked up Cheng Mingrui and said, "ah Rui, are you hungry? Brother, take you to eat! " Say, can''t help but say of embrace Cheng Mingrui then walk. Mo Pingchu looked at the small nine who was sleeping with his arms stretched out and frowned tightly. This smelly boy has entered the room. How can he do it?


    The Duke of Dongping county is talking to the old man and the old lady: "ah Rui in my family really likes Xiao Jiu. He had a good time eating in your house yesterday. After going back, he has been crying to find Xiao Jiu. He is noisy. He will come early in the morning. I think my grandson will take root in your house in the future." The old man frowned and said, "that''s not good. That boy in your family loves to cry too much. Where is he like a boy? It''s not enough to teach my little nine to be broken. "


    The Duke of Dongping county was made speechless by the old man''s undisguised dislike. The old lady said with a busy smile, "don''t listen to the old man''s nonsense. Ah Rui is still young. It''s OK to cry? I think a Rui is good-looking and has a good temper. It''s just right for him to be a companion in the house with Xiao Jiu. "


    Then the Duke of Dongping County said with a smile, "I just like to hear what my sister-in-law says. Then I can''t be bothered. Don''t be afraid that I''ll step on the threshold of your house."


    "Don''t bother, you, even I don''t bother living in our house!" The old lady said with a smile. The old man glanced at the old lady but didn''t say anything.


    Mo Pingchu, who overhears the conversation between the adults, can''t help thinking about it. The Duke of Dongping county is really powerful. He directly asks for the consent of his grandparents. Even if Cheng Mingrui lives in his house, they will have nothing to do, won''t they?


    Does that little boy stick to little nine every day?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help frowning. How can this work? Absolutely not. He has to think about it.


    When the Mo brothers are discontented and depressed, Cheng Mingrui takes root in Xingguo mansion. Besides sleeping at night, eating, drinking and playing during the day, he follows Xiaojiu. Mo Pingchu, however, has to go to school every day and can''t keep an eye on Cheng Mingrui. At the thought of that smelly boy pestering Xiao Jiu every day, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo pingjianzhen are scratching their ears, eating hard and sleeping hard. They have blisters on their mouths. They pester Mo Pingchu all day long and ask him to think of a way to defend his territory, defend foreign enemies and protect his younger sister!


    Although not as emotional as a few younger brothers, Mo Pingchu is also anxious, but you can''t worry about it with a two-year-old boy. Besides, Xiaojiu is too old to be alone at home without a companion. If only Cheng Mingrui were a girl, he would not have to worry about it. Or have a younger brother who is about the same age as Xiao Jiu, and watch him at home every day; It''s better not to go to school. I watch my sister at home every day, take her out to play, and stay away from home to see how Cheng Mingrui finds her!


    Yes, I can''t prevent Cheng Mingrui from coming. I can''t take Xiao Jiu out of the house yet. Just think of a way to make him stay away from home.


    In a flash of light, Mo Pingchu suddenly felt enlightened. After thinking about it carefully, he had an idea. He said in his heart: smelly boy, how can you find Xiao Jiu then?


    Mo Pingchu immediately called the brothers to discuss, and five of them decided to put the breakthrough point on Xu Jingniang and my husband. As long as they were successfully convinced, Xiao Jiu would go out and settle down. As for Mo Taiwen and the old man, the tradition of Mo''s family is to listen to women for every little thing.


    Keke, someone wants to ask, is there something important in the Mo family? Mo Pingchu and others said that it seems to be rare. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 36

    Mo Pingchu seldom gets together to chat with Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang has always attached great importance to her precocious and sensible eldest son. However, her son grows up day by day. He is either busy with his studies or he is called by the old man. In her spare time, she mostly plays with Xiao Jiu. Xu Jingniang vaguely remembers the last time when their mother and son sat together chatting, About when she was pregnant with little nine.


    Xu Jingniang listened to Mo Pingchu talking about her childhood with a lot of emotion. After a while, she was amused and said with a smile, "how old were you then? How could you remember those?"


    Mo Pingchu unconvinced way: "Niang, you forget, I just can speak, my father taught me to read, I still remember my father in the study wrote a full wall of words, pointed to one by one teach me to recognize."


    Xu Jingniang thought about it and said, "yes, you can study when you are more than two years old. Your grandfather praised you for your intelligence."


    Mo Ping pretended that he would be two years old in a month. Can he learn to read? Why don''t I teach her next time? "


    Xu Jingniang frowned and said, "you are so nervous about your studies now. How can you teach her? Besides, Xiao Jiu is no smarter than you were when you were a child. Even now you can''t speak clearly. How can you learn to read? "


    Mo Pingchu disagreed: "Xiaojiu is not intelligent, she is lazy. She knows everything, but she is too lazy to speak much, let alone read. Grandfather and grandmother are old enough to run after Xiao Jiu. You and your father are busy. Xiao Liu just know that they are used to Xiao Jiu. They can''t control her at all. How can they teach her well? "


    Xu Jingniang was very worried about the current state of Xiaojiu. When she heard Mo Pingchu''s words, she felt very intimate and secretly lamented that Mo Pingchu could think carefully.


    Xu Jingniang could not help but pull Mo Pingchu and sighed: "you still understand my mother''s mind. My mother told you that I had a dream yesterday that I was a little nine, tall and strong. My arms and legs were thick. I was worried and woke up directly. You say, a good girl doll, now every day is not running around, is a force to eat, so how can get ah? "


    Mo Ping saw Xu Jingniang go on the road along her own way of thinking for the first time, and said: "what my mother said is that Xiao Jiu is the only girl in our family, so naturally she has to be well bred. At present, we are in Taixue all day long, and there is only little Jiuyi in our family. Although we have a Rui as a companion, a Rui is too soft and crying. Only when we listen to Xiaojiu, can we help manage Xiaojiu? I heard that there is a nursery in Kyoto, which specializes in teaching children from one to six years old to speak and read. Many princes and ministers send their children there. If Xiao Jiu goes there, he can learn something and get to know more playmates, can''t he? "


    After thinking about it, Xu Jingniang thinks that what Mo Pingchu said is reasonable. There is only one little child in her family. The old man and the old lady all pamper her very much. Seeing that the little girl''s temperament is becoming more and more domineering day by day, if she is sent to that nursery, she can get in touch with other children more and more, so it''s good to learn and change her temperament.


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang had some ideas, Mo Pingchu said quickly: "it seems that Xiao Jiu hasn''t been out since he was born, has he? Have you never been to my grandparents'' house? If you can go out, the little girl will be very happy. "


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but feel very depressed. She''s more than ten months old, but she hasn''t been out of the house once, let alone her mother''s house. Last year, when her father was celebrating her birthday, she once thought about taking Xiaojiu with her. But the old man and the old lady were worried about people''s eyes. In case of bumping, she just didn''t let her take Xiaojiu back. Although Xiaojiu was so big, she didn''t know her grandparents at all. Xu Jingniang felt aggrieved when she thought about it.


    It''s really time for Xiaojiu to go out for a walk. Can''t such a big child stay in the house all the time?


    Mo Pingchu, who has been carefully observing Xu Jingniang''s manner, is overjoyed that she is on the right track. The first step of the battle plan is a great success!


    While Mo Pingchu is brainwashing Xu Jingniang, Mo pingting, Mo Pingyun and others are not idle. Watching Mo Pingjian chasing Xiao Jiu for fun, Mo pingting smiles and says to me, "grandma, Xiao Jiu is running fast now!"


    The old lady looked at the fast little nine with her legs upside down and said with a smile: "yes, this girl is running fast now. She can''t find her in a twinkling of an eye. She doesn''t dare to take her to the garden for fear that she will go anywhere." Mo pingting couldn''t help frowning and said, "it''s cold now, so let Xiao Jiu go to the garden and stay in the house. There are many winding paths in the garden, and there is still water. No matter how clever Lang Qing is, he can''t watch Xiao Jiu!"


    The old lady also worries about this. Xiaojiu has been energetic since he was a child. He can eat, drink and sleep more actively. Now as long as he goes down to the ground and runs for an hour or two, his old arms and legs are really out of his ability. But when the child is old, she can''t be kept in the house all the time. She has to go outside to run around. She really doesn''t feel at ease just relying on Lang Qing and the servants!


    After playing with Mo Pingjian for a while, Xiao Jiu gets a little impatient and shouts to go out. Mo pingting shouts Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang: "follow Xiao Ba and lead Xiao Jiu out. Watch closely. Don''t let her run to the edge of the water in the stone crevice of the mountain."


    Mo Pingyun and others are busy taking Xiao Jiu out. The old lady is worried and says, "you all slow down. Be careful not to let Xiao Jiu fall. You''ll come back soon after you play."


    Mo pingting said with a smile: "grandma, don''t worry, they can''t see a little nine anymore? It''s just that we''re both old and studying too much on weekdays, so we can''t help take care of Xiao Jiu. If only we could take Xiao Jiu with us to study too much. "


    The old lady laughingly looked at Mo pingting and said, "she''s not two years old, and it''s still early to enter school."


    Mo pingting said wistfully, "if only Kyoto could have a place to collect baby babies. Sending Xiaojiu for an hour or two every day would save her from being bored at home and her grandparents would not have to look at her all the time."


    The old lady can''t help thinking. It''s a good way. It seems that she has to find out if there is such a place in Kyoto.


    Mo pingting''s heart is dark and cool. Grandma is hooked. The second step of the battle plan is success!


    Once, twice and three times, in the hint, guidance and hint of the Mo brothers, Xu Jingniang and the old lady finally got together to discuss sending Xiao Jiu to the nursery.


    As soon as they talked about this topic, they found that they all wanted to go together. They immediately decided to send Xiao Jiu to the nursery.


    The old man and others naturally have no opinions. When little Jiuyi grows up every day, it''s time to go out for activities. Anyway, it''s only one or two hours a day to go to any nursery, and he''ll be back soon.


    Mo''s brothers achieved their goal and quietly clapped high fives to celebrate the success of the battle. Mo Pingchu, however, said that there was a final step in the operation. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 37

    After many comparisons, Xu Jingniang decided to send Xiao Jiu to Yimo hall in Kyoto. Yimo hall, founded by Chen Yimo, a famous gifted girl in Kyoto, mainly teaches children''s speech Etiquette under the age of six, which is well-known in Kyoto.


    When the Duke of Dongping county learns that Xiao Jiu will go to Yimo hall for class, he tries to send Cheng Mingrui to Yimo hall with him. Naturally, Cheng Mingrui is happy to join Xiao Jiu, but Cheng Mingrui''s grandmother and mother are reluctant to part with him. Cheng Mingrui has just returned to Beijing. He is introverted. He is not at ease when he looks at him. How dare he put his hand outside? If he is bullied by other children, what can he do?


    The Duke of Dongping county can''t beat the women at home, so he has to give up his plan to send Cheng Mingrui to Yimo hall.


    When Mo Pingchu learned about it, he couldn''t help laughing. When he made the battle plan, he expected all this. The Duke and his wife of Dongping county are very fond of Cheng Mingrui, especially his wife and daughter-in-law. If they know that there are many generals'' children in Yimo hall, they will not let Cheng Mingrui go to any nursery.


    All of them are considered to be complete, and the last step of the sister care operation is completed successfully.


    After that, they would go to class every morning and go to bed in the afternoon. After waking up, it would be more than an hour before they would go to school. Cheng Mingrui''s obsession with others is just a little bit of his son''s Kung Fu. Mo Pingchu thinks that he can barely bear it.


    The next morning, Xu Jingniang took Xiao Jiu to Yimo hall.


    Yimo hall is located in Maoer Hutong, fenglefang. From Xingguo mansion to Yimo hall, you have to go through Zhuque street and Shizi street. The road is prosperous. On both sides of the street, there are a lot of shops and restaurants, cars and horses are sparkling, people flow like weaving, and from time to time, there are enthusiastic cries from vendors, all of which make Xiaojiu, who has never been out of the house, extremely excited.


    Small nine will head out of the window, twisting small body, keep looking around, make the nanny almost can''t hold her.


    Xu Jingniang laughingly looks at Xiaojiu who wants to get out of the car window. She thinks that the decision to send Xiaojiu to the nursery is absolutely right. Let''s see how happy she is.


    When she arrived at the Yimo hall, someone had already met her at the door. Xu Jingniang took Xiao Jiu out of the carriage, got into the soft sedan chair, followed Hu and walked with a stick of incense, entered the courtyard and reached the main building of Yimo hall.


    Xu Jingniang looked around and was very satisfied with the elegant courtyard. Chen Yimo, wearing a plain dress, came up with a smile and bowed to Xu Jingniang for a half salute. Xu Jingniang returned the salute with a smile.


    Chen Yimo looked at Xiao Jiu, who was looking around, and said to Xu Jingniang with a smile, "I''ve heard that Miss Mo Jiajiu has a good life. Today I saw that she is really as white as a fairy."


    Xu Jingniang said modestly: "Xiao Jiu has been spoiled by us. She has a tight skin. I''ll trouble you later."


    "No trouble. It''s Chen''s honor to be Miss nine''s husband." Chen Yimo said with a smile, this is her sincere words. I don''t know how many people want to climb up to the Mo family in Kyoto, but the Mo family has always had little contact with outsiders. Now miss nine can come to her for class. If she teaches well, even if she has a fate with teachers and students, it is undoubtedly a great chance for her to have a relationship with Yimo hall.


    Xu Jingniang takes Xiaojiu to teach her to salute Chen Yimo. Xiaojiu fumbles awkwardly and looks at Chen Yimo curiously. Chen Yimo said to Xiao Jiu with a smile, "Xiao Jiu, I''m Mr. Chen from Yimo hall. Will you follow me here for class in the future?"


    Xiaojiu is never afraid of life, and likes good-looking people most. Although Chen Yimo is not as cool and gorgeous as Xu Jingniang, she is also a beauty of LAN Xinhui''s nature. She speaks very gently and kindly. Naturally, Xiaojiu likes it very much, so she just stretches out her arm to let Chen Yimo embrace her.


    Chen Yimo was stunned and looked at Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang said with a smile, "don''t be surprised, sir. This child is like this. She knows people very well." Chen Yimo couldn''t help laughing and hugged Xiao Jiu, ready to take her to the piano room for class.


    Someone came to whisper a few words to Chen Yimo. Chen Yimo looked at Xu Jingniang in embarrassment and said, "madam, I''m really sorry. Chen has some urgent affairs to deal with..." Xu Jingniang hugged Xiao Jiu and said, "go ahead and let others lead us."


    Chen Yimo repeatedly sorry, send someone to take Xu Jingniang and others to the piano room. Xu Jingniang took Xiao Jiu to the piano room, where five or six children were sitting on a thick futon, listening to the zither player accompanied by adults.


    Xu Jingniang looked at it a little, but she didn''t know much about it. Her children were about two or three years old. Looking at their clothes, they should all be rich families.


    At the pianist''s signal, Xu Jingniang also sits Xiaojiu on a futon. After listening to Xiaojiu for a while, she gets impatient. She looks left and right, and then stares at the pianist. She doesn''t know what she sees, so she suddenly gets up, jumps into the middle with three and two steps, and pokes the pianist''s piano.


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but wave to Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, come here and listen to the master playing the piano!"


    But Xiaojiu has been lying on the ground uncontrollably, trying to see if there is anything under the piano table. Since she was a child, she always wanted to do what she wanted in the house. She never knew what the word "rules" was. The more people there were, the more excited she was. She didn''t care what her mother said.


    Seeing little nine like this, the children sitting in other rules are curious. They can''t sit any more. They run around one by one, chasing each other. The quiet classroom is in a mess.


    The zither player looks at the children running around the room and the adults chasing after them. Then he looks at Xiao Jiu who wants to get under his desk. He is a bit silly.


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but cover her forehead. When she was ready to pull Xiaojiu over, she suddenly heard a child crying. Everyone was stunned and looked at the crying child.


    Small nine is trying to get under the table, suddenly heard the cry, also can''t help stop, Xu Jingniang busy a lunge up, a catch small nine.


    I saw a fat boy with a round face crying. I didn''t know who knocked him down in the confusion. It seemed that he had a knock and was lying on the ground crying.


    A nanny like man immediately picked him up and coaxed him, but the boy struggled hard to push and beat the nanny, crying: "wuwuwuwuwu, Niang, Niang, I want Niang!"


    The wet nurse coaxed her, but she couldn''t coax her. The boy cried all the time to find her. The zither player came forward to help coax her, but it didn''t work. The other children in the room began to cry when they saw the boy crying. For a moment, the crying started everywhere, and the room became more chaotic.


    Seeing that other children were crying, Xiao Jiu blinked and touched her face, only to find that there were no tears. After thinking about it, she put her finger in her mouth, then took it out and wiped it on her face, grinning and crying. The voice quickly suppressed the other children and made Xu Jingniang laugh. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 38

    The room was in a mess. A woman in a gorgeous dress, with a gold hairpin and jade on her head, and almost two kilograms of white powder on her face suddenly burst in. She ran past Xu Jingniang like a gust of wind and picked up the boy.


    Xiaojiu, who is dressed to cry, immediately sneezes. Xu Jingniang is also afflicted by the woman''s choking fragrance. She covers Xiaojiu''s nose and is ready to take her out first.


    However, the woman picked up the boy and touched him. She asked him a few questions in an unknown dialect. She raised her hand and slapped the nanny in the face. She beat the nanny to one side, and everyone was startled.


    The woman seemed to be angry, and she scolded again. Xu Jingniang could not help frowning. She saw Xiaojiu staring at the woman with round eyes. She quickly blocked Xiaojiu''s sight, covered her ears and walked to the door.


    Xu Jingniang was walking towards the door when she was suddenly grabbed by someone. She turned to look at her in surprise, only to see that the woman rushed in front of her, pointed to her nose and scolded, "you want to run after knocking down my Tianbao? Have you eaten the gall of a leopard? Do you know who I am? If you dare to cheat in front of me, do you want to die? "


    Xu Jingniang was blinded by the spatter and gnashing of her teeth. She had never been treated so rudely, and she couldn''t react for a moment.


    As soon as the people outside saw this, they all rushed in to protect their masters. When the zither player saw that the posture was going to suffer, he sent someone to inform Chen Yimo.


    When Chen Yimo arrived in a hurry, she was surrounded by Xu Jingniang and others with a dozen servant girls. She was spitting at Xingzi and scolding him incessantly. Chen Yimo almost fainted.


    Chen Yimo strode forward, pulled the woman to drink and asked, "Mrs. an, what are you doing?"


    The woman angrily threw away Chen Yimo and said, "Mr. Chen, look at my Tianbao. You don''t care? How did you become a gentleman? After spending so much money to send it to you, you let us have a class with such a rude person. Do you know what kind of family we are? How can we be with such a rude person? "


    "Uncivilized", "rude", how also did not expect these words will fall on their own body, Xu Jingniang surprised and angry, even some speechless.


    Chen Yimo was also stunned. She knew that Mrs. an had just arrived in Kyoto, and she was born in a broken family. But she never thought that she was so stupid that she didn''t even ask clearly. She just offended the Mo family like this.


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang''s face was not good-looking, but she didn''t open her mouth to show her identity, Chen Yimo quickly grabbed the woman and said, "Mrs. an, please calm down. Let''s go out and talk about something."


    Unexpectedly, the woman raised her eyebrows and yelled, "what do you say? Her children beat my Tianbao, and they must make amends to my mother. " Said, unexpectedly is to stretch out a hand to grasp small nine directly, Xu Jing Niang startled, busy side body Dodge, yelled a voice: "cloud one!"


    I saw a big servant girl on Xu Jingniang''s side suddenly step forward and hold the woman''s wrist. The woman made a lot of money, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    The woman is urgent, blunt big servant girl big scold a way: "you calculate what thing?"? How dare you do it to my mother? Come on, give it to me. Today, let these people know what will happen to offend my mother! "


    Around Xu Jingniang and other maids and servants rushed up. Chen Yimo was scared and yelled: "stop, stop


    But at the moment, there is no one to listen to her. A dozen servant girls and maids rush to Xu Jingniang and her little nine, but there is only one big servant girl Yunyi standing in front of Xu Jingniang and little nine.


    With a little cold hum, Yun raised his foot and kicked a servant woman who rushed up. But in the blink of an eye, he put down several servant girls. At the sight of more than a dozen people, less than half of them were still standing. The rest of them were so scared that they didn''t dare to move any more. Cloud one but suddenly forward, a hold Mrs. Ann dragged over, saw her gently hold Mrs. Ann''s wrist suddenly a turn, Mrs. Ann immediately scream repeatedly.


    Mrs. an struggled and cried: "let go, let go, you son of a bitch, let go of me, do you know who I am? My mother''s sister is Princess Li. She has the emperor''s Dragon seed in her stomach


    Cloud one side has no expression of look to Xu Jingniang, Xu Jingniang slightly frowned, originally rely on is beautiful imperial concubine!


    Princess Li is one of the four imperial concubines newly recruited by the emperor. She comes from the side branch of Wanzhou. She is also a famous family. However, she didn''t expect that her sister was such a broken family. It seems that the rumors are not true. However, it is said that among the four imperial concubines in the palace, Princess Li is the most favored one. Recently, she has just been pregnant. The emperor''s son is weak and the mother''s son is expensive. No wonder Princess Li''s family dare to be so overbearing.


    "It is better to offend a gentleman than a villain." Xu Jingniang, who has been in business for many years, decides not to care with Mrs. an. Chong Yun shakes her head slightly and is ready to leave.


    As soon as the cloud released Mrs. an''s wrist, she pushed it inadvertently. Mrs. an staggered a few steps. She was in a state of embarrassment. Only when she was supported by the servants could she barely stand firm.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. an didn''t appreciate Xu Jingniang''s action. Instead, she became angry and roared, "how dare you beat me? It''s not over today! Come on, go and call the ghost to me. I and his son are beaten in the face. If they don''t come again, let him wait to collect the corpse for us! "


    As soon as Mrs. an''s words came to an end, a servant ran out in a hurry to move the soldiers. Several servant girls and servants were scolded by Mrs. an and stood in front of Xu Jingniang and others. Mrs. an stood behind the servant girl and said to Xu Jingniang viciously, "if you have the ability, don''t be a tortoise son of a bitch. Wait for me here!"


    Xu Jingniang can''t bear it even if she is a clay knead. She''s seen stupid people, but she hasn''t seen anyone who doesn''t even have a brain!


    Chen Yimo didn''t expect that Mrs. an was so reluctant. He was afraid that it would be more and more difficult for her to make trouble. He quickly held on to Mrs. an: "Mrs. an, don''t make a fool of yourself. This is the second lady and the ninth lady of Xing government."


    But unexpectedly, the woman said with a sneer: "Oh, who should I be? It''s said that if you throw a brick in Kyoto, you can smash several princes'' houses. What''s the matter? Think I''m afraid to move out of Xingguo mansion? In my dream, if I don''t kneel down and kowtow to make amends today, it''s not over! "


    Chen Yimo was stunned and remorseful. At the beginning, when Mrs. an wanted to send her child over, she was worried. But because of the face of Princess Li and her family''s willingness to pay more money, she reluctantly accepted it. But I didn''t expect that this family didn''t have a long brain at all. Even the Kyoto dignitaries didn''t know clearly, so they dared to act willfully on this land. Now it''s like this, which offends the Xingguo government. How can she continue to work? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 39

    Xu Jingniang was angry and sneered: "kowtow to make amends? Mrs. an, you are a fool to say that there should be a limit to your dreams. We Xingguo government do not cause trouble, but we are never afraid of it! "


    Yun Yiyi, who has been expressionless, looks at Xu Jingniang with admiration. The second lady is just like the lady of the national government. She just swallowed her words. No wonder the old lady said that the second lady still needs experience!


    Yun Yishen said to Xu Jingniang, "second lady, the old lady told me before she left the house. If anyone dares to disrespect the second lady and miss nine, let the maidservant do whatever you want, regardless of the death or injury!"


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but be stunned. Before going out in the morning, the old lady sent her big servant girl Yun, saying that she wanted to go out with her. Xu Jingniang thought that the old lady was just worried, but unexpectedly there was such an explanation.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Jingniang made a decision. She said to Yun in a deep voice, "Yun Yi, open the way, go back to the house!"


    "Yes Cloud a sink a voice should way, lift an eye cold fierce to see an eye to block in front of the public, both hands clench a fist to rush up abruptly, but three fists two feet then block of person all put down, leave that Mrs. an a person tremble to shrink body hard support way: "you don''t come over, don''t come over, I accuse you my younger sister but Li imperial concubine empress, you offend me is offend Li imperial concubine, offend saint!"


    Xu Jingniang said with a cold smile, "is that right? Then I''ll go to ask the empress of Princess Li for her fault. Mrs. an, goodbye! " Said, holding the small nine also don''t go back.


    Cloud a disdainful Piao an madam one eye, closely follow up Xu Jing Niang.


    Chen Yimo looks at Xu Jingniang and others who are walking straight away without tears, and then looks at the rickety servants on the ground. He sighs deeply and says to Anfu in a deep voice: "madam, today''s trouble is like this. Please forgive me for the small temple. I really can''t accommodate you Buddha. In the future, you don''t want to come, come and see off!"


    Mrs. an was shocked and said: "Chen, do you dare to chase me out? Do you know who I am? How dare you offend me for such a shabby family? "


    "Dilapidated?" Chen Yimo said with a bitter smile: "dare to say that Xingguo government is run down. You are probably the only one in Kyoto. Take your time and don''t send me away!" Say, then let a person wait for Mrs. an to "please" go out.


    Mrs. an, who is self-conscious of humiliation and loss of hair, can''t help yelling at her husband who is in a hurry. Kyoto, who is above the top, will look down on people. When she goes back, she must ask someone to report to Princess Li, so that she can express her evil spirit.


    But unexpectedly, the man in a hurry was sweating, and his face turned pale. He slapped Mrs. an hard and roared: "black sheep!" Then he didn''t look back and walked away with a big stride.


    When Mrs. an was beaten, she almost didn''t fall down. There were several fingerprints on her face. She covered her face and yelled at her husband''s back: "you bastard dare to beat my mother, and you don''t think who is responsible for your official position? Son of a bitch, I won''t tear you apart... "


    The housekeeper who came with the man couldn''t bear to look down on him. He whispered to Anfu: "madam, don''t scold me. Do you know who you just offended? That''s the second lady and the ninth lady of the Xingguo mansion, who was personally named by the emperor and also rewarded with the dragon pattern jade pendant! "


    Mrs. an Leng Leng, finally reacted, and immediately turned pale. It turned out that it was the Xingguo government, my God! What did she do just now?


    When they learned that Xu Jingniang and Xiao Jiu had been bullied and almost beaten, Mo''s family was very angry. The old man''s crutches were banging. He didn''t go out for a long time. Is the public security in Kyoto in such a mess? Who dares to reach out to Mo''s family?


    The old man will immediately send someone to call the general of the Kyoto guard to come and ask questions. The old lady quickly stops. It''s a private matter of her own. It''s not suitable to make so much noise.


    Mo Pingyun volunteered to take people with him. He had to beat the man named an. Even her mother didn''t know her. The lady of Li''s family dared to be rude to Mo''s family! The old lady shook her head in disapproval. Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed and asked in a low voice, "does grandma seem to have an idea?"


    The old lady said with a slight smile: "although the other party is rude first, our family has beaten others after all. In the end, we can''t go too far for the elder sister of Princess Li, who is related to the emperor. In my opinion, Jingniang, you''d better apologize to humanity and write a memorial to the emperor in my name to show your generosity?"


    Listening to the old lady''s words, Xu Jingniang felt aggrieved, but she said in a low voice: "yes, Granny!"


    But Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "it''s still my grandmother''s cleverness. I admire my grandson, I admire you!"


    The old man also laughed, very pleased to see Mo Ping at first, stroked his beard. Mo Tai Wen also full of smile, Xu Jing Niang and others don''t understand to look at them.


    Mo Pingchu said with a little smile: "don''t you think that lady Li can protect her? Let''s show her how much weight she has on her back Just take advantage of Liwei to show those people in Kyoto who think that the Mo family is declining. Even if the tiger is dozing, it''s still a tiger and can''t be touched.


    Xu Jingniang thought carefully, some understood and some did not understand; And Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang you look at me, I look at you, very puzzled, pull to ask Mo Pingchu: "brother five, you explain more clearly, don''t we just let go of that surname an?"


    Mo Pingchu looks at Mo pingting with a smile at the bottom of his eyes. He looks at Mo Pingjian with his head down but his lips up. He looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang with a puzzled face. He can''t help but have a new understanding of their intelligence quotients.


    Mo Pingchu sighed in his heart: it seems that his parents must have been absent-minded when they made them. Even six-year-old Mo Pingjian has more brains than these two goods!


    Xu Jingniang sent someone to send a gift to Mrs. an to show her apology. At the same time, she played the emperor in the name of the old lady. She confessed that she was worried because she had offended the family of Li Fei and asked the emperor to punish yunyun.


    When Mrs. an saw that Mo''s family sent someone to send a gift to apologize, she immediately relaxed her heart and said that Mo''s family was just like this. But unexpectedly, just one day later, she received an urgent letter from Princess Li, saying that the emperor suddenly called her to reprimand her and lowered her to the rank of concubine in the name of domineering. Imperial concubine Li doesn''t know where she has offended the emperor. She finds out that Mrs. an has something to do with it, so she sends an urgent letter to ask why.


    It''s enough to reprimand and punish, but it''s extremely deadly for the concubines. You should know that according to the rules of the harem, the concubines can''t raise their children in person, which means that even the prince who will be born in the future will have to be raised by others, and the children will be raised by others. How can she be more expensive in the future? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 40

    Therefore, the palace people sent by Princess Li are not polite to an Fu: "madam, you must tell your maidservant the truth, so that the empress can have a response. Since the other party can let the emperor punish the empress regardless of the unborn prince, it''s very easy to deal with you!"


    Mrs. an was stunned for a long time before she blurted out her quarrel with Xu Jingniang. For fear that Princess Li would blame her, she quickly explained: "it was they who knocked down Tianbao first. I just said a few words, and they started to beat people. We were also wronged. We were afraid that our mother would be upset, so we didn''t dare to tell her..."


    As soon as the palace man heard that it was the Mo family, his face turned white. He snapped at Mrs. an''s words and said, "madam, you should go to the Mo family immediately to make amends. Even if you kneel down in front of his house, you must ask for the other party''s understanding. Otherwise, let alone the empress, no one can protect you!" As soon as the voice fell, she left in a hurry, leaving Mrs. an''s eyes wide open in disbelief.


    But if it''s said, it''s hard to recycle the spilled water. Mo family has always been the most short guard, where others bully their own family, especially Xu Jingniang and Xiao Jiu.


    Before Mrs. an could bear the humiliation and go to kneel down in front of the Xingguo mansion to make amends, her husband turned pale and came back with help. She said that she had made a big mistake in her job and was lost by ginseng. Then there was a problem with the shop they had just opened in Kyoto. Before the red silk was unloaded, they were forced to close the door in a hurry.


    Princess Li''s favorite position has not yet been settled, she was demoted to the concubine level, which is almost like entering the cold palace, while Princess Li''s family quickly disappeared in Kyoto, and there is no news of them any more.


    Those people in Kyoto who are rumored that Xing Guogong has angered the emperor''s Mo family are in danger. They can''t help being slapped in the face. Everyone says that their holy heart is unpredictable. But only one thing can be sure: as long as Xing Guogong is in the Mo family, no one can shake its foundation.


    Some covetous people could not help but immediately convergence a few minutes, around the Xingguo mansion near the abnormal hand also quietly withdrew. As for Chen Yimo, Mo''s family is not dissatisfied with her, but Xiaojiu will definitely not go to Yimo hall again.


    But as the saying goes, "good things don''t go out, bad things spread a thousand miles." although the Mo family never mentioned what happened in Yimo hall that day, there were so many people. Because of this, Li Fei was almost in the cold, which naturally attracted people''s curiosity.


    Gradually, what happened in Yimo hall spread, and the rumors became more and more outrageous. Chen Yimo''s name as a talented woman began to be questioned. With more and more children dropping out of school, Chen Yimo''s Yimo hall has fallen into a precipitous decline, gradually withdrawing from the sight of Kyoto dignitaries.


    It''s hard to keep up with the changes in the plan to send Xiaojiu to class. After the Yimo hall incident, Mo Pingchu no longer dares to design carelessly and send Xiaojiu to class again. Fortunately, because the new year''s festival is approaching, they are all going to have a holiday. At that time, Cheng Mingrui will never think of sticking to Xiaojiu again!


    But suddenly an accident, let Mo family several brothers changed to Cheng Mingrui''s view.


    One day, Xiaojiu stealthily climbs to the height of the rockery to catch a bird. When he steps on the rockery, he rolls down. In the exclamation of a group of servant girls and servants, Cheng Mingrui rushes to hold Xiaojiu and blocks him as a meat mat.


    As a result, little nine hands rubbed a little skin, but Cheng Mingrui folded his arm firmly. When he was found, he burst into tears and said, "I don''t cry, I''m ok!"


    Mo Pingchu and others have some bad feelings in their hearts, because Mo Pingjian dislikes Mingrui''s crying problems face to face more than once. Unexpectedly, the boy remembers them, and even yells that he won''t cry for fear that he will be rejected by them again.


    After this incident, the Mo brothers'' attitude towards Cheng Mingrui has changed a little, and they are no longer so resistant. He appears beside Xiao Jiu. In Mo Pingchu''s words, this boy is still a little useful. When they are away, they can help to protect Xiao Jiu. Let''s introduce him to Xiao Jiu.


    Imperceptibly, it was as like as two peas of a year. Xu Jingniang looked at the nine of the two year old, who was just like the old man. He sat on the chair with a steady and steady posture. He swept the corner of his eyes along the table. Mo Pingchu and others immediately picked up the dish and sent it to her mouth. The whole process was not used to move the posture, but not to be full of black lines. When I think about my daughter''s age, she almost always talks in two or three words. It seems that it''s a waste to say one more word; If you want to do something, you never have to open your mouth, but someone will come to you with a glance; Even if a little girl is itching to hit someone, these boys want to put their heads together and brag loudly that "little nine beats well, little nine beats seconds, little nine beats quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack.".


    By the way, there''s another Cheng Mingrui. I thought that this boy is the same age as Xiao Jiu. He''s gentle and gentle. Being with Xiao Jiu can make this girl more obedient. Unexpectedly, a Rui is obedient to Xiao Jiu. Instead of following him, Xiao Jiu becomes submissive, but he is influenced by Xiao Jiu.


    No, yesterday he broke his grandfather''s 18 hook lock. It was a high-grade Luban lock bought by the Duke of Dongping county with a lot of money. It took a lot of effort to build it. Just because Xiao Jiu was curious whether there was a hook in it to be so stable, Cheng Mingrui broke it to see what happened.


    At the thought that the Duke of Dongping County wanted to cry over the broken eighteen hook locks, Xu Jingniang felt very sorry for him. If Xiao Jiu goes on like this, she will become a bully sooner or later. Xu Jingniang thinks that she will have a daughter who looks like an old man. She can''t eat and sleep well!


    As the spring blooms and the weather gets warmer, Xu Jingniang is thinking about finding another reliable nursery and sending Xiaojiu to Haosheng for reconstruction. Suddenly, the emperor issued an imperial edict to let Xiaojiu go to the palace nursery, and the class will begin in three days.


    You know, the Yuying hall in the palace has always been the place for the prince and princess to attend classes. It''s not possible for all the royal children to go there, not to mention the home of the Minister of culture and military affairs. The emperor suddenly orders Xiao Jiu to go. What''s the meaning?


    The old man was not angry and said: "the emperor always remembers that one is one. He probably regrets it. He finds a way to go down the steps for himself. Every time he borrows the name of Xiao Jiu. It''s really annoying!"


    The old lady was not angry and photographed the old man. The old man had no words. How could he say that to the emperor?


    Seeing everyone''s uneasiness, the old lady sighed and said, "since the imperial edict has been issued, you should be well prepared to send Xiao Jiu to the palace for class. Those who follow you must be carefully selected. You must be loyal and effective!"


    Xu Jingniang was busy, and some worried: "mother-in-law, the nursery in the palace is the place where princesses and princesses take classes. Xiao Jiu is so young that he won''t be bullied?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 41

    The old man was discontented and said: "although Xiaojiu is young, she has a lot of strength. Now there are only three princesses in the palace who are about the same age as her. The rest are just the children of the prince''s family, just like the three princesses. Let alone one or two of them, they are not our rivals, are they, Xiaojiu?"


    When Xiao Jiu, who was playing with the cane ball, heard her grandfather calling her, he quickly raised his head and said, "yes!"


    Xu Jingniang looks at Xiaojiu with black lines. The girl doesn''t even know what she is asking, so she says yes. However, when she thinks about Xiaojiu''s "brilliant" achievements, Xu Jingniang feels that her worries are really superfluous.


    Xiaojiu is born with great strength and strong food. She doesn''t look like a two-year-old girl at all. Cheng Mingrui, who is one year and a month older than her, is not as tall as her. And in the old man and Mo Pingchu and others intentionally or unintentionally under the guidance of small nine''s combat effectiveness but leverage.


    Once, an old man and friend came to the door and brought a little boy about four years old. He looked very cute.


    Three children are playing in the yard, and the old men are sitting and chatting in the pavilion. Xiao Jiu Yi is not happy to be followed closely, and the servant girls can only look at them not far away.


    I don''t know why, the boy grabs things from Xiao Jiu. How can Xiao Jiu let others grab things from his own hands? Naturally, he drags on. The boy tugged hard, but the fire broke out. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pushed Xiaojiu hard. Xiaojiu was pushed to the ground. Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiaojiu had been bullied, so he couldn''t help crying. When everyone saw that it was wrong, he rushed over.


    See small nine from the ground, immediately like a calf rushed to the boy, head heavily hit the boy''s chest, directly knocked him to the ground. Then, Xiaojiu rode on the boy quickly and raised his fist to fight. That posture immediately scared the boy to beg for mercy.


    The old man and others arrived, just want to stop small nine, but see small nine is disdainful white boy one eye, put down his fist way: "really counsellor!" Then, with his head high, he gets up and pulls Cheng Mingrui to play.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. The old man looked at Xiaojiu as if he had won a battle. Then he looked at the boy with a drooping head. He couldn''t help saying in his heart: Xiaojiu is right, this boy is really counsellor.


    Since then, Xiaojiu has become famous in the World War I. while the old man is very proud, he began to teach Xiaojiu some Kung Fu intentionally or unintentionally. He found that if Xiaojiu really taught, he would get by the way of analogy. The more he became interested, Xiaojiu''s military value increased rapidly.


    This is also one aspect that worries Xu Jingniang. She doesn''t want her daughter to grow into a bully.


    The old man complacently said something and concluded to Xu Jingniang: "when Xiao Jiu goes to the palace for classes, there''s no need to worry about her being bullied. I''m just worried about how the master is. Don''t be the old man who always punishes people. Xiao Jiu doesn''t like it."


    Xu Jingniang looks at the old man speechless. She says that you still dislike master. As long as master can stand Xiaojiu''s mischief, she will thank God.


    Xu Jingniang felt from her heart that it was more troublesome to support a little nine than Mo Pingchu''s brothers!


    Since he can run and jump, no place in the government can stop him from exploring. After he has no place to turn and no place to play, he turns his eyes on the things at home.


    If nothing else, in the month of the Lunar New Year Festival, Xiao Jiu broke the old lady''s eight edged porcelain water purification bottle, lost the old man''s bluestone chess pieces, tore away Mo Taiwen''s previous dynasty copy, and almost burned Mo Pingchu''s study


    Such a flexible and energetic little nine, the door of Xingguo mansion is more and more unable to close her, just yesterday, little nine even pretended to take a nap, while the nanny they don''t pay attention, they secretly slip to the garden wall, ready to climb the tree over the wall to play. God knows, she''s just over two years old. How can she have such brain and destructive power?


    Xu Jingniang is really stimulated. Let Xiaojiu be so naughty. Sooner or later, the government will be demolished by her. It seems a good thing to send her to the palace to learn the rules.


    But on the day when she wanted to send Xiao Jiu to the palace, Xu Jingniang gave birth to another 1000 and 10000. Although she knew that her daughter was not a bully, she could not help worrying about what to do if she was bullied? What if you don''t eat well or sleep well and feel homesick?


    Seeing Xiaojiu enter the palace gate, Xu Jingniang''s tears can''t help falling down. When she is around, she is always tortured by the bear child. But suddenly, as soon as she sees her off, she feels empty and uncomfortable. Mo Tai Wen''s heart is also sour. Xiao Jiu has been in the palace for a whole day, and he is a little worried!


    Fortunately, after learning that Xiao Jiu was going to the palace''s nursery, the Duke of Dongping county also went to the emperor for a favor and sent Cheng Mingrui along with him. Cheng Mingrui and small nine two people do a companion, can help each other, let two people more or less at ease.


    Small nine and Cheng Mingrui hand in hand was led to a yard, the yard is very big, in the middle is a lotus pond with high fence, next to some plants, there are some tall trees in the yard, looking at it for some years.


    Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui are taken to the easternmost room. There are benches and long tables in the room. On the table are some things that children often play with. Xiaojiu can''t help sitting down immediately, picking up a clay ball and playing.


    Cheng Mingrui carefully looked around, is hit a boy''s line of sight, the boy is very fierce stare at him, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but pull small nine''s hand. Small nine is playing energetically son, suddenly by Cheng Mingrui pull stop, not from impatient handle from Cheng Mingrui hand out.


    Cheng Mingrui sees that Xiaojiu ignores himself and feels more and more lonely. He can''t help crying. He gives Xiaojiu a fright and looks at him stupidly.


    "It''s annoying. What are you crying about?" Suddenly, Cheng Mingrui stops crying and burps.


    Small nine turned to see, only to be surrounded by several people, came into a gorgeous dress Fengyan shuimou girl, the other children in the room saw the girl came, immediately kneel down. The girl saw that Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui sat still and frowned. A woman official behind the girl yelled: "bold, why don''t you kneel down when you see the princess?"


    Small nine blink blink eyes, curious East see West see, don''t understand of ask a way: "where?"


    The female official is a Leng of small nine ask, Leng next shout a way: "what is where?"? Why don''t you kneel down and see the princess soon? "


    Xiaojiu frowned and asked, "boar, where is it?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 42

    Cheng Mingrui belched and pulled Xiaojiu: "it''s not a pig, it''s a princess, it''s the emperor''s. anyway, it''s kneeling." Too scared, Cheng Mingrui can''t remember what he taught for a few days at home. He only remembers that the princess can''t be offended. He is busy pulling Xiaojiu to kneel down.


    Small nine impatiently shake off Cheng Mingrui way: "no!" What pig, princess''s, it''s not Chinese New Year''s day, it''s not red envelope, kneel what kneel? Cheng Mingrui see small nine refused to kneel, not from also hesitant.


    The scene became extremely embarrassed. The female officer whispered, "daring to die, but you are the daughter of a business district. You can see that your three princesses do not kneel down. What is the crime?" That long tone, cold and full of prestige posture, ordinary children see, must be scared to cry.


    Three princesses Yang chin Piao an eye small nine, mother imperial concubine said today of this Mo Yi year is not a good, let her don''t play with her. Sure enough, she didn''t kneel down when she saw herself, but she was white and tender, and her eyes were bigger. What''s the matter? She didn''t even know the rules. It was really annoying.


    The mother Princess said that she should know that she is a princess. Today, let the female officer teach her a lesson and let her see her own strength. She will be obedient in the future.


    Where does Xiao Jiu know these twists and turns? He just feels that these people are very troublesome. Seeing that the female official stares at her fiercely, and the girl looks down on others with her chin raised, she can''t help getting angry. She pulls Cheng Mingrui up and says, "go!"


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu in surprise and asked in a low voice, "where are you going?" Don''t they still have classes here?


    But little nine doesn''t say a word. She just pulls Cheng Mingrui and goes away. The third princess doesn''t expect little nine to do this. She just doesn''t pay attention to herself and shouts angrily: "stop, don''t go!"


    Where does Xiaojiu care about her? She drags Cheng Mingrui directly. The female official rushes to get in the way immediately. Xiaojiu looks up impatiently and looks at the female official who hasn''t spoken well. She raises her foot and stomps on her toes.


    Female official immediately called up, small nine proud a smile, pull the Cheng Mingrui who is shocked to walk out. You should know that although the little nine were small, they had a lot of strength. This strong step was enough to make the respectable female official hurt for a long time.


    The female official covered her feet, groaned and yelled angrily: "come on, take them down quickly!"


    At the official''s command, a group of maids and bodyguards surround Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui is so scared that his eyes burst into tears. When Xiao Jiu sees that the situation is not right, he blinks. Suddenly he sits on the ground and cries at the top of his voice.


    Only a sharp girl''s cry came from the crowd: "help! Someone is trying to harm me. The emperor, please help me


    Cheng Mingrui, who has never heard Xiao Jiu say such a long sentence, is silly. So are the people who surround Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui? Also called the emperor to save her, she when the emperor is who ah, what all dogs and cats can remember, will be in charge of it?


    While crying, Xiao Jiu Yi pulled out a jade pendant from his neck and held it high: "emperor, come and help me! Someone''s going to hit me! "


    A sharp eyed man saw the jade pendant and exclaimed, "my God, isn''t that the emperor''s dragon pattern jade pendant?"


    what? All eyes were fixed.


    I saw that what was held high by the little girl was really the emperor''s personal dragon pattern jade pendant. I heard that she was given by the prince to the ninth young lady of Xingguo mansion. I don''t think it''s true. Xingguo mansion let such a precious jade pendant with such a small child. What do you think?


    But anyway, it''s also the emperor''s dragon pattern jade plate. Seeing the jade plate is like seeing the emperor!


    Originally, the people who wanted to rush up and catch Xiaojiu couldn''t help kneeling down. Now it''s Xiaojiu''s turn to be stunned. The move she used was whispered to her by brother Wu when she was leaving. It''s hard to be bullied and beaten. Unexpectedly, it''s so easy to use. Xiaojiu is very happy. As expected, brother Wu is the best and the most powerful!


    The third princess was also confused by this unexpected situation. When she saw the jade pendant held by Xiao Jiu, she was very greedy. Her father had never sent her this kind of jade pendant. Why did she give it to a little girl outside?


    The dissatisfied three princesses strode forward, pointed to the jade pendant in Xiaojiu''s hand and said, "give it to me!"


    Small nine to this fierce and despise the princess very don''t like, big white her one eye, not polite directly back sentence "don''t give!"


    The third princess was angry. Well, I''m a princess. I asked you for something, but you didn''t give it. It''s so bold. If you don''t give it to me, can''t I rob it?


    After a while, the third princess rushed up and reached out her hand to the jade pendant held by Xiaojiu. As soon as she was about to catch it, Xiaojiu suddenly shrunk her hand. The third princess threw herself into the air and staggered towards Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui.


    Small nine can''t help but dodge at once. Meanwhile, Cheng Mingrui, who is in a daze, quickly dodges. All this happens between lightning and flint. The people around don''t have time to react. They can only watch the third princess fall to the ground with a plop, still face down.


    The teacher who had just arrived was also startled. He immediately asked someone to pick up the third princess and leave in a hurry.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there are only Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui left in the yard. Cheng Mingrui asks Xiaojiu with red eyes: "what should I do? Are we finished? "


    Xiaojiu blinked, touched his stomach and said, "I''m hungry!"


    Cheng Mingrui


    Looking around, she didn''t find anyone to serve her. She didn''t know what she was doing. However, Xiaojiu felt more and more hungry. She was very upset when she was hungry and unhappy when she was upset. Cheng Mingrui, who knows Xiaojiu''s temper, carefully looks at Xiaojiu''s face. He doesn''t dare to say anything. He lets Xiaojiu drag him around to find food.


    They walked out of the courtyard unconsciously. After a while, Xiao Jiu faintly smelled a tempting fragrance coming from the East, and he took Cheng Mingrui to walk by.


    Walking across the bridge and the corridor, Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui walk into a huge garden. There is a long strip-shaped carbon stove in the pavilion full of flowers. On the stove are all kinds of meat, including beef, mutton, fish, shrimp, chicken, duck and some game. The smell is very attractive.


    Small nine can''t help but pull Cheng Mingrui to rush over, but Cheng Mingrui quickly pulls small nine, points to the bright yellow figure, and asks nervously, "who is that?"


    Small nine fix one eye to see, immediately joyful shout a way: "emperor! It''s the emperor


    Just listen to a sound, suddenly jump out of a team of guards, aiming at small nine and Cheng Mingrui Qi Qiliang out of the weapon. Small nine froze, Cheng Mingrui scared, really can''t control, "wow" a cry. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 43

    This movement naturally startled the emperor who was enjoying delicious food with his wife in the pavilion. He turned around and saw that the two little dolls who were regarded as the enemies by the guards. Then he saw that one of the chubby girls had a jade pendant hanging around her neck. He couldn''t help raising his hand and said, "bring those two little ones here."


    Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui are brought to the emperor. The emperor looks at the chubby girl and the weeping boy, and finds it very interesting. Looking at the jade pendant around Xiaojiu''s neck, he asked in a low voice, "who are you?"


    Xiaojiu blinked and asked, "are you the emperor?"


    The supervisor standing behind the emperor couldn''t help but scold him: "how presumptuous! How dare you be so rude in front of the emperor! Come on, take it!"


    The emperor glared at the supervisor discontentedly, indicating that he was not allowed to start.


    He didn''t understand the supervisor''s words. He only understood a "presumptuous" one. He couldn''t help staring at him and said, "I asked him, but I didn''t ask you. You talk so much!"


    For the first time in his life, he was despised by the little doll. He could not help but be stunned. The emperor was so funny that he could not help laughing. Huifei, who was beside the emperor, said with a smile, "this girl is so funny. I don''t know whose one is it?"


    Small nine Piao an eye Hui imperial concubine Su Ya of dress adornment hairpin, feel the color is not too beautiful, the person grows of also general, then have no interest, very familiar of walk to Emperor front, pulled his sleeve to ask: "ah, are you emperor?"


    "What do you say?" The emperor has already guessed the identity of Xiaojiu, and thinks that this girl is as interesting as she was when she was a child. She can''t help thinking of teasing her and asks deliberately.


    Small nine slanted head to see the emperor, thought a way: "I see you are the emperor!"


    "Oh, where do you see that?"


    "My grandfather said that the emperor is the biggest in the world, and everyone listens to him. No, they all listen to you; My fifth brother said that only the emperor can wear yellow clothes with dragons. If you wear yellow clothes with dragons on them, you must be the emperor! "


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing again. Looking at the laughing emperor, the supervisor was surprised. Since the empress died and the prince left, the emperor has never laughed so happily.


    Small nine see the emperor smile, can''t help but pull his sleeve way: "emperor, you don''t laugh, I''m hungry!" Then she felt her stomach wrongly. She had never had any snacks or water since she entered the palace. She would not come if she had known that the class was so boring.


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing again and waved to let people bring the roast meat to Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu couldn''t stop eating. He stuffed his mouth like a squirrel. The emperor looked at it funny and said with a smile, "eat slowly, eat slowly!" See small nine mouth side face all is oil, then picked up the PA son to wipe to her.


    Everyone was shocked. You know, this is the emperor. Since he was born, he has been the master of clothes and food. When did he serve others? Where did this little girl come from? I can''t believe the emperor treated me so well.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t feel strange. When she eats at home, she doesn''t have to do it by herself. She can''t help herself here. Xiaojiu put the last piece of meat into his stomach and gulped down a cup of tea. Then he burped. He felt his stomach comfortably and sat back on the chair.


    The emperor has been startled by the astonishing amount of food of small nine, can''t help but ask: "little girl, haven''t you eaten in the morning?"


    Xiao Jiu shook his head, stretched out his finger and said: "I ate a large piece of Hu cake in the morning, drank a bowl of porridge, ate two steamed buns and some dishes, but I didn''t eat meat." Said the small nine not from smack a mouth, the facial expression is very regretful. Emperor Leng Leng, funny looking at the small nine drum stomach, joked: "since you eat a lot of this morning, and now eat so much barbecue, not afraid to burst your stomach?"


    Xiaojiu stares at the emperor, frightening the supervisor and others. The emperor is also stunned. It seems that no one dares to stare at him for a long time since the queen is away. The emperor is a little disappointed when he thinks of the queen.


    Small nine unconvinced way: "I am tired, hungry fast, you still have so much meat, I just ate a little bit." Say, stretch out a little fat hand, try to compare a little bit of feeling.


    The emperor can''t help but be amused by small nine again, funny of ask a way: "say, what did you do?"? I''m so tired and hungry. "


    The little nine chattered over the dispute with the third princess. He stretched out his arm with exaggeration and said, "I''ve come so far, but I''m tired out!"


    The emperor''s eyes changed slightly after hearing this, and he glanced at the prison. The prison was already sweating, and he said in a soft voice: "I''ll go and ask what happened." The emperor gently raised his hand, the supervisor immediately quietly retreated, and the huifei on one side couldn''t help blinking.


    The emperor looked at Xiaojiu with a smile and asked, "do you like the three princesses?"


    "No!" Xiao Jiu shook his head impolitely.


    "Why?"


    "She always raises her head and makes me kneel. If I don''t kneel, she will be angry. It''s not fun."


    "Next time you don''t kneel down when you see her, just say it''s me, OK?"


    Small nine looked at the emperor, grinning: "good, good, the emperor, you are so good, small nine will play with you in the future!"


    The emperor was stunned. He was praised by a little doll. He even felt very happy. What''s the matter?


    Small nine self-conscious with the emperor has been familiar, then went forward to lie on the emperor''s knee, God mysterious way: "emperor, can you give me some meat?"


    The emperor''s heart was softened by the innocent intimacy of Xiao Jiu. Although he didn''t have many children, he had three daughters and one son so far. But no child had ever been so intimate with him except the prince when he was a child. Seeing Xiao Jiu like this, he felt very warm and asked with a warm smile: "do you want dried meat? Haven''t you had enough yet? "


    Xiao Jiu shook his head, motioned to the emperor to lower his head, lay down in his ear and whispered: "my grandmother won''t let my grandfather eat more meat. The meat here is delicious. I''ll take some back to my grandfather secretly. It''s a secret. Don''t tell others!"


    The emperor can''t help but look at Xiaojiu. This little girl doesn''t waste Xing Guogong''s love for her. She is really filial. Seeing that the emperor nodded his head and agreed, Xiao Jiu asked people to pack a large bag of roasted meat and prepare to go back to his grandfather to eat it. By the way, he would eat some more.


    Thinking of the delicious meat, Xiao Jiu licked his lips and sucked his saliva. The emperor was so funny that she was about to ask someone to bring some more roasted humps to Xiao Jiu. Huifei quickly stopped and said in a soft voice: "emperor, this child is still young. I''m afraid it''s easy to accumulate meat." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 44

    The emperor looked at huifei in surprise and said with a smile, "you are careful."


    Huifei said with a smile: "I often help my sister-in-law take care of children at home. I know more about it."


    "Don''t you give birth to a little prince for me?" the emperor said with a smile, holding huifei''s hand and gently rubbing it. Huifei could not help but lower her head in shame and yelled angrily: "emperor."


    The supervisor came back in a sweat, went to the emperor''s side and said it in a low voice. The emperor frowned slightly. Huifei''s eyes twinkled, and secretly clenched her handkerchief.


    Xiao Jiu yawns and is about to leave with the meat roasted in her arms when Princess Xie and the three princesses rush over. Seeing the emperor and Princess Hui sitting hand in hand, she stares at Princess Hui. Princess Hui shrinks and wants to pull her hand out of the emperor''s hand. The emperor''s eyes are cold, but she holds it more tightly.


    And almost did not break the nose of the three princesses, a small nine can not help but blush, hand pointing to small nine, said: "how are you here?"


    Yawning little nine looked up at the third princess and rubbed her eyes impatiently.


    The three princesses, whose faces were not half full of smiles, the emperor''s expression was not clear. Princess Xie''s heart trembled. She quickly pulled the three princesses and said, "don''t you give your father a salute soon!"


    The third princess looked at the emperor with tears in her eyes, knelt down and said, "Yuanning has seen his father!"


    The emperor raised his hand and motioned the third princess to get up. He asked carelessly, "Yuanning, you are not in the nursery. How can you come here?"


    The third princess turned her mouth and shed tears. Princess Xie sighed. She was very aggrieved and wiped her tears. She cried, "tell the emperor, what''s on Yuanning''s face? The imperial doctor said that she almost broke her nose bone. You said that she was a girl. How could she break her nose bone? "


    The emperor looked at Xie Guifei and the third princess lightly, his face was expressionless and speechless.


    Princess Xie was embarrassed, but she had to continue to talk about it. Then she cried: "emperor, Yuanning is so embarrassed today because of the ninth lady of Xingguo government. Although the child is young, she has a very tight temper. She..."


    Just listen to Xie Guifei''s cry, and tell Xiao Jiu that she is a willful bully, and she is afraid to escape. The third princess is still crying, who can see it. It''s a kind of posture that her own children are bullied, and her mother brings her to seek justice.


    It''s just that the object of justice is the father of the child, and he is the culprit who is sitting around eating and drinking and yawning all the time. This scene is very strange!


    After hearing this, the emperor turned to ask little nine, "little girl, can you hear what the princess said just now?"


    Xiaojiu yawned again, rubbed his eyes vaguely, and hummed: "I don''t understand!"


    Huifei said softly: "emperor, this child is so young and tired all the way. Look, what''s she dozing like? How can I understand what the lady said? " It''s not easy to catch a chance that can make Xie Guifei eat shriveled. How can huifei let it go easily? Now there is no queen in the harem. Who doesn''t want to sit on the throne of the queen?


    Xie Guifei''s evil spirit was blocked in her chest, and she almost fainted; The third princess was too angry to cry. She pointed to Xiao Jiu and screamed, "you made me fall. You are a bad man. Father, please kill her!"


    The emperor''s eyes were cold, and he said in a cold voice: "wanton, Yuanning, have you learned your rules from the dog''s stomach?"


    The third princess could not help shivering. The emperor looked at Xie Guifei calmly and said, "it''s just a little dispute between children. How can you make it to me? Today is the first day for this little girl to go to the palace for class. Instead of saying that she is good at taking care of the students, you come to complain? How, is to let me beat her to give yuan Ning vent? Or let me punish Xing Guogong? Just because Yuanning wanted to catch it or not, he fell down and knocked his nose? " Princess Xie didn''t want the emperor to know clearly. She was scared by the repeated questioning, and she didn''t dare to breathe. Princess Hui could not help but quietly raise her lips.


    The emperor said in a deep voice: "I''m the one who ordered this girl to go to the palace for class. It''s necessary to ensure her safety. In the future, whether it''s Yuanning or anyone else, I don''t want to see anyone deliberately embarrass her again. Do you know?"


    Three princesses are very sad looking at the emperor, her father emperor unexpectedly helps that dead wench not to help her, why? The third princess just wanted to argue, but she was suddenly held by Princess Xie. She saw the emperor''s attitude towards Mo Xiaojiu. Princess Xie was very regretful. She dared to compete with the emperor again. She hurriedly bowed and said, "what the emperor taught me is that I will keep it in mind. I will teach Yuanning well in the future."


    The emperor looked at Xie Guifei indifferently, waved his hand and said: "retreat!"


    Xie Guifei hurriedly took the third princess back. The emperor was calm and didn''t know what to think. Huifei''s eyes flashed and said to the emperor with a smile: "emperor, look, the little girl has fallen asleep!"


    The emperor turned his head to look at Xiaojiu. He saw Xiaojiu sitting on the chair with limbs stretched out. He really fell asleep with his head tilted.


    The emperor can''t help laughing. This girl is really bold. It''s the same as when she was a child. No wonder Duke Xing always doesn''t go out. Seeing the heaven, she must be happy to see this living treasure.


    When Xiao Jiu wakes up, it''s already time in the afternoon. On his first day in the palace, he doesn''t do anything. He quarrels with the third princess. After a barbecue and a sleep, Xiao Jiu stretches and quickly gets up from the bed. He doesn''t feel anything wrong with this life.


    The emperor, who was reading the memorial, heard the news and asked, "is the little girl awake?"


    Before the waiter answered, Xiao Jiu replied loudly, "I''m awake, I''m awake!" It turns out that when the emperor saw Xiaojiu sleeping on the chair, he asked someone to come and follow the person who served Xiaojiu. He took Xiaojiu to his royal study and let her sleep.


    The emperor see small nine is still a face confused, then tease her way: "small wench simply live in the palace, save the trouble of running around every day!"


    The person who serves Xiaojiu can''t help but feel nervous. However, Xiaojiu says carelessly: "I want to go home, otherwise my grandfather won''t be able to sleep."


    The emperor asked curiously, "how come your grandfather can''t see you and can''t sleep?"


    Small nine move a wave, the emperor has been very skilled immediately ear past, small nine small voice: "my grandfather can''t see, I not only can''t eat, can''t sleep, will cry, I don''t go home can''t do."


    Looking at Xiao Jiu with his hands akimbo and a proud face, the emperor can''t help laughing when he thinks about the brave and domineering Xing Guogong in front of his granddaughter.


    Small nine frown at smile of don''t stop of emperor, in the heart secretly dislike, move to smile, not amusing. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 45

    But the supervisor, who looks at the emperor''s performance today, has a different judgment on Xiao Jiu. It seems that Miss Mo Jiajiu is quite to the emperor''s taste and is very popular. In the future, she must explain to the people below. She should be more respectful than the third princess!


    Small nine with meat and the emperor reward things, happily back to the house, but don''t know her this into the palace one day, Mo family everyone with lost soul son, in the heart didn''t have the powerful decline.


    See small nine safe and sound come back, also took a lot of rewards, people this just let go of heart. Unexpectedly, when Mo Pingchu asked carefully, he was shocked to learn that Xiao Jiu not only quarreled with the third princess, but also stayed with the emperor for a long time, even sleeping in the emperor''s imperial study!


    As soon as Mo Pingchu''s face became cold, he immediately called the people who followed Xiao Jiu into the palace to ask. When he learned that the people he followed had just entered the palace, he was stopped and asked to have an examination. He tossed for nearly an hour and checked them from head to foot before he let them go. Therefore, after he failed to follow Xiao Jiu in time, Mo Pingchu''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    It is clear that someone designed to make Xiaojiu and the third princess quarrel.


    Mo Pingchu thought carefully, his face was very ugly and said: "if it wasn''t for Xiao Jiu''s chance to see the emperor first, I''m afraid it would be bad!"


    Mo Taiwen said in a deep voice: "Princess Xie, this is a dilemma with my mo family. How old is Xiao Jiu? What''s in her way? Is she crazy to bite when she catches someone


    The old man was not angry and said, "that woman is stupid and small-minded. She is good for nothing except her face. The emperor''s brain was flooded at the beginning, and he had to accept her into the palace. Now it''s the end!"


    The old lady helplessly glared at the old man, no matter how to say that in the end is a princess, monarch and minister, how can you say that? However, in front of the grandchildren, they can say that the emperor is out of his mind. It seems that the old man is really angry.


    The old lady advised: "no matter what, the emperor is clearly protecting Xiaojiu today. With today''s experience, people in the palace would like to be polite to Xiaojiu. Let''s be more careful. Nothing will happen. Xiaojiu is blessed by nature. Don''t be too sensitive. The Xie family is not an ordinary family. Don''t act rashly!"


    The old man said angrily: "his Xie family is not an ordinary family, but we Mo family? When that woman uses bad water, why don''t she think about how big Xiao Jiu is? Her surname is Mo? She has no brain, so I will help her knock out some brain benevolence. Isn''t she thinking about the prince in Princess Li''s belly? I thought that without the queen, she has the final say, dreaming! The old lady of Yongning Temple has been chanting sutras and worshiping Buddha for so many years. It''s time for her to come out for activities! "


    The old lady was stunned. She looked at the old man and asked, "old man, what do you mean?"


    "Tomorrow you take your daughters-in-law to Yongning Temple to burn incense. It''s always right to pay more respects to Buddha if you have nothing to do!" The old man said, picked up the small nine and went away.


    The old lady looked at the old man with tears and laughter. The old man''s problem of protecting his short hair became more and more serious with age. He wanted to move the old lady to deal with Xie Guifei. I''m really sorry that he thought of it.


    Small nine don''t know, because her Mo family and Xie family have quietly on the bar, with Mo family in, Xie Guifei''s full of calculation, I''m afraid it will all come to nothing.


    The next morning, Xiao Jiu went to the palace on time again. This time, he finally met the teachers. Although he and the third princess still looked at each other unfavorably, fortunately, the seats were far away. The three princesses were taught yesterday that they did not dare to act rashly, and they finished the morning class peacefully.


    At noon, of course, they eat in the palace, and the nursery has a special kitchen for these children. However, considering the age of the children, instead of sitting around the table to eat, each of them has a small table and a small chair to eat in their own seats.


    Two of them finished their meal, drank the almond goat cheese, and drifted to the dim sum on the children''s plate. Today''s snack is called "sweet snow" by master. It''s a kind of taifan noodles with honey and slow fire. It tastes sweet and looks like snow. It''s very nice and delicious. Small nine in the house has never eaten such delicious snacks, plus is the age of favorite sweet food, although full, but looking at each other can not help but also some greedy.


    Three princesses see small nine of greedy appearance, disdain of mutter a sentence: "earth steamed stuffed bun!"


    Before eating, Xiao Jiu didn''t bother to pay attention to the third princess. He only looked left and right, hoping to rub some food. The one on her left is Cheng Mingrui, and the one on her right is a thin little girl, like a princess Wen''an.


    Cheng Mingrui was eating politely, but Princess Wen''an frowned and poked with a spoon, but she didn''t give her a mouthful. The teacher in charge of taking care of her asked: "why doesn''t the princess have a meal? After a while, the food should be cold. It''s not delicious when it''s cold. "


    Princess Wen''an held her face in one hand and poked the dish in the other. She pouted and didn''t speak. The master said with a smile, "don''t you want to eat by yourself? Shall I send someone to feed you?"


    Princess Wen''an shakes her head, but she doesn''t say a word. The teacher can''t help but feel embarrassed. This is the rule of the nursery, saying that it is to cultivate children''s self-care ability. In fact, they have to say that these masters are rich or expensive. Where can they eat and dress by themselves? They don''t want these little masters to eat here. If they don''t eat well, they will offend people!


    When Xiao Jiu saw it, he blinked and said, "master, if she doesn''t eat it, I''ll help her eat it." With that, he immediately reached out and brought all the food in front of Princess Wen''an to him. He put all his empty plates to her, picked up chopsticks and spoons, and ate them again.


    The princess of Wen''an looks at the empty plate in front of her, and the master looks at Xiaojiu in a funny and helpless way.


    After eating the food and snacks of Princess Wen''an, Xiaojiu touches her bulging stomach and shows a happy face. Seeing that Princess Wen''an''s eyes are staring at her, she looks at herself again. Xiaojiu tilts her head and asks, "don''t you drink?"


    Princess Wen''an reaches out her arms to protect her goat cheese. As soon as Xiao Jiu sees that it''s not going to work, she turns to look at Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui can''t drink half a cup of goat cheese as soon as he finishes his meal. When Xiao Jiu looks at him, he hands it to him even if he doesn''t want to.


    Master quickly said: "no, Mo Yinian, you eat too much, don''t eat bad stomach, this cup of goat cheese for master, come on, be obedient!"


    Xiaojiu is busy holding the cup tightly. While communicating with her, the master tries to take the goat cheese from her hand. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu''s small hand is so strong that he doesn''t grab it.


    But Xiaojiu suddenly lowers his head, grabs the cup and drinks it with the master''s hand. For a moment, the goat cheese reaches the bottom. As soon as Xiaojiu''s hand is loose, the master takes a step back and looks at the empty cup. He wants to cry without tears. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 46

    Xiao Jiu, who had enough to eat and drink, had a rest for a while and then went to class with his master.


    But not for a while, small nine can''t help dozing off, morning class is OK, listen to music teach etiquette, still interesting. In the afternoon, however, the master taught to read. Xiao Jiuyi was sleepy when he read those words.


    In addition, the master is a white haired old Confucian. His voice is smooth and steady without ups and downs. He also likes to play a long tone. No doubt in the lullaby, Xiao Jiu is drowsy after a while.


    There are many children in the room who are as sleepy as Xiao Jiu. Seeing the master pick up the book and lead the reading, a boy about four or five years old suddenly got up and said, "master, students want to be polite!"


    The old man frowned, waved his hand and said, "go back quickly!"


    The boy can not help but proud of the corner of his lips ran out, small nine to see the greedy eyes, also have a kind of learning to get up to the master: "master, I, students also want to show respect!"


    The master saw that she was young and worried that she would pee in her pants. He waved his hand and said, "go!"


    Xiaojiu''s eyes are squeezed by Mingrui, and he runs out happily. The cat leans around to avoid the waiting people outside. He quietly turns around and runs to the backyard. Just as he wants to pick a beautiful flower to play with, he sees a corner of the dress beside the peony bush. Xiaojiu walks over curiously.


    The boy who came out first was squatting in the flowers, stretching his arm to catch something in the weeds. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but put his head together to see what happened.


    The boy was startled by the sudden appearance of Xiaojiu. With a shake of his hand, the cricket he just held could not help running away. Suddenly, he pushed Xiaojiu down and said, "it''s all your fault. I scared the cricket away!"


    Small nine was pushed to sit on the ground, angry to the boy: "you stupid can''t catch, hum!"


    Boy fire big roll up sleeve, fierce stare small nine way: "you dare say I am stupid?" With that, he raised his fist to fight Xiaojiu. As soon as she turned her eyes, she immediately opened her voice and called out, "come on."


    But when he just yelled a word, he was immediately covered by the boy. Xiao Jiu''s mouth suddenly bit down. The boy snorted and threw his hand to let go of Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu pushed away the boy and turned his head to spit out a few mouthfuls.


    The boy covered his hands and stared at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu wrinkled his face and made a big face. Just when the boy thought that Xiaojiu was going to shout again, he saw that Xiaojiu raised his ears and said excitedly: "listen, there are crickets shouting!"


    The boy was stunned and couldn''t help listening carefully. As expected, he heard the call of crickets and immediately looked to the place where the sound came. And small nine already stretched out a small fat hand toward the voice to spread a suddenly pounce on, the boy Leng under, also busy with pounce on.


    Two people four hands coincidentally rushed to the same place, small nine and the boy look at each other, carefully open the palm, but see a small shadow suddenly jumped out of the fingers.


    They can''t help shouting in unison: "ah, ah, run, run!"


    Small nine immediately rushed in the past, did not want to rush to the cricket, but one foot broke a peony, peony petals rustling down the branch, is very good-looking. But the boy''s face became very ugly. He looked at the broken peony branches and said in a low voice to Xiao Jiu, "you''ve broken the flowers. It''s very expensive. It''s said that it''s the favorite of the lady."


    Small nine Leng next, not from ferocious stare boy, that facial expression is clear to say if you dare to say to go out, I beat you. The boy blinked and waved his hand to indicate that he would not speak.


    Small nine just turned to look at the peony branches, big eyes turned, small nine came forward to grab the broken peony branches, twist hard, just listen to a "click" sound, originally bent branches were twisted by her directly. Small nine holding the broken peony branches, aiming at the ground, hard to insert, see the peony branches crooked inserted in the soil, did not fall down, small nine loose hand satisfaction patted. The boy looked at the silly eyes, muttered: "this is OK?"


    Small nine one eye swept, the boy unconsciously immediately closed his mouth, small nine low head continue to search on the ground, the boy can''t help but ask: "ah, you also look for crickets?"


    Little nine nodded and said solemnly, "my sixth brother said that the bigger the cry, the more powerful the cricket is. That one must be very powerful just now. Let''s catch it and put it in the cage to raise it!"


    The boy was so happy that he didn''t feel like the little girl he knew. He was so hungry that he asked with a smile, "do you still know the cage? Hello, how old are you? What''s your name? "


    Xiaojiu was despised by others, but Liuge gave her crickets. She kept them in a cage for a long time, but eventually died. This boy was just a little older than himself, so he thought he didn''t know anything?


    "How old are you?" he asked? What''s your name? "


    The boy was stunned and said, "my name is Li Yuanjia. I''m king Shizi of Qi. I''m four and a half years old. What about you?"


    "My name is mo Yinian. I''m two years old. Well, I''m almost three years old. My family calls me Xiao Jiu!"


    "Oh, it''s you. I didn''t expect you to be so big, but you are very tall; I didn''t come to class yesterday. When I came here today, I heard that there was a nine lady who was so fierce that she beat all the three princesses. It was you! No wonder, no wonder, you eat so much at noon, grow so fat, no wonder you can beat the third princess, hehe


    Small nine frown way: "I didn''t hit her, it is her to fall, still have me not fat!" Five brothers said, "fat" is not good-looking, she is very good-looking, ah, where fat?


    Li Yuanjia was so happy that he pointed to Xiao Jiu''s fat face and said, "are you still fat? It''s meaty! " With that, he could not help pinching Xiaojiu''s face. He found that the meat was so soft and tender that Li Yuanjia could not help pinching it again. Xiaojiu responded and quickly patted Li Yuanjia''s hand open. He said angrily, "don''t pinch me!"


    The brothers said that the boy should not touch her. Although Xiao Jiu didn''t understand why he didn''t, he said that if she was touched by the boy, he would not buy her cheese cherry and Lingsha.


    You know, cheese cherry is poured on fresh cherry fruit, and then poured with amber ice cane pulp. It''s sweet, juicy and cool. It''s delicious to eat a bowl in this weather.


    And the Lingsha cake, which is made of glutinous rice and stuffed with Lingsha cake, is carved into a variety of flowers. It''s beautiful and delicious.


    As for how small nine know so clearly, of course, it is because seven elder brothers and four elder brothers keep saying and saying in her ear. They always salivate, but they refuse to buy it for her!


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu was angry, Li Yuanjia turned his lips and said, "it''s really mean. What''s wrong with pinching? It''s not bad! " As soon as Li Yuanjia''s voice fell, he heard a burst of drinking not far away: "what are you doing? Don''t you mean to be polite? How did you get here? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 47

    Xiaojiu was shocked, but Li Yuanjia gave her a smile, covered her stomach, stood up and said, "master, where is dongjingsi? The students couldn''t find it for a long time, and their stomachache was killing them. Ouch, ouch


    The master glared at Li Yuanjia angrily, pointed to the East Cottage and said, "dongjingsi is naturally in the East. How can you find it in the west? Why don''t you go


    "Ah, the students are going now!" After Li Yuanjia finished, he covered his stomach and ran to the East Cottage in a hurry, leaving Xiaojiu and his master staring.


    Master has never met such a small dare to slip out of the students to play, small nine has never experienced the situation of irritating master, for a moment, both of them were at a loss, can only stare at each other.


    Small nine stare for a while, feel the eyes good acid, can''t help blinking, with the hand knead knead, eye socket knead some red.


    The master thought that Xiaojiu was afraid. Thinking of what he heard yesterday, he didn''t want to make Xiaojiu''s reputation difficult. Just as he was preparing to let Xiaojiu go back to class, he saw Li Yuanjia running out of the hut with his belt on. He pulled Xiaojiu up and said, "master, I''m ok. Xiaojiu, let''s go to class quickly. Don''t let him wait for a long time."


    Small nine silly Leng Leng haven''t had time to nod a head, then was dragged by Li Yuanjia ran back.


    The master looked at the two people who ran away at a high speed. He was extremely depressed. He finally wanted to show his gentle and kind side!


    Seeing Li Yuanjia running back with Xiao Jiu, the third princess glared at them and hummed heavily: "sneak out to play, big liar!"


    Cheng Mingrui hears the third princess''s words and looks at Xiaojiu in surprise. However, Xiaojiu only stares at Li Yuanjia.


    I saw Li Yuanjia pull down her eyelids and make a big face at the third princess, which startled the third princess. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help giggling and made a more ugly face at the third princess just like Li Yuanjia. The three princesses were angry, but others were amused and laughed.


    The third princess stood up with a black face and roared, "Whoever laughs at me again will let my father beat him on the board!"


    There was a complete silence in the room. The third princess raised her chin with pride. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden "Puchi" smile from Xiaojiu. Then Li Yuanjia clapped the table and burst into laughter. Everyone in the room burst into laughter.


    Looking at Xiaojiu, who is laughing all the time, and the furious third princess, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but worry about pulling Xiaojiu and asking her to stop provoking the princess.


    Small nine but toward three princesses rolled a big white eye, vomited to spit out tongue way: "lie Jing, clearly oneself fall down of, still say is I push of, hum!"


    In public, she was exposed by Xiaojiu. The third princess couldn''t hang her face. She started to cry and pointed to Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia and said, "bad guys, bad guys, they all bully me, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    As soon as he saw the third princess crying, everyone was a little silly. Li Yuanjia came up to the third princess with a smile, rubbed his finger against her cheek and joked loudly: "cry, cry, shame, cry into a cat with a painted face, meow, meow, meow."


    Small nine can''t help but be happy, learn Li Yuanjia''s appearance also to three princesses "meow, meow, meow" of shout.


    The third princess was more and more angry and angry. She cried more and more fiercely. The room was noisy and shouting, clapping the table and shouting. All of a sudden, it turned into a pot of porridge.


    As soon as the master came back, he was shocked to see that the trouble had become like this. Seeing that the third princess was crying so much, he hurried forward to ask what was the matter. Learning that it was Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu who caused it again, he gave Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia a hard look, picked up the ruler, knocked and yelled: "be quiet, be quiet!"


    When the third princess saw that she had a backer, she said to the master: "master, they laugh at me. You should punish them quickly, Wuwuwuwu!" The master looked at Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu raised his head and stared at the innocent eyes. He sat quietly, with an expression that all this had nothing to do with me and that I was innocent; Li Yuanjia, on the other hand, was full of provocation and didn''t care. He was eager to tell the world that "it was the little master who did it. What can you do to me?" I''m in a good mood.


    The master was so depressed that he just wanted to knock himself on the head with a ruler. Li Yuanjia was just a big devil. Now there''s Xiao Jiu, a little devil. Together, do you want people to live? Why is it so difficult for him to come to this nursery for a living?


    Li Yuanjia is the only son of the king of Qi, and Xiao Jiu is the only daughter of the Mo family. He is very hard to rely on. In addition, Xiao Jiu was spoiled by the emperor yesterday, so he will punish him today. Isn''t he beating the emperor in the face? Not right, not right, really not right!


    But although the third princess was not very favored by the emperor, she was the emperor''s daughter after all. She was so wronged that he couldn''t be ignored.


    The master was in a dilemma. After thinking about it, he said to Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia in a deep voice, "you two are not allowed to go out to court for more than a quarter of an hour, and you are not allowed to make fun of your classmates, or I will punish you. Remember?"


    Seeing the master''s calm face and banging the ruler, Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia said in one voice: "remember


    Small nine mouth shouts, eyeball son but intentionally or unintentionally Piao once master hand of the ruler, she feel that the ruler looks good to live prestige, if she can knock a good.


    Li Yuanjia seems to have seen through Xiaojiu''s idea. While the master is studying, he hisses at Xiaojiu twice, points to the ruler that the master has put on the desk, and makes a hook to get it. Xiaojiu''s eyes brighten and nods with a smile.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia were eyeing each other. He asked Xiao Jiu in an unhappy voice: "Xiao Jiu, what are you going to discuss with Li Yuanjia?" Since he came to the palace for class, Xiao Jiu has always played with others, not with himself. Today, he is still very close to Li Yuanjia. Cheng Mingrui is very unhappy.


    Who knows small nine eyes a turn, very mysterious way: "this is a secret!" Xiaojiu thinks that the word "secret" is really powerful. As soon as he says it, he instantly feels that he has grown up a lot.


    Cheng Mingrui is even more depressed. Xiaojiu has a secret that he doesn''t know. Although Cheng Mingrui doesn''t know what the secret means, he still feels very sad. Xiaojiu is better with others than with him. Wuwuwuwu


    The next afternoon, the master saw that Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia had been sitting peacefully in their seats. Although they both dozed and slept, they didn''t make any trouble. He couldn''t help but secretly congratulated himself. Just when the master thought that everything was going well today, Amitabha, he suddenly saw some children fighting. He couldn''t help but reach out and take out the ruler to give a warning. When he reached out and touched it, he found that the place where the ruler used to be was empty. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 48

    The master couldn''t help but be silly. He bent down and looked for it carefully, but he couldn''t find the ruler anywhere. The master couldn''t help wondering whether he took it back after class yesterday? But when he thought about it carefully, he thought it was wrong. What was he doing with the ruler? The ruler is always on the table!


    The teacher''s action attracted the children''s discussion. Xiao Jiu woke up and saw that he was looking for the ruler. He was so happy that he turned his head and yelled twice at Li Yuanjia, who was sleeping on the desk. Li Yuanjia opened his eyes vaguely, followed Xiao Jiu''s sign and looked at the teacher who was looking for him everywhere, and immediately "Puchi" burst out laughing.


    Xiaojiu''s eyebrows curl with a smile. Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia. He can''t help but frown. He doesn''t understand why it''s funny that master can''t find the ruler. He always feels that the two people seem to be hiding something from him, which makes him very unhappy.


    Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help pulling small nine and asked, "small nine, what are you laughing at?"


    "I don''t know. I just want to laugh when I see the master," he said with a giggle


    From the moment Xiao Jiu called Li Yuanjia, he stared at their third princess. Hearing what Xiao Jiu said, he looked at the master in bewilderment. It''s not funny. Why are these people so strange?


    The master couldn''t find the ruler. Looking at the children below, he suddenly thought of a possibility. He couldn''t help shouting: "who hid the ruler? If you don''t want to be punished, just admit it yourself


    A group of children, you look at me, I look at you, a blank face are silent.


    The master felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He became more and more angry and said, "it''s not done by a gentleman. Who did it? Don''t you give it back soon?"


    See Master gas of blow beard stare eyes, small nine and Li Yuan Jia can''t help but quietly look at each other, all low head, not happy. Seeing them like this, the third princess suddenly stood up and said to master, "master, I know who hid the ruler. It''s Li Yuanjia and Mo Yinian!"


    The master was stunned. He couldn''t help staring at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia angrily. Well, he thought that these two demons were so obedient today. It turned out that he had done something bad and was waiting to see a good play. Master immediately asked Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia to stand up and ask where they had hidden the ruler.


    Small nine blinks big eyes, a face innocent way: "I don''t know, I didn''t hide!"


    Li Yuanjia yawned lazily and said, "my son has been sleeping. I''m so sleepy. How can I have the Kung Fu to hide the ruler?"


    The master decided that it was Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia who had done something wrong. When he saw that they refused to admit it, he became more and more angry. He said in a deep voice, "well, since you don''t know, go outside and stand for me. Don''t come in until you remember where the ruler is!"


    Small nine Piao Li Yuanjia one eye, Li Yuanjia smilingly raised the foot to take the lead to walk out, small nine also followed to walk out.


    They stood next to each other at the wall outside the door. As soon as they saw that the master had been punished, they immediately came forward. When the master saw that, he could not help shouting: "all the people who are not here should get out of the hospital. You are not allowed to enter without being summoned!"


    People can only step back three times. After standing for a while, Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia feel that their legs are sore. Seeing that Xiao Jiu can''t help sitting on the ground, Li Yuanjia pulls her up.


    Small nine wronged half hang on Li Yuanjia body, her leg good sour feet good pain, can''t stand, Wuwuwuwu¡ª¡ª


    Li Yuanjia drags Xiaojiu, stretches his neck and glances into the room. He sees the master shaking his head and leading the people to read. He has no time to pay attention to them. Li Yuanjia smiles at Xiaojiu and drags her to bend down and slip away from the wall.


    In order to avoid being caught by the master again, Li Yuanjia did not do anything at all, and took Xiao Jiu to slip out of the yard from the corner gate of the backyard.


    Small nine with Li Yuanjia, all the way to dodge, unknowingly went to a big garden, looking around colorful, lakeside Pavilion, green trees Qionghua, and home completely different luxury style, let small nine can''t help but look silly. Li Yuanjia saw a group of guards passing by, and hurriedly pulled Xiao Jiu to bump into the rockery. Xiao Jiu was startled and ran into the rockery, only to find that there was no pain of bumping into the rock. When he opened his eyes, he found that they had entered a cave.


    The cave is not big, but it''s very deep. I don''t know how Li Yuanjia found it. Xiao Jiu felt that his two eyes were not enough to see. He was dragged inside by Li Yuanjia. Although it was getting darker and darker, he didn''t feel afraid.


    Li Yuanjia said triumphantly, "haven''t you ever been to this place? I tell you, I''m very familiar with this palace, and there are no places I don''t know


    "Do you live in the palace?" Small nine curiously asks a way.


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and said in a low voice, "I''ve lived for a while!" The voice is much lower than before, and a little dull.


    Small nine sensitive detection Li Yuanjia seems not too happy, can''t help slanting head don''t understand looking at him.


    Li Yuanjia thought of his previous life in the palace because of Xiao Jiu''s questioning. She was a little upset. Not long after the prince left the palace, Xie Guifei once left him in the palace for a while. Later, because his mother was pregnant, she sent him back. One after another, but after a few months of living in the palace, Li Yuanjia suddenly understood a lot of things, There are also many troubles that children of this age don''t have.


    See small nine eyes clear stare at oneself, Li Yuanjia somehow unexpectedly some embarrassment, quickly stretched out a finger to poke small nine forehead way: "go, take you to see a funny son, before I have hidden treasure here!"


    Small nine suddenly excited, but she likes to see baby.


    Li Yuanjia took Xiaojiu carefully and went deep again. He stopped beside a big stone. Li Yuanjia reached out and touched it in the crevice of the stone. He found something and handed it to Xiaojiu, saying, "no, look, my baby!"


    Small nine busy take over, open a see is just a paper kite, can''t help but not angry way: "this I more is, what can treasure?"


    "You haven''t seen it before. My paper kite can fly so high that it can fly to the sky!" Li Yuanjia was very unconvinced.


    Small nine blink blink eyes full of doubt: "is it?" Brother five said that because the paper kite is wired below, its flying height is limited. Can Li Yuanjia really fly to the sky?


    When Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu dared to question his treasure, he picked up Zhiyuan and said, "go, I''ll go out and show you!" Then they were ready to go out. After walking for a while, they suddenly heard a woman''s scolding at the entrance of the cave: "this is my lady''s will. How dare you not follow me?"


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but be stunned, see small nine silly also want to go outside, quickly pull her to hide in the corner. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 49

    Xiaojiu stares at Li Yuanjia and says: "you" can be covered by Li Yuanjia as soon as you open your mouth. Xiaojiu struggles angrily. Li Yuanjia sticks to her ear and whispers: "don''t speak. There are bad people outside. If you speak again, you will be taken away and fed to the wolf!"


    Small nine can''t help but roll a big white eye, her five elder brothers said, who dare to say what to grab her to throw away, he and his brothers beat him, hum, Li Yuanjia, you wait to be beaten by my brothers!


    With such a mind, small nine quietly closed his mouth, waiting to see Li Yuanjia''s future.


    Li Yuanjia didn''t know that Xiaojiu had thought so much. She thought that she was frightened by herself and was obedient. She was relieved. She squeezed her inside and stood up to listen to the sound coming from the entrance of the cave.


    Just listen to another woman some unconvinced way: "you just a maid, dare to order me?"? Don''t think that if the emperor reduces my position, I will become a soft persimmon. Who wants to pinch it? The child in my stomach is the prince


    Li Yuanjia could not help frowning. It turned out that it was Li Fei, but she didn''t know who the maid was?


    As soon as Princess Li''s voice fell, Li Yuanjia heard a shameful laugh full of disdain. She only heard the other party say in a cold voice: "Lady Li, are you still so naive now? What you offend is mo family, what you lose is holy heart, and you want to turn over by the fetus in your stomach. It''s ridiculous! I''ve been in this palace for ten years. I dare not say anything else, but I can see it clearly. If it wasn''t for your child, the emperor would have put you in the cold palace for a long time! "


    Princess Li seemed to be greatly shocked, and her voice trembled: "you, you, presumptuous!"


    "I''m really presumptuous, but it''s also for the sake of your mother. At present, the only one who can help you in this palace is my master. As long as you follow my master''s instructions, I''ll soon move back to my original residence, and I''m likely to restore my concubine''s position."


    "Do you think that with a few words we can make our palace gamble with our children? Huifei, hum, she''s just a pet. Why dare she help me? "


    "Empress Li pin, my master is different from you. What she asks for is never the emperor''s favor. Don''t forget that my master is in the right family. Behind him stands the Lu family of Fan Yang. As long as the Lu family doesn''t fall down, there will always be a place for my master in the harem. Can you match him?"


    "You"


    "Don''t be angry, my lady. I''ve told you the truth, and it''s hard to hear the truth. Although you have a prince in your arms, you are in a precarious situation; You also don''t think, if Xie Guifei gets the prince, how can you allow your biological mother to stay in the world and compete with her for the Empress Dowager''s seat in the future? What''s more, the emperor doesn''t want to leave a son to be a mother. It''s up to you whether you want to hand over the child to Princess Xie so as to fulfill her status and honor, or listen to my master''s advice and give it a go. "


    "Leave your son to your mother? No, no, the emperor will not be so merciless to me, no "


    "Li Pin Niang, the emperor is merciless. Think about it. At the beginning, the empress and the emperor were young couples. How many ups and downs have they gone through, but now? Even the crown prince - you even fantasize that the emperor has feelings for you, and that the emperor can see that the prince''s share rises back to your position. I really want to laugh at your infatuation


    "You, you"


    "Lady Li, my master''s patience is limited. If you don''t give me an answer today, I''ll never come back to you again. Think about it!"


    After a period of silence, only heard some helpless way: "as long as you can keep me, and my son, I, I all listen to huifei Niang!"


    "Well, madam, you are still a wise man after all. Come here and listen to me in detail."


    I don''t know what huifei''s maid said to lifeI. LifeI screamed and there was no movement. After a while, liyuanjia carefully poked out her head and saw that there were no two people in the cave. I didn''t expect to overhear these annoying things. Li Yuanjia felt very frustrated. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was very careful and staring at the hole curiously, as if he was playing a game of hide and seek, Li Yuanjia wanted to laugh again.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s black and white eyes, Li Yuanjia asked in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, did you hear the two women''s words just now?"


    Xiaojiu blinked. He didn''t know whether to shake his head or nod his head. He said blankly: "some heard it, some didn''t hear it."


    "Do you know what they mean?"


    Small nine shook to shake head, she only listens to empress for a while empress''s, don''t understand what they are saying at all.


    Li Yuanjia said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. What they said is not a good thing. However, Xiao Jiu, remember, don''t tell anyone what you just heard, including your parents and brothers. Do you know?"


    Small nine don''t understand of frown: "why can''t tell them?" Every day before she came to class, her family told her to tell them what happened in the palace.


    Li Yuanjia said wistfully: "Xiaojiu, in fact, adults don''t like to listen to the truth. No one likes children who tell the truth. Only children who can cheat can get praise!"


    Xiao Jiu shook his head hard and said, "no, you''re not right. My family says that we can''t cheat people. Cheating people will have no sugar to eat." Small nine said not from some guilty, she recently seems to cheat a lot of people.


    Li Yuanjia grinned and pinched Xiao Jiu''s face and said, "your family is right, but today you have to listen to me. It''s our secret. You can''t tell anyone."


    "The secret?" Small nine immediately stare round eyes.


    Li Yuanjia nodded hard and said, "secret!"


    Small nine not from happy way: "good, secret, I absolutely don''t tell others, you also don''t allow to say!" She really likes secrets!


    Li Yuanjia didn''t expect that Xiaojiu Yi was so happy when he heard the secret. This Xiaojiu is a living treasure. It''s so funny. After they reached an agreement, they ran out to play with Zhiyuan, completely forgetting that they were punished and had to give the master an explanation.


    When the teacher came out after class, he didn''t see the scene of two students admitting their mistakes and asking for forgiveness. He only saw the empty corridor, and the two little guys didn''t know where they had gone.


    The master could not help but get angry and began to shout: "Mo Yinian, Li Yuanjia, come out for me!"


    A moment later, the two little guys didn''t show up, but a crowd of servants came out of the door. The master was stunned and asked in a deep voice, "where are mo Yinian and Li Yuanjia?"


    The next people were stunned. Yun Shiqi, the maid who followed Xiao Jiu into the palace, saw that the master had disappeared. She rushed in and asked the master: "master, where is my master? Wasn''t she punished for standing? What about people now? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 50

    The man who served Li Yuanjia came forward to inquire. The master was stunned by them and said: "I punished them here, but now I run away. Do you want to cover them?"


    They could not help crying out: "master, we have been guarding outside the door. We have never seen the master go out."


    The master was stunned and didn''t run out. Where did the man go?


    Cloud seventeen can''t wait to look everywhere. Other people immediately look around. The master gradually feels bad. He can''t help beating his drum. What''s wrong with these two little guys?


    Three princesses see this kind of circumstance, not from happy way: "deserve, can''t find good!"


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but stare at the third princess. The third princess immediately stares back. Cheng Mingrui shrinks his head and drops his eyes. The third princess snorts with disdain and walks past Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui bites his lower lip angrily. He can''t do anything like Xiao Jiu. He dares to choke with the princess!


    Yun Shiqi and others searched the courtyard, but they couldn''t find Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia. They were both anxious and afraid. The master was also at sixes and sevens. He couldn''t afford anything happened to these two little guys. The master couldn''t help regretting that he drove them out of the penalty station for a ruler.


    Cloud seventeen took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He saluted the master and asked, "dare to ask Master, is there a back door here?"


    The master was stunned, patted his head and said: "yes, yes, there is a corner gate on the west side, leading to the royal garden!"


    Cloud seventeen can''t help but change his face, and immediately ran to the west side. Other people also immediately followed him. The master didn''t care about the others, and hurriedly pursued him.


    Hula ran out of a group of people, naturally attracted the attention of the Royal Garden guards, learned that the Yuying hall lost two students, is the Mo family nine miss and Qi Wang Shizi, the guards immediately sent to report, and help to look around.


    But they are two children. They are small and short. They can hide anywhere. The royal garden is huge. It''s not easy to find. By the time the reports were reported to the supervisor, Yun Shiqi and others had been looking for the imperial garden for a quarter of an hour.


    When the chief supervisor heard the news, he thought about it and told the emperor a joke. After hearing this, the emperor laughed and said, "I know that Xiao Jiu is a mischievous person, and she will not be able to live in peace as soon as she enters the palace. OK, you should send someone to help you find it, or the old man of Mo family will rush to ask me for my granddaughter in a moment


    The supervisor was more and more sure of Xiaojiu''s position in the emperor''s heart. He said with a smile: "yes, I''ll let everyone help me to find them. These two masters can hide. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find them for a moment."


    The emperor said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable. Go and have a good look at where these two are hiding. Come back and tell me!"


    "Ah, I''m going now!"


    At the emperor''s command, the guards went out to look for them, and soon found them in the peach blossom forest of the peach blossom pool.


    When cloud 17 ran past, he saw that two little guys were tired of playing and were sitting head to head under a tree sleeping. A gust of wind blows, countless petals fall from the branches and fall on their heads. A peach flower falls on Xiaojiu''s forehead. She whispers and scratches her forehead. She leans against Li Yuanjia and continues to sleep in the dark. She looks at the people who are looking for them. She is angry and funny.


    Cloud seventeen gently picked up small nine, small nine did not even open their eyelids, so was cloud seventeen holding out of the palace, completely unaware that the palace was almost upset by them.


    The old man and the old man were worried when they saw that Xiao Jiu had not come back. They were about to send someone to ask outside the palace, but the servant who accompanied him came back to report that Xiao Jiu could not be found. The emperor ordered the guards to look around. The old man and the old lady were very anxious when they heard that. Without saying a word, the old man was about to take people to the palace to find Xiao Jiu. The old lady was steady and said, "I''m afraid the child is naughty. He ran away for a while. Since the emperor ordered the guards to look for him, he will find him soon. Don''t you take people to the palace so recklessly


    The old man said angrily, "I''m going to ask them how they look after them? Why is the good child gone? I tell you, if Xiao Jiu rubs his skin a little, I''ll go and tear down his baby nursery! "


    The old lady was also worried, but for fear that the old man would argue with the emperor again, she quickly advised: "you old man, if you''re worried, you''ll be out of order. Xiaojiu, you must be naughty. You don''t know where you''ve gone. That girl has been very brave since she was a child. What kind of mess has she made in the palace?"


    "Well, what can it be like? At most, it means that the guards are allowed to be active, so that they can stand like a wooden stake all day long! " The old man is the best protector. I can''t hear anyone say that Xiao Jiu is not good. Even though he knows that Xiao Jiu may make a mess in the palace, he still thinks that his granddaughter is absolutely right and does everything right.


    The old lady looks at the old man speechless. Xiao Jiu will be so naughty. His nature is one of the reasons. The other is just afraid that he can''t be separated from the old man''s indulgence.


    Almost half an hour later, Xiao Jiu has not come back yet. The old man can''t sit down any more. Regardless, he will go to the palace to find someone. The old lady can''t persuade her. When she is in trouble, she suddenly hears a report from the porter that Xiao Jiu has come back.


    Seeing with my own eyes that Xiao Jiu was sleeping, he was completely intact. He just rubbed some dirt on his face and hands. The old man and the old lady were relieved. They sent Xiao Jiu back to the room and asked the nurse to wait on him carefully.


    Cloud seventeen knelt down in front of the old man and old lady to plead guilty, and said the matter in detail.


    When the master learned that Xiao Jiu was suspected by his master that he had hidden the ruler and was punished for running to the imperial garden, he said angrily, "Shen Zhi asked the old man what kind of nursery he was going to when he was old, but if he lost the ruler, he would lose it. What''s the big deal? How old is Xiao Jiu? How dare he stand? If my granddaughter should stand out, can he afford to pay for it? "


    Although the old lady is also distressed that Xiao Jiu was punished at a young age, she is still very sensible. She knows Shen laofuzi''s character very well. After all, it''s not his fault for what happened today. I''m afraid he''s scared to death now.


    The old lady asked Yu Shuzhen to prepare some gifts and quickly sent them to Shen laofuzi''s house. The old man was discontented and said, "don''t send them. He''s fined nine. Give them back to him. What a beautiful idea!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 51

    The old lady was not angry and said, "it''s not natural for teachers to punish students? What''s the relationship between Xiao Jiu and his master? Shen laofuzi was scared to death today; Little nine is getting older. The teacher is willing to discipline her for her good. You old man, do you think everyone is used to little nine just like you? What if you spoil the child


    The old man was a little guilty, but he still stuck his neck and said, "you don''t want to see whose family Xiao Jiu belongs to. The dragon gives birth to the dragon, the Phoenix gives birth to the Phoenix, and the tiger father has no dog. Our old Mo family is so upright. Can Miao grow crooked? You old lady are so worried about eating salty radish


    The old lady was shocked by the old man''s strong words. She simply ignored him and asked her eldest daughter-in-law to arrange gifts for her husband and express her gratitude in the palace.


    When Mo Taiwen, Mo Pingchu and others came back, they heard that Xiao Jiu was almost lost in the palace. They were startled to see that Xiao Jiu was sleeping well in his bedroom.


    When everyone talked about today, Mo Pingchu heard a man''s life and asked, "is Li Yuanjia the prince of Qi who was received by Princess Xie some time ago?"


    The old man nodded calmly. Mo Pingchu''s face changed. He didn''t expect that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia were playing together.


    You know, the king of Qi is the youngest son of the eldest brother of the Kaiyuan female emperor. He grew up with today''s saint. He has close blood and deep feelings. At present, the emperor and the prince are estranged. The prince is sent to the palace, and I don''t know when he will come back. The position of the prince is equivalent to empty suspension. The emperor is nearly half a hundred years old and has only one son under his knees. If the prince has no hope of succeeding to the throne, the most suitable blood age is the prince of Qi. I think that''s why Princess Xie brought Li Yuanjia into the palace. It is said that when Li Yuanjia first entered the palace, Xie Guifei doted on him more than the third princess, but she didn''t realize that Li Yuanjia was pregnant soon, and she was still a boy. Xie Guifei gave up Li Yuanjia because she couldn''t figure it out.


    After six months of ups and downs, Mo Pingchu did not believe that a four-year-old would be as simple as a normal child. Small nine and such children play together, let Mo Pingchu heart how can rest assured.


    Mo Pingchu felt more and more uneasy. He didn''t go back to his room after eating. He went straight to Xiaojiu''s bedroom. Looking at Xiaojiu''s carefree sleeping face, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help relaxing.


    See a wisp of hair attached to the small nine forehead, Mo Pingchu gently stretched out his fingers to brush the hair away, but just to brush the hair away, was about to draw back his hand, but see small nine suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Mo Pingchu thought that Xiaojiu was in a nightmare. He hugged Xiaojiu and said, "don''t be afraid of Xiaojiu. This is my family. My brother is here!"


    Little nine Leng for a while, rubbed his eyes and groaned: "hungry, so hungry, I want to eat."


    Mo Pingchu, it turns out that the girl woke up hungry!


    Mo Pingchu busy let people bring food, small nine sitting on the bed, Mo Pingchu was fed to eat, feel the bulge of the stomach, played a big burp, this just satisfied with the smile, playing with Mo Pingchu handed her amber beads.


    Mo Pingchu accompanied Xiao Jiu to play with beads and asked casually with a smile: "it''s said that Xiao Jiu went to the imperial garden today. Is it fun inside?"


    "It''s fun!" said little nine


    "What''s the fun of talking to brother five?" Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu with a smile, as if he is very interested.


    Xiaojiu thought about it and said, "there are flowers, trees, and fish." then he stretched out his finger and said, "there are so many white flowers, fragrant and beautiful!"


    Mo Pingchu sighed: "Wow, I haven''t seen such a big flower before. Little nine, what''s more than flowers?"


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes, thought about it, and said happily: "Zhiyuan is not as high as Wuge. Li Yuanjia said that it can fly to the sky. Hehe, hehe, it only flies a little, pounces and falls down!" Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed and asked, "where did you get the paper kite? From the school? "


    Small nine shook his head, is very proud of the way: "no, it is Li Yuanjia from the cave, well, baby, is baby, bad, fly not high, brother five, you give me, fly high, I am powerful!"


    Mo Pingchu touched Xiaojiu''s head and said with a smile: "yes, Xiaojiu is the best. He can fly the paper kite the highest. Xiaojiu, tell my brother which cave is it? The cave in the royal garden? How did you get into the cave? "


    Xiaojiu is very happy to be praised, but she doesn''t know how to answer Mo Pingchu''s question about the cave. She''s too small to be clear about some things. She can''t help being impatient.


    Mo Pingchu is not anxious not slow way: "small nine don''t worry, you slowly say with elder brother, what you say elder brother can understand!"


    With Mo Pingchu''s stability, Xiao Jiu''s mood stabilized. After thinking about it, he said, "go, go, mountain."


    "You walked in the royal garden to the rockery?"


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu really understand, is very happy to say: "bang, don''t hurt, black, I''m not afraid!"


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and asked, "Xiaojiu, do you mean you hit the rockery and then went into the cave. Is it dark inside?"


    Xiaojiu nodded happily, straightened his chest and said with pride: "I''m not afraid!"


    Seeing that, Mo Pingchu rubbed her forehead and praised her: "Xiaojiu is really brave, so you are not afraid of the black cave. It''s really powerful!"


    Small nine suddenly beautiful eyes smile into a crack, Mo Pingchu see such small nine, also can''t help but want to smile, think about and asked: "then you took the paper kite from the cave to the peach blossom forest?"? Have you met any strange people? "


    Small nine Leng next, frowned, as if don''t know should shake head still nod.


    Mo Pingchu jumped in his heart and immediately asked, "little nine, have you ever seen anything in the cave?"


    Small nine suddenly stare big eyes, a pair of people guess the heart of the expression, Mo Pingchu heart beat more intense, he forced to bear urgent smile asked: "what have you seen in the cave? Talk to brother five


    Small nine cover mouth to shake head vague way: "can''t say, is a secret, I and Li Yuanjia pull hook, can''t with, with, outsider say!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and gnawed his teeth secretly. You Li Yuanjia, you dare to coax my sister to keep secret with us. He is right. Li Yuanjia is not a good guy.


    Mo Pingchu resisted his anger and said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "how can brother five be an outsider? We are a family. You don''t have to keep secret from brother Wu. Tell me what''s the secret of Li Yuanjia''s hook with you? "


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and refused to speak. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 52

    Mo Pingchu hooked the corner of his lips and laughed mildly: "otherwise, if you tell me your secret, I''ll tell you one of my secrets, and we exchange them, so that you know my secret and I know your secret, it''s equivalent that no one has told anyone a secret, right?"


    Small nine is mo Pingchu around confused, also don''t know what he said is right or wrong, but can''t help but wonder what Mo Pingchu''s secret is, can''t help but some idea.


    In Mo Pingchu''s eyes, little Jiu''s little idea is just like transparent. He adds a fire: "brother Wu promises never to tell anyone your secret. He will buy you white jade cake and bergamot roll tomorrow. How about that?"


    As soon as he heard the delicious food, Xiao Jiu''s eyes suddenly lit up. He put down his hand without hesitation and said, "good!"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, the delicious food is the best way to lure him!


    But after Xiao Jiuhan had heard what he said in the cave, Mo Pingchu couldn''t laugh at all. He heard that Li Yuanjia told her not to tell others, but to hook up with her, and so on. Mo Pingchu''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He thinks that Li Yuanjia is not a kind person, but he never thinks that Li Yuanjia is kind to Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingchu said a little secret and coaxed Xiao Jiu to sleep. He got up and went to the old man''s yard. Seeing that the light in the main room was still on, he was stunned and sent someone to report it.


    The old man and the old lady used to go to bed early, but this happened today. They couldn''t help saying a few words, and then they had a dispute over the education of Xiao Jiu. Therefore, when Mo Pingchu came, they had not yet gone to bed.


    The old lady thinks that Xiaojiu is a woman after all. As she grows older, she should learn to be gentle and virtuous, but at least she should know the rules. Otherwise, when she grows up, how can she marry and teach her husband and children.


    The old man scoffed at the old lady''s words. In his opinion, since Xiao Jiu was born into the Mo family, he was destined to be different from the charming girls of those famous families. Now that the reputation and integrity are spread among women, they are undoubtedly shackles. He doesn''t want Xiao Jiu to be bound by this kind of bondage. Why does a woman have to be content with her husband and children in the inner house? Why can''t she be upright and open-minded?


    Hearing what the old man said, the old lady sighed and said, "I know what you mean, old man, but now the world is like this. If you want Xiaojiu to have a good life in the future, you can''t teach your children that way."


    The old man was very unconvinced and said, "hum, what''s wrong with me? I can''t control the way of the world, but what''s the purpose of Mo''s men''s learning martial arts since childhood? Our eight boys and girls are just a little girl. Can''t they protect her all her life? She has to be restrained to learn what gentle, virtuous and considerate? Old lady, why can''t we let her grow up in her own way? I don''t want to see a second red pearl in Mo''s family any more in my life! "


    Listening to the old man mention red bead, the old lady can''t help feeling very sad.


    Hongzhu is the only sister of the old man. Bing Xueming was born smart when she was young. She is more understanding when she grows up, and her Kung Fu strategy is not inferior to that of the man. She was only 18 years old when she died in the battle of Dongping in order to stop the reinforcement of the enemy and protect the evacuation of the people.


    This is the old man''s heart knot, and also the reason why the old man dotes on Xiaojiu so much. Listening to the old man''s saying, the old lady can''t help but fall into meditation. After a long time, the old lady sighed and said: "old man, you are right. I just want to be good for Xiaojiu, but I forget that if people are not comfortable, it''s useless just to have rich clothes and good food."


    The old man is very happy to see the old lady figure it out. He never thought that he would cultivate Xiaojiu into a famous girl. Naturally, the daughter of the Mo family should be free to admire the world! Since Xiao Jiu likes to run around, he should take her out more to broaden her horizons. If he sees something, he can''t feel fresh. How can he broaden his horizons if he doesn''t have a broad mind?


    The old lady didn''t know that the old man thought of this place in a twinkling of an eye. It was not early to see him. She was preparing to go to bed with the old man when she heard that Mo Pingchu had something to ask for. The old couple were a little surprised. Why did Xiao Wu come here?


    Mo Pingchu went into the room and apologized to the old man and his husband. He said that he had just visited Xiaojiu and asked some questions. The old man waved his hand and said impatiently, "don''t beat around the Bush, Xiao Wu, get down to business!"


    Mo Pingchu''s face became very hot. Since the old man said that he was too aggressive, he began to learn to be tactful and flexible. After a long time, he became a habit and began to circle with his grandparents.


    Mo Pingchu is busy telling the old man and the old lady what he heard from Xiaojiu in the cave.


    After hearing this, the old man and the old lady did not look very good. The old lady frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that huifei looked gentle and kind, but she was also cruel. This plan of killing two birds with one stone is really vicious!"


    The old man was not angry and said: "put a group of women in one place, just that one position. Isn''t it obvious to let them fight? So I often say that it''s better to be monogamous. If there are more women, there will be more trouble. The emperor''s mind is full of water. His hairy wife can''t be kind to him. He gets a group of moths and pokes a big basket, but he still hasn''t been sober. Look, the harem is getting worse and worse day by day. I don''t know how many things will happen in the future? "


    The old lady quietly pulled off the old man''s sleeve. The old man didn''t have a doorkeeper on his mouth. In front of Xiao Wu, he was telling the truth!


    But the old lady didn''t know that when he was alone with Mo Pingchu in private, what he said was much worse than that. Mo Pingchu was used to it and didn''t lift his eyelids. The old lady asked the old man, "huifei is so cruel. In your opinion, what should we do about this?"


    The old man raised his eyelids and said indifferently, "what should I do? How do they like to bite a dog? It doesn''t matter what we do, but the people who follow Xiao Jiu must be more careful. Don''t let Xiao Jiu hear this mess any more, or I will peel their skin! "


    The old lady looked at the old man speechless and asked softly, "where is the old lady?"


    The old man said faintly: "there must be a town in the palace, otherwise if the chaos goes on like this, it will be out of control that day!"


    The old lady took a look at the old man. The old man has been tough and soft hearted all his life. The old lady whispered, "OK, I know what to do."


    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu and said, "when things happen, you need to calm down. You have to have an idea in your heart."


    "Yes Mo Pingchu''s heart is convinced, and he bows to the old man and leaves. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 53

    The old lady looked at Mo Pingchu''s back and gradually walked away. She turned to look at the old man. The old man stood up and said, "what do you want me to do? Sleepy, go to sleep


    The old lady asked softly, "old man, did you just point out Xiao Wu?"


    "It''s not instruction, it''s cultivation!"


    The old lady was surprised and said, "are you going to cultivate little five? But he''s less than fifteen, and he''s not his eldest grandson? "


    The old man sighed and said, "I know, but I can''t help it, old lady. You and I are old. There is no shortage of brave generals among the Mo family''s grandchildren, but the only one who can really plan is Xiao Wu. I only hope that you and I can live a few more years. He can live up to our expectations and grow up as soon as possible. In the future, he can protect the Mo family and protect Xiao Jiu''s life."


    When Mo Pingchu came out of the old man''s yard, he could not help feeling calm. The longer he studied with the old man, the more he felt that he was too far away. The old man seems to be upright and irascible, but in fact he has a deep heart and a strategy. Whether it''s the power struggle or the balance of interests, he knows better than anyone else. It''s also because of the old man that the Mo family can stand in the court as an isolated minister, and the people of the Mo family can live so simply and happily.


    But if one day, the old man and the old lady can no longer support the Mo family, where should the Mo family go?


    Mo Pingchu asked himself whether he had the ability to support the Mo family and protect his family as his grandfather expected? Mo Pingchu realized that he was far from being able to do so. He took a deep breath and asked people to take books and prepare to study hard all night.


    The servant who waited on Mo Pingchu could not help but persuade him: "young master, it''s the end of the Haishi, you''d better go to bed early!"


    Mo Pingchu waved his hand and said, "I''m not sleepy yet. I''ll sleep after reading." Then he picked up the book and read it. He must grow up faster to live up to his grandfather''s expectations!


    When the servants saw this scene, they couldn''t help sighing in their hearts. The world said that the fifth son of the Mo family was extremely talented, but they didn''t know that it was hard work day and night behind this amazing talent.


    It wasn''t until nearly midnight that Mo Pingchu put the book down and lay on the bed. He was about to go to sleep when he suddenly thought of another thing.


    Xiao Jiu''s chaos in the palace, I''m afraid the teachers will be very critical of her in the future. After all, no one wants to offer a big Buddha who can''t beat or scold every day, and who can make a big mess at any time!


    In fact, it''s more painful to be ignored or kept away than to be reprimanded and punished. Mo Pingchu is worried that the teachers in the nursery will treat Xiaojiu like this in order to avoid trouble, so Xiaojiu will be unhappy. When he sent Xiaojiu to the palace before, Mo Pingchu inquired about the situation of the teachers in the yuyingtang. There were six teachers in the yuyingtang, five of whom were middle-aged women. Only Shen Zhi asked a man.


    Mo Pingchu had an idea when he thought that most of the teachers in the nursery were middle-aged women or talented women who liked writing and writing.


    The next morning, for the first time, Mo Pingchu didn''t rush to send Xiao Jiu to the palace. Instead, he said to Mo Taiwen, "Dad, Xiao Jiu made such a mess yesterday. I''m afraid the teachers will complain. If you don''t send Xiao Jiu to the palace today, meet the teachers by the way and make amends?"


    Mo Taiwen nodded and said, "yes, I''ll send Xiao Jiu. Go to school quickly."


    Seeing that Mo Taiwen nodded and agreed, Mo Pingchu quickly said to Xu Jingniang, "mother, my father is going to see my master in the palace today. You dress him plain and elegant. People who save money only remember his business identity and forget that he was once a great talent."


    Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Pingchu in a funny way and said, "OK, how old are you? Why do you worry about everything? Don''t worry. Your father and I will do it properly. "


    Mo Pingchu naturally knew that they would do it properly, but he had a deep meaning in letting his father go, and this deep meaning still could not let his mother know, so Mo Pingchu told him without hesitation: "mother, remember to wear the lanolin white jade for my father in the hair crown. By the way, there is a belt. The one with green pine and green bamboo just matches the lanolin white jade belt hook. Don''t forget?" Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Pingchu speechless. Is it to let your father go to the palace to see the master or to choose Huakui? When the son''s heart is to dress up his father, did the child not sleep well last night and his brain was not clear?


    Xu Jingniang didn''t know that Mo Pingchu really dressed him up for the purpose of letting Mo Taiwen choose beauty. You know, the trick he used today is called "beauty trick". The beauty who seduces others is not someone else, but his father, Mo Taiwen!


    Mo Taiwen, who has no idea that his son is being used as a bait, dressed up and took Xiao Jiu to the palace nursery. When he saw Xiao Jiu sitting on a chair with his hands behind him, shaking his head and reading with his master, Mo Taiwen could not help but feel a little sour in his eyes. He had a complex feeling that his daughter had grown up. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 54

    Looking at the handsome and elegant Mo Taiwen, they all couldn''t believe that he was the second childe of the Mo family. Listening to his beautiful voice like jade, they sincerely expressed their regret and gratitude. They were all short of breath and dizzy.


    No wonder the second son of the Mo family once caused such a sensation in Kyoto. He turned out to be such a gentle gentleman! Especially the others, who have already been husbands and fathers, are still tall and handsome, and have the calmness and elegance that the young childe does not have. No matter what their temperament and speech are, they are all pleasing to the eye.


    Under the influence of such psychology, the teachers had a different feeling when they looked at Mo Taiwen again, and all the rumors had become a different appearance. Abandoning Wen to go into business is his rebellious and unruly, only his wife is his affectionate, and doting on Xiao Jiu is his tender warmth


    It doesn''t need Mo Taiwen to show too much at all. His appearance and speech are enough for several female masters to make up for his unique personality charm. So, when Mo Taiwen helplessly talked about Xiao Jiu''s mischief and added trouble to the master, the teachers who were dissatisfied with him all praised Xiao Jiu with one voice.


    After hearing what the teachers said, and seeing that Xiao Jiu was having fun with other children in the nursery, Mo Tai Wen could not help but put down his heart. In the end, Mo Taiwen sincerely thanks the teachers again. The peach blossom eyes are affectionate, which makes several female teachers feel confused.


    Until Mo Taiwen turned around and left, several female masters were still reluctant to look at his back. An elderly female master touched her heart and said, "it''s really lucky that the second lady Mo can get such a husband to treat each other deeply. If my husband has one tenth of this, I''m afraid I''ll wake up in my dream!"


    Another female teacher said: "although Xiao Jiu can make trouble, if she can see Mr. Mo every day, it''s worth making trouble again!"


    The other women couldn''t help nodding, completely forgetting that today they all wanted to stay away from Xiao Jiu in the future and try not to ask.


    Under Mo Pingchu''s intentional or unintentional arrangement, Mo Taiwen sent Xiao Jiu for several days. Although he could get along with Xiao Jiu more every day, Mo Taiwen gradually realized Mo Pingchu''s intention from the hot eyes of the female teachers.


    Mo Taiwen is not only annoyed by his son''s beauty trick, but also proud of it. Xiao Wu has broken the true legend of Lao Tzu. He has the posture of surpassing the blue and surpassing the blue!


    For the sake of his daughter-in-law, it''s nothing to offer some color. Mo Taiwen says that he actually enjoys being admired, which makes him feel a little confident after years of being devastated by his daughter-in-law.


    The women who were ignited by Mo Taiwen''s face changed their attitude towards Xiao Jiu, but they all became very kind and gentle. Only Shen Zhiwen, who was really scared by Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, never punished Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia again, no matter how the third princess complained. At most, he scolded the three princesses, but he had nothing to do.


    Xiao Jiu became famous in the first World War. Unlike Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui, Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui were bold, flexible and mischievous. However, Xiao Jiu and he were just in touch. Therefore, there was no peace in the nursery.


    Cheng Mingrui sees that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia are getting closer and closer. He is not happy, but he can''t help it. It''s really that they play very differently. What to raise an insect to catch a fish, what to climb a tree to touch a bird, what to water ants with hot water


    In Cheng Mingrui''s opinion, what adults don''t want to do is what they love most. They are dirty, smelly and boring, because they are still playing happily.


    After playing with Xiao Jiu for a long time, Li Yuanjia gradually finds out that Xiao Jiu has a natural ability. No matter where he is, he feels at home. He wants to eat when he is hungry, drink when he is thirsty, and play when he wants to. He doesn''t care what other people think.


    No, they didn''t want to take a nap. They slipped out to play while the master was unprepared. The girl said she was thirsty, so she slapped on the gate of a palace. Li Yuanjia looked up and saw that it was Hanliang hall, the emperor''s summer resort. I''m afraid the emperor was resting in it. Seeing that Xiaojiu bangs the door, Li Yuanjia is scared out of a cold sweat. He immediately pulls Xiaojiu to slip away, but suddenly he hears a deep drink inside the door: "who''s outside?"


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but be stunned, but Xiaojiu has already opened his mouth and raised his voice to shout: "I''m thirsty. I want to drink water!"


    Li Yuanjia''s uncontrollable leg softened and staggered.


    The door opened quickly, and a eunuch came out with several maids. When he saw that there were two little dolls outside, he could not help frowning and scolding, "which family are you from? Do you know where this is? How dare you call the door? "


    Li Yuanjia bent down to make amends and explain, but he saw little nine fork staring at the eunuch and said, "I''m little nine. I''m thirsty. I want to drink water!"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but feel dark. He said in secret: it''s over. He''s going to be charged with taking Xiaojiu for mischief.


    The eunuch''s face changed when he heard Xiao Jiu''s words. He immediately bent down to Xiao Jiu with a smile and said, "Oh, it''s Miss Jiu from the government. Is it such a hot day? How did you get out by yourself? Come on, come on in, slave. I''ll pour water for you. Do you want honey water? Or sweet syrup? We still have iced frost dew. Would you like a bowl of it? "


    This difference makes Li Yuanjia look silly. Xiaojiu fan the wind impatiently: "water, hurry up, I''m so thirsty!"


    Eunuch Leng next, Li Yuanjia can''t help but want to laugh, let you with small nine false polite, this girl is a pedal nose on the face, give some color to open dyeing workshop master.


    The eunuch asked the maid to fetch water. Xiao Jiu Gudong drank two big glasses. He was comfortable. He laughed at the eunuch, waved his hand as a farewell, and was ready to take Li Yuanjia to continue playing.


    The eunuch was stunned and said, "wait a minute, Miss nine. The emperor often talks about you. Since you are here, why don''t you go to see the emperor?"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but look at the eunuch with a flash in his eyes. He quickly took Xiaojiu and said to the eunuch, "father-in-law, we are sneaking out. We don''t dare to disturb the emperor. You''d better let us go quickly."


    The eunuch said with a smile, "my son, how dare I let you run around on such a hot day? Please go in with the slave! " Then he said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Miss Jiu, there is an ice plate in the hall, but it''s cool. Would you like to come in and have a look?"


    Small nine heard has never seen "ice plate" naturally curious not, immediately will follow in; Li Yuanjia knew that the eunuch must have got some orders from the emperor, so he took Xiaojiu to the emperor. But he had to take Xiaojiu in. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 55

    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia were brought into the hall. As soon as they entered the hall, they felt very cool and surprised.


    The eunuch pointed to a large pottery with fan-shaped objects and said to them, "look, Miss nine, shiziye, this is the ice plate. It was made by master Yang. This is the only one in the palace!"


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia came forward and saw that the big pottery was full of ice. On the ice was a big round fan. There was a rope on the big round fan. When the maids pulled the rope, the big round fan would rotate. When it rotated, the cold wind would blow everywhere, very cool.


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, who have never seen such strange objects, are stunned. They poke at pottery and ice curiously, but they can''t reach the round fan even when they stretch their arms. They can''t help being teased by Li Yuanjia.


    The eunuch picked up Xiaojiu and asked her to try to pull the rope on the round fan. Watching the round fan turn and the cold wind blow, Xiaojiu could not help clapping his hands and laughing happily. Eunuch repeatedly praised Xiao Jiu''s cleverness and cleverness. Li Yuanjia watched the eunuch and the maids around Xiao Jiu. He could not help but coldly hook his lips. A few months ago, there were more people around him who were more attentive than that, but now?


    If the most snobbish place in the world is the Imperial Palace, Li Yuanjia is deeply afraid that Xiao Jiu will be coaxed by these pickles. He doesn''t know the southeast, northwest, and hastens to pull Xiao Jiu. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu doesn''t care about the praise of the public and just plays with the ice plate.


    Li Yuanjia really underestimated Xiao Jiu''s immunity. She grew up boasting. In terms of boasting, these eunuchs and maids who only do superficial Kung Fu can''t compare with the Mo family. Everyone in the Mo family is sincere, and they have been praising Xiao Jiu for years. Xiao Jiu grew up in this kind of environment, so his immunity is absolutely strong. How can he get up in the air after being praised by these people?


    "You have a good time, you girl. I''m afraid you''re scared enough, aren''t you?" A joking voice came, and everyone in the hall knelt down.


    The eunuch said to the emperor with a smile: "tell the emperor that the slave has sent someone to inform the teachers of the baby rearing hall. Don''t worry, the emperor!"


    Li Yuanjia is about to kneel down with Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu beckons to the emperor with a smile. The emperor is stunned and walks towards Xiaojiu with a smile on his face.


    Little nine pointed to the ice plate and told the emperor how he had just done. He also asked people to hold him up and pull the round fan to show the emperor. His elated posture made the emperor laugh.


    Small nine struggling to come down, maid busy put down small nine, small nine rubbed ran forward, impolitely hugged the emperor''s leg, said: "emperor, you this ice plate is really fun, really cool!"


    Li Yuanjia had been stunned for a long time. He never thought that Xiao Jiu was just like this in front of the emperor. Isn''t this too strange?


    But the emperor liked Xiaojiu''s honest intimacy most. He picked up Xiaojiu and said, "I''ll ask Master yang to make one. Can I give it to you?"


    Small nine happy clap hands way: "good, good, the emperor is very good!" Can be a twinkling of an eye and worry: "can I have no ice at home, how to do?"


    The emperor Leng next, don''t quite believe of ask a way: "how? Is there no ice in your house? "


    You know, ice is not a rarity in Kyoto. Not to mention the princes and ministers, the ordinary rich people will build an ice cellar at home, collect and store the ice and snow in winter, and take it out to cool down in the hot summer. Even though Xing Guogong had nothing to do with it, Mo Taiwen was a real big merchant. How could he make the house ice free?


    Small nine sad face almost cry out of said: "my mother said that the ice at home is gone, so I can''t eat ice crisp!"


    Xuebingsu is a kind of iced drink made from fruit juice, milk and other ingredients. It is one of the most popular iced drinks for children in summer. When the emperor heard Xiaojiu''s words, he realized that it must be because her mother was afraid that she would be greedy for cold food and deliberately lied to her that there was no ice at home. The emperor also does not say to break, wrinkly brow tease small nine way: "that how to do?"? It''s not cool without ice


    Small nine supported chin to sigh tone with the hand, take cry cavity to say: "how to do?"


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing. The eunuch who brought them in saw the emperor''s eyebrows and smiles. He told them that if they saw Miss Jiu, they would bring him to see the emperor.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was worried, Li Yuanjia thought that there was no ice in her house. She was just about to say that I would send you some back. She glanced at the emperor smiling at Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, the emperor has everything. There are big icebergs in the palace!"


    Small nine one listen to eyes suddenly bright, pounce on to then embrace the emperor arm to shake up: "emperor, emperor, can I go to your iceberg to dig some?"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned. Shouldn''t this girl ask the emperor to give her some ice? How could you think of digging for ice? It''s not a routine at all!


    The emperor is also stunned by the brain circuit of Xiaojiu. Seeing that she stares at her two big eyes and looks at herself sincerely, he can''t wait to dig the ice. The emperor can''t help laughing.


    Everyone can''t help laughing. Xiaojiu is confused by the laughter. He looks at the emperor with his head tilted and his big eyes blink. The more the emperor laughed, the more he stopped and said, "OK, I''ll let someone take you to dig some ice."


    Small nine happy, thought to think: "I want a big, big, dig!" Don''t know how to describe the ice digging tool of small nine stretched his arm, a pair of eager to directly dig the iceberg back to his home posture, provoked the emperor is a laugh.


    Small nine see the emperor can''t stop laughing, not angry patted the emperor, scared people around almost rushed to escort, Li Yuanjia was also scared enough, but see small nine dissatisfied with fork waist to the Emperor: "don''t laugh!"


    The emperor was also stunned by Xiaojiu. He could hardly remember how long he had not been treated as an ordinary person. He could not help thinking of the queen. When he was with her, he would always forget that he was still a king, but he did


    Seeing that the emperor''s face sank, Li Yuanjia''s heart thumped. He racked his brains to think what to say to prevent the emperor from blaming Xiao Jiu. However, Xiao Jiu rubbed his stomach and said to the emperor, "I''m hungry!"


    Li Yuanjia


    The emperor Leng next, looking at small nine water run thorough big eyes, eyes gradually ease down, smile let a person carry to eat. Small nine see a plate of dessert fruit end come in, not from happy straight clap hands, want to jump up to rush up, hold up the plate to eat. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 56

    Seeing Xiaojiu''s eagerness, the emperor can''t help thinking about the last time she ate barbecue. A smile suddenly appeared on her face. He thought that the girl loved meat, but she was a glutton. She loved everything.


    The emperor takes fruit snacks to feed Xiaojiu, and casually asks what Xiaojiu does in the house on weekdays. Xiaojiu depicts the Langqing, crickets, birds and brothers in the house, saying that they are elated.


    The emperor listened with great interest. Even if Xiao Jiu said something wrong, he thought it would be very interesting. In this way, one is feeding and asking, the other is eating and saying. Accidentally, Xiao Jiu chokes, coughs and spits out some dim sum dregs, all over his face and body.


    The pretty white doll turned into a little cat in a flash. The emperor was very funny. However, he saw that after a few mouthfuls of water, Xiao Jiu slowly licked the cake residue on his hands and tried to stretch his tongue to lick his face, which made the emperor laugh again.


    The emperor took the handkerchief and wiped it clean for Xiao Jiu himself. The people who were waiting on the side of him were all shocked. The eunuch said in his heart that what the eunuch said was right indeed. The emperor really treated the ninth lady of Xingguo mansion differently!


    Li Yuanjia also said that he had been with Princess Xie for several months. He had seen the emperor many times, but he had never seen the emperor hold the third princess in his own hands, let alone wipe her face. Why could Xiao Jiu be so loved by the emperor?


    However, Li Yuanjia, who is more than four years old, noticed the abnormality, but he couldn''t understand it. In fact, not only he didn''t understand it, but also no one in the palace understood whether the emperor''s move was a deep intention or a whim?


    Small nine eat and drink enough then can''t sit still, the Emperor sees her small head to turn ceaselessly, the body wriggles, then put her down.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he immediately ran around the hall, touching each other. Eunuchs and maids found something interesting to amuse him. But Xiaojiu is so big that she has never seen anything valuable and interesting. Naturally, she is not very interested in it. The emperor thinks it''s interesting, so he asks people not to tease Xiaojiu any more and let her play by herself.


    In this way, Xiaojiu ran and shook himself. Somehow, he pushed up a round stool and pushed it back and forth, playing with great energy. At the beginning, Li Yuanjia was able to sit on one side and watch. It can be seen that Xiao Jiu was very happy, so he couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After pushing for a while, Xiao Jiu was tired and sweating, so he pulled Li Yuanjia to help her push. Li Yuanjia secretly glanced at the emperor. Seeing that the emperor was very happy with his smile, he boldly pushed up with Xiao Jiu.


    Children''s clear laughter rang out in the hall. The emperor looked at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, who were playing hard, and said with a smile, "it''s so carefree As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, he heard a quick report from outside the door: "tell the emperor, the chief supervisor has something urgent to report!"


    The smile on the emperor''s face immediately disappeared, and his brows immediately wrinkled. The people who were waiting on one side of him could not help but jump in his heart. The emperor raised his hand and the supervisor came in.


    Seeing that the chief supervisor was sweating and his face turned white, he went into the room and knelt down to the emperor and said, "tell the emperor that the slave deserves to die, and Li pin is red!"


    The emperor''s eyes were cold and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? What about the royal doctor? "


    "Back to the emperor, the imperial doctor is treating her. At the end of the day, because of the dryness and heat in the palace, Li Pin sent for Xie Guifei to get some ice. Xie Guifei said that Li pin was pregnant with a dragon fetus. She had just received ice the day before yesterday, so she should not use ice too much to avoid catching cold. Li Pin went to see Xie Guifei in person. They had an argument in Xie Guifei''s palace for some reason. Li Pin fell down and was carried back to the palace. Soon afterwards, they met red! "


    After hearing this, the emperor''s face became more and more ugly. When Li Yuanjia heard the names of Li pin and Xie Guifei, his heart trembled. However, Xiao Jiu had forgotten these things for a long time. He still rolled round stool heartlessly and urged Li Yuanjia to push hard.


    Li Yuanjia rushed to small nine to do a voice forbidden action, small nine puzzled looking at him, Li Yuanjia eyes a turn, low voice way: "the emperor is busy, let''s go there to play, otherwise noisy he is not happy, won''t give you ice!" Small nine one listen to immediately stare big eyes, no ice no ice crisp to eat, no ice crisp to eat how line? Not from immediately obediently shut mouth, followed Li Yuanjia to push the stool to one side to play.


    The emperor''s face became more and more ugly. He had demoted his concubine Li because of the Mo family and punished her for thinking behind closed doors. Just a few days after he was released, it happened again. He was still in Princess Xie''s palace. How could it be?


    After thinking about it, the emperor asked in a deep voice: "what does the imperial doctor say?"


    "To the emperor, the imperial doctor said that Libin had a miscarriage. After treatment, she had saved her fetus. However, some of the fetuses were unstable. She asked Libin not to move around as much as possible in the future, so as not to move the fetus again. The slave has locked up all the servants who serve Li pin and is ready to interrogate them one by one. At present, Li pin is surrounded by people who are transferred from Hanyuan hall. They will serve Li Pin well and won''t let her walk around any more. Please don''t worry! "


    The emperor snorted: "don''t worry? How can I rest assured? It''s only a few days since I was born. What happened? What about Princess Xie? Why didn''t she come to someone to say that something like this happened in her palace? "


    The big supervisor''s forehead slipped a big sweat drop, and it flowed down into his eyes. The stung eyes were painful, but he didn''t dare to wipe it. He quickly replied: "back to the emperor, as soon as the empress Li Pin fell down, Princess Xie also fell down. The imperial doctor said that she was too frightened, and she was still dizzy at the moment!"


    "Pa" the emperor patted the armrest heavily, his face became very ugly.


    Suddenly, the hall became extremely quiet, as if the sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard. Everyone bowed their heads and dared not breathe. Just at this time, suddenly came the sound of children''s feet, saw small nine suddenly ran to the emperor''s side, with a small hand patted the emperor''s chest, with a vague cry: "not angry, not alive, small nine help you, out of breath, hit it, bad!"


    The crowd was shocked. Li Yuanjia''s heart thumped to her throat, and her eyes blinked uncontrollably, for fear that she would hear the most frightened voice: "come on, drag it down!"


    The scene that he had witnessed in Princess Xie''s palace could not help but appear in front of him. Li Yuanjia only felt that the color of blood red appeared in front of his eyes, which instantly covered his facial features, making him unable to hear, see or feel anything. His body seemed to be frozen, and his cold teeth were shaking.


    The chief supervisor''s eyes flashed slightly and quietly looked at the emperor''s expression. He hesitated that he should say something to make the emperor not angry with the ninth lady, and let the Mo family owe him a favor? Or is it wise not to bump into the emperor''s muzzle at such a time, so as not to cause a fire? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 57

    The emperor looked at Xiao Jiu, who put up his toes, stretched his arms, patted himself, and comforted himself with tender words. Somehow, his anger suddenly dissipated. Even a little girl knew that she shouldn''t be angry with these people. Why should he be angry?


    Anyway, what he wants is just a son. As for whether those women are alive or dead, who bullies whom, what does it have to do with him?


    In the panic of the people, the emperor hooked his lips and said in a low voice: "well, I''m not angry!"


    Everyone was shocked. The big supervisor looked at Xiaojiu with astonishing eyes. But when the emperor''s eyes passed, he immediately lowered his head to avoid. Li Yuanjia suddenly wakes up from the cold and desperate panic. Seeing that the emperor is looking at Xiaojiu with soft eyes, he is suddenly relieved.


    Small nine will hand clenched into a fist, raised high to the emperor, yelled: "I help you to fight bad guys, I have strength, who can fight, I, the most powerful!"


    The emperor looked at Xiaojiu and couldn''t help laughing. He pinched her fist and said, "well, it''s really strong!"


    Xiaojiu raised his chin and said, "I can still fight!"


    The emperor was stunned, and the supervisor asked with a smile: "is that right? That nine young ladies can let the slaves open an eye, beat up a few to see! "


    Small nine head a little, huhhhhaha of brandish a fist to draw, chubby baby short hand short foot, although the mouth huhhaha of very have momentum, but that fight out of appearance but let a person can''t help laughing.


    The emperor''s face gradually showed a smile, and the supervisor praised Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu Yi was praised and waved harder. After a while, Xiao Jiu gasped and sat on the ground.


    Emperor Leng Leng, let people pull small nine up, small nine but refused to get up, shouting: "tired ah, hot ah, I am so tired ah, so hot ah!"


    The chief supervisor glanced at the emperor and asked Xiao Jiu with a smile: "look, Miss Jiu is sweating. You still have to go to school. You are so tired, but you can''t do it. Why don''t you go to sleep inside?"


    Small nine head shake with the rattle, sitting on the ground or refused to rise.


    The chief supervisor thought about it and said, "the slave asked someone to bring you a cup of honey to moisten your throat. You must have some dry mouth, right?"


    Small nine licked lip Cape, shake head way: "honey water is too sweet! I''m hot


    Big supervisor heart next move busy way: "that don''t if come some iced fruit, cool and quench thirst?"


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I''m too tired to chew the fruit!" With that, his big eyes blinked and looked at him expectantly. If there was a tail behind him, he would be shaking happily.


    The chief supervisor couldn''t help laughing and pretended to be enlightened: "Oh, if you want some ice cream, it''s cool and refreshing, and you don''t have to eat it?"


    Finally heard what he wanted, small nine happy repeatedly nodded: "I just want to eat a little ice crispy, a little bit!" For fear of being rejected, Xiao Jiu stretched out her chubby fingers and stroked out a little bit.


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing and said, "give her some ice crispy, not too cold!"


    Small nine immediately turned over and got up from the ground, happy to the emperor''s side, cried: "snow ice crisp, there is snow ice crisp to eat!"


    The supervisor carefully looked at the emperor''s face and said with a smile: "emperor, the nine young ladies are really smart. They know how to talk in circles. At the beginning, the slave didn''t know what she meant when she said she was tired and hot."


    The emperor touched Xiaojiu''s head and said with a faint smile: "it can be seen that people are born to try every means to achieve their goals, and children are no exception!" With that, her voice suddenly sank: "imperial concubine Xie is impetuous, arrogant and willful. She is punished for thinking for three months behind closed doors and transcribing meditation scriptures a hundred times! Li''s concubines, who were born in favor of the emperor, ignored the safety of the emperor''s descendants and punished them for thinking behind closed doors until they had a smooth production The next jump of the supervisor''s heart was that no matter who was right or who was wrong, he dealt with each other 50 times. He didn''t understand the emperor''s intention. The supervisor quickly lowered his head to cover his eyes and said respectfully, "yes!"


    Xiao Jiu, who had no idea that he was passing by in a storm, was sent back to the nursery by the emperor.


    Li Yuanjia looks at the sleepy little nine held by the maid, and secretly swears: he will never sneak out with little nine again. Is it too scary?


    When Xiaojiu returns to the house, the Mo family is surprised to find that she has brought back a bunch of rewards, including ice plate, a car of ice and many fruit souffles, which are all admired by everyone in Kyoto. It is said that the emperor has given Xiaojiu something for summer vacation.


    This inexplicable reward made the Mo family very confused. After a lot of inquiry, they learned what happened in the palace today.


    It''s said that Xie Guifei has come to life, but she is weak and has been punished and wronged. She only says that she was wronged and framed by Li pin; Libin was crying that someone wanted to harm her and her children and let the emperor decide for her. The emperor was so annoyed that he sent someone to beat Li pin and Xie Guifei in the palace. They were honest and didn''t bother any more.


    The old man sneered: "a group of idiots, who are calculated to be like this, only stare at each other. It''s really self inflicted!"


    The old lady frowned and said, "yes, it''s obvious that it''s not a good thing, but it''s foolishly fooled. When it comes to such a situation, it''s easy for people to take advantage of it and almost hurt their prince. They don''t want to think about it. If there''s something wrong with the prince, the emperor will care who they are killed and who they are wronged?"


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "the spectators see clearly, but they are all fascinated by the fame and wealth? However, this time, the emperor is not the same as usual. No matter what happens, it''s easy for him to play 50 boards each. At present, both Li pin and Xie Guifei have been punished and banned. Among the remaining three concubines, Jing Fei, Zhang Fei and Hui Fei, Jing Fei is aloof and does not care about her business. Zhang Fei has foreign blood. The only one in the palace who can compete with Xie Guifei is Hui Fei. Hui Fei can''t kill two birds with one stone this time. How can she be reconciled? As long as the empress is uncertain and the prince does not return, these women will have to fight again and again. "


    Mo Taiwu had a headache for his family''s unbridled discussion about the emperor''s harem for a long time. Seeing that Mo Taiwen was more straightforward and sharp, he quickly interrupted: "OK, this is the emperor''s family business. We can''t manage it. Don''t talk about it any more, lest the walls have ears."


    Before Mo Taiwu finished his words, the old man scolded angrily: "fart, I can say what I want in my house, and the walls have ears. Do you think that I raise so many Mingwei and dark Wei? Even when you say something in your own house, are you a coward of the Ministry of war


    See the baby''s urge more, also thank the baby''s reward, add a more chapter, please smile, efforts codewords in the new computer version, after everyone collection in the new open, old recently has been old can''t open, old will not open, please remember: net, free update the fastest, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 58

    Mo Taiwu was scolded by his father, but he didn''t dare to reply. He just touched his nose and laughed awkwardly. When Mo Pingchu saw that his uncle was flat, he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to.


    The old lady glared at the old man. She scolded her son in front of her grandson. The old man really hit his son in the face! Can want to say some comforting words, for a moment and don''t know how to open, the scene is quiet some embarrassed.


    At this time, playing enough of the emperor''s ice plate, Xiao Jiu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "fart!"


    The old man was as like as two peas. He was shocked. Everyone was stunned. He looked at the little nine who was wearing the same hand and face as the old man.


    The old man laughed and picked up Xiao Jiu. He pinched her nose and said, "you little devil, are you good at everything?"


    Xu Jingniang looked at Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, you can''t say this in the future. Do you hear me


    Small nine didn''t understand of blink an eye, ask a way: "say what?"


    Xu Jingniang looks at Xiaojiu speechless, and doesn''t know what to say. The old lady stares at the old man and says to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "Jingniang, don''t worry. I''ll take care of the old man''s smelly mouth in the future, so as to save Xiaojiu learning from him all day and all night!"


    Then he touched Xiaojiu''s head and said, "Xiaojiu, don''t learn from your grandfather. It''s not good for him. We Xiaojiu are good. Don''t learn from him!"


    Small nine blink blink eyes, holding the old man dissatisfied with the old lady cried: "grandfather good!"


    The old man was very happy and said with a laugh: "Xiao Jiu is the closest to his grandfather. Don''t listen to your grandmother''s rambling. When you are on vacation, your grandfather will take you out to play. Let''s watch operas, listen to books and go to restaurants to eat delicious food; When you grow up, your grandfather will take you to horse riding, archery, polo, Cuju and Shuanglu. You can do whatever you want. As long as you don''t run around in the palace in the future, these grandfathers will take you to play. Remember? "


    Xiaojiu was attracted by a lot of fresh and interesting things that the old man said. He immediately nodded and said, "I''m good, don''t run!"


    The old man boasted: "that''s right. Xiao Jiu is the most obedient and obedient!"


    The old lady frowned and said, "how can you teach a child like this? If you go out to play several times, you can''t let her stay in the house any longer! At that time, I just want to run out all day. How can you lock her up? "


    The old man said impatiently, "if you worry about it, you can''t shut it down. What''s wrong with going out to see the world? When the eldest two were young, I didn''t teach them that way. I didn''t see them grow up to be like me. They were soft tempered and like a counsellor. I didn''t have any blood. It''s better for them to be like me


    Xu Jingniang really wants to cry without tears, and the old lady is full of black lines. A good girl is taught to be like a bad old man. What a fart!


    But little nine didn''t know her mother and grandmother''s helplessness at all. Hearing her grandfather praise her, she thought of one thing. After dancing, her fists were full of pride and exclaimed: "I''m powerful. I''ll help the emperor fight bad guys and coax him out of anger!"


    The old man was stunned, and his eyes swept cloud seventeen fiercely. Cloud seventeen turned pale. As soon as she went back to the house today, she told the old man and her husband that Xiao Jiu had slipped out to Hanliang hall at noon today, but she didn''t know that Xiao Jiu had such contact with the emperor.


    To be honest, since he went to the palace with Miss nine, Yun Shiqi always doubted whether his secret guard training had been in vain for many years. How could he not even watch a child and still be fooled all the time?


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man, immediately stepped forward, bent down and asked Xiaojiu with a smile: "Xiaojiu, you are so powerful today. Tell us quickly, how did you meet the emperor?"


    Small nine then triumphantly talked about how to enter the Han Liang Temple today, what the Emperor gave her to eat, later how angry, good things stumbling again. Although small nine said confusion, but people still hear clearly, can''t help but look at each other, there is a kind of lucky afterlife.


    The old man''s face is very bad. He can''t help thinking of the life that the expert gave to Xiao Jiu. Is Xiao Jiu really entangled with the royal family?


    Several events happened in succession in the palace: first, Princess Li was demoted to be a concubine Li; second, Princess Xie was reprimanded by the emperor; third, Princess Xie and her concubine Li were reprimanded by the emperor. These three things, two causes are small nine, although the third has nothing to do with small nine, but also because of small nine this wrong, let the emperor make this unexpected punishment.


    Does the emperor really like Xiao Jiu, or does he deliberately put Mo''s family on the fire by Xiao Jiu?


    The old man can''t help but frown. No matter what the emperor thinks, and whether Xiaojiu''s fate is really like what an expert said, the old man doesn''t want Xiaojiu to be involved with the royal family. His granddaughter is destined to fly to nine days and be free. How can she be put into the cage of wealth?


    The old man made a wink at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Xiao Jiu, you are not allowed to run out of the nursery in the future, or I will not play with you and buy you delicious food. Do you hear me?"


    Small nine don''t understand elder brother how don''t boast oneself, still pinch own face threat, not from is very aggrieved, eyes red of shout a way: "you are bad, bad!"


    Mo Pingchu sighed a little and said to Xiao Jiu, "if you are obedient, you can go to Taixue with us? It''s too much to learn. There are mountains and lakes. By the way, now the locust trees on both sides of Chengxian Street are blooming, and the road is full of fragrance. There are many snack sellers on the roadside. Brother will take you back, OK


    Xiao Jiu always envied that several elder brothers could go to school together. He also yelled that he would go to school with them. When he heard that five elder brothers wanted to take her, he said that the flowers were blooming and there was something delicious. He quickly nodded and said, "OK, OK, I''m going!"


    Mo Pingchu said: "do you remember what my brother just said?"


    Xiao Jiu nodded hard and said, "remember, don''t run around!"


    Mo Pingchu then touched Xiaojiu''s head with a smile and said: "good, Xiaojiu is really obedient!"


    Xiaojiu grins, and everyone is relieved. If it''s not for the emperor''s palace, which is too chaotic and unpredictable, they really don''t want to force Xiaojiu, especially the old man, to be free all their life.


    Since Mo Pingchu promised to take Xiao Jiu to Taixue, he took advantage of yuyingtang''s vacation two days later to hold a poetry meeting in gaoxue and took Xiao Jiu Yi to Taixue.


    This is the first time that Xiaojiu goes out with his brothers. He still goes to their school to play. Xiaojiu is very happy. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 59

    Taiji is located in wubenfang, Southeast of shangmenwai in Nan''an, the imperial city. All the way through Zhuque street to danfengmen street, you can see not only the busy streets, but also the bridges, temples and temples. The excitement of this road is dazzling and exciting.


    If not for Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting, I''m afraid Xiao Jiu will get out of the car window and rush into the crowded street.


    When we got to Chengxian street, the two eyes of Xiao Jiu were not enough to see.


    Chengxian street to Taixue in the north and Beiting Lane in Nantong is the only way for students to study for thousands of years.


    In the heyday of the former dynasty, there were nearly ten thousand students from all over the world who lived here. There were all kinds of medicine shops, lacquer shops, tea shops, wine shops, fruit shops, clothing shops, treasure Pavilion, pawn shops and so on. They were very prosperous. Of course, the most popular shops on the street were bookstores and calligraphy and painting shops. Even in the blooming season of sophora flower, you can smell the faint fragrance of calligraphy and ink.


    Taixue is even more large-scale. There are shooting nursery, warehouse, sanatorium, storeroom, classroom, library, dormitory and canteen in the school. There are more than 2000 large and small houses. There are six important halls, namely, the hall of Sheng Yan, the hall of doctorate, the hall of classics, the hall of books, and the hall of ZhangCai, and six halls, namely, the hall of frankness, the hall of cultivation, the hall of sincerity, the hall of justice, the hall of advocating ambition, and the hall of Guangye.


    But today''s poetry meeting of higher education is not held in these solemn and solemn places, but on the mountain of the Empress Dowager. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian and others have not entered the higher education, so they can''t attend the poetry meeting of the higher education. Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting take Xiao Jiu around the Taixue, then they take Xiao Jiu across the hall and walk up the mountain road.


    Just halfway up the mountain, Mo pingting was called away by his classmates, and he handed over Xiao Jiu to Mo Pingchu to carry on up the mountain.


    Mo Pingchu stood on the hillside with Xiaojiu in his arms and looked down. He saw lush bamboo trees and flowers all over the slope. From time to time, he could see farmers and cattle working in the mountains above the dam; There are also children herding sheep on the hillside, followed by their own local dogs, running around their legs, completely enjoying the idyllic beauty of the mountain village.


    Small nine has never seen these since birth, more and more curious not, struggling to go down on their own. But the mountain road is not smooth enough. How dare Mo Pingchu let her run around? Hold Xiaojiu tightly and let her not move. Although small nine is young, but this weight is really not light, just now has been Mo pingting hold, Mo Pingchu hold for a while, then tired forehead straight sweating, she again disorderly move some can''t hold.


    Mo Pingchu coaxed patiently: "Xiaojiu is obedient. Don''t move. There are stones on the ground. If you knock them, you should cry. Brother five will take you to the top of the mountain to see the poetry festival!"


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t listen. She wanted to go down and run to see the cow, the man and the grass. Mo Ping couldn''t hold her for the first time, so he had to put Xiao Jiu down. For fear that she would run around disobediently, she held her hand tightly and said, "Xiao Jiu, there are wolves and tigers in the mountain. It''s fierce. If you run around, you will be eaten!"


    But Xiaojiu snorted, shook his fist and said, "I''m not afraid. Let Langqing bite it!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said helplessly: "but now Langqing is not here, so you have to listen to brother five. You can''t run around with brother five, you know?"


    Little nine looked up at Mo Pingchu and said, "brother five is the most powerful. He can beat away wolves and tigers, right?"


    Mo Pingchu blinked his eyes and said that he couldn''t fight, as if he was too counselled, which damaged his tall image in his sister''s heart; Can say to beat, this wench don''t know to be afraid, still don''t run of full mountain fly for a while?


    Mo Pingchu, who thinks he is still smart, has made an unprecedented effort to solve the problem. However, Xiao Jiu still looks up and waits for his answer. Mo Pingchu can''t help chatting with him. He feels that he has dug a hole for himself and can''t fill it.


    At this time, suddenly heard in front of the "Puchi" a smile, Mo Pingchu and small nine can not help but look at the past.


    Saw a melon face, elegant and beautiful 15-year-old girl is pursing her mouth, smiling at them. Seeing the girl suddenly appearing, Mo Pingchu blushes and looks slightly embarrassed. It turns out that the girl is not someone else. It''s Zhong Wanning, who had a lot of gossip with Mo Pingchu.


    Xiaojiu looks at Zhong Wanning curiously. She only thinks that the more she looks, the more pleasing she looks. Naturally, Xiaojiu doesn''t judge her appearance and clothing. She just thinks that the girl''s face is gentle, her body is delicate, and her smile is pretty tight.


    Little nine has never had any resistance to beauty. He immediately threw away Mo Pingchu and jumped on her impolitely, shouting: "beauty, beauty hug, my leg hurts!"


    Zhong Wanning was startled, and Mo Pingchu was stunned!


    Who taught little nine this? Shouldn''t you shout "sister" when you see a good-looking girl? How could it be his baby sister, Xiao Jiu, who rushed up to hold someone''s thigh and yelled "beauty hug"?


    But no matter how Mo Pingchu opened and closed his eyes, the one holding Zhong Wanning''s thigh and shouting "beauty hug" was really small nine.


    Mo Pingchu is so shameful that he can''t help being dark. Is that right? I really want to find a crack in the ground. Do you have one? Mo Pingchu secretly clenched his teeth. Which bastard taught Xiao Jiu that way? He must beat him up in the future!


    But when he thought about it, Mo Pingchu understood that there was no other girl in the Mo family except Xiao Jiu. Since Xiao Jiu began to learn how to speak, no one had taught her how to call an older girl. On weekdays in the mansion, Mo Pingjian saw that all the pretty maidservants were called beauties. He was afraid that Xiao Jiu would learn when he heard about them. So when he saw Zhong Wanning, he rushed up and called "beauties".


    Mo Pingchu bit his teeth hard, good you little eight, teach little nine like this, go back to find you to settle!


    He Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are strolling in Chengxian street. Mo Pingjian, who is waiting for Mo Pingchu and Xiao Jiu, suddenly sneezes a few times in a row. He can''t help but tighten his clothes. Mo Pingjian looks at the hot sun on his head suspiciously. This summer, how can he still get cold? Can someone speak ill of him behind his back?


    Although Mo Pingchu was embarrassed, he secretly glanced at the panicked Zhong Wanning and saw that her face was slightly rosy and her eyes were like autumn water. He could not help saying in his heart that she could afford the "beauty" of Xiao Jiu.


    Think of here, Mo Pingchu inexplicably some proud, and some uncontrollable blush.


    See small nine holding Zhong Wanning not put, stretch arm let her embrace, Zhong Wanning face blush, at a loss to look at himself for help, Mo Pingchu hurried over to small nine said: "small nine, quickly release this elder sister, five brother embrace you!"


    Thank you babies, I will try my best to save the manuscript and update it quickly. Guess, is there any more today? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 60

    When Zhong Wanning heard Mo Pingchu''s words, his face turned red again and his heart thumped. He said she was his sister.


    Small nine but regardless of hold Zhong Wanning way: "no, I want beauty to hold me!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning awkwardly and said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, this is Zhong Wanning, a classmate of five brothers. You should call her sister Zhong. You can''t call her beauty, you know?"


    "No, she''s beautiful. She''s a beauty, not a sister!" she cried


    Mo Pingchu said with a straight face: "can''t call beauty, that''s impolite, call sister!"


    Small nine eyebrows a wrinkly, stare Mo Pingchu way: "do you think she is not beautiful?"


    Mo Pingchu


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help looking up at Mo Pingchu. There was some tension and expectation in her eyes.


    Seeing Zhong Wanning looking at himself with such eyes, Mo Pingchu was very nervous. His voice was dry and his heart beat faster. He blushed and said, "she is beautiful, of course, but you can''t call her beauty. Beauty is not a respect for people. You should call her sister!"


    Zhong Wanning only felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat, and his brain was buzzing. He could not hear or see anything. He said he was beautiful, and Mo Pingchu said he was beautiful, my God!


    If it wasn''t for his stiff body, Zhong Wanning couldn''t help but want to jump up and shout and pinch himself. I can''t believe it''s true!


    As soon as Mo Pingchu''s words came out, his face turned red again. He grew up so big since he was a child. This was the most embarrassing and nervous time for Mo Pingchu. There was no one!


    But small nine didn''t plan to let go Mo Pingchu, very unconvinced and asked: "why?"


    Starling said that a beautiful young woman is a beauty. This elder sister is beautiful and young. There is nothing wrong with her name!


    Mo Pingchu helplessly looked at Xiaojiu, and didn''t want to tangle with her again on this embarrassing issue. He said: "because she is her brother''s classmate, you have to call her sister. Xiaojiu is obedient, and her brother will take you up the mountain. Let''s go to the poetry club. The poetry club is a sweet fruit only on the mountain. You''ve never eaten it. Do you want to eat it?"


    As soon as he heard something delicious, Xiao Jiu immediately released his hand, raised his head to Zhong Wanning and said with a smile, "sister beauty, take me to eat sweet fruit!"


    Mo Pingchu speechless cover cover cover forehead, beauty elder sister, this is what how to think out of ghost address ah?


    Zhong Wanning looks at the little girl who smiles at him with her head up, and then looks at Mo Pingchu who has no choice but to cover her forehead. She can''t help but want to laugh. It turns out that Mo''s family is such a treasure. Mo Pingchu''s sister Xiaojiu, who is most concerned about, actually looks like this. What a surprise!


    If you look at Xiaojiu carefully, her facial features are beautiful, her skin is like white jade, like a little fairy child carved with Pink Jade, and her eyes are better carved like black gems. The more you look at them, the more clear and bright you feel, and the more moving you feel.


    Zhong Wanning can''t help but praise secretly: no wonder the Mo family is such a treasure. Mo Ping always thinks about it at the beginning. No matter how mischievous and capricious it is, who can really lose his temper with her? I''m afraid it''s not enough to spoil you?


    See small nine is really want to let oneself hold, seem to still like oneself, Zhong Wanning not from heart joy, stretch out a hand to want to hold small nine. Mo Pingchu hurriedly blocked the way: "or I come, small nine sink very, you can''t hold it!"


    Small nine one listen to five elder brother unexpectedly say oneself heavy, not from not happy, eight elder brother said: heavy is fat, fat is ugly. Five elder brothers unexpectedly say she is ugly, small nine not from ruthlessly stare Mo Pingchu one eye, drag Zhong Wanning way: "beauty elder sister, I light." Zhong Wanning couldn''t help laughing, touched Xiaojiu''s head and said, "well, Xiaojiu is not heavy at all. My elder sister has a lot of strength. Don''t worry, she will hold you steady!"


    Small nine immediately smile eyebrow curved, she found a beauty sister''s advantage, the voice is very sweet and clear, sound has unspeakable comfort.


    When Zhong Wanning finished, he picked up Xiao Jiu, then chuckled at Mo Pingchu and said, "let''s go. It''s already a little late." With that, he took the lead in walking up the mountain with Xiaojiu in his arms.


    Looking at Zhong Wanning holding up Xiao Jiu and walking towards the mountain smoothly and steadily, Mo Pingchu was shocked.


    You know, although Xiao Jiu is less than three years old, he is an absolutely fat baby. He has been holding it for a quarter of an hour, but his arms are sore. Zhong Wanning looked at the thin and weak, even a small nine picked up, can walk so fast, this is unreasonable!


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He rushed to catch up and said carefully: "that, I''d better hold it."


    At the moment, Zhong Wanning was very happy. She wanted to show Mo Pingchu all her strengths and said, "I can hold her. Really, Xiaojiu is not heavy at all. I won''t fall on her!" Then, for fear that Mo Ping didn''t believe it at first, he held Xiao Jiu for several times.


    Mo Pingchu used powerful control to avoid his stupefied appearance, but he was really shocked.


    Xiao Jiu was so happy that he began to giggle. He put his arms around Zhong Wanning''s neck and cried, "sister beauty, you are so powerful. You are much stronger than my five brothers!" Then he leaned over Zhong Wanning''s ear and muttered: "my fifth brother only likes reading books, but he doesn''t like practicing. My sixth brother said that he is a scholar who can''t catch a chicken. Sister beauty, you are so powerful, have you practiced Kung Fu? Then you must have hit my fifth brother, right? "


    Zhong Wanning


    Mo Pingchu is looking at Xiaojiu with black lines. This smelly girl, can you not whisper so loudly? How much do you want people to know that your five brothers are powerless?


    However, since I decided to take the civil service road, I never felt that it was bad not to practice Kung Fu, but now why do I regret it? But at the thought that Zhong Wanning was a practitioner, and his strength was much stronger than that of himself, Mo Pingchu''s heart was still very frustrated.


    When Xiao Jiu said "you must have beaten my five brothers", Zhong Wanning froze. She was born in a general family. She learned some internal skills of breathing and nourishing qi from her family when she was young. Although she was thin and weak, she was stronger than ordinary women, but she seldom showed it to the outside world, so no one knew.


    Today, Mo Pingchu was overjoyed to see that. Zhong Wanning didn''t expect that Mo Pingchu was born in the government of Xing and didn''t practice martial arts. He couldn''t help wondering whether he thought martial arts was vulgar like those literati, so he refused to practice martial arts.


    What would he think of himself who has already practiced martial arts?


    At the thought that she would be regarded by Mo Pingchu as a vulgar and powerful strange woman, Zhong Wanning regretted that time would come again. She must not hold up Xiao Jiu and let Mo Pingchu see her like this. But Mo Pingchu had already seen it all, and he was silly. Xiaojiu was walking fast. Oh, my God, the more Zhong Wanning thought about it, the more he felt depressed.


    Ha ha, here comes Jiageng! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 61

    Xiaojiu looks at Zhong Wanning, who suddenly has no smile, and five elder brothers, who are silent and pursed their mouths. He thinks they are strange, especially Zhong Wanning, whose expression is the same as that she has no ice cream. After looking at them, Xiaojiu can''t help asking: "sister beauty, are you going to cry?"


    Zhong Wanning was startled by Xiao Jiuwen. Her heart beat and her hands trembled. Xiao Jiuzhi felt that as soon as she finished asking, her beauty sister began to shake. Her body fell straight down in an instant. Xiao Jiuzhi cried out in fright.


    Mo Pingchu, who is pondering whether he needs to practice martial arts, is awakened by Xiao Jiu''s cry and rushes up to catch him. Zhong Wanning is also very scared. He wants to hold Xiaojiu in a hurry. In the chaos, Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning''s hands are holding together somehow.


    Small nine is connected by two people''s arms firmly stuck in the middle, two legs are suspended.


    Realizing that he was holding Zhong Wanning''s hand, Mo Pingchu was stunned. He did not dare to move. He stood stiffly, and his most flexible brain stopped working.


    Zhong Wanning only felt that her hand was held in a warm and dry hand. It seemed that she could clearly feel the temperature of Mo Pingchu''s body from that hand. The intimate contact she had never had made Zhong Wanning blush instantly, and her heart was pounding out of her chest.


    The atmosphere became very delicate and ambiguous, just like the ripe raspberries on the hillside. The green fruits were light red, some attractive and some green.


    Xiaojiu kicks his legs and feels very uncomfortable when he is stuck in the middle. But the fifth brother only stares at the beauty sister, and the beauty sister only looks at the fifth brother. Both of them are as red as the red flowers on the side of the road. It''s very strange that they don''t speak and don''t move.


    Small nine looked and looked, kicked and kicked, but no one looked at her, no one cares about her. The little girl got impatient, stretched her arm and patted both of them, shouting: "I want to come down, come down!"


    Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning wake up. They immediately stagger their eyes and dare not look at each other again. In a panic, they put Xiao Jiu down.


    Small nine a ground then rubbed ran up, flustered Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning hurriedly chase past, Mo Pingchu one side chase while trying to pull small nine, small nine is not willing to let pull, must oneself run, make Mo Pingchu can only one strength to follow the advice: "small nine, don''t run around, look at the road, careful, slow down."


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, who is bending over to chase after Xiao Jiu Yi''s advice, Zhong Wanning can''t help but stare at him. Is this Mo Pingchu who is not smiling and has few words in the school?


    But looking at Mo Pingchu so tender and meticulous, Zhong Wanning felt that she was even more unforgettable. If one day, she could be treated as tenderly as Mo Pingchu, how would it be


    This kind of thought makes Zhong Wanning blush, but he can''t help quietly looking at Mo Pingchu, watching him gently coax Xiao Jiu, watching him lovingly brush off Xiao Jiu''s messy forehead, watching him patiently accompany him to see the insects in the grass


    Zhong Wanning only felt that Mo Pingchu was so dazzling that she couldn''t move her sight at all. She could only look at him so foolishly all the time.


    But Zhong Wanning doesn''t know that while taking care of Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingchu has made a secret decision in his heart. In the future, he will spend more time practicing martial arts.


    Mo Pingchu also learned Kung Fu when he was young, but later he decided to learn from literature, so he put all his mind on his lessons. Later, after learning from the old man, he didn''t have time to practice Kung Fu, so he didn''t practice Kung Fu any more. Today, with Zhong Wanning''s excitement, Mo Pingchu decided that he would still go the road of literary and military talents. How could he be a man without the strength of a woman?


    After all, there were many generals in the Xia Dynasty, but Mo Pingchu just couldn''t accept that Zhong Wanning was stronger than himself. As for why, Mo Pingchu hasn''t thought deeply.


    Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning took Xiao Jiu along the way to the poetry meeting on the top of the mountain. On the south side of the mountain top, several old locust vines twined, blocking the scorching sun, revealing a sense of the vicissitudes of time. Under the tree, there is a writing table with curved feet and a reed mat on the floor. The students sit on the ground. A doctor of Taixue, who has a clear appearance, is reciting the Analects of Confucius Zheng Feng in the book of Songs: "qingqingzijin, leisurely my heart. If I don''t go, I''d rather not follow my voice. "


    A burly looking student glanced at Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning coming together. A chubby girl was still in the middle of them. They were dancing like a family of three on a trip. They could not help shouting.


    Everyone looked at him. Zhong Wanning was a little shy. He wanted to let go of Xiao Jiu''s hand, but he was held tightly by Xiao Jiu. Zhong Wanning glanced at Mo Pingchu quietly. Seeing that he had recovered his old look, he couldn''t help but be a little stunned.


    The doctor glanced at the big student and said, "Yu Zhenyan, what do you mean by the sentences I just recited?"


    Yu Zhenyan is laughing at Mo Pingchu. As soon as he heard that he was named by the doctor, he immediately stood up in a hurry. Without thinking about it, he blurted out: "my fair lady, how nice a gentleman is!"


    The doctor was stunned, and the students burst into laughter. The doctor frowned slightly and said, "it''s OK to explain with the sentences in the book of songs. Sit down!"


    Yu Zhenyan breathed a sigh of relief and glanced around triumphantly. He got it right by mistake!


    The doctor saw Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning come over with a bouncing baby. He picked the tip of his brow and said, "Pingchu, please explain it!"


    Mo Pingchu walked forward with a smile, saluted the doctor, and said in a loud voice: "the words just recited by the doctor are really about the missing between lovers. But Wei Wu and Cao Cao''s "short song line" has such a sentence, drinking as a song, life Geometry... Qingqing Zijin, leisurely my heart. But for the sake of you, I have pondered so far... So the students think that it can also mean that the thirst for talents is as urgent as the yearning for lovers! "


    Sun shines on Mo Pingchu through the shade of Huaiyin. Xun Xun''s gentle and jade like youth talks with allusion, which makes Zhong Wanning feel proud and adored.


    The doctor said with a smile: "I can draw inferences from one instance. It can be seen that I have really read the book. It''s really rare for you to study so hard at your young age. I heard that you are going to take the economic examination next year. I wish you the title of wild Goose Pagoda will fulfill your wish!"


    People can''t help but wonder that although the Imperial College has a six-year schooling, it usually takes ten years or even longer to graduate from the Imperial College.


    After entering Taixue, the students first studied the book of rites, Zuozhuan, the book of songs, Zhouli, Yili, Yijing, Shangshu, Gongyangzhuan, guliangzhuan and other classics, passed the public and private examinations, and then divided them into different subjects according to whether they were going to take the Jinshi examination or the Mingjing examination. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 62

    After studying in different subjects, the examination will be conducted once every two years. The examination results and the scores of the public and private examinations of that year will reach the top grade. If you are a top grade student, you can graduate and be awarded the official position; 1. Excellent students and 1. Ping students are middle-class students, and they are allowed to be exempted from the part test; The students with two levels or one excellent and one bad are lower class students, and they are allowed to be exempted from the examination.


    Generally speaking, students have to study for four to six years before they can study in different subjects, and then pass the examination. Mo Pingchu, on the other hand, only spent two years studying the classics. However, after studying for half a year, he had to take the classics examination at the age of less than 15. How can he not be surprised?


    But what the doctor said was that he was very optimistic about his examination. Could he have passed it all at once? This is unbelievable. Since the beginning of the examination, the youngest person who passed the examination was Zhang Zhi of the previous dynasty. He passed the examination at the age of 18 and became a remarkable young genius. Does Mo Pingchu want to set a new record?


    How can those old ladies who are already 34 years old and still studying hard to pass the exam believe it, and how can they not envy it?


    Mu Xiu in the forest, the wind will destroy it, this truth Mo Pingchu under the guidance of the old man has been more clear, but he busy modest way: "the doctor praised, but I just rely on their own young, want to first test the classics test to see it, or to recognize their own shortcomings, Pingchu knew that only sparse learning shallow, which can be up to your classmates read a lot, full of classics."


    The old lady''s face suddenly changed a lot. The doctor looked at Mo Pingchu with admiration. He saw many young talents. However, Mo Pingchu is the only one who is talented, willing to study hard and modest. Such a young man will be known all over the world sooner or later!


    Yu Zhenyan gets up to ask Mo Pingchu and others to sit down. Zhong Wanning sees that Yu Zhenyan is surrounded by male students, so she plans to go to several female students to sit down. However, Xiao Jiu pulls her hand and refuses to let go.


    Zhong Wanning''s face was slightly red, and he glanced at Mo Pingchu quietly. He whispered to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, my sister is going to find a companion. Will you let go?"


    Little nine shook his head and said, "sister beauty, don''t go. Where''s the sweet fruit? I want to eat sweet fruit


    Zhong Wanning glances at Mo Pingchu, who is talking with Yu Zhenyan and others. He purses his mouth and laughs and takes up a dish of raspberries to Xiao Jiu.


    In July and August of every year, Taixue held a poetry meeting on the top of the mountain, where everyone sang poems, wrote Fu and exchanged reading experience. In order to show the elegance of poetry, in addition to tea, only these wild fruits produced in the mountains are available at the poetry meeting. Although they can''t satisfy people, they also taste wild.


    Small nine curious looking at the red raspberry fruit, pinch a taste, found sweet and sour very delicious, not from very happy to eat up.


    Yu Zhenyan and others have seen Xiao Jiu for a long time. After greeting Mo Pingchu, Yu Zhenyan comes up to tease Xiao Jiu and says, "little doll, what''s your name? Whose family is it? "


    Small nine raise eyes to ask her speaker, see is a face burly, skin black man, then no interest, lazy one finger Mo Pingchu way: "my name is small nine, is his family!"


    Yu Zhenyan was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. He asked again, "is that right? How come I haven''t seen you before? How old are you? "


    Xiaojiu looked at Yu Zhenyan impatiently and said, "I haven''t seen you either. I''m almost three years old. How old are you, uncle?"


    "Uncle?" Yu Zhenyan''s old blood almost didn''t come out. He was a few years older than Mo Pingchu, but he was just over 20 years old. How could he become an old uncle?


    Zhong Wanning can''t help but want to laugh. Yu Zhenyan''s face is always recognized by high school, but he always thinks he is tall, burly and handsome. He never thinks there is something wrong with his appearance. He doesn''t want to be called Uncle by Xiao Jiu today!


    Mo Pingchu also wanted to laugh, but he was afraid that Yu Zhenyan''s face was ugly, so he forced himself to face Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, this is Yu Zhenyan, my brother''s classmate. You should call him brother Yu!" Little nine blinked, and some of them were not sure. "Brother Yu!" It doesn''t mean that Zhen Yan is holding the broken glass in his hand. He just listens to Xiao Jiu, who is full of doubts, and asks Mo Pingchu, "but he looks like Uncle Kun. Why do you call him big brother?"


    Yu Zhenyan''s glass heart suddenly broke into slag. He and Mo Pingchu were classmates for more than two years. Naturally, he met uncle Kun, the manager of the Mo family in Xiaojiu''s mouth. He was a man over 30 years old. In Xiaojiu''s eyes, he was the same age as Uncle Kun. My God, is he a young man whose daughter-in-law hasn''t married?


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help laughing, and all the people around him also laughed. Mo Pingchu also wanted to laugh. Seeing that Zhenyan was almost crying, he tried his best to comfort him: "brother Yu, don''t blame me. Xiaojiu is ignorant and has no choice. Pingchu will compensate you for her!"


    Yu Zhenyan wants to cry without tears to pull Mo Pingchu''s hand and eagerly asks: "am I really that old?"


    Mo Pingchu suddenly coughed and tried to push down the labial corners of his head. He racked his brains and tried to comfort his words. But he listened to Zhong Wan Ning and laughed. "You are not old at Zhen Yan. After ten years, you must be as young as you are now.


    Yu Zhenyan was stunned. Is this a comfort?


    Mo Pingchu didn''t find that Zhong Wanning''s mouth was damaged enough. He didn''t know why. So he followed Xiao Jiu who was laughing and looked at Zhong Wanning who couldn''t stop laughing. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help covering his forehead and felt that his life would not be easy in the future.


    Mo Pingchu pats Yu Zhenyan''s hand sympathetically and says helplessly: "brother Yu, don''t blame me, don''t blame me!"


    But Yu Zhenyan looked at him and Zhong Wanning vaguely, and said in a low voice, "don''t blame, don''t blame, Pingchu, remember to let your daughter-in-law eat more and talk less in the future!"


    Mo Pingchu''s face turned red instantly. He threw away Yu Zhenyan''s hand and said in a low voice: "what nonsense?"


    "Hey, hey, boy, admit it. Zhong Wanning is sitting with you as a family member. Don''t you admit it''s your daughter-in-law? When to ask for a marriage, please call my brother. I know Zhong Xiao very well. I won''t let you be made difficult by my brother-in-law! "


    Mo Pingchu stares at Yu Zhenyan in shame and anger. This bastard deserves to be called Uncle by Xiao Jiu. He just says something out of tune. It''s really annoying! But, is it really time for him to think about the proposal? Would Zhong Wanning like to?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but glance at Zhong Wanning quietly. Seeing her dazzling smile, he couldn''t help jumping in his heart.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu was so busy here, several students rushed to Mo Pingchu and said, "you are so funny. No wonder you are such a treasure that you never bring it out. How can you bring it out this time?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 63

    Mo Pingchu''s face had recovered as usual, and he said with a smile: "when you grow up, naturally you should bring out a long insight."


    When Xiao Jiu heard this, he put a raspberry in his mouth and nodded: "well, well, I''ve grown up!"


    All the people laughed and asked around Xiaojiu to amuse her. However, Xiaojiu just ate the fruit. When he saw the pretty people asking, he would answer a few questions. If he didn''t look good, he wouldn''t pay much attention to them.


    Nevertheless, a funny and good-looking doll came to the cold and boring Poetry Festival, and Mo Xiaojiu, who is still famous, is really eye-catching. Gradually, almost half of the students gathered around Mo Taiwen. Some of them amused Xiao Jiu, and some of them talked about poetry with Mo Taiwen.


    Several old ladies and students sitting in the corner were indignant when they saw this scene. An old lady student with long beard hummed coldly: "this is a poetry party, not a cocktail party. A group of people are not good at poetry and writing. They all go up and surround a little doll to be polite. Are you ashamed?"


    "Yes, I came to the poetry fair with a doll. Isn''t that a farce?"


    "The doctor didn''t care. It''s really out of order, out of order!"


    An old lady student, who was a little younger and well-dressed, saw that everyone around her was very dissatisfied and said with a faint smile: "brothers, please forgive me. No one in Kyoto knows that Miss Mo Jiajiu not only plays an important role in the Xingguo government, but also is deeply loved by the emperor. She is not only given the name by the Emperor himself, but also sent the jade pendant of Panlong to the emperor. She also orders to receive it from the palace, Who is not envious? Not to mention hearing that she is deeply loved by the emperor and has a great face in front of the emperor. If she can be loved by the emperor, let her remember that if she can mention a word in front of the emperor and pass her name into the emperor''s ear, it''s worth years of hard work. Who doesn''t want such a shortcut? "


    Hearing this, all the old ladies and students were very surprised. They all heard that this Mo family little nine was extraordinary, but they didn''t know that he was so valued by the emperor. They all shut up for a moment.


    But there are always some people in this world who think they are lofty, proud and different. After hearing this, the student of the old lady with long beard said, "brother Wu, this is not good. We study for the purpose of serving our country. We should work hard and eat plain food. How can we follow this kind of heresy? If everyone is so opportunistic and no one studies hard, it will be the misfortune of our country! "


    The old lady student, surnamed Wu, sighed and said, "I don''t know what brother Zhang said about Wu. But if you and I have amazing talents, we can be a gentleman. But everyone knows that it''s not easy to pass the exam. If we can take a shortcut, we won''t let it go. And even if we really don''t listen to things outside the window and just read the books of sages, we''re not as talented as Mo Pingchu! "


    "Brilliant? I think it''s more like grandstanding. I don''t believe it. He''s a hairy boy who doesn''t even have a beard. He can really surpass us in studying hard for decades! " With that, old lady Chang Xu, surnamed Zhang, suddenly got up and walked towards Mo Pingchu.


    The other old lady students were stunned, and immediately got up to watch the excitement. The old lady Wu sighed silently and sat still. In this world, the most difficult thing is to admit that he is not as good as others, and he is still far from it!


    When Mo Ping first saw the crowd around them, he thought it was very inappropriate. He was just about to let them spread out and recite poems. Suddenly, he heard a voice full of provocation: "Mo Pingchu, do you dare to fight with me?"


    Poetry club is a common practice, but it''s rare to call names like this to fight poetry directly. Moreover, it''s still called to fight poetry with Mo Pingchu, the most famous young talent of Taixue. Everyone was surprised who was so bold and turned around to look at it.


    See is an old woman student Zhang Wenshu who failed in the exam for a long time, people can''t help but send out the hiss of disdain. The hiss immediately angered the old lady students who came with Zhang Wenshu. Although they didn''t necessarily believe that Zhang Wenshu was more powerful than Mo Pingchu in composing poems, they couldn''t tolerate that others despised them so much. They couldn''t help glaring at them and were extremely dissatisfied. An old woman and her students could not help shouting: "brother Zhang, today let''s show them what it means to be" the wind and rain are startled by the pen, and the poem becomes a weeping ghost. "


    The people around Mo Pingchu got angry and yelled, "who do you think is a dandy? On weekdays, I think I''m a student of the Imperial College. I don''t care about you as a poor man. Why do you think I''m afraid of you? If you dare say I''m a dandy, I''ll show you what a dandy is today? "


    With that, she stepped forward. The old lady''s students slowed down because of the obvious population gap, but they still choked their necks and cried out, "don''t you just rely on your ancestors'' protection to enter Taixue? If you don''t have a good ancestor, do you think you can be admitted to Taixue by your ability of walking horses and birds? Since we are both Taixue students, let''s not take our family background as an example. We all rely on our true ability. Whether it''s poetry, poetry, prose or biography, let''s have a competition. Today, let''s have a good look at who is standing here with our true ability! "


    "Who can''t boast? I''m too old to pass the classics test. I''m still pretending to be a scholar here. I just want to fight poetry? Come on, who dares not? "


    The Taixue students are divided into two groups. One group is the aristocratic children who came from the official hall of a famous family. They often entered Taixue as a child. From the beginning to higher education, they will either become an official through the examination or become a family official. In a word, they want to be an official. No matter how poor they are, they will have to go to the six Yamen.


    On the other hand, they were poor students. After years of hard work, they were admitted to Taixue higher education from local government schools. They all went all the way to Taixue through examinations, big and small. Naturally, they hope to get the official position through the examination. But when they entered Taixue, they found that what they tried their best to get was just something that noble children were destined to have since they were born.


    Fortunately, the ordinary poor children''s studies are much better than the noble children''s, which eases the injustice slightly, but Mo Pingchu''s appearance breaks the only advantage of the poor children. Such a talented young man from a noble family has destroyed the only self-confidence of the poor children, especially Zhang Shuan, who failed in the exam for a long time. Therefore, Zhang Shuan is not satisfied with Mo Pingchu.


    As soon as Mo Pingchu became famous for his erudition and strong memory, everyone knew that he read a lot and had a deep understanding of scriptures, but he had never heard of his amazing poems. Therefore, they privately believed that Mo Pingchu was not good at composing poems. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 64

    This is also the reason why Zhang Yuan dared to challenge Mo Pingchu with poems. He tried to make Mo Pingchu lose face in public by writing poems, so that people could know that they are really talented people. But unexpectedly, Mo Pingchu has not yet responded to the war, and the two factions have already been quarreling with each other.


    As soon as Mo Ping heard that someone was going to fight with him, he was very surprised, but his face did not change at all. He was still very gentle and calm, but he began to think carefully in his heart.


    Zhong Wanning frowned when she saw that Zhang Wenyi was coming to fight with Mo Pingchu. As far as she knew, the old lady student had passed the examination three times in a row. He was 20 years older than Mo Pingchu. That is to say, he had read more books than Mo Pingchu for 20 years, not to mention the required biographies. I''m afraid that he had devoted himself to studying the poems.


    Although Mo Pingchu was brilliant, he was less than 15 years old after all. He had been studying the classics for the examination, so he should have done little work on poetry.


    This document in public to fight poetry with him, is not set out to see Mo Pingchu''s joke?


    Seeing the old lady and her students clamoring for Mo Pingchu to take part in the battle, it seems that Mo Pingchu''s failure to take part in the battle is to admit defeat. Zhong Wanning is very angry. How can she watch others bully Mo Pingchu like this?


    Zhong Wanning suddenly stood up and yelled at Zhang Wenyi and others, "if you want to fight poetry, ask others to fight. Mo Pingchu has been busy preparing for the examination. How can you fight poetry with you?"


    Zhang Yuan Yuan sneered and said, "I''m going to attend the poetry meeting without conflict. How can I say the past without writing a poem? Mo Pingchu, if you dare not fight poetry with me, you will admit that you are inferior to others. Why force a woman to stand out for you? "


    Zhong Wanning''s face turned red. He didn''t expect that Zhang was so mean when he was old. He couldn''t see it. To be fair, he said it was mo Pingchu who made him stand out and refused to fight. He was very angry.


    Zhong Wanning can''t help arguing with Zhang Wenshu again. Mo Pingchu gently pulls Zhong Wanning. Zhong Wanning looks at Mo Pingchu, but bumps into Mo Pingchu''s calm eyes. For a moment, Zhong Wanning only felt that the anger in her heart had disappeared without a trace, and she was filled with light chagrin and shame. She should believe that Mo Pingchu was right, because he would never let people down!


    Mo Pingchu stood up with a smile, arched his hand to Zhang''s document and said, "brother Zhang is right. Mo is really deficient in poetry. He can''t compare his eloquence with his writing. If you fight with him, you will lose!"


    Zhang Wenshu was stunned. Mo Pingchu didn''t compete with him and gave up directly?


    From entering the Imperial College to now, who knows the name of Mo Pingchu''s young talent? But such a well-known young talent, even in public admit that he is not as good as others, he even admitted defeat!


    Zhong Wanning was also shocked. She didn''t expect that Mo Pingchu would admit defeat in public. But looking at Mo Pingchu''s calm smile, she felt that even if she admitted defeat, Mo Pingchu was the most magnanimous, even if he didn''t have the slightest frustration. She was still looking up to admit defeat!


    Seeing Mo Pingchu''s action, the doctor couldn''t help smiling and sighed that he was right. It''s really rare for Mo Pingchu to have such breadth of mind at such a young age. It seems that Mo''s generation is really going to be a world shaking talent!


    Zhang Wenshu didn''t think that Mo Pingchu was magnanimous and broad-minded. Instead, he felt that Mo Pingchu looked down on himself. He became more and more ashamed and angry and said, "Mo Pingchu, you can''t look down on people like this. If I lose to you today, I won''t appear in Taixue. If you lose to me, you should do the same. If you''re a man, just fight with me. If you don''t want to compete, you''re going to give up. Get out of school! "


    They were so shocked that they couldn''t imagine that Zhang Wenshu had made such a big vow to block his future with a poem, forcing Mo Pingchu to compete with him.


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes were cold, but he was as gentle and calm as ever. He said, "since elder martial brother Zhang insists on this, Mo should accompany him, but poetry and ode are works of self-cultivation. How can he gamble on his studies? It''s not right for Mo, elder martial brother Zhang! " Zhang Shuan sneered and said, "I don''t think you dare, but you can''t succeed the Xing government, but you have a good sister. Let her give you more beautiful words in front of the emperor. Why do you need to take the exam? Then you can directly appoint an official to the court. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Zhong Wanning''s face changed greatly. The secret way is that this paper has lost its heart. It''s so nonsense in public! They all know that although Mo Pingchu was born in Xingguo government, his father was a merchant, but no matter what, Mo Pingchu was still the direct grandson of Xingguo government, and there was no doubt about his noble birth.


    But Zhang Wenshu says that Mo Pingchu can only get ahead of the world if he wants to be flattered by Xiao Jiu in front of the emperor. This is an insult to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu has no reputation. He is going to sell his younger sister to seek honor before he can become an official. He is clearly throwing dirty water on Mo Pingchu''s head!


    It''s so hateful. Zhong Wanning can''t help but rush up and beat a letter. Even if she sympathized with this kind of person before, now she would like to peel his skin.


    Mo Pingchu grabs Zhong Wanning and drags him behind him. Zhong Wanning stares at Zhang Wenshu angrily and says, "I can''t do that. He''s too hateful to say that about you!"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes were colder, but his face remained unchanged, even with a smile. He whispered to Zhong Wanning: "don''t worry!"


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu puzzled. He didn''t know what he was worried about. However, he saw Mo Pingchu smile slightly and said to Zhang: "since elder martial brother Zhang insists on this, please do it!"


    All of a sudden, people in an uproar, this is, the fight!


    Zhang Wenshu looked at Mo Pingchu with some pride, stroked his long beard, and slowly walked back under the locust tree, drooping his eyes and pondering. Everyone was silent. Everyone knew that Zhang was brewing. At this time, he must not make any noise to avoid interrupting each other''s thoughts.


    But the silence lasted less than a quarter of an hour.


    Zhang Wenyi walked quickly to the desk, picked up a brush and wrote a poem. Immediately someone held up a poem and said in a loud voice, "the green trees are thick, and in summer, the long pavilions and platforms reflect into the reed curtain of the pond, and the breeze rises, and the osmanthus on the hillside is fragrant."


    As the words were read out, people could not help but look to the east side of the hillside and the pool. Compared with the poems and essays, they only felt that the words were so vivid that they described the scene vividly, as if they could smell the fragrance of Osmanthus between their noses.


    I''m so sleepy recently. I can''t wake up every day. If babies find any typos, please forgive me. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 65

    Most of the onlookers were old ladies and students, but some of them were from Mo Pingchu''s side. After all, they were all scholars, and they could tell the good from the bad.


    Mo Pingchu also said with a smile: "brother Zhang''s poem is really a rare masterpiece!"


    Zhang clerical cold Piao Mo Ping first one eye, very disdainful way: "it''s your turn!"


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "let me think for a moment." Say, unexpectedly slowly closed eyes.


    Two quarters of an hour later, an old woman and her students could not help shouting: "Hello, my surname is mo, can you do it? It''s been a long time and I can''t hold a word! "


    "What''s the hurry? Poetry needs artistic conception. Not everyone can think as quickly as brother Zhang. Besides, people are young and have little knowledge. Naturally, they should think more about it."


    "I think he''s stalling. You see, he''s always closed his eyes and doesn''t move. Isn''t he asleep?"


    "I think so. Hey, hey, Mo, Mo, wake up, hey, wake up!"


    The irony of the old lady and the students made the people who stood on Mo Pingchu''s side unable to stand. Zhang Wenyi glanced at Mo Pingchu, who closed his eyes and recuperated himself. He slightly hooked his lips, and his face became more and more elated.


    Zhong Wanning''s nervous palms are full of sweat, but for fear that Mo Pingchu might be distracted, he tries to bear his worries and coax some of the little nine who can''t sit still to be obedient.


    Another quarter of an hour later, the old lady and the students clamored for Mo Pingchu to admit defeat quickly. The people who followed Mo Pingchu thought that Mo Pingchu could not do it. They were very depressed.


    Just here, Mo Pingchu slowly opened his eyes, went to the desk, took up the pen and quickly wrote down a few lines.


    The people who followed immediately picked up Mo Pingchu''s poem and took a look at it. They couldn''t help but widened their eyes and showed an incredible look. Other people became more and more worried and urged them. The man coughed hard and then read aloud:


    The wind is weak and the wind is hot. The setting sun flies up the mountain with its wings.


    People are afraid of the exhaustion of the river and the sea?


    Kunlun high snow, Penglai far often left cold.


    If you can''t carry the world with you, how can you bear to swim in it?


    As the poem was read out, everyone was so surprised that they couldn''t make a sound. Even the doctor couldn''t help stepping forward. It''s hard to believe that this poem was written by a teenager in such a short time!


    In fact, the beginning of this poem is extraordinary. It uses "Tu" to describe the intense heat in summer, vividly depicting a scene of people''s uneasiness in the hot and dry days; But then he wrote about the cool world he yearned for. However, the poet didn''t want to go alone because he wanted to share the sufferings with all the people in the world. A "portable world" was amazing. I really don''t know how Mo Pingchu thought of such strange words and how he could create such boldness?


    The scenery description of this poem is as vivid as that of the previous one, but the pride is far more than that of the previous one. People almost forget to sigh, and can only feel the pride charm of the poem over and over again.


    Zhang''s face was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Mo Pingchu, who was still a little immature. Is the person who can write such poems really just a teenager?


    Just listen to the doctor''s exclamation: "good, what a world! If it''s a tiger father without a dog When people woke up, they realized that although Mo Pingchu''s father was a business merchant now, he was also a famous young talent in Kyoto when he was young. He only realized that what Zhang Wenshu had said before was ridiculous, and he could not help praising Mo Pingchu¡° I have the honor of witnessing these famous lines through the ages. Mo Pingchu, the original text of this poem has been sent to me! " Someone responded quickly and immediately grabbed the poem and held it tightly in his hand, as if holding a rare treasure.


    "Ah, how dare you swallow it alone, quick, quick, let me copy it first!"


    "And me, I want to copy too!"


    All of a sudden, everyone was in a mess. With Mo Pingchu and other pearls, no one would care to see Zhang''s excellent work. Anyone can imagine that Mo Pingchu will be famous all over the world once this poem is published. No one dares to question this young talent''s name!


    The old lady''s faces were very ugly, and Zhang''s face was even more gloomy. He arched his hand at Mo Pingchu and said in a deep voice, "I''m willing to accept defeat. Since then, I''ve left Taixue and will never appear in front of you again. Goodbye!" Then he turned and staggered down the mountain.


    The disordered people stopped as if they had been pressed the pause button. Looking at Zhang Wenshu, who left dejectedly, they were so excited that they could witness the emergence of a masterpiece with their own eyes that they forgot that there was still a big stake in this fight.


    Seeing that Zhang Shuan was about to leave Taixue, the people who followed Mo Pingchu cheered. They had long seen that these old ladies and students were very unhappy. They were sour and rotten, and they felt that the world was unfair all day. But they didn''t think about it. What were their ancestors doing when they were bleeding and sweating on the battlefield with the Kaiyuan female emperor?


    As the saying goes, our ancestors have no foresight, dare not bleed, and are reluctant to sweat. Don''t complain that they can enjoy their ancestors'' shade and become officials easily!


    The doctor looked at Mo Pingchu and his eyes flashed slightly. It''s common for students to compete. However, it''s not appropriate for him to drop out of school because of the competition. As a doctor, he can''t stand to see this happen.


    But the doctor didn''t open his mouth yet, but he saw that Mo Pingchu had caught up with him. He grabbed Zhang Wenshu and asked in a deep voice, "elder martial brother Zhang, why do you study?"


    Zhang Yuan Li looked at Mo Pingchu, puzzled why he held him, and even more puzzled that he didn''t come to ridicule him, but asked why he wanted to read. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "people study not for loyalty to the country, but for fame and wealth. I think elder martial brother Zhang and I are no exception. From this point of view, you are no different from me. Today''s contest is just a contest of poetry and prose between classmates. Poetry, songs and Fu are all about cultivating one''s body and mind. Why should elder martial brother Zhang take it seriously? I heard that elder martial brother Zhang is going to take part in the examination. I wish elder martial brother Ma Daogong success


    Zhang Wenshu''s face was shocked. He didn''t expect that in this case, Mo Pingchu would take the initiative to step down for him. Looking at Mo Pingchu''s sincere and bright eyes, Zhang Yi felt ashamed and rushed away.


    Old ladies and students are convinced to see Mo Pingchu do so. They thought that a young talent like Mo Pingchu must be arrogant. But they didn''t expect that Mo Pingchu was a modest gentleman. Even like Zhang Wenshu, he treated each other with courtesy and took the initiative to show his kindness. He was so modest and broad-minded that people admired him! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 66

    As a result, old ladies and students who have never been associated with aristocratic children come forward to talk with Mo Pingchu one after another, and some people take out their own proud poems and essays to invite Mo Pingchu to appreciate them; And the aristocratic children only feel that Mo Pingchu has greatly earned face for them. They are more and more convinced of Mo Pingchu, and they are all around Mo Pingchu.


    The doctor looked at Mo Pingchu, who was surrounded by people like the stars holding the moon. He couldn''t help but smile. He even learned how to win people''s hearts, but he didn''t use it skillfully and naturally. He still needs experience!


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu with her cheeks in her hands. She only felt that the young man in the crowd was so dazzling. When she was dazzled, she suddenly heard the voice of a baby: "sister beauty, I''m hungry, I''m hungry!"


    Zhong Wanning awoke from her dream. She turned her head and looked at Xiao Jiu who was covering her stomach. She was stunned and said, "are you hungry? I, I''ll find you something to eat! "


    Small nine mouth is very aggrieved nodded, this poetry is really not fun, only a little sweet fruit, eat too much teeth acid, nothing else, five brothers has been surrounded by others, not good, it is too bad!


    Zhong Wanning looked for a circle, but did not find anything to eat. He could only bring back some wild fruits to Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu saw that they were wild fruits again, he stood up and yelled at Mo Pingchu: "brother five, brother five!"


    Mo Pingchu in the crowd heard Xiao Jiu calling him. He hurriedly answered the call and pushed away the crowd to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu pursed his lips and yelled at Mo Pingchu: "I''m hungry. I want to eat something delicious, something delicious!"


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "OK, brother five will take you to find brother four. Brother four said that he would bake a rabbit for you. Let''s see if he''s done."


    Small nine immediately happy, clap hands to shout: "meat, I want to eat meat!"


    Zhong Wanning''s eyes widened in shock. It''s no wonder that he didn''t see Mo pingting all the time. He ran to catch a hare instead of taking part in a good poetry meeting. It''s too willful!


    In fact, Mo Pingchu wanted to leave for a long time. He was impatient with these people for a long time. His grandfather always taught him to be modest when dealing with people. He said that literati and samurai are different. As long as you have real Kung Fu to be magnanimous, samurai can convince people. But literati like to compete secretly. The more modest and talented people you are, the more you can convince others.


    After some fighting poems just now, Mo Pingchu felt that his grandfather''s teaching was really practical, but seeing more and more people around him, he even had to take his own poems and let him correct them, so Mo became impatient. No matter how calm he is, Mo Pingchu is just a 14-year-old boy with limited experience and experience. Naturally, he can''t really be modest!


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Xiao Jiu calling him, Mo Pingchu immediately took off on the pretext of saying goodbye to everyone and took Xiao Jiu to find Mo pingting.


    Seeing that Zhong Wanning didn''t keep up, Xiao Jiu stretched out her little hand and yelled to Zhong Wanning, "sister beauty, come here, come here, we''re leaving!"


    Zhong Wanning really wanted to go with him, but how could he leave with Mo Pingchu in full view of the public? He could only wave his hands and say, "I''m not going, you go!" But still can''t help looking forward to Mo Pingchu, heart if Mo Pingchu invitation, even if she is cheeky also want to follow.


    But Mo Pingchu still has something to say to Mo pingting. It''s inconvenient to invite Zhong Wanning to go with him. He just nods to Zhong Wanning and touches Xiao Jiu''s head. He says in a soft voice, "my sister has something to do. Let''s go first." Then he went away with little nine in his arms.


    Zhong Wanning can''t help but feel disappointed, but she can''t be blamed. After all, she''s just Mo Pingchu''s classmate. She just happened to meet her just now. Now there''s no reason to invite her. But the more she thinks about it, the more uncomfortable she feels. Looking at Mo Pingchu, who gradually goes away, Zhong Wanning is suddenly depressed.


    Mo Pingchu, holding Xiao Jiu in his arms, walked along the stone ladder path to the jungle halfway up the mountain. There was an abandoned lecturing platform, shaded by trees, and stone tables and benches. Their brothers would come here occasionally to have a chat. As soon as he stepped into the lectern, Mo Pingchu saw that Mo pingting, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingyun and others had been sitting at the stone table. There are many kinds of food on the stone table, such as sweet scented osmanthus candy cake, loose flesh goose oil roll, roast goose, roast fish, yellow rice cake and Green League. Of course, the most coveted one is the two rabbits roasting on the nearby campfire.


    Small nine one see so many delicious, immediately very happy, haven''t waited for Mo Pingchu to put her down, then stretched out two arms to shout: "I want to eat meat, meat!"


    Mo Pingfang hurriedly went up to hold Xiao Jiu, quickly walked to the table and sat down. He tore off a goose leg to give it to her. Mo Pingchu hurriedly stopped and said, "let''s give her some cakes first. She''s a little hungry. It''s easy for her to get tired of eating meat directly, and she can''t eat other food for a while."


    Mo pingting frowned and said, "why did you delay so long? Don''t you mean you''ll come back with a swing? Look at the hungry little nine. "


    Mo Pingchu said with a wry smile that Zhang Yuanyi had to fight with him for poetry. Mo pingting scolded: "that old sour scholar is out of fashion again. He wants to stand out all day long. Does he think he''s a Wenqu star or something? If you don''t have that ability, don''t play the trick of depending on your ability to be open-minded. You don''t have to hit yourself in the face at last! "


    "That is, I can''t stand those old ladies and students. They are all cynical and feel that the world is unfair to them. So are you, brother five. Since he is willing to accept defeat, you just let him go. Why do you pull him down the steps?" Mo Pingfang angrily shouts a way, all is this gang to eat to support of have nothing to do of person, harm of his family small nine all hungry.


    Mo Pingyun said with a smile: "in my opinion, brother Wu is right. If the old lady student really quit school, people who don''t know must think brother Wu is too aggressive. Brother Wu is famous for attracting jealousy. Now that he has won the competition, he can give the other side a step down, which can not only show his broad mind and tolerance, but also avoid unnecessary trouble. It''s not so much for that document, but for myself, isn''t it


    Mo Pingchu chugua a smile, noncommittal.


    Mo Pingyun asked curiously: "however, brother five, when did you become so powerful in poetry? How could you write such a wonderful poem? "


    Mo Pingchu was not angry and said: "you know I''m never interested in poetry. How can I write that kind of poetry? That poem was written by my father before. I''ll take it out and use it first when I think of it!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 67

    "What? My father wrote that? " Mo Pingfang thought that he might have heard wrong. How could that poem be written by his father, who keeps turning around his mother and little nine all day, and has a fast abacus but no proper shape?


    Mo Pingchu slapped Mo Pingfang on the forehead and said in a deep voice, "why can''t dad write poetry?"


    "No, brother five, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t expect my father to be so talented. He couldn''t see it in his ordinary life!" Mo Pingfang covered her head and explained.


    Mo Pingchu gave Mo Pingfang a hard look, and Mo pingting said with a smile: "Xiao Liu, it seems that you don''t know your uncle very well. In those days, my uncle was commented by the masters of Hongru that he had amazing talent!"


    Mo Pingyun couldn''t help but spit out his tongue and said in surprise: "fourth brother, is that man you said my father?"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but look gloomy. The more he knew his father and how he used to be, the more he couldn''t be calm. Mo Pingchu often asked himself, if he was in the same situation with his father, could he really give up everything in order to save his family, from a talent praised by everyone to a businessman despised by others, even if he was misunderstood by his family?


    Mo Pingchu thought for a long time, and finally realized that he can, and he must! When he advised Zhang Wenyi, he asked him what he was studying for. At that time, he said that he was loyal to the country, meritorious service, fame and wealth, but it was not. In Mo Pingchu''s mind, reading is to have a stronger ability to protect his family. Whether he is admitted to the court as an official, or to win people''s hearts and build a reputation, all he does is to protect his family, save his family, that''s all.


    Mo pingting popularized the brilliant history of Mo Taiwen. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang could not help but marvel. However, Mo Pingjian''s face was as usual. Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed. It seems that Xiao Ba has already known that he is the smallest, but he has more brains than these two!


    Mo Pingfang couldn''t help but ask, "brother five, you used the poems of your father this time. Later, we all know that your poems are well written. If you can''t write them, what can you do?"


    Mo Pingyun murmured: "brother five, since you have the poem before your father, how can you linger so long? What poetry do you fight with him? You just throw out our father''s song and they will be shocked to death! After such a long delay, Xiao Jiu is starving. Look, a cake can be so sweet. How pitiful


    Mo Pingchu looks at the two younger brothers speechless. Since he dares to use them, he has already figured out his future countermeasures; If you don''t want to make such a poem directly, who will believe that you wrote it yourself? Why did he delay so long to win people''s hearts, idiot!


    Mo Pingchu stretched out his hand and hit Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang hard on the forehead. He could see clearly that the two idiots had grass in their heads, hoping that they could enlighten and dream!


    However, one thing they said is reasonable. In the future, he must not let Xiao Jiu be hungry again. Mo Pingchu looks at the energetic son who is holding the cake, but his eyes are staring at the little nine who is roasting the hare, which is funny and distressed.


    Mo pingting turned over the roasted hare and said, "OK, it''s cooked. Xiao Jiu, come to eat the hare. It''s specially made for you by my fourth brother. It''s very fragrant!"


    Small nine immediately put down the cake, staring at the burning yellow fragrant hare, licked the lip corner, cried: "four brothers really good!"


    Mo pingting was very happy. Mo Pingyun was dissatisfied. He came up to Xiao Jiu and asked, "Xiao Jiu, am I ok?"


    Small nine stares at the hare, impatiently pushes away the face of several elder brothers, is full of cope with casually way: "good, good!"


    Mo Pingyun jokingly pinched Xiao Jiu''s face and scolded: "you have no conscience. You just chewed the cake I bought, you don''t care about me!"


    Small nine is heartless, ignore these silly brothers, only staring at the roasted rabbit, that pair of greedy cat look Mo Pingchu several people look happy. Mo pingting cut off a rabbit leg and asked Mo Pingfang to cut it into small pieces with a knife to feed Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingchu quickly reminded him, "blow it, don''t burn her!" Mo Pingfang quickly blows the rabbit meat to cool, and then hands it to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu is so greedy that he just takes it and shoves it into his mouth.


    Mo pingting funny looking at small nine, tease her way: "small nine, delicious?"


    Xiaojiu nodded hard, but could not reply. As soon as he swallowed, he immediately opened his mouth and asked Mo Pingfang for meat. Until he finished eating a rabbit leg, Xiaojiu slowed down a little, but he could not stop eating one piece at a time.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu had eaten another rabbit leg, his stomach was bulging like a ball, and he was still eating. Mo Pingchu said busily, "OK, don''t let Xiaojiu eat. It''s hard to eat for a while."


    Small nine one listen to don''t let her eat, immediately don''t happy Du start mouth, a will in front of the rabbit to embrace in the arms, flustered Mo Pingfang hurriedly stop, repeatedly shout: "small ancestor, quickly let go, all is oil, for a while make the body dirty!"


    Small nine such age where can care about what dirty, she only care about can eat, don''t pay attention to Mo Pingfang''s words, also hard to put the rabbit in his arms. Mo Pingyun saw that Mo Pingfang couldn''t help Xiao Jiu. He came up to help. Xiao Jiu saw that the rabbit meat was not safe. He turned his mouth and cried, "I want to eat, I''m not full!"


    See small nine curl mouth to cry vigorously son, but a drop of tears also don''t have of kind son, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting can''t help but look at each other, in the heart secret way: This wench this protect food of the problem is with wolf green learn? It''s hard to deal with food.


    Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who are competing with Xiao Jiu. He says, "brother six, brother seven, let Xiao Jiu eat if you want. There are fish in the east stream. Let''s go fishing."


    Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun are stunned. They don''t know why Mo Pingjian suddenly says this. Mo Pingchu glances at Mo Pingjian and says, "Xiao Ba is a good idea. Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi, don''t just fish, but also touch crabs. There seems to be shrimp in the stream, isn''t there?"


    "Yes, last time I came to play with other people, I found the clam in it!" Mo Pingjian is extremely smooth.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang at this time in Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian''s successive signals finally understand, quickly let go of small nine way: "that small nine, you eat, brothers fish, you continue to eat!"


    Small nine but a push away rabbit meat to shout a way: "I also go, I also go!"


    Mo Pingjian waved his hand and said: "that''s not good. Xiao Jiu, you are too young. What should you do if you fall into the water? You are obedient. Stay here with the fourth and fifth brothers. The brothers will come back in a moment and catch some small fish for you The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 68

    Small nine one listen to don''t let her go, immediately anxious, rush up to embrace Mo Pingfang, shout: "no, I want to go, I want fish!"


    Mo Pingchu forced a smile to tease Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, don''t you still have to eat when you''re not full? Let them catch fish, you continue to eat here, come on, brother five, cut some meat for you


    "No, no, I''m full, I''m full!" Xiaojiu waved his hand.


    Mo Pingchu asked suspiciously: "really full?"


    Xiaojiu quickly straightened up his stomach, patted hard and cried, "look, I''m full


    People can''t help laughing, small nine doubt looking at a few brothers, think they don''t believe, more and more efforts to pat the stomach, cried: "I''m full, full!"


    Mo Pingjian''s tears almost came out. He picked up the little nine who had been fooled and said, "OK, OK, I know you''re full. Let''s go. Myna will take you fishing!"


    Small nine happy bad a strength son shout a way: "still have next, still have son, son, son!"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned, puffed and laughed again. Mo Pingfang covered his stomach and pointed to Xiao Jiu, laughing all the time: "Oh, my God, I''m dead with laughter, blind man, ha ha ha, Xiao Jiu, do you want to touch a deaf man?"


    Xiaojiu blinked and said in a loud voice, "yes!"


    Mo Pingchu and others can''t help laughing. Xiao Jiu doesn''t understand why his brothers laugh like this. He is eager to play in the water. He shouts, "go, go!"


    Mo Pingfang wipes away the tears from his smile. Mo Pingjian rubs his painful cheek and takes Xiao Jiu to the side of the stream with Mo Pingyun. Mo Pingfang can''t help teasing Xiao Jiu. He can''t even talk about shrimp and crab. Clam only remembers one "son". He is so happy to go to the stream to touch it.


    Small nine is mo Pingfang tease of vexed straight roll eyes, see of public can''t help but want to laugh.


    Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting asked: "you see tight small nine, don''t let her fall into the water, don''t let any insects bite her!"


    Mo Pingfang confidently said with a smile: "don''t worry, we can''t see her any more?"


    Mo Pingchu slightly picked the tip of his brow, which indicated that he was really not at ease!


    Mo pingting and Mo Pingchu both smile when they see Mo Pingfang and others playing happily with Xiao Jiu and the stream. Xiao Jiu screams and screams again and again. They don''t know what they mean.


    Two people look at each other, Mo pingting handed Mo Pingchu a piece of rabbit meat, Mo Pingchu took it and asked in a low voice: "fourth brother, do you really want to be good?"


    Mo pingting nodded and said, "I''m 18 years old. It''s time to go out."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help persuading him: "fourth brother, although you don''t like reading and writing, you are proficient in the art of riding and shooting. It''s not good to be an officer in the Ministry of war if you take the martial arts examination, and that''s what my uncle has been hoping for."


    "I know, but Xiao Wu, if I go to the Ministry of war, I''ll gradually improve my qualifications in my life. When I''m my father''s age, if I''m lucky, I can become a servant or something. This kind of day sounds good, but it''s really not what I want. I always feel that my blood is boiling hot. Only when I go to the battlefield and walk in the blood can I calm it down, you know? Now I dream that it''s the bugle of the border. When I think of riding a horse on the grassland, I want to run to the border at once


    "But fourth brother, if you go to the border, you have to go up from the ordinary soldiers. It took ten years for the elder brother to become a yingyanglang general, but he has gone through hundreds of battles, big and small, with scars all over his body and no eyes on the battlefield. It''s a lot of luck that he can survive!"¡° I know, so I''ll go even more! "


    "Fourth brother, if you want to join the army wholeheartedly, you don''t have to go to the border, you can also go to the Longwu army. At least it''s near Kyoto, and you can come back every two months. I can see you even if I miss you!"


    The Longwu army was built by the Kaiyuan empress after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Eight flying cavalry battalions were set up from different places. They were divided into left and right Longwu army and two guards, each with 10000 people. They were the only cavalry camp in the garrison of Kyoto and the most elite garrison of Kyoto.


    The barracks of the Longwu army are located outside the city, more than 20 miles away from the inner city. The soldiers are under strict management and intensive training, but they can go home to visit their relatives every two months. Today, the right guard of the Longwu army is a subordinate of his grandfather. If Mo pingting joined the Longwu army, he would be promoted smoothly in the future. This is the most suitable place for Mo pingting.


    The eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother are all far away from the border. They haven''t returned home once in several years. The fourth brother is the only son of the eldest brother and the eldest aunt. If he also goes to the border, the eldest aunt will feel uncomfortable. Mo Pingchu thinks that he can''t bear it, so he wants to persuade Mo pingting to stay in Kyoto.


    Mo pingting said with a smile: "Xiao Wu, your kind brother is kind-hearted. I''ve told my parents that they let me choose for myself. You and I are brothers. If I''m not here, you should all be filial to them for me!"


    "Fourth brother, no matter whether you are here or not, I will be filial to my uncle and aunt, but --" Mo Pingchu was very helpless, Mo pingting insisted. Mo pingting patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and interrupted him: "Xiao Wu, do you remember? You were not like this when you were a child. You were stubborn. You were very smart when you were a child. For a period of time, I hated you very much. You do everything better than others. You always look like your nostrils are up in the sky. The people you see want to beat you. Do you know? "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help smiling and nodding: "I know, there were many people who wanted to beat me at that time!"


    "How can you be proud of it?" Mo pingting pretended to threaten and waved his fist to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu laughed more and more fiercely. Mo pingting himself also laughed and said in a soft voice: "but now, besides at home, who can see you like that? Sometimes I can''t help laughing when I hear people say that you are a gentle gentleman. You are always a smelly boy full of bad water


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "fourth brother, when I grow up, I can''t be like when I was a child."


    Mo pingting sighed: "yes, when you grow up, you know more than fourth brother, and do better than fourth brother. You are able to deal with such a disgusting guy as Zhang document. You are really grown up!"


    "Fourth brother!" Mo Pingchu''s mood is a little complicated. Among the grandchildren of Xingguo government in Kyoto, Mo pingting is the biggest, and he is also a long house. It is reasonable to say that people should pay more attention to him. But in fact, no matter in the government or in Taixue, he gets more attention than Mo pingting. Sometimes, Mo Pingchu has some unspeakable guilt for Mo pingting. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 69

    Mo pingting slapped Mo Pingchu on the shoulder with a smile and said, "but Xiao Wu, you don''t know that I have a big brother. They are very glad that there is another you in the Mo family. They can read books and let the Mo family have another way to go besides fighting against the enemy. To tell you the truth, I dare to go to the frontier regardless of everything. It''s because there are you in the government and you are in Kyoto that I can do what I want to do and go the way I want to go. "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo pingting in disbelief. He never thought that Mo pingting thought so.


    Mo pingting funny looking at Mo Pingchu asked: "how? You don''t believe it? You don''t believe what those people outside say about inheriting their ancestors? Think I''m really jealous of you? "


    According to the laws and regulations of the Xia Dynasty, the title can be inherited. When the descendants inherit it, they usually give the original title a lower rank. The Duke of Xing is the founder of the state. According to the law, one of the descendants of the Mo family will inherit the title and become the founder of the state. Although it is usually the eldest son or grandson who inherits the title, there are exceptions. The family owner will choose the most suitable one to inherit the title to ensure the prosperity of the family.


    Since Mo Taiwen moved back to the Mo family and Mo Pingchu became famous, many people in Kyoto said that Xing Guogong''s title might fall to the second room of the Mo family. More people say something sarcastic, what two room pressure long room, long room incompetent, two room to turn over and so on.


    Naturally, Mo Pingchu has heard some of them more or less, and he naturally scoffs at them. No matter from his heart or from his grandfather''s attitude, Mo Pingchu feels that he will pass the imperial examination and become a member of the sixth division of the Imperial Academy in the future. He never thinks about this title. Mo Pingchu occasionally worried that Mo pingting would be hurt by this.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu was silent, Mo pingting couldn''t help laughing and said: "Xiao Wu, if I say brothers, I wish you could inherit the title, do you believe it? To tell you the truth, the eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother and I are destined to fight all our lives. It is impossible for us to stay in Kyoto and deal with these powerful officials. It''s a relief for you to have the courage. I''m really at ease at the thought of you. "


    Mo Pingchu looks at Mo pingting speechless. At least, he is the first-class government. Can he not be so disgusted? But the corner of the lip can''t help but want to go up, the heart has never been warm and comfortable.


    Mo pingting said: "Xiao Wu, I''m not joking with you, do you know? Elder brother just fought with the vassal state outside the city of Pujin last month. Ten days ago, the vassal state sent troops to invade the people in Tongzhou, burning houses and destroying crops. Elder brother said that in the past three years, they have fought with the vassal state for more than 100 times. Although they can win most of the time, they feel that the power of the vassal state is getting stronger and stronger. They are afraid that they will have a big war with us sooner or later. Xiao Wu, Kyoto is always full of flowers, quiet and peaceful, but in fact, the world is never so peaceful as we see it! "


    Mo Pingchu''s face changed, and his grandfather had not yet let him touch these. He only knew that there had been battles in the northwest frontier, but he did not know that the situation was so severe. But since the situation is so severe, how can he watch another relative go to the battlefield?


    Mo pingting saw worry and uneasiness from Mo Pingchu''s eyes. He said with a bold smile: "Xiao Wu, if everyone wants to hide in this comfortable nest and no one is willing to guard the border, where can peace come from? My eldest brother went to the border at the age of 14, and my second brother and third brother went to the battlefield before they were 16. I''m almost 18 years old. I''m really afraid that if I stay in this colorful Kyoto for a long time, my bones will soften and I will forget the courage of men to defend our country. I can''t do what my parents hope. It''s my selfishness to stick to the Mo family. Xiao Wu, I''ll work hard for you in the future, and the Mo family will give it to you! "


    "Fourth brother!" Mo Pingchu''s heart is shaking. He always thinks that Mo pingting just yearns for the life of Frontier battlefield, but he is deeper, farther and more determined than he thinks. It turns out that he has grown up not only, but also his fourth brother!


    Mo Pingchu took a deep look at Mo pingting. A thousand words turned into a sentence: "don''t worry!"


    Mo pingting patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and said in a free and easy way: "I don''t have any worries. My grandparents are in good health. As long as my father doesn''t lose his head, how can he be an official for another ten or twenty years; As for my mother, I have three sons, not one more; As for aunts and uncles and all of you who can eat, drink and jump around, nothing will happen at first sight, and naturally I have nothing to worry about. " As she said that, her voice became melancholy: "everything else is good. It''s just that when I think about not seeing Xiao Jiu, I''ll wait for me to go to the border for a few years. I''m afraid she won''t remember my brother. It''s really hard for me to think about it." Mo Pingchu


    Fourth brother, you really won''t be killed by uncle and aunt like this?


    When it comes to small nine, Mo pingting takes a look at them, only to see that small nine is bending over and stretching his arm into the water. He is about to fall!


    Mo pingting stands up and rushes to the stream. He runs and shouts loudly: "hurry up, Xiao Jiu is going to fall!"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu hears this, he immediately rushes over. Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun, who are bending over to fish, turn around and see that Xiaojiu''s body has been tilted down. They are all scared. They want to rush to catch Xiaojiu in a hurry, but it''s too late. With a "plop", Xiaojiu''s body falls into the water.


    Mo pingting, who came running directly into the water in his shoes, fished Xiaojiu out of the water. Seeing that Xiaojiu was wet and choking, he couldn''t help staring at them.


    Mo Pingchu catches up and sees Xiaojiu falling into the water. He takes off his coat and wraps it on Xiaojiu. He pats Xiaojiu''s back and stares at the stupefied Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingjian and scolds: "you all have eyes under your feet. How can you take care of Xiaojiu?"


    Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingjian are standing in the water with their heads drooping and dare not say a word back.


    Mo pingting wiped the water on Xiaojiu''s face dry and scolded Mo Pingfang: "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry to pick up the firewood and light the fire for Xiao Jiu to bake. If Xiao Jiu catches cold, I''ll have to skin you


    Mo Pingfang and others were so busy that they ran out of the water and went barefoot to look for firewood everywhere. Mo Pingchu distressed to small nine Shun for a while, small nine finally don''t cough, rubbed red nose, cried: "fish, my fish!"


    Mo pingting jokingly pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said, "brother Xiaojiu, you are still thinking about fish now. Do you know that you have fallen into the water?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 70

    Small nine misty blinked an eye, a face of Mengquan looking at Mo pingting, Mo Pingchu can''t help but smile: "I''m afraid she really don''t know, thinking about the fish."


    "What a silly sister. Tell me, how can you rest assured? There are also your silly brothers. You can''t even see one of them well. If the fourth brother isn''t here, who will take care of you? "Mo pingting keeps talking with Xiao Jiu in his arms.


    Mo Pingchu knew that he was reluctant to give up small nine, but he still felt speechless and said: "Hey, fourth brother, there is a big living man standing next to you. Don''t take it for granted, OK?"


    Mo pingting pulled the clothes up to Xiao Jiu and wrapped them tightly. He glanced at Mo Pingchu and looked around with exaggeration: "where are people? Where are the people? Xiaojiu, isn''t it just us? Who else is there? "


    Little nine eyes pointed to the water and cried, "fish, fish!"


    Mo pingting laughs, proud of the white, Mo Ping first glance: "see? Small nine or kiss with me, you this five elder brothers in her eyes is inferior to a fish


    Mo Pingchu raised his eyelids and turned his lips speechless. The fourth brother just said that he was going to experience. Now he is just as childish as a child. However, as you are about to leave, I don''t have the same opinion with you today. Anyway, Xiao Jiu must be the closest to me. Hum!


    When Mo Pingfang and they find firewood to light a fire, Mo Pingchu holds Xiaojiu and sits by the fire to bake her clothes and hair. Mo pingting stood on the bank with the long branch he had picked up from nowhere. Pointing to Mo Pingfang, who was kicked into the water by him and forced to fish, Mo pingting and other three people scolded: "they are so stupid. Here, how do you practice on weekdays? My men don''t even have a good head. When they go back, they all give me ten punches! "


    "Over there, over there! I said, Xiao Ba, your eyes are too bad. You can''t see the fish under your eyes? "


    "Xiao Liu, if you can''t touch the fish, even if you touch a crab or shrimp, you can''t touch a clam. Look what you''re touching? Open your eyes and have a good look. If you only touch the stone, your two claws will not help. Do you want me to chop it for you and stew it at home? "


    "Xiaoqi, where are you? How long have you been squatting there? Did you touch a fart? Don''t use your head with me. If you don''t catch enough today, you can''t think of it! "


    Mo Pingchu sat by the fire and was sweating, but he was afraid that Xiao Jiu would catch cold. He went to the fire and coaxed Xiao Jiu along his hair. He thought to the girl who was fishing in the past and said: "don''t worry, Xiao Jiu. Do you see? The fourth brother is looking at you. The sixth brother is fishing for you. In a moment, they will touch a bucket for you. Let''s take it back and raise it at home. When we grow up, we will make fish soup for you! "


    Sitting in Mo Pingchu''s arms, Xiao Jiu clapped his hands expectantly and cried, "OK, OK, fish farming!"


    Standing beside the water, Mo pingting raised the long branch with a smile, knocked on the head of Mo Pingfang and others, and urged: "do you hear me? Catch more. Xiaojiu wants to raise fish. Are these enough for you? Let you look at small nine, look at small nine, one by one to the water to know to play, harm small nine fell into the water, how do you become a brother? You want to fish, don''t you? Today, the fourth elder brother will let you touch enough, one hundred, don''t even want to give me up! "


    Mo Pingfang and others dare to be angry and dare not speak up. They continue to bend down to fish. They really don''t mean to let Xiao Jiu fall into the water. It''s terrible for the fourth and fifth brothers to get angry together. One hundred of them is enough. Why are they still beating all the time? Heaven and earth conscience ah, they so blink of an eye Kung Fu, small nine fell down, really


    After today, the three of them should not want to fish in their life.


    All the time, Mo Pingfang felt that his waist was aching and his legs were cramped. Mo Pingfang didn''t touch enough of the quantity Mo pingting required. Seeing that little nine began to yawn, Mo Pingchu cried out: "little nine is sleepy, it''s time to go back!"


    Mo Pingchu''s words are like the sounds of nature, which have rescued Mo Pingfang from a miserable situation. Mo pingting looks at some guys with a look of survival, waves a long branch, and says faintly: "Xiao Jiu is sleepy. You have to go back to sleep. Let you go today. If you dare to look after Xiao Jiu so carelessly, you won''t be so lucky, Brother, I''m in a hurry recently. I''m practicing pobaquan now. I need some company to practice it. I think you''re all suitable for it. No, no, we''re not suitable at all Mo Pingfang and others were so scared that they repeatedly denied that pobaquan was a short fight, short and dangerous. It broke out suddenly. It was famous for being hit, collapsed, squeezed, leaned and close to the body. If they accompanied their fourth brother to practice pobaquan, they would be beaten black and blue, and they couldn''t even get out of bed!


    Mo pingting looked at Mo Pingfang and others with a smile. Then he threw the branch and clapped his hands and said, "let''s go!"


    Mo Pingfang and others can''t help but take a long breath of relief. They go ashore busily, put on their shoes, and follow Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting down the mountain. Small nine has tilted his head against Mo Pingchu''s arms and fell asleep. Mo pingting saw that the sun was shining in the middle of the sky, and a layer of sweat came out on his forehead. He could not help but frown and say: "it''s too hot and too hot to hold small nine in this way. It will take less than half an hour to walk down the mountain. Don''t cover small nine badly."


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and glanced at Mo Pingfang and others. He hooked his lips and said, "there''s a way!"


    A moment later, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun carefully carry the simple reclining chair made of branches and coats. Mo Pingjian stands beside the reclining chair, holding two big lotus leaves high to prevent the side sun from shining on Xiao Jiu''s sleeping face.


    Mo Ping ting and Mo Ping follow each other in the first day of junior high school. They are in a relaxed mood. They grow up so big that they finally find that their younger brother has many advantages. It''s not easy, it''s not easy!


    The Mo family and their party were walking down the mountain. When they heard a cry behind them, they turned to see a group of students coming down the mountain. Mo Pingchu frowned slightly and said to Mo pingting, "fourth brother, you go first. You can''t wake up Xiao Jiu!"


    Mo pingting didn''t intend to deal with these people, so he nodded and took Mo Pingfang and others to continue to go down. Mo Pingchu stayed in the same place and was ready to exchange greetings with these people.


    See Yu Zhenyan running to come over, a face of excited Chong Mo Pingchu cried: "Pingchu, you are really famous in the world today, the curtain Hu Princess see your poetry, straight shouting to marry you!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. Seeing that Zhong Wanning and others also came over, his eyes were opposite. Mo Pingchu was a little flustered and asked, "brother Yu, what''s the matter?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 71

    Yu Zhenyan said: "Oh, yes, you left early, don''t you know? I tell you, after you left, Dashi Chenggong took several VIPs of Muhu state to the poetry fair. When he heard that everyone was talking about your poems, he was very curious and took them to the VIPs of Muhu state. They all marveled after seeing it. Princess Muhu praised you for the overbearing power in your poems. She said that if you want to marry, you must marry such a talented person as you. She is bringing people down the mountain to find you! "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He was very surprised. How could the people of Muhu come to Kyoto all of a sudden? I haven''t seen any news about the state of Muhu in the di newspaper recently?


    Muhu kingdom is located in the southwest of the Xia Dynasty. During the period of Kaiyuan female emperor''s war in Monan, Muhu Kingdom helped the Xia army to destroy Ashina, ending the years of war in Monan. Kaiyuan female emperor also helped Peiluo, the then Prince of Muhu, ascend to the throne.


    Pei Luo, the new leader of Muhu, and the female emperor of Kaiyuan signed an alliance, and the two countries exchanged exchanges and lived in harmony for many years. Muhu kingdom was an ally of the Xia Dynasty in the southwest, and also an important force to stabilize Monan. Moreover, the Muhu people were good at business. Many caravans of the tribe traveled in the northwest and southwest all the year round, engaged in business and selling goods, had trade contacts with Mobei and Monan countries, and had great influence in the southwest and even the whole west.


    Why did such an important ally suddenly come to Kyoto quietly?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help thinking of the incident that Mo pingting said that the vassal state invaded Tongzhou. TongZhou was adjacent to the north side of Muhu state. He was afraid that the vassal army would also affect Muhu state, so he would send envoys to Kyoto, right?


    Mo Pingchu thought for a moment and felt more and more uneasy. Was the situation in Tongzhou more serious than he thought, or was the vassal state so powerful that the Muhu state was uneasy?


    While Mo Pingchu was guessing, he suddenly heard a very clear woman''s voice: "where is mo Pingchu? Who just said that you saw Mo Pingchu? "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help looking up and saw a woman in a narrow sleeve Hu suit galloping towards them on a high horse. Behind the woman were several men in black soft armor. It seemed that she was a guard.


    The mountain road is rugged, but these people ride very fast and steady, as if walking on the ground. People have to praise their riding skills.


    But seeing that the woman and her group were getting closer and closer to Mo Ping''s elementary students, they didn''t stop at all, and their speed didn''t slow down at all. Everyone was frightened, and they all stepped aside. Someone cried out in a loud voice: "get out of the way, we''re going to run into each other!"


    Mo Pingchu frowned slightly. He was preparing to step aside, but he saw Zhong Wanning at the back. The nearest Zhong Wanning was standing still, as if he had been scared.


    Zhong Wanning was really scared at the moment. She watched the big horse rush towards her and tried to escape. But her legs seemed to be nailed to the ground. She couldn''t move at all. She could only watch the horse get closer and closer


    Zhong Wanning seems to be able to feel the hot air from the horse''s nose rushing to her face. The big horse''s hooves are raised high and can break her head. Zhong Wanning''s face is as white as paper, but she can''t escape!


    Seeing that the horse''s hoof was about to step heavily on Zhong Wanning, the next quarter of the clock Wanning seemed to be about to splash blood on the spot, and everyone took a cold breath. Just at this time, Mo Pingchu rushed over, grabbed Zhong Wanning tightly in his arms, and quickly turned over to meet the horse''s hoof with his back!


    All of a sudden, people exclaimed, but the woman on the horse''s back was smiling. She held the reins tightly and clamped the horse''s belly with her legs at the same time. The galloping horse hissed, raised its hooves high, wiped Mo Pingchu''s back and fell on the ground, splashing dust all over the ground.


    The stunned people didn''t know whether they should sigh about Mo Pingchu''s hero''s saving beauty or about the woman''s superb riding skills. They could only stare at them stupidly and couldn''t make a sound. Mo Pingchu slowly took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, looked at the trembling Zhong Wanning, and said softly, "it''s OK!" He gently pushed Zhong Wanning to one side of the students and turned to look at the women.


    Zhong Wanning was helped to one side by all the students and sat down. Zhong Wanning touched her chest and looked at Mo Pingchu''s figure. She didn''t expect that Mo Pingchu would rush out to save her at the critical moment.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s thin figure, she thought that it was just such a figure. She held herself firmly in her arms to block all the dangers for herself. Zhong Wanning could not help but feel the sweet taste from the bottom of her heart, which made her whole body light, and completely forget her fear.


    Mo Pingchu''s sharp eyes swept the women''s horses, clothing accessories and the guards behind.


    The woman before the meeting was about sixteen or seventeen years old, with long eyebrows, black skin and blue silk all over her head. She wore a Hun hat, a tight Lapel robe with narrow sleeves, striped trousers, high waist boots and a machete on her waist. The woman''s horse is a white horse. It is tall and big. Its hair is as white as frost. The horse''s hair is all cut short. Only a thin layer is left on the horse''s body. It reflects the sunlight and twinkles with silver flowers. Its long mane is like snow. It blows into clouds. It looks at the horse and leaps. It is very beautiful.


    The guards behind the women are also dressed in Hu clothes, all of them are vigorous, armed and sword wearing, with special spirit.


    Mo Pingchu immediately made a judgment, which should be the princess Muhu that Yu Zhenyan said. When he thought that Muhu had sent such a princess, Mo Pingchu could not help frowning and sending such a willful princess. What was the intention of Muhu?


    However, no matter what the intention of Muhu state is, the princess as Mo Pingchu really does not agree. Mo Pingchu gave a salute to Princess Muhu and said, "the girl is really good at riding, but it''s a mountain road after all. There are many people walking. It''s not suitable to ride fast. It''s easy to hurt others and yourself. Please be careful in the future!"


    Princess Muhu looked at Mo Pingchu curiously and said, "I''ve been able to ride a horse since I can walk. Even if it''s more difficult than this mountain road, I can walk on the ground. If I''m timid, don''t blame others. Get out of the way, I have to find someone else


    When the students heard that the princess was so rude and unreasonable, they were very angry. Yu Zhenyan, who had a big voice, couldn''t help but rushed over and yelled, "so what if you are a princess? This is Taixue. This is the mountain road behind Taixue. Even if the prince goes up the mountain, it''s on foot. Why are you the exception? If it wasn''t for Ping Chu, you would have hurt Wan Ning. Do you know? "


    The weekend, rest, rest, new computer version after you collect in the new open, old recently has been old can''t open, later old will not open, please remember: net, free the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 72

    "Pingchu? Are you mo Pingchu? " Hearing Yu Zhenyan''s words, Princess Muhu on horseback lowered her head in surprise, pointed to Mo Pingchu with a whip and asked.


    Mo Pingchu''s speechless glance at Yu Zhenyan, nodded: "yes, the student is mo Pingchu!"


    With a smile, Princess Muhu looked up and down at Mo Pingchu, nodded and said, "you have a good courage. You look good. Although you are a little younger, it doesn''t matter. Mo Pingchu, I have a crush on you. How about going back to Muhu with me to be my son-in-law


    Mo Pingchu was shocked. All the students were in an uproar. Zhong Wanning was shocked for a moment. He only felt that the sweet taste in his heart had been sprinkled with a handful of salt. He was extremely angry.


    Without thinking about it, Zhong Wanning immediately stood up and yelled to Princess Hu: "how can you ask the man to marry you in public? What a shame


    As soon as Princess Muhu heard that Zhong Wanning scolded her, her face sank. She pointed to Zhong Wanning with her horse whip and said, "what are you, dare you say that I am princess? Our Muhu children have always been frank, like is like, don''t like is don''t like, where like you Xia Dynasty people, love ah grinding haw? Why, is mo Pingchu your lover? Or are you married? "


    Zhong Wanning blushed and stammered: "we, we don''t have that. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Princess Muhu raised her chin and said, "since he''s not your lover and you''re not married, it''s his business if he wants to be my son-in-law. What''s the use of your mouth?"


    "I I" Zhong Wanning is blocked and unable to speak.


    Mo Pingchu, who has been stupefied, is full of black lines. He can''t help but think of the dog blood dramas that deceive big girls and little daughters-in-law. He is speechless when he comes across such a dog blood scene.


    After biting the tip of his tongue, Mo Pingchu calms himself down and tries to get away from the bloody situation. However, Princess Muhu glances at Zhong Wanning with pride. She suddenly turns over and dismounts and goes straight to Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu watched the princess Muhu go to the place where she was only an arm''s distance away and stopped. She scanned herself up and down. She couldn''t help feeling straight. When Mo Pingchu secretly guessed what the princess Muhu was going to do, she suddenly opened her arms and hugged herself.


    Mo Pingchu, who has never been so close to a woman before, is petrified in an instant. He looks at the woman''s face in a daze. He feels that the woman''s breath is straight on his face. He is ashamed and anxious, and his face turns red.


    Princess Muhu looked at Mo Pingchu''s flushed cheek curiously, raised her hand, touched it gently, and muttered: "how can a man grow so white and tender, but it''s also pretty!" With that, he hugged her tightly again. He felt that the bulging part of the woman''s chest was pressed tightly on his chest. Mo Pingchu''s forehead was sweating. He never dreamed that he would encounter such a situation. His mind was in a mess, and he couldn''t think of any way.


    I''m Pei Qing''er, the princess of Yongtai. You can call me Yongtai or Qing''er in the future. I''ll go to the palace and find the emperor to marry us. You wait


    Mo Pingchu''s head exploded. What''s the matter with what? How did he get married?


    Zhong Wanning gaped at Princess Muhu. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She, she, she held Mo Pingchu and bit her ears at Mo Pingchu. My God!


    Uncontrollable anger from Zhong Wanning''s heart surging up, she can''t help but rush up, a pull open the curtain, Princess Hu, tightly grasp Mo Pingchu, asked: "Pingchu, are you ok? How are you doing? "


    Mo Pingchu closed his eyes in despair. How could he feel like a beauty rescued by a hero from a bully? My God, the world is so chaotic! When Pei Qing''er, Princess Muhu, saw Zhong Wanning''s bad deeds over and over again, she raised her whip and angrily pointed to Zhong Wanning and said, "you can go and see for me. I''m talking to my son-in-law. What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhong Wanning''s angry willow eyebrows stood up and glared at Pei qinger and said: "you, do you want to get married? Are you crazy? Don''t touch him again With that, he opened his arms to block Mo Pingchu''s face. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help crying. How could he be reduced to the point where he needed a woman''s protection?


    Pei Qing''er is annoyed. As soon as he throws the whip, he hits Zhong Wanning in the face. Mo Pingchu raises his arm to block Zhong Wanning. The whip cuts Mo Pingchu''s sleeve and leaves a blood mark on his arm.


    Zhong Wanning can''t help but scream. He grabs Mo Pingchu''s arm and looks at it carefully. Seeing the blood stains on his arm, Zhong Wanning asks repeatedly: "you''re injured and bleeding. What can you do? What shall we do? " In a hurry, Zhong Wanning''s eyes turned red.


    When they saw that Princess Muhu started to fight and hurt Mo Pingchu''s arm, they were very angry. They slowly drew close and glared at Princess Muhu and his party angrily.


    Princess Muhu didn''t expect to beat Mo Pingchu. She asked the guard for the medicine and handed it to Mo Pingchu. She said, "I don''t want to beat you, but don''t always protect this woman. You are the princess''s son-in-law. You are not allowed to look at other women in the future!"


    Zhong Wanning was almost mad. He yelled at Princess Muhu: "who is your son-in-law? Who would like a woman like you who beats people all the time, unless she is blind? "


    Princess Muhu stares and raises her whip. Mo Pingchu grabs Zhong Wanning. He can see clearly. There''s no reason for her. It''s better to get away as soon as possible!


    Mo Pingchu saw the words of a match maker, who was a princess. When I saw Zhong Wanning pulling the curtain on him, he went to the princess to make a courtesy call. "Princess Royal came to me at the beginning. I''m afraid it is not clear about my customs. In my summer Dynasty, marriage had to be made by the parents, and there was no reason for the two men to make a private appointment. When we meet for the first time today, Mo thanks the princess for her love, but please forgive me that Mo is too young to think about marriage and let her down! Mo and his family are waiting in front of him. Excuse me for leaving first! " With that, he bowed deeply and turned away.


    Before leaving, Mo Pingchu inadvertently pulled down Zhong Wanning''s sleeve and said: "all go, let''s go together, quick!"


    Zhong Wanning Leng next, immediately listen to Mo Pingchu''s words, quietly signal next to too students to leave together. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 73

    Princess Muhu was dizzy by Mo Pingchu''s words. She didn''t know whether he wanted to know more about the customs of the Xia Dynasty and then betroth her parents again, or she didn''t want to be her own son-in-law? Growing up on the grassland, the princess had difficulty in understanding Mo Pingchu''s elegant way of speaking.


    When Mo Pingchu was in the fog, she left without looking back. Princess Muhu was in a hurry. She rushed to stop Mo Pingchu. But see just now all hide in one side of too students, suddenly Hula all rushed over, side by side walk in front of them, will block the road.


    But Mo Pingchu was walking at the top of the road. The woman who had been bad at her was shouting at her from the crowd. "Princess highness, Mo Ping Hsiu, he is not going to be your prince."


    Princess Muhu almost lost her breath and crooked her nose. She was about to order her men to open the way and prepare to teach a lesson to the smelly girl who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, but she heard a burst of drink behind her: "princess, what are you doing? Don''t forget what you promised when you came? "


    Princess Muhu turned around and saw that wuertai was the most annoying one. She put down her whip and glared at Zhong Wanning. Today, she let go of that smelly girl for a while, and then come back to her.


    This time she was able to come to the Xia Dynasty, but it took her brother a long time. She promised to listen to wuertai for everything, so that she could come to the Xia Dynasty with the mission. Wuertai is very stiff. If he annoys him, he can pack her back to Muhu immediately.


    Wuertai said in a deep voice: "princess, it''s important for the king to let us come here. Don''t make trouble, or I can''t tell the king!"


    Princess Muhu rolled her eyes and said, "I know. I didn''t make trouble. By the way, wuertai, I''ve chosen my son-in-law. It''s Mo Pingchu. Please let the emperor of Xia Dynasty order us to get married."


    Wuertai was stunned and swept her eyes. Princess Hu asked, "did you see that Mo Pingchu?"


    Princess Muhu nodded and said, "well, people are very beautiful. They are white and tender, and they have courage. I like them."


    Wuertai''s eyes flashed slightly and said with a smile: "the princess really has eyes. Mo Pingchu is not only outstanding in literary talent, but also the direct grandson of Xing Guogong. Naturally, she has great courage. It''s really gratifying for the princess to have such a good son-in-law


    Princess Muhu was surprised and asked, "you say he is the grandson of the king of Mobei. No wonder, no wonder!" Xingguogong had been in the Northwest for many years, and was once named king of Mobei by Kaiyuan female emperor. Later, although he resigned from the title of king of Mobei, the northwest people still respected him and called him king of Mobei.


    Wuertai nodded his head and said: "I have just sent someone to inquire. This Mo Pingchu is the fifth son of the Mo family''s grandchildren. He is also the most valued grandson of the king of Mobei. He is good at both literature and military, and has outstanding talent!"


    "The princess naturally knows that Mo Pingchu is very good, otherwise how can I take a fancy to him? I''m going to marry the emperor of Xia Dynasty and let Mo Pingchu be my son-in-law! "


    "Princess, wait a minute. I don''t know if I should say anything else?"


    "Wuertai, I hate you so much. You are not a man at all! If you have something to say, let it go. I have no time to listen to you


    "In that case, I''ll be frank. I don''t think it''s right to ask the emperor of Xia Dynasty to marry me directly. Don''t worry, princess. Please listen to me. The throne of Mobei is so powerful that it never gives in easily. If you let the emperor marry you so rashly, what will the king of Mobei do if he doesn''t want to? "


    "He, even if he is the king of Mobei, can he resist the edict? I want to kill my head in order to resist! "


    "Princess, do you think the emperor of Xia Dynasty will kill the head of Mobei king? Just for your marriage? "


    If the princess wants to achieve her wish, please listen to my minister. I heard that there was a saying in the Xia Dynasty: "men chase women, and the mountains are separated."; Princess, you are so beautiful and noble that you can make Mo Pingchu willing to be your son-in-law and the king of Mobei like you, right


    After thinking about it, Princess Muhu thought that what wuertai said was very reasonable, but she didn''t know what to do. She asked, "what can I do to make Mo Pingchu willing? Wuertai, I can tell you that the princess finally chose her husband''s son-in-law. If it''s lost, I''ll let my brother-in-law cut off your head! "


    "Don''t worry, princess. I sincerely hope that the princess can find her husband. Listen to me tell you in detail. You are like this." wuertai whispered to Princess Muhu. After hearing this, Princess Muhu nodded and said with a smile: "wuertai, no wonder brother Wang always praised you for your intelligence. You are so smart. This time I will listen to you. Mo Pingchu will be the princess''s son-in-law!"


    Ulte lowered her eyes and hid the sharp and calculating inside, respectfully: "the minister wishes your royal highness to get what you want, and it will be a hundred years'' time with the emperor."


    With a lot of blood in his head, Mo Pingchu found Mo pingting. Without time to say anything more, he immediately urged them to get on the carriage and go back to the government.


    As soon as he arrived at the national government, Mo Pingchu jumped out of the carriage and went to find the old man. He thought that Princess Hu was very difficult. If he really went to the emperor and asked for a marriage, it would be terrible. Even if he had nightmares, he didn''t want to marry such a woman, not to mention that


    The old man was not there. The old lady said that it was a banquet in the palace to entertain the envoys of Muhu state. The emperor called the old man into the palace to accompany him. Mo Pingchu could not help but look anxious and nervous. The old lady asked curiously, "Xiao Wu, I haven''t seen you like this for a long time. What''s the big deal? Tell my grandmother?"


    Mo Pingchu was very embarrassed to tell the story of meeting Princess Muhu today. After hearing this, the old lady laughed and said, "this princess is a lover. It seems that my grandson has grown up and is in good luck."


    "Grandmother" Mo Pingchu was very helpless.


    The old lady''s eyes flashed slightly and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? In the ordinary days, I have no idea when I meet a woman? Xiao Wu, don''t worry. Only when you are calm can you understand the joint and know how to deal with it! "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but be stunned. He suddenly realized that he was so helpless. Thinking about what he had done since he met Princess Muhu, he could not help showing his shame. He always thought he was almost there, but he was still too poor. Mo Pingchu could not help but bow his head and salute the old lady, saying, "my grandson is in a hurry and has lost his head. Thank you for reminding me, my grandson is leaving!"


    The old lady said with a faint smile, "go ahead and deal with the wound on your arm first. Then think about the secret coming of Muhu. What is the purpose of this secret coming? What''s more, is it really a spur of the moment for Princess Muhu to go to Taixue today? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He tried his best to keep his face calm. Mo Pingchu saluted the old lady and left.


    The old lady looked at the figure that Mo Pingchu left, sighed a long time, and watched the storm suddenly rise, but the children are still too young!


    Thank you for your reward. Try to save the new computer version in codewords. After you collect it, you will open it again. The old one has been unable to open it recently, but it will be unable to open it in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 74

    In the early morning of the next day, Mo Pingchu, tired of a night''s hard thinking, was ready to go to the old man to say hello. By the way, he found out that the porter came in a hurry, saying that someone was from the palace. Let''s go to the main hall to meet him.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but go to the main hall with a clatter in his heart. He saw the old man and his husband sitting quietly drinking tea, and his heart was a little calmer. Once again, Xu Jingniang coaxes Xiao Jiu, who is not sleeping enough and has a bad temper, with a busy smile, and hugs Xiao Jiu to coax him softly.


    Small nine in the elder brother''s warm voice to appease, mood gradually improved a little, just at this time, a somewhat sharp voice loudly called: "Muhu state Yongtai princess to --"


    Small nine originally confused, by this sudden sharp voice scared a jump, can''t help shivering for a while, can''t bear to cry.


    The old man frowned when he saw that Xiao Jiu was scared to cry. He glared at the informer and scared the eunuch who was just about to step into the main hall. He froze in the same place. He didn''t know whether to put his foot or to take it. He was very embarrassed.


    The old lady glanced at the prison and the gorgeous foreign woman who were surrounded by a group of people, and gently pulled off the old man''s sleeve. The old man then took back his sight discontentedly. The eunuch who informed him wiped the sweat on his head and slowly put his feet in carefully, but he couldn''t say the rest.


    Seeing the old man and the old lady, the supervisor said with a smile, "I''m sorry to disturb you in the early morning."


    The old man is not light not heavy cold hum a: "know to feel sorry to still come to why?"


    The chief supervisor was stunned and carefully peeped at the old man''s face. He said with a smile: "Lord, the emperor has a life, and the little one dare not not come. Please forgive me Then she pointed to Princess Muhu''s kindness to the old man and husband: "this is Princess Yongtai of Muhu kingdom. She admires the Lord and wants to visit him. The emperor orders her ministers to bring her here!"


    The old man glanced at Princess Muhu with no enthusiasm on his face. The supervisor was very embarrassed and gave Princess Muhu a smile. But Princess Muhu Pei Qing''er was very eager to step forward and saluted the old man respectfully, saying: "Muhu Pei Qing''er has met the king of Mobei!"


    The old man raised his eyes and asked, "are you Perot''s?"


    "That''s my grandfather. I heard that I had a friendship with King Mobei. I''ve mentioned you many times, and I miss you very much. This time I came to the Xia Dynasty, my grandfather told me that I must send my greetings to you. These are the gifts that my grandfather prepared for you. Please accept them Pei Qing''er said and waved, then a group of people carried several gifts and came in.


    Looking at the treasures of gold, silver and jade, the old man could not help frowning. Seeing that Princess Muhu was very modest, the old man could not help interrupting her and saying, "I am the Duke of Xing, not the king of Mobei, Peiluo is the king, I am the general. Although we have been to the battlefield together, we have never had any friendship. We are just general friends. Since you are a princess, you don''t need to call yourself a younger generation in front of me. You want to see me. Now that you have met me, please go back. I won''t accept these things if you don''t make any contribution. "


    Pei Qing''er is stunned. Even if the supervisor is alert and fickle, he doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Who could have thought that Xing Guogong would end Hu''s face like this.


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, he raised his hand and said, "come and see off!"


    Pei Qing''er was anxious: "wait, wait, Mobei, no, Mr. Xing Guogong, that is, the Xia Dynasty didn''t say that the visitor is a guest, but I''m a guest of your house. Shouldn''t you send someone to show me around your government for tea and talk?"


    When Mo Ping first saw his grandfather''s tough attitude, he couldn''t help but feel happy. After listening to Pei Qing''er''s words, he immediately stepped forward and said, "those who come here are guests, but those who come uninvited are not guests. Since the princess wants to be a guest, please follow the rules of the Xia Dynasty and wait for the reply to come back. Princess, supervisor, please -- "said Mo Pingchu, bending down and reaching out to see off the guests. Pei Qing''er''s eyes were full of anger. Why did the Mo family say something different to wuertai? She gave up her face and begged the emperor of Xia Dynasty to come here. She also said so many nice words with the king of Mobei in a low voice. But they didn''t give themselves face, especially Mo Pingchu, and even drove them away?


    She is the princess of the state of Hu!


    In his impatience, Pei Qing''er completely forgot wuertai''s explanation, glared at Mo Pingchu and said, "I''ve worked so hard for you, and you''ve driven me away? Mo Pingchu, I''ll tell you that I''m interested in you. I want you to be my son-in-law. I want you to go back to Muhu with me. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see! "


    The faces of the Mo family suddenly became very wonderful, and the smile on the supervisor''s face was almost too stiff to hang. Even if I thought about it again, I didn''t say it so directly. Especially in front of the elders, the princess Muhu was too reckless.


    The old man sneered and said to Pei qinger impolitely, "are you going to rob people in our government? I''ve lived so long that I don''t know that the state of Hu is so powerful and arrogant. Is it yours that you like? Little girl, go back and tell the old man Peiluo that Mo is still alive. If you want my grandson to be the son-in-law of your Muhu, there''s no way! "


    Pei Qing''er''s face changed greatly. He glared at the old man angrily and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Xing, I''m Princess Muhu. I respect you. The elder is to give you face. You don''t have to propose a toast or drink a fine wine!"


    "I don''t need a little girl to give you face. Don''t forget, this is the Xia Dynasty, not your Muhu. If you want to do whatever you want, you may find the wrong place!"


    "Hello, let''s wait and see. I''ll see what else a tiger with teeth pulled out can do."


    "What did you say?" As soon as Pei Qing''er said that, the Mo family was very angry. Mo pingting, Mo Pingfang and others rushed up and surrounded Pei Qing''er.


    The chief supervisor was silly. He could not imagine that Princess Muhu was so brainless, and that the old man was so tough. Seeing the anger between the two sides, he could not help saying that it was bad.


    The supervisor quickly grabbed Pei Qing''er and laughed at the old man, saying, "my Lord, why do you bother with a little girl? When she first came to the Xia Dynasty, she didn''t know much about our rules and customs. She can''t stop talking. Please don''t tell her the same thing. "


    Pei Qing''er is in a state of anger. He doesn''t know the supervisor''s good intentions. He just thinks that he is belittling himself. He can''t help staring at the supervisor angrily and scolding: "bold! You''re just a slave. How dare you say that to my princess? How can I do it? I need you to teach me? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 75

    The chief supervisor was stunned. He felt embarrassed and angry. Although he was a slave, he was also a slave to the emperor. As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the master, and princess Muhu doesn''t pay attention to him, does she?


    Since ancient times, he has been a eunuch. He is physically and mentally incomplete. In addition, he has a hard life in the palace. He has been intriguing all day, so he has some disadvantages. Some are greedy, some lustful, and some love power. However, whether it is the eunuch, or the young eunuch who has just entered the court, there is one problem that is the same, that is, the heart is small.


    Pei Qing''er is used to being superior to Muhu. He completely forgets that it''s not Muhu here, but Xia Dynasty. For a moment, he can''t help but scold Dajian, but he doesn''t know that he has offended Dajian completely.


    As the saying goes, "it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain". Why? It''s because it''s easy to dodge an open gun but hard to defend a hidden one!


    Pei Qing''er has offended the supervisor who has a lot of weight around the emperor. Of course, this is a later story. At this moment, the supervisor is extremely ashamed and angry. Originally, he followed the princess because wuertai had given him a lot of benefits. Unexpectedly, the princess is a brainless girl. She was humiliated by a slave in public, He''ll see the devil if he helps her again.


    The supervisor is ready to help Pei Qing''er, and let Pei Qing''er know the fate of those who shouldn''t be offended. Then the chief officer laughed and apologized to Pei Qinger: "the servant just offended his royal highness just now, and looked at the princess."


    Pei Qing''er didn''t know that the supervisor had changed his mind. He thought that the supervisor had been shocked by himself. He didn''t have the slightest politeness. He was bowed by the supervisor.


    The old man''s eyes flashed slightly, and the cold light in the corner of his eyes hooked his lips as he looked down at the supervisor.


    Pei Qing''er complacently said to the old man, "Mr. Xing, the princess has come to your house as a guest according to the emperor''s order. If you want me to go out, please ask the imperial edict to drive the princess out. Mo Pingchu is the son-in-law chosen by the princess. You have to agree or disagree. Otherwise, you will be killed if you don''t comply with the imperial edict."


    Mo Pingchu suddenly clenched his fist and glared at Pei qinger. He wanted to rush up and throw this disgusting woman out. If he wanted to marry such a rude woman, he would rather die!


    The old man glanced at Mo Pingchu, frowned slightly, and said to the supervisor with a smile: "listen to this, do I have to kneel down to receive the order and thank you?"


    The supervisor waved his hand to the old man and said with a smile, "the Duke of the kingdom is really joking. The emperor has never given such a will!"


    Pei Qing''er couldn''t help staring at the supervisor and yelling, "what are you talking about? The emperor clearly agreed


    Sincere words and earnest wishes, Pei Qinger told her, "Princess Royal, this marriage is not a joke. You can only admire what the emperor is. You want to see it. You never said anything about it. Are you not cheating on the Lord? This fake imperial edict is also a capital crime. I know that you must be joking, but how can your daughter make such a joke? It is too damaging to the image of the kingdom of Hu. The Royal Highness is still going back to the palace with the slaves. "


    Pei Qing''er unexpectedly, when the supervisor''s voice changed, he burst himself and said, "you slave have received so many benefits. You didn''t agree to help the princess. Now you dare to go back?"


    The chief officer covered his heart as if he were startled. He looked at Pei Qing son with a grieved face. "How can you make such a big mouth? The slave brought the princess by the emperor''s will. How ever did he promise anything to anyone? What nonsense is that a servant is always a dedicated supervisor, who has always undivided attention to serve the emperor. He never dare to have any selfish motives. His royal highness must not talk nonsense!


    Pei Qing''er is so stunned that he can''t say a word when he points to the prison. He wants to frustrate the prison. But the supervisor didn''t look at her. He said respectfully to the old man, "Lord, I''m sorry to disturb you so much today. I''m going back to the palace now. Do you have any words for me to bring to the emperor?"


    The old man glanced at the supervisor and knew that he intended to be nice to himself, so he said faintly, "please tell the emperor that all my mo family''s grandchildren are dull and useless. In addition, the Mo family has family rules that don''t allow concubines, so they don''t have to bother the Emperor."


    The chief supervisor said with a smile: "I have written it down. I will tell the emperor every word. Please rest assured!"


    The old man nodded and said, "thank you very much."


    "I don''t dare to be your old thank you. Goodbye!" With that, the chief supervisor was ready to leave.


    Pei Qing''er was dizzy because of the harmony between the prison and the old man. He realized that he had been fooled by the bodyguard in a low voice. He was so angry that he pointed to the prison and scolded: "well, you are a dishonest slave. You dare to cheat my princess. I will let the emperor punish you and cut your head."


    The chief officer''s eyes were cold and soundtrack: "what does Princess Royal want to do? If you don''t want to go back with your slaves, please forgive the slaves!" Said, with head also don''t return of then walk.


    Mo Pingchu rejoicing in his heart and immediately went up to Pei Qinger and said, "Your Highness, please!"


    Pei Qing''er''s face was red and his ears were red. He glared at Mo Pingchu and said, "OK, OK, Mo Pingchu, I''ve written down today''s disgrace to the princess. You''ll wait for the princess. You''ll make up your mind about this son-in-law!" Finish saying, full of threat of stare at the old man one eye, with the popularity rush to leave.


    The old man said in a deep voice, "wait


    Pei Qing''er was stunned and turned around. He looked at the old man with pride and said, "what? So fast to go back? It''s a toast. No penalty


    The old man''s eyes coldly interrupted Pei Qing''er, pointing to the gift on the ground and said: "look at Pei Luo''s face, I remind you that heaven can still live, but you can''t! Where do these things come from and go back to me? I''m too small to put them here! "


    Pei Qing''er was frightened by the old man''s cold eyes, but he still looked at the old man and Mo Ping with his neck stubbornly. He raised his chin and yelled: "I also remind you that the marriage between the Xia Dynasty and my Muhu is a sure thing. This is my brother Wang''s sincerity to maintain the alliance between the two countries after he succeeded to the throne. Since my princess has a crush on Mo Pingchu, the emperor of Xia Dynasty can''t destroy the alliance between Muhu and Xia Dynasty just for a mo Pingchu. All the things that my princess has a crush on can''t escape from me. If you don''t believe me, let''s wait and see! "


    With that, Pei Qing''er glanced at the Mo family and waved: "lift it up, let''s go!"


    Recently, I found that there are many unreasonable people. Maybe it''s popular to go out with banditry this year? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 76

    Seeing that the annoying guy finally left, Mo Pingchu was relieved, but he didn''t know that the old man''s eyes became more and more heavy.


    Mo Taiwen noticed that he couldn''t help but remind Mo Pingchu. However, he saw that Mo Pingyun and others had gathered around Mo Pingchu and were full of joking questions. Mo Pingchu was annoyed that Princess Muhu, who had come down from the sky, was pestered by Mo Pingyun and others. He became more and more depressed. Seeing that Mo Pingfang was still dragging Xiaojiu to ask himself, he said impatiently, "don''t make trouble, I''m getting annoyed."


    Mo Pingfang jumped with Xiao Jiu in her arms and cried out: "Oh, my five brothers are shy!"


    Xiaojiu laughs and shouts, "shyness, shyness."


    Mo Pingchu can''t bear to kick Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang jumps away. Xiao Jiu thinks it''s fun and laughs more and more. Mo Pingyun and others can''t help making more and more fun of Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingchu is laughed at angrily, and his brothers and sisters can''t help making a fuss.


    Mo Taiwen glanced at the old man''s dark face and said in a busy voice, "you guys, stop making trouble. Xiao Wu will stay. The rest of you will go down first!"


    Mo Pingchu and others can''t help but be busy. Mo pingting looks at Mo Pingchu uneasily. Mo Pingchu smiles at him slightly. Mo pingting takes Mo Pingyun and others to retreat.


    Mo Taiwen looked at the old man and asked in a deep voice: "Dad, although Princess Hu was wrong in that scene, she probably said something right. If Muhu Xinjun really took marriage as a condition to maintain the treaty between the two countries, the emperor would not refuse Muhu''s request."


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank. He stepped forward and said to the old man, "grandfather, I won''t marry her. I will never marry that crazy woman!"


    The old man''s eyes suddenly sank, and Mo Taiwen''s heart was not good. He pulled back Mo Pingchu and said in a low voice: "what''s your hurry? There''s no calmness at all. Isn''t it being discussed at the moment? "


    "But I" Mo Pingchu was flustered at the thought that if the emperor wanted to marry him, he really couldn''t marry Princess Muhu. No, to be exact, he really couldn''t marry any other woman except her


    The old man took a deep look at Mo Ping and asked in a deep voice, "Xiao Wu, why don''t you want to marry Princess Muhu?"


    Mo Pingchu said in an urgent voice: "grandfather, such a woman is rude and rude. How can a grandson marry such a woman?"


    "But she is the princess of the Muhu Kingdom and the key figure in the marriage between the two countries. If she insists on marrying you, but you refuse to marry, the two countries will not be able to marry and maintain the alliance. In case the vassal state takes the opportunity to enter, are you, Mo Pingchu, the sinner of the Xia Dynasty?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He looked at the old man in shock and didn''t know how to answer.


    The old man sighed and said, "I always think you are smart, but you are just too smart. You are so smart that you are misled by smart."


    Looking at the old man''s disappointed eyes, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling sad and whispered: "grandfather, I"


    "What are you doing? You still don''t understand? If I would let you be my son-in-law, I would not have been so kind to Princess Muhu at the beginning. Even though I have made my attitude known to the public, you are still worried that you want to drive Princess Muhu away immediately and let her marry someone else immediately, aren''t you? "


    "Me"


    "When things happen, you are flustered and mindless. What you are thinking about is your own self-interest. Don''t talk about calmly analyzing the advantages and disadvantages. Ask yourself, how sober are you now?"


    Mo Pingchu listened to the old man''s more and more severe reprimand. He was ashamed and lowered his head gradually. The old man took a deep look at Mo Pingchu, turned to Mo Taiwu, and said in a deep voice, "boss, tell me about the current situation."


    Mo Taiwu said in a deep voice: "this time the Muhu Kingdom sent envoys here, one is to invade the border, the other is to ensure that the alliance between Muhu and the Xia Dynasty will be married."


    "As we all know, the vassal state has always been a border trouble to the north of our country. Before that, the vassal state had been in constant civil strife. But since the new monarch of the vassal state ascended the throne three years ago, the rebellion in various places has been gradually calmed down. The vassal forces have been unprecedentedly powerful. They are no longer satisfied with herding sheep and horses on the grassland. They have repeatedly invaded the border of our country. Not long ago, they even invaded Tongzhou, killing people and plundering property, Cruelty is beyond description. The Muhu kingdom was influenced by some factors and felt the threat of the vassal state, so he sent envoys to negotiate with our court to jointly resist the vassal state. "


    "The emperor intended to fight against the vassal state, but he was afraid that Nanzhao and Annan in the southwest would make trouble one after another and that they would be attacked by the enemy on both sides. So he decided to keep the alliance with Muhu and strengthen the defense of the garrison in the northwest. So, marriage is really imperative, but there are many people of the right age in my father''s and royal families. Although the princess loves Xiao Wu, we have room to refuse. Xiao Wu is still young and knows little about the affairs of the imperial court. Don''t be too strict with him! "


    The old man snorted coldly: "if I don''t be strict, the Mo family will raise a white eyed wolf!"


    Mo Pingchu heard the stabbing pain in his heart, so he knelt down and said: "grandfather, grandson is wrong!"


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, the old man asked in a deep voice, "what''s wrong? Let''s hear it


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "my grandson''s mistake is that he was flustered and didn''t send someone to check the details of Hu state in time, and didn''t make enough preparations to deal with it; Sun er''s fault is that he is too selfish, always thinking about his own interests and not considering the overall situation; Sun er''s mistake is that he doesn''t trust his family thoroughly, so he uses a villain''s heart to support a gentleman. "


    Too much shame and remorse made Mo Pingchu''s voice gradually choked. He couldn''t go on saying it. He kowtowed his head heavily and said, "grandfather, grandson is wrong. If grandson, grandson marries Princess Muhu and can maintain the alliance between the two countries, then, grandson, grandson will!"


    The old man threw his sleeve and swept the teacup to the ground. Pointing at Mo Pingchu, he scolded: "bullshit, do you want me or not?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and looked up at the old man.


    The old man angrily pointed to Mo Pingchu and scolded, "you little boy, are you so stupid? Can I let you be my son-in-law? Why? When you meet someone who''s a woman, you''re blinded? Xiao Wu, when you grow up, you will come into contact with more and more women. You not only need to know how to deal with men, but also know how to deal with women. Do you think that Princess Hu happened to go to the poetry club? Well, I heard your name? Do you want to marry you when you are crying? Have you thought about the reasons behind this and the means and tricks in it? "


    Who said to add more, to meet you! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 77

    Mo Pingchu''s heart was shocked and his brain was buzzing. He could not say anything. He could only look at the old man at a loss.


    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu''s blank face and became more and more angry. The old lady quickly took the old man to sit down and asked someone to serve him a cup of tea again. He said in a low voice: "it''s urgent. The other person''s identity is special. How can you let Xiao Wu deal with it freely? How old is he, don''t worry, old man


    The old man took a deep look at Mo Ping and sighed: "how can I not be in a hurry? I''m going to be calculated. This boy is still a fool."


    Mo Pingchu was knocked repeatedly by the old man, and gradually woke up. He only worried that he would be entangled by Princess Muhu and be married by the emperor, but he didn''t seriously think about the deep meaning behind it, and didn''t think about the corresponding strategy. When his grandfather severely rejected Princess Muhu, he was still anxious to deal with the matter immediately, so that Princess Muhu could no longer be entangled with her, and did not think about the power of the plot.


    Why on earth did he become like this? All he thought about was for himself, and he never thought about it carefully?


    Mo Pingchu clenched his lower lip and wanted to beat himself hard. From the beginning, he knew the responsibility he would bear in the future, but he was so confused that his grandfather must have been very disappointed with him, right?


    Mo Pingchu lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the old man. His strong chagrin and self blame almost drowned him out, making him unable to lift his head.


    Seeing Mo Pingchu''s remorse, the old man knew that he was awake and said in a deep voice, "do you understand? If you can understand it, you can still be saved. Go down and think about it. Come and see me when you think about it. "


    Mo Pingchu lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "yes, my grandson is leaving!"


    Seeing Mo Pingchu''s dispirited retreat, Mo Taiwu said to the old man, "Dad, you''re too strict with Xiao Wu. I can''t deal with a woman like princess Muhu, let alone Xiao Wu? He is still young. You should be patient when you teach him slowly. "


    The old man glared at Mo Taiwu angrily and scolded: "bullshit, teach slowly, teach like you, gentle always can''t make up your mind, or teach like the second, rebellious and capricious?"


    Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen were scolded, but they both bowed their heads.


    The old man sighed and said, "I''m three years old in my seventies this year. The loess will cover my head. Teach slowly. Where can I have time to teach slowly?"


    As soon as Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen heard that they were not happy, they all cried out, "Dad."


    The old lady glared at the old man angrily and said, "OK, you can''t be a fat man if you eat a mouthful. You knock and slap me in the face. I''m afraid of Xiao Wu. Where do you go to cry?"


    "If it''s like this, I''ll have no guts. I can only say that I have no vision, and our Mo family has no hope of succeeding." The old man walked slowly to the window with his hands on his back and looked at the sky. He said something regretfully.


    Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu can''t help but tremble. They look at each other and both have some unspeakable worries. The old man seems to have something important hidden in his heart. How can he wish Xiao Wu would grow up at once.


    Mo Pingchu went back to his residence and thought about Princess Muhu over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had made a big mistake and regretted it. He found that he had been too smooth all the time. He always thought that as long as he worked hard, he would not be able to solve the problem without learning. He always thought that as long as he worked hard, he would not be able to see through. But the reality slapped him mercilessly.


    But a princess Muhu, but an uncertain marriage, he was so flustered that Mo Pingchu could not help but breathed a sigh. He thought over and over again about why he was like this. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. It seems that as long as he thinks of being married, he can''t be indifferent. As long as he thinks of marrying Princess Muhu, he is flustered. Why? Gradually, a figure and a name appear in Mo Pingchu''s mind. Mo Pingchu looks at the book case in front of him in shock. He never thought that Zhong Wanning should have such a great influence on him.


    At the beginning, Mingming just felt guilty for her. Mingming just wanted to protect her. How could she unconsciously put her heart on her?


    Mo Pingchu rubs his eyebrows in distress, and the young man who is in love for the first time is at a loss. There are bitterness, sweetness, bitterness, aftertaste, chagrin, uneasiness, elation, madness and reason tearing back and forth in his heart. All this is too strange for Mo Pingchu, and strange makes him afraid.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but think of a sentence he once saw: "love is sad". He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of situation one day, but it''s clear that Zhong Wanning and he never showed anything, let alone promised each other anything?


    The most important thing is that his character simply can''t accept that he will be affected by others to this extent, and even more can''t accept that he ignores the responsibility of his family and country because of his personal relationship.


    Mo Pingchu could not help biting his lower lip, bypassing his thoughts from Zhong Wanning, seriously thinking about the purpose of Muhu and how he should deal with it. Some tricks are gradually floating in his mind. Mo Pingchu takes up his pen and writes them on the paper. However, he inexplicably thinks that Mo pingting teases him about the rumors in Kyoto, and then looks down at what he has written. He can''t help shivering in his heart.


    Dispirited, he throws down his pen, grabs the paper, rubs it into a ball and throws it on the ground. Mo Pingchu covers his forehead in pain. He doesn''t understand that he has studied for so long. Instead of being a farsighted strategist as his grandfather hoped, he has become a shortsighted person who doesn''t choose his hand. How can this happen? What''s wrong?


    Mo Pingchu fell into a painful reflection. Unconsciously, the sun went down, and the light in the study gradually faded down. Mo Pingchu was still sitting in front of the desk.


    The bookboy at the door couldn''t help but peep over and see that Mo Pingchu was still sitting there like a statue. He was very worried. Since he came back, Mr. Wu has been sitting in front of the desk like this. He hasn''t eaten lunch, and hasn''t touched any tea or snacks. It''s already evening. What can I do?


    The bookboy couldn''t help but shout softly: "young master, it''s dark. Can I light the lamp for you?"


    Mo Pingchu didn''t respond. The schoolboy could not help but worry more and more. However, because Mo Pingchu was usually strict and didn''t dare to act without permission, he could only stand at the door and continue to worry.


    Just at this time, Mo pingting came over. The bookboy immediately saluted Mo pingting as if he saw Mo pingting and the Savior, and looked at him with keen eyes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 78

    Mo pingting was stunned by the boy''s eager eyes. He took aim at the dim study and asked in a low voice: "where''s little five?"


    "Back to four childe, five childe since come back have been shut in the study, lunch didn''t eat, tea and snacks also didn''t touch, just now the slave asked whether to light the light, he also didn''t speak, what do you think this can do?"


    Mo pingting frowned and strode into the study. Seeing that Mo Pingchu was dispirited, he patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and said, "let''s go, little five. Brother takes you to see an interesting story. Big brother sends someone to send a mirror to little nine. Little girl is happy. Where are you playing? Let''s go, I''ll take you to have a look and take care of it


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said in a dull voice, "I''m not going to go if I have something else to do."


    "What can I do for you? My brother told you that if you can''t figure out some things, you have to let them go first. How long have you been sitting in the room? Do you have to sit like a stone statue? Go, go, go to see Xiao Jiu with my brother. You don''t know what Xiao Jiu is like. "Mo pingting can''t help but pull Mo Pingchu up and go. Mo Pingchu''s feet are numb and his legs are soft. He can''t earn money for a moment, so he is dragged out of the study by Mo pingting.


    As soon as they walked into the gate of Xiaojiu''s residence, they heard a burst of laughter. Mo pingting said with a smile, "it must be Xiaojiu who has made something funny again. Let''s go and have a look."


    Mo Pingchu was dragged into the house by Mo pingting. He saw Xiao Jiuzheng lying in front of a half person high bright mirror. He didn''t know what the mirror was made of. It was much brighter and clearer than the ordinary copper mirror. It looked like two little Jiuzheng were standing together.


    As like as two peas, nine of them were staring at the same person as they were. They blinked their eyes with great care, and saw that the people inside also blinked their eyes. They could not be frightened. They pointed to the people in the mirror and shouted at the moping cloud beside him: "six elder brother, she moved!"


    Mo Pingyun laughs and puts his head close to him. Xiao Jiu immediately shouts, "ah, ah, sixth brother has gone in."


    With that, Xiao Jiu reaches out and grabs Mo Pingyun in the mirror. Of course, he only catches the cold mirror. Xiao Jiu is very puzzled and tries to find Mo Pingyun in the mirror. But when he turns around, he sees Mo Pingyun behind him. He becomes more and more puzzled.


    He took a look at Mo Pingyun in the mirror, then turned his head to look at Mo Pingyun beside him, then looked in the mirror, then looked around him, and twisted himself into a small top.


    All the people laughed. Mo pingting said with a smile: "Oh, no, I just went out for a while, and Xiao Jiu dared to touch the mirror." When they heard this, they burst into laughter again.


    As like as two peas were coming in, the little nine suddenly saw a doll like himself. It was really scared. He rushed to embrace his feet and pointed out in the mirror, "I was locked in, I was locked in!"


    Mo Taiwen laughs and hugs Xiaojiu and says to her, "aren''t you being held by your father?"


    Small nine doubts of looked at oneself, touch own hand, again look at mirror inside, exclaim a way: "Daddy, how does she also have a daddy?"


    Mo Taiwen''s smile is bad, and Xu Jingniang''s smile is not good. Mo Taiwen explains that Xiao Jiu knows that it''s a mirror, and whoever the mirror looks at will have it. Xiao Jiu, who has never seen such a big and clear mirror, can''t help being curious.


    Don''t mention that Xiao Jiu is curious. Mo Pingyun is also very curious. Most of the mirrors they see are bronze mirrors, but no matter how clear the bronze mirror is, they are not as clear as the one in front of them. When they suddenly see themselves in the mirror, they are all startled.


    Mo Taiwen is engaged in the trade of North and South goods. Naturally, he has seen this kind of glass mirror. It is said that it is a kind of sea goods from the West. He can take a picture of people as well as himself. Therefore, people who take a first look at this kind of mirror will be very curious. Some people have never seen this kind of foreign goods. They also say that it''s a mirror to look at the demons. It''s funny that they suck away their souls when they are looked at by this kind of mirror. After looking in the mirror for a while, Xiao Jiu gradually realized that he was in the mirror. Although he didn''t understand why there was another one in it, he didn''t feel afraid when he saw that his brothers were also in it. He took the mirror as a toy and played with it. I see Xiaojiu spitting out her tongue and making faces in the mirror. She looks at herself in the mirror and makes the same action. She can''t help laughing and having fun. But I don''t know how funny she looks in other people''s eyes.


    Mo Pingchu saw Xiaojiu stick his head on the mirror and said carefully, "I''m Xiaojiu. Who are you?"


    The baby''s lips in the mirror moved, but there was no sound. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help staring and patting the mirror and yelling, "she''s broken. She can''t speak!"


    Mo Pingjian turned his eyes and hid behind the mirror. He made a gesture to Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang hurriedly came forward to play with the mirror and said to Xiao Jiu, "brother has fixed it for you. Now it can talk. If you don''t believe it, try again."


    Small nine half letter half doubted to say a sentence to the mirror: "I am small nine, who are you?"


    The doll in the mirror said, "I''m Xiao Jiu. Who are you?"


    Xiaojiu can''t help jumping and shouting happily: "OK, OK, it''s fixed!" Can blink blink eyes and feel wrong, frowning and muttering: "why her voice is different from me?"


    Mo Pingfang forced a smile and said solemnly: "she was photographed, naturally different from you!"


    Xiao Jiu tilted his head to see Mo Pingfang and then looked at the mirror. He grinned and cried to the mirror: "seventh brother is a bad guy!"


    Mo Pingfang can''t help but stare big eyes. Mo Pingjian, hiding behind the mirror, immediately yelled: "seven brothers are a bad guy!"


    Everyone can''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu can''t help but raise his lips. Seeing that Mo Pingchu''s face finally shows a smile, Mo pingting is relieved. He rubs Xiaojiu''s head and says, "Xiaojiu is right. Your seventh brother is a big villain and a big fool!"


    Mo Pingfang wrongly looked at Mo pingting and exclaimed, "fourth brother, I didn''t provoke you. Why do you say me?"


    Mo pingting white, Mo Pingfang one eye way: "small seven, have you heard a word?"? You can''t live by yourself. You deserve to fool Xiao Jiu! "


    Xiaojiu was so happy that he clapped his hands and yelled, "you deserve it, you deserve it!"


    Mo Pingjian can''t help laughing and yelling: "it''s deserved, it''s deserved!"


    Mo Pingfang can''t help but glare at Mo Pingjian. He says in his heart: smelly boy, I can''t provoke my fourth brother, and you and I can''t?


    Mo Pingfang grabbed Mo Pingjian''s ear and pulled him out from the back of the mirror. With big eyes, Xiao Jiu exclaimed, "Wow, brother seven has pulled brother eight out of the mirror. It''s so powerful. I want to pull someone out too!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 79

    Before the public could react, Xiao Jiu had rushed to the back of the mirror, but found that it was empty and nothing. He couldn''t help looking at the crowd and asked: "no, what can I do?"


    Mo pingting laughs to embrace small nine to come over, learning her appearance to frown to ask a way: "how to do?"


    Small nine pitifully blink an eye way: "I don''t from way (know) how to do?"


    People laugh, Mo pingting learn small nine said: "I do not from the road, how to do?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang couldn''t stand up straight with a smile, covered their stomachs and cried, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Small nine found that he was teased by his brothers, not from the big mouth to the first deliberately learn her Mo pingting threatened: "don''t learn me to speak, or I''ll eat you, ah Wu!"


    Mo pingting also made a louder "ah Wu" sound to Xiao Jiu''s big mouth. Looking at the big mouth of his fourth brother, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but be startled. He was busy "ah ah" and asked Mo Pingchu to stretch his arm for help. Mo Pingchu was in a heavy mood. It can be seen that Xiao Jiu was eager to ask him for help and hugged him.


    Little Jiuyi put his arms around Mo Pingchu''s neck and made a big grimace at Mo pingting, saying: "ah Wu, I ate you, ha ha ha ha!"


    Mo pingting looked at the elated little nine favorite drowning with a smile, pinched her small mouth and said: "just these millet teeth, you still want to eat your brother, dream about it!"


    Unconvinced, Xiaojiu puffed up his cheeks and looked at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead with a smile and said, "Xiaojiu will grow up soon. By that time, the fourth brother will be old. You must be more powerful than the fourth brother!"


    Small nine suddenly happy, grinning with a small flower, see Mo Ping''s heart is about to melt, Mo pingting jealously pinched small nine''s fat face, said: "little girl, all day long listen to your brother''s change to coax you, a good word to listen to music, really a little silly girl!"


    Mo Pingchu slanted Mo pingting one eye way: "have ability you also coax, stupid mouth, who do you blame?" Said to weigh small nine way: "we small nine the most intelligent is not?"? Your fourth brother is a fool


    Small nine vomits tongue to blunt Mo pingting to shout a way: "fool, four elder brothers fool!"


    Mo pingting glared at Mo Pingchu and secretly regretted that he shouldn''t have worried about Mo Pingchu just now. How could someone with such a poisonous mouth have something to do? He should be allowed to get moldy in his study alone. Hum!


    Mo Pingchu hugged Xiao Jiu for a while, and then he was anxious to come down to look at the big mirror. Mo Pingchu put Xiao Jiu down, ran to the mirror, crossed his waist and twisted his neck to look at him. Then he puffed his face like a little frog and stared at himself in the mirror. He laughed and made everyone laugh.


    Small nine play to play, suddenly eyes a turn, lying on the mirror, out of the tongue licked himself in the mirror.


    Mo Pingchu opened Xiaojiu and pointed to the mirror and said, "Xiaojiu, you can''t lick it. How dirty it is when you touch it with your hand just now. If you lick it again, you''ll lick it to your stomach again. What if you have a stomachache?"


    Small nine can''t help but cover stomach, Mo Pingchu pinched to pinch her face way: "listen to elder brother words, forbid to lick again!"


    Xiaojiu blinked her eyes and nodded obediently. But as soon as Mo Pingchu turned her head, she licked it again. After everyone found out, she kept smiling mischievously, which made everyone have to stare at her all the time, for fear that she would be naughty and lick the mirror deliberately.


    Can''t lick the mirror, small nine also not idle, she found another new play, in front of the mirror dance.


    I saw Xiaojiu wriggling his body, wriggling left and right, shaking his arms, and the fat baby in the mirror also wriggled. You wriggled your ass, I stamped my feet, you waved your hands, I moved my waist, his head shook again and again, and people couldn''t help laughing. However, Xiaojiu was playing more and more crazy. He didn''t count his own jump, and he took Mo Pingjian to jump together, I saw the brother and sister holding hands in front of the mirror, twisting and jumping. Xiao Jiu also said "ha" and "ha" from time to time, which was full of Zhongqi.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. Mo Taiwen wiped his tears and yelled to Mo Pingchu, "Xiao Wu, get the pen and paper and put it on the picture. If you have any trouble in the future, you can take it out and have a look. Oh, I''m so happy. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    Xu Jingniang could not help laughing, but seeing Mo Taiwen''s smile, she could not help laughing again.


    Mo Pingchu took a pen and paper and quickly described the scene in front of him on the paper: the lively little nine and eight, the family members who couldn''t stand up laughing, with the vivid characters drawn from the pen, Mo Pingchu''s feeling of depression gradually dissipated.


    If there is anything in the world worth him to protect, it is these lovely and amiable families. What he has been trying to do is just to be happy and peaceful.


    All the fog gradually dissipated, Mo Pingchu in this stroke gradually see his heart, he is no longer confused no longer confused, he gradually determined his future road, and no turning back.


    Mo Taiwen quietly watched Mo Pingchu, looking at his eyes from tired to clear and firm, the heart can not help but relax, looked at Mo pingting, two people secretly exchanged a happy look.


    Xu Jingniang noticed the eye interaction between Mo Taiwen and Mo pingting and asked curiously, "what are you and Xiao Si thinking about?"


    Mo Taiwen pretended to be surprised: "what? What can Xiao Si and I think about? He is a martial arts man with well-developed limbs. He is obviously not an IQ level with me. What can he ponder with me? "


    Mo pingting secretly swallowed a mouthful of old blood. He can understand who Mo Pingchu''s white eyed wolf''s character is inherited from, and who dares to cheat him with his brother''s love and obligation in the future. There''s no way!


    Xu Jingniang took a dubious look at Mo Taiwen and said: "I don''t want to know if I love you."


    Mo Taiwen put his arms around Xu Jingniang''s waist and said, "Oh, daughter-in-law, how dare I hide it from you? I just looked at Xiao Si, and you were suspicious. Have you been so busy recently that I didn''t take good care of my daughter-in-law, making you empty and lonely?"


    Xu Jingniang''s face turned red. She was not angry. Mo Taiwen said: "what''s nonsense in front of the children? Well, I won''t ask, can''t I? "


    With a sly smile, Mo Taiwen hugged Xu Jingniang more and more and said in a low voice, "good daughter-in-law, I''m here tonight."


    When Xu Jingniang heard this, she blushed and couldn''t help pinching Mo Taiwen''s waist. Mo Taiwen frowned and winked, which made Xu Jingniang angry and glared at the new computer version. After everyone collected it, it was opened again. Recently, it''s too old to open. In the future, it''s too old to open. Please remember: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 80

    Mo Pingjian was stunned and caught off guard. He was stuffed with dog food and almost choked to death. He quickly took his eyes away from the sticky old husband and wife.


    Small nine jump full of sweat, a turn to see Mo Pingchu with a pen and paper in painting them, not from happy rush up to Mo Pingchu cried: "to look good, good-looking, small nine!"


    Mo Pingchu raised his lips, rubbed Xiaojiu''s messy hair, and said with a smile, "OK, brother, you must have the best picture of Xiaojiu!"


    Xiaojiu hugged Mo Pingchu''s neck with a smile, rubbed the sweat on his forehead against his face, and praised: "brother five is good, best!"


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu''s bright eyes. She rubs her face with sweat. He feels warm in his heart. No matter what he does, he is willing to do for Xiaojiu and his family!


    In the dead of night, Mo Pingchu went to the old man''s house alone. Seeing the light in the house, Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and went in.


    The next morning, the old man was called into the palace. In the anxious waiting of the Mo family, the old man didn''t come back from the palace until the evening.


    The old man looked at the crowd gathered in the main hall, gently stroked Xiaojiu''s face, some tired smile, whispered: "Xiaosi, Xiaowu stay, the rest of the small ones go first!"


    Mo Pingchu is stunned. He picks up Xiaojiu and hands it to Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun look at each other in a daze. But the grown-ups look serious and dare not ask more questions. He quickly holds Xiaojiu and pulls Mo Pingjian back.


    The old man looked at them, and everyone said in a deep voice, "recruits are being recruited in the northwest military camp. I told the emperor that I have signed up for Xiao Si and Xiao Wu. You are ready. Someone will send them to the army in a few days!"


    People were shocked, Mo pingting and Mo Pingchu were also very surprised!


    Xu Jingniang was flustered and asked in an urgent voice: "father-in-law, Xiao Wu has already applied for this year''s economic examination. Isn''t he going to take the road of scientific examination? Why did you suddenly go to the northwest to join the army? "


    Mo Taiwen took Xu Jingniang''s hand and patted it gently. He asked the old man, "Dad, but for the sake of Princess Muhu?"


    The old man frowned and said, "after Princess Muhu went back yesterday, she couldn''t get up on her knees at the gate of the emperor''s palace. Wu ertai, the envoy of Muhu, also begged the emperor to complete her infatuation. The emperor was very embarrassed."


    Mo Taiwu slapped the armrest of the chair and scolded: "it''s really shameless. Does Hu even want his face in this scene?"


    Mo Taiwen snorted coldly: "it seems that the new king of Mu Hu is a man who does everything to achieve his goal, but what is the reason for his obsession with my mo family?"


    The old man said in a deep voice: "no matter what he is, they insist on Xiao Wu to be the son-in-law, regardless of his face. All the court officials talk about this matter, and the emperor can''t help shaking because of the pressure. If I insist on not giving in, I''m afraid that the monarch and his officials will be separated in the future. But if I give in one step, I''m afraid that I will have to give in step by step in the future, and there will be endless trouble in the future. "


    "It''s a shameless way. Although Pei Luo, the former king of Mu Hu, was not an honest gentleman, he at least behaved in a proper way. This new king even put aside the face of his ancestors. How can such a person keep his promise? I''m afraid the border is unstable! " Mo Taiwu''s worried way.


    Mo Taiwen said in a deep voice: "it seems that this is the purpose of the Muhu kingdom. There are many self righteous heroes in the world. They believe that those who achieve great things do not care about small details, their ancestors face, morality and shame. For them, as long as they can achieve their goal. In my opinion, Hu Xinjun is just a ruthless character. I don''t believe that such a person would be willing to settle in the northwest corner! "


    The old man sighed and said, "what you said is reasonable, but if the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. Muhu hasn''t broken the covenant now, so we can''t act rashly. In any case, we must not get half of the mud. I think about it. For today''s plan, I have to take a drastic step to send the fourth and fifth children away. In this way, there will be no man of the right age in our Mo family who can get married. King Muhu will not want his beautiful sister to wait for three or five years, but also want to marry into our Mo family Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu felt that this strategy was feasible, so they could not help nodding.


    Xu Jingniang understood, but when she thought of Mo Pingchu''s good reading, she suddenly wanted to go to the northwest to join the army. She was still worried and asked, "father-in-law, is there no other way? Small five body bone general, never like to dance a knife to make a gun, this went to the Army how to adapt to? "


    Mo pingting said with a smile: "Auntie, don''t worry. I will take care of him when I go with Xiao Wu. Besides, the eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother are all in the army. Are you afraid that we will be bullied?"


    Mo Pingchu had psychological preparation for this last night, so although he was surprised, he didn''t refuse such an arrangement. Seeing Xu Jingniang worried, he said: "Niang, I''m about 15 years old. It''s a good thing to go to the army for training. I''ll take care of myself. Don''t worry about me."


    Xu Jingniang sighed and said, "even so, how can I not worry?" As the saying goes, "children travel thousands of miles and mother is worried". The child who has never left her side suddenly wants to go so far away. She just holds a pen and wants to pick up a knife, a gun and a stick. Moreover, the situation at the border is not clear. When the security situation is not good, she will fight. When she thinks that her son may go to the battlefield, she is not only worried, but also afraid.


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang''s face turned white and worried, Mo Taiwen shook Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, daughter-in-law. Since father let them go, he naturally arranged everything. It''s good for boys and girls to suffer more. What''s more, do you think it''s better to let your son go to the army to suffer some hardships and make contributions in the future, or to let his son be entangled by Princess Muhu and become a son-in-law with only a false name? It''s about your son''s future. You can''t be a fool. "


    Xu Jingniang frowned and said, "I know what you said, but I can''t see it or touch it when I think of going so far away. I don''t know if I want to see one side. It will take years for me."


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang''s eyes were red and her body was trembling, Mo Taiwen felt very distressed. He clenched Xu Jingniang''s hand more tightly and said in a low voice: "you are his mother, I am his father. You worry about me, too. But when the child grows up, there are things he should do, so we should learn to let go."


    Xu Jingniang clenched her lower lip and choked: "but he is not 15 years old. I always thought he would not leave us. Even if he left, he could not go to the battlefield. He has no eyes. How can I live if he has a long and short life?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 81

    Mo Taiwen looked at Xu Jingniang fondly and said, "the men of Mo''s family are destined to leave. Look at the elder sister-in-law. Xiao Si is her only son. Now she''s going to leave!"


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but look at her sister-in-law Yu Shuzhen. She turns pale, but she doesn''t say anything. She just looks at Mo pingting quietly, her eyes are still calm.


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but feel sour in her nose and her eyes are soaked with tears. It''s not until this moment that she understands what she has to bear as a Mo family and a Mo woman.


    Seeing Niang''s red eyes, Mo Pingchu''s eyes are sour. Yu Shuzhen''s eyes are slightly red. The old man looks at the old lady. The old lady gets up and calls Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen into the room.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, the old man asked in a low voice, "Xiao Wu, what do you think of my arrangement?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He hesitated and said, "since my grandfather made such arrangements, it must be for our good. However, my grandson is not sure whether he can make contributions in the army. After all, my grandson has not practiced martial arts well for a long time, and he never thought of taking the military road."


    The old man said with a smile: "I sent you to the army, not for you to make contributions. Xiao Wu, the world says that you are extremely intelligent and brilliant. Do you think so yourself?"


    Mo Pingchu said quickly, "Sun Er never thinks that way. There are people outside the mountain and there are people outside the mountain. Naturally, there are more people in the world who are stronger than sun er."


    "Well, if you think so, you''re sober; But Xiao Wu, if you have been in Kyoto and have been praised by people all the time, one day you will forget what you said today. I teach you to be modest, but the real modesty must stand on a certain height. In the environment of Kyoto, your vision will be limited to the four corners of the sky. Only by letting you out and walking on the real battlefield can you understand what I want you to understand. "


    Mo Pingchu was shocked. He knew that his grandfather was right. He was too inexperienced, but did he really want to leave Kyoto for the northwest frontier with his fourth brother?


    Thinking of leaving Kyoto, his family, Xiaojiu, Taixue, and Zhong Wanning, Mo Pingchu is in a mixed mood.


    Thinking of his responsibility, what he wanted to protect and what he wanted to keep, Mo Pingchu said to the old man in a deep voice: "grandfather, grandson understands. Grandson will be ready to start with his fourth brother!"


    The old man nodded with a happy smile. When Xiao Wu came last night, he knew that the child had lived up to his expectations. He grew up to look like he expected every day. This is the luck of the Mo family and the Xia Dynasty!


    Last night, Mo Ping met the old man for the first time, and talked about his own reflection and analysis of the current situation of the state of Muhu and the Xia Dynasty, as well as how to deal with the love of the princess of the state of Muhu. After that, the old man just looked at him quietly and thought nothing.


    Mo Pingchu was so nervous that he didn''t know what he had said wrong.


    After a long time, the old man took Mo Pingchu to his study, took out a note and handed it to him.


    The old man took the note and burned it on the candlestick. He said in a deep voice, "do you know that the world is not as peaceful as you see, and there are bloody storms everywhere that you don''t know. If one day I''m gone, these temporarily suppressed forces will rush on. Can you imagine what will happen to the Mo family then?"


    Mo Pingchu shivered uncontrollably, as if he saw the scene of avoiding tigers in the morning and snakes in the evening, grinding teeth and sucking blood, killing people like hemp.


    The old man whispered: "this is just a tip this month. Do you know why your grandmother and I never let Xiao Jiu go out after Xiao Jiu was born?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man in shock, and he said faintly: "that''s what you dare not think of in your heart. Since the birth of little nine, the calculation of murder has never stopped. You don''t know how many people want to let Mo''s family feel the pain of gouging out their hearts immediately, and little nine has always been the target of public criticism!" Mo Pingchu can''t help biting his teeth, but the old man seems to think it''s not enough. He continues: "as little nine one grows up day by day, those people will be more unscrupulous. Do you think the emperor will treat little nine differently for no reason? No, what he likes is that the Mo family attaches great importance to Xiao Jiu. If one day Xiao Jiu can pave the way for his throne and power, he will not hesitate to attack Xiao Jiu! "


    Mo Pingchu clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and whispered: "I won''t let anyone hurt Xiao Jiu!"


    "Not only Xiaojiu, but also other people, even yourself. Only when you stand high enough can you have the ability to open your wings to protect others. Before you grow up to have enough ability, you have to endure what ordinary people can''t bear and accept what ordinary people can''t The old man looked at Mo Pingchu full of expectation.


    Mo Pingchu bowed deeply and said, "my grandson will live up to his mission."


    In the main hall, Mo Taiwen, who did not know that his grandparents and grandchildren had a secret talk last night, heard that his son had promised him to go to the northwest. Mo Taiwen was proud and gratified.


    However, the atmosphere in the main hall was heavy, and Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "Xiao Wu, you are a famous young talent in Kyoto, and you are the best son-in-law candidate of every family in Kyoto. When you leave, your mother and I can also relax, and we can deal with these seven aunts and eight aunts all day long. Who says that our daughter is worried about her, This son is just as worried when he is old! "


    With that, Mo Taiwen came up to Mo Pingchu with a smile and asked curiously, "but son, you''re not too young. Do you like any girls? Your mother and I have already made a decision on your marriage. When you are in the army, you will not want to marry your brothers one by one. Look at your elder brother who is in his twenties and hasn''t married a daughter-in-law. I''m really worried about your father. "


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen, who came out with the old lady, nodded at Mo Taiwen''s words. Mo pingting could not help laughing at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu''s face turned red when he was asked by his father. Thinking of Zhong Wanning, he was a little embarrassed and said, "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "ouch, you blush. Look, it''s too tender. No wonder you were flustered by Princess Hu''s beauty trick. You didn''t have enough insight. You really didn''t have enough insight. Otherwise, I''ll let someone take you and Xiao Si to fengyuelou to show you?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and muttered: "fengyuelou?"


    Mo Taiwen nodded his head and said, "this fengyuelou is the most famous brothel in Kyoto. There are all kinds of beauties. What''s the matter? Do you want someone to take you to broaden your horizons? I''ll panic when I meet a woman! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 82

    Mo Pingchu almost bit the tip of his tongue and stammered: "no, no, no, no, I won''t panic no matter what woman I meet in the future."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, I promise, I won''t be moved by women!" Mo Pingchu was so embarrassed that he was almost smoking on his head. He said in a hurry.


    Mo Taiwen burst out laughing. Mo Pingchu looked at his father. He could not help but cry out: "Dad!"


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Son, dad tells you that it''s not easy for this man to live. If he can be happy, he can be a little happier! "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen speechless, his eyes flashed, and said in a low voice: "Oh, my father is going to fengyuelou to have fun, mother, don''t you think so?"


    Mo Taiwen was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Xu Jingniang, and stammered: "that, daughter-in-law, I, I, but I have never been there once, really, absolutely not. What, ah, it''s late. Let''s all go down, let''s let parents have a rest."


    Mo Pingchu said mercilessly: "just now, it seems that who said that fengyuelou is the most famous brothel in Kyoto. There are all kinds of beauties in it. If you haven''t been in it, how can you know so clearly? Dad, isn''t it? "


    "Ah, you boy, I''m not teasing you." Mo Taiwen did not expect that his son would bite him back. He felt like lifting a stone and smashing his feet. He quickly stretched out his hand to help Xu Jingniang explain.


    But Xu Jingniang threw away Mo Taiwen''s hand and grabbed Mo Taiwen''s ear. Mo Taiwen was in pain. Ouch, Xu Jingniang bit her back teeth and said in a low voice: "go, go and explain it to me!"


    Then he pulled Mo Taiwen''s ear and went out. Looking at his father''s grinning, Mo Pingchu patted his chest. Fortunately, he was not caught by himself!


    Mo Pingchu, in a good mood, thinks that they are going to leave home soon. What he promised Xiaojiu to go out to play can''t be realized, which really damages his trust as a brother. After thinking about it, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting discuss how to take advantage of their family''s efforts to pack up and take Xiaojiu out for two days.


    Mo pingting naturally agreed. They immediately went to the old man and asked to go out.


    The old man not only readily agreed, but also personally sent a team of guards to escort them to the suburban summer resort, which surprised Mo pingting.


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and realized that he was afraid that the old man had this intention. He wanted them to avoid Princess Hu and save more trouble.


    This summer resort, named Qingping villa, was built more than 20 years ago. It was the first big villa bought by the old man after he first entered Kyoto.


    Zhuangtou was a former soldier of the old man. His surname was Yang. He had no family and no reason. He had been fighting with the old man since he was a child. After he was wounded and went back to Kyoto with the old man, he volunteered to take care of Zhuangtou.


    Yang Zhuangtou is a real man, but he is shrewd and loyal to the old man. He has managed Qingping villa in good order for more than 20 years. Qingping villa has gradually become a place for the retired veterans. From top to bottom, all of them are the old man''s confidants. If there is any place in Kyoto that is as safe as the Mo family, it is the only place in the city.


    Qingping villa is located on the edge of Fuyun mountain on the outskirts of Kyoto. It''s only more than an hour''s journey from Kyoto. On one side, there is a clear stream, with dense trees. It''s a good summer resort. Every year, Mo pingting and his family come to live here for a while in summer to practice martial arts with these veterans.


    Small nine this is a love lively temperament, go out with elder brothers all the way not from excited extremely, also can''t sit for a moment, cling to the car window, want to also stretch out the body. Seeing that the road from Kyoto to the villa is gradually bumpy, Mo Pingchu, who is afraid of bumping into Xiaojiu, is not willing to sit in peace. Mo Pingchu thinks about it and thinks of a way. Mo Pingchu asks Xiaojiu with a smile: "Xiaojiu, listen to my mother say you can sing Xiaoqu. Why don''t my brother know? Do you really know? Why don''t you sing to your brothers? "


    Small nine one listen to elder brother unexpectedly don''t believe oneself, very unconvinced of raise chin, immediately exert oneself to start to sing small song.


    As soon as Mo Pingchu saw that his goal had been achieved, he couldn''t help winking at Mo pingting and others. Everyone immediately applauded Xiao Jiu with great support and cheered him up.


    If you want to talk about singing a ditty, there is another reason. Because Xiaojiu didn''t like to talk before, and she always jumped out with a few words. Xu Jingniang was afraid that she would become stuttering or inarticulate in the future. Since she was two years old, she has been trying to make her talk more.


    Xu Jingniang tried many ways to make xiaojiuduo recite poems and make her talk more, but the effect was very little. After repeated failures, Xu Jingniang finds that those serious ways are not suitable for teaching Xiaojiu. The little girl resists teaching her to talk more.


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but have a headache. Once upon a time, she found that Xiao Jiu was very attentive when she listened to the little maid''s singing. Xu Jingniang asked people to collect some catchy little songs. She asked her servant girls who could sing little songs to teach Xiao Jiu every day. She also promised that as long as Xiao Jiu could learn little songs with her, she would get a candy reward.


    You know, on weekdays, Xu Jingniang forbids Xiaojiu to eat candy. In order to get candy and sing good songs, Xiaojiu is enthusiastic about learning.


    Xiaojiu could speak, but she didn''t want to speak. Moreover, she has a very good memory. Inspired by candy, she can sing a little song after teaching it twice.


    At this moment, as soon as her brothers asked her to sing a little song, Xiao Jiu suddenly became energetic. With one open mouth, she came to a song "willow live, pull top; Willow green, put in the air; When willows die, they kick shuttlecock; Willow sprouts, plucks. "


    Little girl with a soft voice of milk, listen to Mo Pingchu a few smile, clap and praise.


    Xiao Jiu, who was praised by his brothers, went on singing one song after another: "green dragon head, white dragon tail, children''s happiness in rainy days"¡° May front, August back. Huai rabbit eyes, jujube chicken mouth "one after another, do not kowtow, do not stop, small nine that small mouth Baba Baba Baba sing very smoothly, let originally just want to divert her attention Mo Pingchu all listen to stupefied.


    Mo Pingjian praised: "Xiao Jiu sings very well. No wonder that day, my father told my mother that Xiao Jiu inherited his good voice, and said that none of us could do it. Fortunately, we had Xiao Jiu, or there would be no successor!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 83

    Mo Ping and several other people turned their lips. They didn''t want to inherit this talent. OK.


    However, Xiaojiu really has a good voice. Although it is still small, it is really decent to sing Xiaoqu. Mo Pingchu and others can''t help praising it again and again. Xiaojiu is very proud of it and sings more vigorously.


    But unexpectedly singing, small nine suddenly stopped, open small mouth blinking eyes, seems to be stuck forget words, Mo Pingchu and others can''t help a Leng.


    At one time, the scene was extremely embarrassing. Just as Mo Pingchu was going to cut off the topic so as not to make Xiaojiu too embarrassed, he saw Xiaojiu shaking his head and humming "eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    That posture, that look, that swing range, seems to be full of pride to say: sister is forget words, so what, we didn''t run out of tune!


    Mo Ping''s elementary people can''t help but want to laugh, but they are afraid that they will offend her by sweeping Xiaojiu''s face. They all bear it. Brothers, you look at me and I look at you. You see that everyone''s face turns red, and you want to laugh more and more.


    After singing a song, Xiao Jiu looks at all the elder brothers with expectant faces. Mo Pingchu and others immediately applaud warmly. Xiao Jiu looks at the elder brothers with satisfaction. He is more and more proud. He can''t help jumping twice to express his excitement. Unexpectedly, the carriage just bumps down. Xiao Jiu''s body is tilted, and his fat arms and legs are struggling to pull up in the air, It''s like a little turtle whose lid is suddenly turned over.


    Mo Pingchu and others are busy trying to hold small nine, but all of a sudden, small nine bone Lu Lu turned a circle, a head fell into Mo pingting''s arms, Mo pingting busy hold small nine to see if she has knock to meet, but see small nine face confused stare round eyes, as if did not respond to what happened.


    That pair of dull and lovely appearance, let Mo Ping elementary people really can''t help laughing.


    Small nine eyes helplessly looking at the elder brothers instant smile of a stagger, more and more at a loss dull, Mo Pingchu and others can''t help but smile of stop, Mo Pingyun can''t control of slap the car door, smile of Chin almost fell off, flustered driver a strength of ask: "childe have what command?"


    But all he heard was "ha ha ha ha" in the carriage, and the door was still slapping. The coachman turned to the guards for help, but he didn''t pay attention. The reins were loose, and the carriage bumped violently.


    All the people in the carriage were staggering and huddled together. When they were relieved, they saw little nine with his arms around Mo Pingchu''s neck, his buttocks sitting on Mo Pingjian''s legs, and his feet kicking Mo Pingyun''s face.


    They all burst out laughing again. When they heard that the coachman and the guards were looking down, they couldn''t help but want to laugh. In this way, Mo Pingchu and others arrived at Qingping villa in jubilation.


    When the carriage arrived at the gate of Qingping villa, it saw that the gate, which was nearly five meters wide, was closed. Green moss covered the wall that could not be seen from the left and right. At the bottom of the wall, there were a few flowers in full bloom. Before entering, it felt a cool air coming.


    The guard came forward and called for the door. Before the door was opened, a few heads appeared at the corner of the courtyard wall. He looked at them and immediately withdrew.


    After a while, the gate opened wide, and a group of men in gray rattan came out, all of them were big and cold. People suddenly felt that this is not a summer resort, but a heavily guarded military camp.


    A sixty or seventy year old man with an empty right sleeve and a terrible scar on his face from the tip of his left eyebrow to the corner of his right lip strode forward. Mo pingting and others got out of the carriage and saluted the old man with a smile: "grandfather Yang!"


    Although Yang Zhuangtou''s status is not high, he has been fighting with the old man for several years and saved his life several times. If he didn''t want to be an official, how could he be a general now. Yang Zhuangtou is an elder, and he watched Mo brothers grow up with his own eyes. Therefore, Mo pingting and others can not say "grandfather" to him.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Yang Zhuangtou''s frightening face. When he hesitated to cover his eyes, he saw Yang Zhuangtou smile at his brothers and stare at Xiao Jiu in his arms. He asked in a soft voice: "dare to ask five childe, this girl is Miss Jiu?" When Mo Ping first saw Xiao Jiu staring at Yang Zhuangtou curiously, he didn''t look very scared. He was relieved and said with a smile: "Grandpa Yang, she is Xiao Jiu. You can just call her Xiao Jiu."


    Yang Zhuangtou stares at Xiao Jiu and looks at her again. Seeing the chubby little girl, she only looks at herself curiously. She is not afraid and does not cry. She shows a smile.


    The smile affected the scar, which made Yang Zhuangtou''s face more ferocious. Mo Pingchu could not help but take a cold breath. Although he had seen it several times, he still thought that the old man was better looking when he didn''t smile.


    Mo Pingchu gently stroked Xiaojiu''s back and tightened her in his arms. He was afraid that Xiaojiu would be scared by yangzhuangtou. In case of crying, wouldn''t yangzhuangtou be very embarrassed?


    But unexpectedly, Xiaojiu looks at Yang Zhuangtou''s frightening face, but he still stares at his eyes. He is very curious, and doesn''t look scared. The smile on Yang Zhuang''s head''s face became more and more obvious. He held out his hand to Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, there are many interesting things in the villa. Can I take you in and have a look?"


    Xiaojiu blinked, looked at Yang Zhuangtou, and turned to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu grins. It''s hard to say anything. Emotionally, he feels that Yang Zhuangtou wants to be close to Xiao Jiu; But intellectually, he was really afraid that Xiao Jiu would make any bold move, which would make the scene awkward.


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu silent, then stare at Yang Zhuangtou to see, after a moment, small nine slowly stretched out his hand, Mo Pingchu not from the heart surprised.


    Yang Zhuangtou''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his arm even slightly trembled. He carefully hugged Xiao Jiu and gently hugged him like a treasure.


    All the men in Qingping villa cheered. Xiao Jiu was startled by the sudden cry. But after looking at Yang Zhuangtou''s gentle and kind eyes, he laughed and yelled a few times.


    Yangzhuang head happy, happy to Mo Ping elementary humanity: "the country Lord said really good, we nine miss is really born bold, the future will be extraordinary!"


    The pride and pride on his face are beyond expression. Mo Pingchu and others are speechless. Come on, Grandpa Yang is the same as the old man!


    Yang Zhuangtou happily walked into the villa with small nine strides in his arms. The other men immediately followed him, completely forgetting that there were Mo Pingchu and others behind him.


    Mo Pingchu et al. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 84

    In hot summer, the most comfortable and fun thing is to stay in the water.


    There is a large pool in Qingping villa, which is five or six mu in size. The living water from outside the villa is full of fine sand at the bottom, which is a good place for swimming.


    Mo Pingchu and others come to Qingping villa to practice swimming every year when Taixue takes a field holiday. Although the old man is from the north, he requires that the man of Mo family must be familiar with the nature of water and know more about water warfare and even sea warfare. Therefore, Mo Pingchu and others are excellent swimmers, especially Mo Pingfang''s breath holding skills.


    As soon as he arrived at the Qingping villa, Mo Pingyun''s younger friends began to clamor about going swimming. As soon as he heard the water, he immediately thought of fish and thought that he was going to catch fish. He could not help but clamor about going.


    Mo Pingchu stares at his younger brothers. In the past, when they came to Qingping villa and wanted to swim, they naturally went to swim. But now they take Xiao Jiu, who is still so small. How can they swim? How dangerous!


    But Mo Pingyun said that the younger you are, the easier it is to learn how to swim. Xiao Jiu is so naughty. If you fall into the water, you can protect yourself


    Mo Pingchu was so angry that he knocked on Mo Pingyun''s forehead. A group of idiots said that little nine fell into the water, and you only fell into the water!


    Mo pingting saw that Mo Pingyun, who was beaten and trained by Mo Pingchu, did not dare to lift his head. He said to Mo Pingchu in a funny way: "OK, you have to go. Why are you so fierce to them? Although they don''t speak well, they also have a point. You and I are gone. I''m afraid that no one will be in charge of Xiaojiu. This girl is very brave. She can''t guarantee that she will slip away to play in the water any time, and teach her to swim in advance just in case. That''s right! "


    Mo Pingchu speechless looking at Mo pingting, a few younger brothers do not tune it, how even the fourth brother is like this?


    Mo pingting quietly pointed to the little nine with ears erect and eyes rolling. He whispered to Mo Pingchu: "look at this girl. If you don''t let her know what swimming is, I promise you won''t have a time to stop these two days."


    Mo Pingchu thought of Xiao Jiu''s unyielding temper when he was young. He sighed helplessly and asked people to arrange a swim.


    Mo Pingchu and his party to the pool, Mo Pingchu to small nine set on a round floating ring of soft wood, carefully put her into the water.


    Their brothers were all thrown into the water to learn how to swim, but Mo Pingchu was not willing to let Xiao Jiu learn, so he took the floating ring to teach her.


    For the first time, Xiao Jiu was very excited to play in such a big pool. When he saw several elder brothers moving their arms and legs, they all jumped into the water and swam fast one by one. He couldn''t help but stare big.


    Seeing Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian swim away one by one, Xiao Jiu can''t help feeling a little worried. He clapped his arms against the water and cried, "brother, brother!"


    Mo Pingchu smiles and pinches Xiao Jiu''s nose. He pushes up the floating ring to chase Mo Pingyun and other people. Seeing that he is getting closer to Mo Pingyun, Xiao Jiu claps his hands and shouts: "chase, chase!"


    Catching up with his brothers, Xiao Jiu is so happy that he laughs all the time. Mo Pingyun and others gather around him. Looking at Xiao Jiu in short clothes and shorts, and his chubby arms and legs rowing in the water, they can''t help but feel very funny. This little fat leg of Lala Xiaojiu, that little fat hand of pinching Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu was annoyed, patted the water and yelled: "don''t move you!"


    They were stunned and couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, you should say ''don''t touch me''. I mean yourself, you mean others!"


    Xiaojiu blinked. She was very confused. Although she was quick now, she couldn''t tell the difference between you and me. In the past, Xiao Jiu seldom used the words you and me. He always said what Xiao Jiu wanted, what Xiao Jiu wanted and how Xiao Jiu was. Slowly, small nine began to learn how to say I want to do what, but found that everyone will say you, this you and I can make her dizzy. After thinking about it, Xiao Jiu opened his mouth and said, "don''t touch you, I''ll be back." Then he looked up at Mo Pingchu and wrote "I''m right, please praise me", which made Mo Pingyun and others laugh directly.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing, but he still glared at his younger brothers with warning. He patiently taught Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, if you want to talk about yourself, you have to talk about me. If you want to talk about us, you have to talk about you."


    Small nine looked at Mo Pingchu, thought: "don''t move me?"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help clapping and praising: "yes, that''s it. What Xiao Jiu said is great! Then who is to leave you alone? "


    Small nine pointed to Mo Pingyun, they said: "we!"


    Mo Pingchu suddenly speechless!


    Mo Pingyun almost laughed out of his mind!


    Mo pingting smiles sympathetically and pats Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and says, "the child will be able to do it slowly. Don''t talk to her so much now. If you talk too much, she will be more confused." Said knead knead small nine''s face way: "small nine, let your five elder brothers push you, take you to compare with them to see who swims fast, OK?"


    Xiaojiu was confused. Why did you say Xiaojiu and you? Small nine not from bewilderment of point to oneself way: "I, I am small nine, not you."


    Mo pingting laughed and said, "yes, what the fourth brother said about you is Xiao Jiu, and what I said about you is what you said about me!"


    Small nine full face don''t understand, eyes quickly become mosquito repellent incense.


    Mo pingting said that he could not help scratching his head and muttering: "mother, how can this sentence be so around? I''m almost dizzy."


    Mo Pingchu speechless looked at Mo pingting, on this IQ, dare to discuss the education of small nine with him? Save it!


    Let''s leave my question aside. The first swimming competition of Mo''s brothers and sisters has officially started.


    There are four groups of contestants, namely Mo pingjiu, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo pingting. The referee is mo Pingjian, who uses a 200 meter round-trip swimming style.


    Mo Pingjian picked up the hourglass and called out: "ready."


    Mo Pingchu immediately pushes Xiaojiu''s floating ring with one hand, and Xiaojiu grabs the water excitedly. Mo Pingchu looks happy at Xiaojiu, smiles and raises his fist to Mo Pingyun and others: "Xiaojiu and I will win!"


    "Win, you win!" cried Xiao Jiu, shaking his fist


    "Puff puff puff" Mo Pingyun and others can''t help laughing together. Originally, Mo Pingchu, who was full of fighting spirit, looked at Xiaojiu wordlessly. What a powerful moment, he was destroyed by his silly sister!


    Small nine don''t know why of looking at several elder brothers, frown serious stare at them, that expression seems to be in discontent of say: smile what, give elder sister smile what, serious point, elder sister but want to compete! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 85

    The crowd couldn''t help laughing more and more and couldn''t stop. Xiao Jiu patted the water impatiently and yelled at Mo Pingjian: "quick, quick."


    Mo Pingjian rubbed his painful cheek, put down the hourglass and yelled: "start!"


    Mo Pingchu immediately pushed Xiao Jiu up and swam quickly. Mo pingting did not show any weakness. He was 18 years old and was 1.82 meters tall. Taking advantage of his height, he jumped out two or three meters as soon as he started.


    Mo Pingchu is not slow, but after all, he has to help Xiaojiu. Naturally, he can''t do his best. But in an instant, he is overtaken by Mo pingting. Xiaojiu sees that his fourth brother is overtaking them. He can''t help kicking and yelling: "catch up, catch up with me!" This sentence successfully made Mo Pingchu, who was holding his breath to catch up with him, laugh.


    Completely don''t know oneself drag a hind leg of small nine also a strength of clap water to shout a way: "chase me, chase me!"


    Mo pingting couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu immediately tried to catch up. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and others were not willing to lag behind. They all chased each other and swam fast.


    The jubilant swimming competition ended with Mo pingting ranking first, Mo Pingchu ranking second, Mo Pingfang ranking third and Mo Pingyun ranking fourth.


    Little nine, who can''t tell the winning from the losing, was pushed around by Mo Pingchu. She was so excited that she gradually got used to the feeling of being in the water. She began to be dissatisfied with rowing in the floating ring and tried to flop in the water by herself.


    Mo Pingchu was worried that she was choking on the water, so he did not dare to take off the floating ring for her. But Xiao Jiu was impatient. He saw her legs flapping back and forth, but she was still swinging left and right. Xiao Jiu was worried, how could she not go? I can''t help pedaling, but I didn''t move much except faster!


    Mo Pingchu and others can''t help laughing, small nine wronged pull floating ring, small mouth high toot up, brothers and don''t have the heart to get up.


    Mo pingting advised Mo Pingchu: "so many of us are watching. Let her take the floating ring."


    "Yes, brother five, I''m going to cry Mo Pingyun also can''t help talking for Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu Yi hears Mo Pingyun say the word "cry", he immediately grows up and starts to cry.


    Mo Pingchu gave Mo Pingyun a gloomy look and once again sighed deeply: my younger brother is really stupid, and my younger sister is too weird!


    Helpless Mo Pingchu will be small nine out of the floating ring, but still not at ease, then patiently explained small nine must grasp the floating ring.


    Small nine one get liberation immediately don''t cry, obediently hard point head, a face excited grasp floating ring flutter. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian occupy the front position of Xiaojiu, and protect Xiaojiu with open arms.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu is holding the floating ring tightly, Mo Pingyun''s caretakers are very serious. Mo Pingchu is relieved. He leans against the pool with Mo pingting and quietly looks at his younger brothers and sisters.


    I''m afraid that such happy days will be fewer and fewer for them, but for the sake of their families and for the sake of countless safe and happy days in the future, they also have what they have to do and the way they have to go.


    The children are out, but Mo Taiwen is not idle. He is trying to make Xu Jingniang happy in his bedroom.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu is about to leave home, Xu Jingniang is as flustered as grass. She doesn''t want to do anything and is absent-minded. She wants to call her son to have a look again. But she knows that she should go again. Xu Jingniang is in a bad mood.


    Mo Taiwen knew that this level was really hard for Xu Jingniang, so he always tried to make her happy. Seeing Xu Jingniang sitting in a daze in front of the window, she hugged her shoulder and said, "daughter in law, don''t you see that I''m with you? In the past, you always said that there were many children in the family, and we didn''t have time to say a word. Now that the children are gone, you don''t even look at me? " Xu Jingniang pushed away Mo Taiwen''s face and said, "who has the time to see your old face?"


    Mo Taiwen covered his chest and said, "daughter in law, do you dislike my old age?"


    Xu Jingniang got goose bumps all over by Mo Taiwen''s posture and tone. She rubbed her arms and white Mo Taiwen''s eyes and said, "did you forget to take medicine today? Why is it so abnormal? "


    Mo Taiwen, who finally wanted to show off his considerate and affectionate manner, was amused by Xu Jingniang''s reaction. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, don''t tell me, I really forgot to take the medicine. What can I do? Good daughter-in-law, I''m sick, you have to take care of me!" He leaned his head on Xu Jingniang''s shoulder and rubbed his head.


    Understanding that Mo Taiwen was deliberately teasing Xu Jingniang, he couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Xu Jingniang''s smiling face, Mo Taiwen raised his head, gently kissed her face, and said in a low voice, "daughter-in-law, everything has me. Don''t be afraid, I will always accompany you, but we want to grow old together!"


    Xu Jingniang, who was slightly reddened by Mo Taiwen''s sudden look, lowered her head in embarrassment, pinched Mo Taiwen''s soft flesh and said, "I''m old husband and wife, and I''m so glib!"


    "Don''t you love my glib?" Mo Tai Wen smiles, looks up and kisses Xu Jing Niang''s lips. He picks up Xu Jing Niang and throws her on the bed. Then he immediately turns over and presses her


    Seeing that the temperature on the bed was rising and the room was beautiful, I heard a servant girl outside the door saying, "tell master, the lady of general Zhong''s house is looking for Mr. five. She is waiting in the flower hall."


    The two people entangled in the bed were stunned. Xu Jingniang, who was half exposed on the fragrant shoulder, frowned and muttered: "miss of general Zhong''s house? Why do you want Xiao Wu? "


    Mo Taiwen, who was in high spirits, gasped and muttered, "what do you care about her? Daughter in law, it''s important for us to get down to business


    Xu Jingniang''s face turned red and Mo Taiwen took a bite. However, Mo Taiwen''s body was so numb that she couldn''t get rid of it. Mo Taiwen''s waist sank and was about to turn the clouds over. However, Xu Jingniang suddenly exclaimed and pushed him away, saying in a hurry: "I know who it is. It''s the Miss Zhong family that Xiao Wu likes!" Said, unexpectedly regardless of the bed, quickly tidy up clothes.


    Mo Taiwen wants to cry and look at the things under him that are ready to go. He pitifully says to Xu Jingniang, "daughter-in-law, are you going like this?"


    Xu Jingniang turned her head and laughed. She swept Mo Taiwen''s ready thing, straightened her hair and clothes, and said, "I''ll go back, you wait first!" Said, eyebrow tip lightly picked to send Mo Tai Wen to remember to flatter eyes.


    Mo Taiwen became more and more uncontrollable. He stared at Xu Jingniang''s back and said eagerly, "I''m waiting for you. Come back soon."


    Xu Jingniang covered her flushed face with her handkerchief and walked out of the room quickly.


    Add a more chapter, wish you a happy weekend, memeda! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 86

    Zhong Wanning sat in the flower Hall of Xingguo mansion. He was in a mess and couldn''t help wringing his handkerchief.


    Since the conflict with Princess Muhu that day, Zhong Wanning was very upset. She always had a bad feeling, so she always sent people to pay close attention to every move of Xing government.


    But at that scene, Princess Hu was so brazen that she had to let Mo Pingchu be her son-in-law and ran to the government of Xing. Zhong Wanning was so angry that she rushed to the government of Xing and scolded the cheeky princess. Later, Zhong Wanning was relieved to learn that Xing Guogong refused to marry in front of the emperor.


    However, this tone has not been completely relieved. She heard that Xing Guogong was going to send Mo Pingchu to the northwest to join the army. Zhong Wanning was surprised and regretted. She didn''t know how it came to this point, and forced Mo Pingchu to go to the border army.


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help thinking about it. She began to regret that she was too stupid that day. Mo Pingchu was hurt by Princess Muhu in order to protect herself. What''s more, he had to leave his hometown for such a dangerous place in the northwest.


    Worried and worried, Zhong Wanning is restless. She can''t worry about her face any more. She can''t help running to the Xingguo government to see Mo Pingchu and ask him.


    But when he came to the Xing government, he saw the surprised and confused eyes of the people under the Mo family when they looked at him quietly. Zhong Wanning realized his recklessness. But when he met Mo Pingchu, his idea firmly prevailed. Zhong Wanning was so shy that he sat in the flower hall and waited.


    When Xu Jingniang came to the entrance of the flower hall, she saw a beautiful girl with a slight frown, clenching her hands and almost wringing her handkerchief. She was nervous and anxious, which made Xu Jingniang have a good impression on the girl who was rumored to like her son.


    Xu Jingniang said in her heart that both the Zhong family and her family are military generals. Her father-in-law and general Zhong are old friends. They are close friends, and their two children are of the same age. They like each other. This young lady of the Zhong family looks beautiful and has a gentle temperament. She is very fond of Xiao Wu when she can come here regardless of everything.


    How to look at it, Xu Jingniang thinks that these two children are made in heaven.


    It''s a pity that God made people!


    Xu Jingniang sighed and stepped forward.


    When Zhong Wanning heard the news, she turned to see a beautiful young woman coming. She couldn''t help but be stunned. The servant girl who was waiting beside her said: "Miss Zhong, this is our second lady."


    Zhong Wanning is surprised to see Xu Jingniang. She can''t imagine that Mo Pingchu''s mother is so young and beautiful. She is not like the mother of several children. She is still a young lady. But when she thinks of Mo Pingchu''s outstanding appearance, she thinks that it''s normal for him to have such a mother. After all, children follow their mother!


    In the future, if their children follow her, will Mo Pingchu dislike her?


    Zhong Wanning''s face was flushed by his wishful thinking. He quickly converged and bowed to Xu Jingniang, saying, "I''ve seen the second lady!"


    Seeing Zhong Wanning''s shy face, Xu Jingniang could not help but smile. She picked up Zhong Wanning and said, "no need to be polite. Since you are the granddaughter of general Zhong and a classmate friend of Xiao Wu, you are just like a child of your own. If you like, can you call me aunt Jing?"


    Zhongwanning Leng next, heart a joy, face more and more red, shyly looked at Xu Jingniang one eye, low voice way: "quiet aunt!"


    Xu Jingniang answered with a smile, took Zhong Wanning''s hand to let her sit down, and asked people to serve Zhong Wanning with iced fruit.


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang was warm and gentle, Zhong Wanning could not help relaxing and gradually revealed her original lively and cheerful temperament. Xu Jingniang is an extremely straightforward person. Naturally, she likes Zhong Wanning, who is also straightforward. They talk and laugh, and they feel as if they were friends at first sight. After chatting for a while, Zhong Wanning can''t help asking about Mo Pingchu''s whereabouts. Xu Jingniang looks at Zhong Wanning''s casual glance outside the flower hall. Although she doesn''t know what to say, she''s also full of expectations. She can''t help feeling sour.


    It''s a couple made in heaven, but it''s just a matter of fate. When Xiao Wu goes to the northwest, he''s afraid he won''t come back in two or three years. Zhong Wanning is a little older than Xiao Wu, so he''s afraid he''ll get married in two or three years. In the present situation, general Zhong would not agree to marry Xiao Wu and WAN Ning. That would not only offend Mu Hu, but also the emperor!


    Besides, it''s not just the Zhong family. Now no one in Kyoto will be engaged to Xiao Wu. Xu Jingniang is very unhappy when she thinks about it. Seeing Zhong Wanning''s deep affection for Mo Pingchu, she can''t bear it.


    Hearing that Mo Pingchu was not at home, Zhong Wanning''s heart sank and her face became obscure. Xu Jingniang couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wanning, you just happened to come here. Xiao Wu took Xiao Liu, Xiao Qi, Xiao Ba and Xiao Jiu to Qingping villa. I''m afraid that these children will be reckless together. Since you are like your own children, please help aunt Jing, How about going to see them? "


    Such twists and turns, Zhong Wanning natural heart joy, busy point head way: "quiet aunt has life, Wanning natural everything."


    "Wanning, you''re a good boy. I''ve had four kids before I got a girl. That girl is still a little devil. She''s naughty all day. She''s wilder than a kid. Today, when I see your obedient daughter, I really don''t love her. When I first meet you, aunt Jing has nothing to give you. I''ve been wearing this bracelet. I''ll give it to you for fun. " With that, Xu Jingniang took the bracelet off her wrist and put it on Zhong Wanning''s wrist.


    Zhong Wanning looked at the quilt cover on the wrist, as if the tallow white jade bracelet, hastily pushed away: "aunt Jing, I can''t accept such a valuable bracelet."


    Xu Jingniang''s face was not happy and said: "how can the elder refuse? But it''s a bracelet. What''s valuable or not? Wear it quickly and don''t take it off! "


    Looking at Xu Jingniang''s face, which is similar to Mo Pingchu''s, Zhong Wanning couldn''t help but move in her heart. She was very shy and said in a low voice: "thank you, aunt Jing."


    Xu Jingniang touched Zhong Wanning''s head with a smile and said in a soft voice, "good boy!"


    Looking at Xu Jingniang''s gentle and loving eyes, Zhong Wanning''s red face smiles slightly. Looking at Zhong Wanning''s red face, Xu Jingniang''s heart is sour and her eyes are moist. If there is no princess Muhu, how good it would be if there is no such nonsense family and country righteousness!


    Zhong Wanning, who is sensitive to the reddening of Xu Jingniang''s eyes, can''t help looking at Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang pressed the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief and said with a smile: "recently, it''s hot and her eyes are very dry. It''s late. I''ll send someone to send you to the villa and go back early to avoid family worry."


    Zhong Wanning cleverly nodded, concerned let Xu Jingniang relax, eat more soup and so on. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 87

    In Qingping villa, Mo Pingchu and others played in the water for an hour. At the cost of choking a few mouthfuls of water, Xiao Jiu successfully learned to flutter in the water. Although he can''t swim, he can at least float on the water without being submerged.


    See small nine fingers are some bubble white, Mo Pingchu busy will small nine out of the water, small nine play is up, how willing to go out?


    Mo Pingchu gives Mo pingting a wink. Mo pingting gives Mo Pingyun and others a wink. He rubs his arm and says, "ouch, my arms are sore and my stomach is hungry. I have to rest and play again. Are you tired?"


    Mo Pingyun and others are busy shouting tired, Mo pingting busy with them a few ashore, Mo Pingchu pointed to Mo pingting and others to small nine: "small nine, you see brothers are tired, let''s go to eat something to have a rest and play again?"


    Small nine see everyone out of the water, and listen to want to eat, then obediently nodded, Mo Pingchu busy picked up the big cloth towel to small nine body wrapped, Mo pingting also busy to help small nine dry hair.


    The party changed their clean clothes and went to the dining room. Xiaojiu was really hungry. As soon as the food came up, he could not stop eating with a bowl. Mo Pingchu was very distressed. He secretly said that he should be more careful in taking care of Xiaojiu in the future. But on second thought, he was about to leave, and his younger brothers were so stupid. How could he take care of Xiaojiu in the future?


    Such a thought, Mo Pingchu this in the mind not from heavy, like a lump in the throat, where still can eat?


    Just at this time, Mo Pingchu suddenly saw that Xiao Jiu, who was eating well, suddenly stopped and couldn''t help looking at him. See small nine holding bowl motionless sitting there, suddenly head suddenly a low, head straight bowl knock, flustered Mo Pingchu hand chopsticks are too late to put down, busy hand holding small nine head.


    See small nine corners of the mouth still hang have no time to swallow leaves, but eyes have been closed to sleep!


    Mo pingting and others gawked at Xiao Jiu and burst into laughter, but they were afraid to wake him up. They could only bear to shake their shoulders one by one, as if they were infected with some disease.


    Mo Pingchu looks at such a small nine also feel very funny, but more is heartache and regret, should not let small nine play so crazy, how tired the child should be to eat, eat and fall asleep!


    Mo Pingchu carefully takes out the food in Xiaojiu''s mouth, dries her face and hands, and holds Xiaojiu back to the room. The whole process has been sleeping small nine, just was mo Pingchu put on the bed, but moved his arms and legs, frowning as if to cry, Mo Pingchu busy gently patted small nine soft voice: "sleep, brother in it."


    Small nine seems to hear Mo Pingchu''s voice, instantly stabilized, eyebrows stretch out, saw her stretched limbs lying on the bed, long eyelashes like butterfly wings hanging down, round apple face, petal like lips half open and half closed, small hands into two small fists, raised on the side of the head, that look of Mo Pingchu''s heart is not soft.


    Squatting beside Xiaojiu''s bed for a long time, Mo Pingchu gently stroked Xiaojiu''s face, pulled the quilt a little loose, saved Xiaojiu''s heat and dryness, and told the servant girl to take care of it carefully, so he was ready to go back to the dining room.


    But Yang Zhuangtou came to him and said, "five young master, there is a girl named Zhong outside the door who says she is looking for you!"


    Is it... Zhong Wanning?


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He nodded to Yang Zhuangtou and strode toward the gate.


    All the way, Zhong Wanning arrived at the gate of Qingping villa, but saw that the gate was closed, so he sent someone to inform him. After waiting for a while, he saw two rows of strong men in soft armor, waist and long sword, all armed, coming out of the villa.


    After being interrogated in a fog water, Zhong Wanning was unprepared. He almost told his family all the embarrassing things. Then he realized that it was wrong. He was wondering if he had come to the wrong place. It didn''t look like a summer resort. It was a military camp or something? But on second thought, I think it''s wrong. Aunt Jing sent someone to send her here. How could she go to the wrong place? I must have made a fuss. I heard that Xing Guogong had a unique temperament. Maybe his Chuang Tzu was like this.


    Just as it is normal for Zhong Wanning to struggle for Mo Pingchu to accept such a unique villa, he looks up and Mo Pingchu comes out of it.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu in a light colored robe and elegant demeanor, Zhong Wanning suddenly feels that it is normal for him to be different, because this is mo Pingchu''s villa. Mo Pingchu is such a different person!


    Mo Pingchu saw that Zhong Wanning really was. He frowned slightly and hesitated slightly. He didn''t know how to step forward and what to say. This strange and uncontrollable emotion made Mo Pingchu''s face look bad.


    Seeing Mo Pingchu coming over, Zhong Wanning couldn''t help stretching his arm and shaking it like he had been in Taixue before, shouting: "ah, Pingchu!"


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t reply to her as lightly as before. He didn''t see her for several days. However, Mo Pingchu felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world, and his mood was no longer as calm as before.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu was not as good as before, his face seemed not so good. Zhong Wanning couldn''t help but jump in his heart and carefully looked at Mo Pingchu. His lips moved, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Pingchu walked up to Zhong Wanning and didn''t know how to open his mouth. He couldn''t say the simplest way to treat the guests. He wanted to look at each other, but he felt embarrassed to look at them. Suddenly he looked at each other and immediately avoided them. Hands and feet are not like their own, the body is as rigid as wood, the brain is a blank.


    They stood at the gate like two statues. You glanced at me and I glanced at you secretly. They ran into one place by chance and avoided it immediately. Look at the two rows of strong men standing at the door are full of doubts, can''t help you look at me, I look at you, with silent lip language secretly ask these two people silly stand to what.


    After a while, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but whisper: "you --"


    At the same time, Zhong Wanning finally got up the courage to say: "you --"


    Both of them were stunned. Zhong Wanning''s face turned red. Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning''s red face. He raised his lips slightly and said in a low voice: "it''s hot. Let''s talk about it first if you have anything to do."


    Zhong Wanning blushed and lowered her head. She murmured like a little daughter-in-law: "good!"


    The two rows of strong men at the door could not help laughing. It turned out that they were a couple! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 88

    Mo Pingchu takes Zhong Wanning into Qingping villa. Seeing the huge martial arts training ground in Qingping villa, Zhong Wanning can''t help exclaiming. Mo Pingchu whispers: "our brothers come here every year to practice Kung Fu, so should your family?"


    Zhong Wanning nodded and said, "yes, it is. It''s not as big as your family, and it''s not as neat as your weapons. No wonder people in Kyoto say that Mo''s men are good at Kung Fu. You can practice all kinds of martial arts. "


    "The 18 kinds of martial arts are not worthy of recognition. It''s just that my grandfather is adept at swords, guns, sticks, chariots and horses. Naturally, we all need to learn more. But I haven''t used them well in these years, and I can''t do any of the 18 kinds of martial Arts well." Mo Pingchu looked at the swords, guns and sticks in the training ground, and said with some emotion.


    Zhong Wanning repeatedly waved his hand and said: "you, don''t say that. You are so talented. If you are not, if not, you will pass the imperial examination and become an official and become a pillar of the country..." as he said, Zhong Wanning could not help feeling sour and some could not go on.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning and said in a low voice, "I used to be too narrow-minded to be an official in the imperial court. Actually, as a son of the Mo family, I should have practiced martial arts with my heart and gone to the army for some training!"


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu in shock and said in a low voice, "I thought you --"


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "why? Do you think I will be resentful or disheartened? "


    Zhong Wanning shook his head and said, "no, you won''t do that. You are mo Pingchu. How can you do that? I just didn''t expect you to go to the northwest. I always thought you would be in Kyoto. Suddenly, I was a little bit... "Zhong Wanning found that he was more confused and couldn''t help hammering his head.


    Mo Pingchu took Zhong Wanning''s wrist with a smile and said in a low voice, "don''t fight. It''s not smart. Isn''t it more stupid to fight again?"


    Zhong Wanning can''t help blushing. He just feels that the wrist that Mo Pingchu holds is very hot.


    Mo Pingchu also realized that his behavior was too intimate, so he let go of Zhong Wanning''s wrist. He accidentally glanced at the bracelet on her wrist and said in surprise: "this bracelet?"


    Zhong Wanning shyly moved her bracelet and said in a low voice, "this is from Aunt Jing. She said it''s a meeting gift!"


    "Aunt Jing?" Mo Pingchu frowned and asked in a low voice, "my mother?"


    Zhong Wanning reddened and nodded. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help the heat on his face. They didn''t dare to look at each other. They turned their heads awkwardly.


    "Oh, what are you doing? Do you wring your neck in the competition? " All of a sudden, Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning turned their heads and looked at people.


    Mo pingting stands not far away looking at them with a funny face. Mo Pingchu immediately recovers his usual indifferent face, but Zhong Wanning''s face turns scarlet.


    "Fourth brother, why don''t you come here without dinner?" Although Mo Pingchu was calm, there were still some uncontrollable dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Mo pingting said with a smile: "I heard that the guests are coming. I''ll welcome them!" Then he made a salute to Zhong Wanning and said, "the sister of the Zhong family has come. Haven''t you eaten yet? Come on, let''s have some together. There are no delicacies in our villa. They are all wild dishes of chicken, duck, fish and meat. Don''t give up! "


    Zhong Wanning waved his hand and said, "don''t dislike, don''t dislike!"


    Mo pingting laughed more and more: "just don''t give up, go, go, go with the fourth brother!"


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but stare at Mo pingting. Zhong Wanning follows Mo pingting for two steps. Then he thinks it''s wrong. Isn''t she here for dinner? Zhong Wanning is busy casting his eyes to Mo Pingchu for help, but it''s too late. Mo pingting has talked with Zhong Wanning about the fun of Qingping villa with great interest, so that Zhong Wanning who wants to refuse can''t get in at all. He can only be foolishly brought into the dining room by Mo pingting.


    When Xiao Jiu wakes up and is held by his sixth brother to find his fifth brother, he sees Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning standing beside the blooming peony flowers.


    A gust of wind blowing, blowing Mo Pingchu''s sleeves, also blowing branches of peony flowers, flowers set off the youth''s eyebrows more and more beautiful abnormal.


    Xiao Jiu stretched his arm and called out: "brother five!"


    Mo Pingchu raised his eyes to see small nine, see small nine face confused, hair scattered, can''t help laughing. Looking at Mo Pingchu''s smile, Zhong Wanning felt that his heart could hardly beat.


    Mo Ping''s smile is also a cold and polite smile. He seldom has such a indulgent smile. At the moment, I suddenly smile and look elegant. It''s a bit more beautiful than the blooming peony flower. For a moment, I can''t help but wonder what it is this evening.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, whose flowers reflect Meibi''s spring, Xiao Jiu admires him. Looking at Zhong Wanning, he only feels that the scene before him is beautiful and moving.


    Since then, this scene has been deeply reflected in Xiaojiu''s mind. Even if she has a vague memory when she grows up, even if she can''t remember the scene at that time, that kind of beautiful feeling has been firmly preserved in Xiaojiu''s memory, so that she has her own definition of beautiful things, which lays a foundation for her future aesthetic trend, and makes her so willing when she meets that person later.


    Knowing that Mo Ping has decided to go to the northwest, and knowing that he has made a clear plan, Zhong Wanning wishes Mo Ping a better life even though he is reluctant to give up.


    When Mo pingting said that it would take several years for them to come back to the northwest, and Mo Pingchu would take part in the economic examination at that time, and continue to walk the road that had not been finished before, Zhong Wanning suddenly made a bold and crazy decision.


    Seeing that it was late, Zhong Wanning got up to leave. Mo Pingchu sent her out. When she got to the gate, Zhong Wanning summoned up the courage and said to Mo Pingchu, "Pingchu, how do you think I''ll try the classics test?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and asked, "do you want to be a female official?"


    Zhong Wanning nodded hard and said in a low voice, "you all have things you want to do in the future. Although I''m a woman, I want to do something like you. But I heard that no woman has passed the economic examination for nearly 20 years. Do you think I can do it?"


    Mo Pingchu affirmed: "I''m glad you think so. How do you know if you can do it without trying? If this is what you want to do and like to do, just try your best to do it. As for the result, do you think it is important? "


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu in surprise. Mo Pingchu whispered: "my grandfather always said that women are never worse than men, and even many women are better than men. You will be a very excellent person, no matter whether you can pass the exam or not, as long as you are willing to work hard!"


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s encouraging eyes, Zhong Wanning said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable. I will try my best to try. I hope that when you come back, I have passed the examination and I can be your elder martial sister in the future!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 89

    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but jump in his heart. It turned out that he was just a little extravagant. Suddenly, he grew up so fast that he couldn''t help looking at Zhong Wanning deeply.


    Zhong Wanning was shocked by Mo Pingchu''s eyes. He lowered his head shyly to avoid his sight and asked in a low voice, "don''t you believe it?"


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "I don''t believe it. You are so lazy and not as tall as me. How can you be my elder martial sister?"


    Zhong Wanning looked up at Mo Pingchu and said unconvinced: "I was older than you. If you didn''t jump, I would have been your elder martial sister!"


    "Is it?" Mo Ping Chu slanted Zhong Wan Ning one eye, that takes the look in the eyes of disdain very is owe to beat.


    Zhong Wanning could not help but step forward. Mo Pingchu raised his fist and said: "don''t you believe it? We''ll see! "


    The smile on Mo Pingchu''s face became more and more obvious. She could not help pointing at Zhong Wanning and yelling at Mo Pingchu: "you don''t want to be the princess''s son-in-law, just for this short, fat and ugly woman?"


    A short, fat, ugly woman? Who is it?


    Zhong Wanning and Mo Pingchu looked at them all the time. Pei Qing''er, Princess Muhu, came to them with a horse and a whip.


    Zhong Wanning can''t help being depressed. Even if she is not beautiful, she is at least a pretty lady. How can she become a short, fat and ugly woman?


    Mo Pingchu frowned, wondering why Princess Muhu appeared here? But it must be that those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come!


    Mo Pingchu looks at Zhong Wanning, who is very bored, and then looks at Pei qinger''s face looking for trouble. He can''t help saying that it''s not good. He immediately pushes Zhong Wanning and says in a low voice: "you go first!"


    Zhongwanning Leng next way: "I don''t go," rival all chase, how can she go? In case that Princess wants to do something to Mo Pingchu, she has to block in front, doesn''t she?


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "those who come are not good, you go first, lest we get entangled by her again."


    Originally angry Zhong Wanning heard Mo Pingchu say "we" two words, immediately anger dissipated, the heart is also happy, she and Mo Pingchu is us, ha ha!


    Zhong Wanning got on the carriage with a happy face. Mo Pingchu said to the guard, "take the path and send Miss Zhong away immediately!"


    The guard immediately prepared to escort Zhong Wanning to leave. Zhong Wanning picked up the driving curtain and looked at Mo Pingchu anxiously. "Be careful, that princess is very rude. Don''t be beaten by her again."


    "No, don''t worry. Be careful on the way!" Mo Pingchu urges Zhong Wanning to leave quickly.


    Pei Qing''er, who was walking over, saw that Mo Pingchu had asked Zhong Wanning to go. He could not help throwing down the reins of his horse, strode over and scolded: "don''t go!"


    The guards looked at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu winked at the guards. The guards immediately drove the carriage and left quickly.


    Pei Qing''er saw that people ignored her words and let Zhong Wanning leave. She threw a whip and scolded: "the monk can''t run to the temple, but I want to see where the ugly woman can go?"


    Mo Ping early frowned and frowned forward: "Princess highness, Zhong girl is coming from her mother''s life. It''s not a private affair. Moan gave up the princess''s kindness and felt that she was not worthy of the princess and had nothing to do with others."


    Pei Qing''er hummed coldly: "do you think I''m a fool? Can''t you see without eyes? You two are obviously having an affair. How dare you say that it''s not for her that you don''t want to be my son-in-law Said no matter what reaction Mo Pingchu, self-conscious and vicious way: "I tell you, Mo Pingchu, the princess''s son-in-law you do this life is settled, I don''t care whether you run to the border or in Kyoto, as long as the princess wants, you don''t want to escape my hand in this life."


    Mo Pingchu secretly clenched his fist, forced his anger and said in a low voice: "Mo wants to ask, why does the princess like Mo so much? You and I have only met twice, and there is no communication. How did the princess decide that Mo must be the best candidate for the son-in-law? "


    Pei Qing''er naturally looked at Mo Ping Chu and said, "I''ve got a crush on you! What we grassland people pay attention to is love at first sight


    Mo Pingchu was almost choked by his saliva. He coughed a few times and said in a low voice, "but Mo is not as good as the men on the grassland. Now he has to go to the border to join the army. After a few years, Mo can only appreciate the beauty of the princess."


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about? I don''t understand what you said. Are you willing to be the princess''s son-in-law or not? "


    "Please forgive Mo for not being your son-in-law!"


    "Mo Pingchu, don''t be shameless. I''ve given up my face again and again. I''m so humble for you. If you don''t know how to praise me, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at not to know how to appreciate favors, but his eyebrows were more and more wrinkled. They could not help but to be cruel. She could think of her grandfather''s words and still hold her anger down. "Princess, your highness, please don''t take it lightly. It''s not that Mohn is not old enough to be old. She has to go to the border for several years, but how can she be precious?


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu refused, but his words were gentle and respectful, Pei qinger''s face was a little better and said, "if the princess wants to, you''ll be less wordy. As long as you say yes or no, the rest of the princess will find a way."


    Mo Pingchu had a headache. He was really a scholar who met a soldier. He couldn''t explain why. The princess didn''t listen at all. But he knew that he was about to leave Beijing. If he annoyed this difficult woman, he was afraid that it would bring trouble to the Mo family and Zhong Wanning. After thinking about it, Mo Pingchu decided to talk to Pei qinger from another angle, and then he said with a smile: "princess, you are a sunflower blooming freely on the grassland, and I have lived in Kyoto since I was a child. Have you ever thought about how to live if you live in Kyoto in the future?"


    Pei Qing''er didn''t understand Mo Pingchu''s idea. He thought that he wanted to be his son-in-law again. He said happily, "why do I want to live in Kyoto? My son-in-law and I will take you back to Muhu when we are married. I will take you to my fiefdom. We can ride horses and shoot arrows freely. Do you know? The flowers on huiang mountain in our grassland are very beautiful at this time. At night, we can light a bonfire and drink while singing. I don''t know how much happier it is than you here... "


    Looking at Pei Qing''er happily talking about returning to Muhu''s life, Mo Ping Chu was surprised. He always thought that the princess was a tyrannical and willful person, but he didn''t expect that she was so naive and ignorant. At this time, she thought that she would return to Muhu. She didn''t know that she was just a reconciliation tool pushed by her brother. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 90

    Mo Pingchu''s hatred for Pei Qing''er was a little less. With such an innocent poor man, he couldn''t care more.


    Mo Ping early smiled and said to Pei Qinger, "Princess your highness, things are different from what you think. If you find a prince in the Xia Dynasty, you will settle down later. The Emperor may give you a mansion to live with you, and you will not return to screen Hu."


    Pei Qing''er stares at Mo Pingchu and scolds: "Mo Pingchu, you liar, in order not to be my son-in-law, do you even tell such lies? My brother Wang and wuertaiming have said that I will take my son-in-law back to Muhu in the future. Do you want to cheat me? Wuertai also said that you are the grandson of the king of Mobei. You are an open and aboveboard man. I think you are a despicable villain


    Mo Pingchu immediately grabbed the key and asked, "Your Highness, do you mean that Ulte praised me in front of you? When? "


    Pei qinger Leng Leng impatient way: "you ask this why? Wuertai told me all the time about the heroic deeds of King Mobei and that you are the most outstanding of his grandchildren. When I came to Xia Dynasty, I heard that you wrote a great poem at the poetry meeting. I thought you were really a powerful person. Unexpectedly, you were a coward. In order not to be my son-in-law, you fled to the northwest and lied to others and framed my brother-in-law and wuertai! What a despicable little man


    Mo Pingchu immediately felt that everything had come to a conclusion. It turned out that, as his grandfather had expected, Hu Guojun carefully designed his sister, and wuertai was the strict executor of this strategy. No wonder Pei Qing''er will be inexplicably fond of himself, inexplicably pestering himself, the original design is already good.


    He and Pei Qing''er are just the pieces in Hu Guojun''s big chess game. The difference is that he is lucky, with the protection of his grandfather and family, so that he can escape from life; And this Pei Qing''er, only afraid that this life will be doomed to be the fate of layout.


    Thinking like this, Mo Pingchu looks at Pei qinger''s eyes and shows some sympathy.


    Pei Qing''er thinks that Mo Pingchu''s eyes become strange and uncomfortable. She frowns and shouts, "what are you looking at this princess for? What the princess said is all right, Mo Pingchu. If you do this again, the princess will reconsider the selection of the son-in-law! "


    Mo Pingchu sighed helplessly, arched his hand and said, "please think it over again. Mo has only one word to advise the princess. Some people can''t completely believe some words."


    Pei Qing''er threw the whip and scolded: "what''s in a mess? I tell you that the princess will return to Muhu in a few days. Aren''t you going to the northwest army? It''s very close to my princess''s fiefdom. I''ll take good care of you in the future! "


    Looking at the elated Pei Qing''er, Mo Pingchu sighed more and more in his heart, and said in a low voice, "thank you, Princess Mo for your care!"


    Pei Qing''er looks at Mo Pingchu, who has been respectful and gentle. The strangeness in her heart is more and more obvious, especially Mo Pingchu''s eyes, which makes her feel uncomfortable and uneasy. Pei Qing''er can''t help saying in her heart: does brother Wang really want to let her stay in Kyoto?


    As soon as this idea came out, Pei Qing''er immediately held it down. He shook his head madly and said, "it won''t be like this. It won''t be like this. She''s brother Wang''s brother''s sister. Brother Wang gave her such a fertile fiefdom. It won''t be like this to her. It won''t be like this!


    Pei Qing''er, who was determined again in his heart, glared at Mo Pingchu, raised his whip and said: "anyway, Mo Pingchu, you don''t want to escape from the princess. That ugly woman, you don''t even want to think about it!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Pei Qing son peacefully. "I never thought of marrying anyone at the moment. Please don''t implicate her Princess. I will go to the northwest the next day, Princess highness. Let''s see you at the northwest border."


    Hearing that Mo Pingchu didn''t refute himself, he had to make an appointment with him to meet him at the northwest frontier. Pei Qing''er was very surprised. He looked at Mo Pingchu with his ghost eyes, and rode away quickly. Mo Pingchu looks at Pei Qing''er, who runs away from him for the first time. He can''t help but hook his lips. It turns out that as long as he calms down, he can see the truth and find the solution.


    The men at the gate of Qingping villa are looking at the five young men standing in the wind. They are a little thin and long drawn by the sunset. But their eyes are still looking at the distance. It seems that they have become an indomitable man instead of a young boy.


    Two days later, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting left Mo''s home and set out for the northwest army. There was no grand farewell, no earthshaking parting. Only Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting, escorted by the old man''s confidants, quietly left Xing''s mansion and Mo''s home in the early morning.


    After a day''s running, Mo Pingchu quietly took out his clothes while he was resting in the inn. When he left, the old man quietly sent him a secret letter. It said: His Royal Highness Prince had arrived in the northwest army before January!


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but stare big eyes. His Highness the prince went to the northwest army one month ago. The old man must have known for a long time. Then he asked himself to go to the northwest this time. Is that right?


    Mo Pingchu faintly thought of the old man''s plan, and he couldn''t help jumping in his heart.


    Wash away the dust of Mo pingting back to the room, garrulous with Mo Pingchu said they have left home, small nine afraid is no one to live, in case they want to do? What if those boys run around without watching? In case of small nine disobedience caused any trouble by adults punish how to do?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried Mo pingting was. He was not excited about the realization of his wish. He was worried about it. But he found that after talking for a while, Mo Pingchu didn''t respond at all. He couldn''t help looking at it.


    But seeing Mo Pingchu holding a purse in a daze, Mo pingting turned his eyes and said with a smile: "ah, what do you think? Which girl is this from? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He collected his purse quietly and said in a low voice, "nothing. What did you say just now, fourth brother?"


    "Good boy, you didn''t even listen to me? Still say nothing? I don''t know. It must have been Miss Zhong who gave it to you last time, didn''t it? "


    "No," Mo Pingchu said with a faint smile, "fourth brother, do you think Xiaojiu knows that we have left now?"


    When it comes to small nine, Mo pingting can''t help but sigh: "that girl must cry for us? Ouch, my poor little nine. At the thought of her crying for her brother, I would like to ride back immediately! "


    Mo Pingchu speechless looking at Mo pingting, even if small nine really can''t find them, the family won''t let her cry, will certainly find a way to coax her, thank you baby''s reward, MEDA! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 91

    In fact, it''s not beyond Mo Pingchu''s expectation. When Xiao Jiu woke up, he didn''t open his eyes as usual and saw Mo Pingchu. He was stunned for a while.


    Xu Jingniang looks at Xiaojiu worried and whispers to her about Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting leaving Kyoto for the northwest. After hearing this, Xiaojiu doesn''t cry and nods to Xu Jingniang cleverly: "Niang, I''m hungry!"


    Xu Jingniang blinked with a forced face. She quickly dressed Xiaojiu, cleaned up and took her to dinner. As usual, Xiaojiu was full of food and drink, patting her stomach and shouting to go out to play.


    Mo Pingyun can''t help but ask small nine curiously: "small nine, don''t you want fourth brother and fifth brother?"


    Mo Taiwen can''t help but knock Mo Pingyun''s head in a bad mood. This boy really can''t open any pot.


    But see small nine is very serious point a nod a way: "thought, four elder brothers and five elder brothers buy sugar for me?"


    They were stunned. Mo Pingjian said cautiously: "buy it. What does Xiao Jiu want? I''ll buy both the fourth brother and the fifth brother for you. That''s to say, they won''t be at home until a while later."


    Small nine blink blink eyes, ask Mo Pingjian way: "that myna to buy?"


    Mo Pingjian nodded stupidly and said, "Oh, I''ll buy myna!"


    Xiaojiu grinned happily and said, "buy, buy, go, go!"


    Mo Pingjian picked up Xiao Jiu and said, "Oh, go, go!" Then he went straight to the door. The old man knocked on his crutch and said, "what are you going to do? Come back to me


    Said, and smile is very gentle to small nine: "small nine ah, grandfather will take you to ah, your starling is too small, can''t take you!"


    Mo Pingjian


    In this way, I''m afraid that because my brothers left the sad little nine and missed a day''s class, they were held on their chests by the old man on horseback and walked for a day in Haosheng, Kyoto.


    The old and the young went out of the house, ate golden crisp sesame cake and big bowl of soft noodle soup in the snack bar, went to Baqiao to see the bustle of people coming and going, went to the chicken fighting field to yell, and ate goose and duck fried, deer tail sauce, Baisha dragon fried, feiluan fried, Tiaojiao chicken, Qingfeng rice in the most expensive restaurant in Kyoto


    Xiao Jiu, who is full of food, is still led by the old man to play polo. Although he has been held in his arms by the old man, and doesn''t swing a shot, Xiao Jiu is still excited and keeps shouting. I''m afraid he doesn''t remember who Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting are.


    Looking at Xiao Jiu who plays with the old man for a day and falls asleep when he gets home, Mo Pingjian comes to a profound conclusion: he will never leave home, otherwise Xiao Jiu will forget her completely.


    But when everyone thought that Xiaojiu was too small to remember Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting, two days later, one morning, Xiaojiu was eating chicken and venison chopped into pieces and then mixed with rice grits to make xiaotiansu. Suddenly, he put some of them together and said, "this is for brother four, this is for brother five!"


    Everyone was shocked to see Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu was still eating as usual, as if it was normal to leave food for Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting.


    Xu Jingniang''s eyes turned red in an instant, but Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang seemed to be relieved. They said with a silly smile: "little nine, you didn''t forget your fourth and fifth brothers?"


    Small nine don''t understand of looking up at them way: "four elder brothers and five elder brothers how still don''t come back?"? Have you been punished for writing? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help but be stunned. It turns out that in Xiaojiu''s heart, going to the northwest is the same as going to Taixue. What she thinks is really just a while. The Mo family didn''t know how to answer Xiao Jiu for a moment. Mo Pingjian thought about it and said with a smile: "well, the fourth and fifth brothers were punished to write a lot of words. They have to wait to come back. Xiao Jiu should have a good meal first."


    See small nine is disgusted very much, curled a mouth way: "four elder brothers and five elder brothers are really not good, small nine most good!" The elder brothers were disobedient. I was so worried and tired. All the people could not help laughing.


    The old man chuckled and gave Xiao Jiu a piece of Tian su. He said, "Xiao Jiu is the best. After a while, my grandfather will take you out to play. Do you want to watch cockfighting or play polo?"


    Small nine excited clap table to shout: "polo, want to hit, hit!"


    The old man laughed and said, "I said that Xiao Jiu is the one who follows me the most. Look, I like Polo so much. Eat it quickly. My grandfather will take you there for a while. I promise you to swing today!"


    Small nine suddenly happy bad, big mouthful of food into the mouth, a pair of immediately eat out to play posture.


    Xu Jingniang looked at the old man with black lines and said in a low voice: "that, father-in-law, isn''t Xiao Jiu going to the nursery? I''ve asked for leave for several days. That''s not good. Why don''t you ask for leave? "


    The old man waved his hand and said, "no, I''ll take Xiaojiu for fun in the future."


    Ah?


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!


    All of the Mo family were shocked!


    The old lady calmly glared at the old man and said, "nonsense!"


    The old man was not angry and said, "where did I fool around? All day long, I go to that broken nursery to study. I''m a fool to read my children. Why do you hold books every day instead of riding horses and walking birds and having fun


    Mo Pingyun and others look at each other speechless, old man, is this too double standard? I remember what I said to them at the beginning was "if you don''t give me a good study and practice, I will skin you!" How come reading has become the most useless thing in Xiaojiu?


    The old lady frowned and said, "you just want to amuse your children. When you are on vacation, you should go out to play more. There''s no reason why you don''t go to the nursery every day and hang around all day long. When you go back to Xiaojiu, you''ll run wild. Where can you sit in the school?"


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen nodded their approval.


    The old man glared impatiently and said, "if you don''t go and play, you''ll talk so much nonsense? Laozi''s granddaughter can be raised as she likes. Don''t worry about it! "


    I''m so angry. I slap the table and stare at the old man fiercely. You dare to do this. I''m not finished with you.


    Seeing that the two great gods in the family quarrel for the sake of little nine, there is a tendency to have a big fight. Everyone is at a loss.


    Mo Taiwen secretly calculated the situation of the court in the lower palace, and said with a smile: "mother, Father also loves Xiao Jiu. He wants to let the child have a rest. Xiao Jiu is still young, so it''s no big deal to play for a while."


    The old lady was not angry and said, "even if you love your child, you don''t have this way to love you? What kind of people are there to take the girl to the cockpit and the horse race every day, and the child may not learn anything to come back? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 92

    The old man was not angry and said, "what do you want to learn? Lao Tzu grew up in the field, and he became the Duke of the country? Xiaojiu is Laozi''s granddaughter. What''s the fuss about going to a cockpit and playing polo With that, the old man picked up Xiao Jiu and went straight away, making me angry.


    But this time, the old man is determined to educate Xiaojiu according to his own will. No matter how much the old lady opposes, she will not be able to control it. No one else in the Mo family can do anything about it. He can only let the old man run around with Xiaojiu every day and turn Xiaojiu into a dandy.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. The autumn wind is rolling leaves, which makes the heat of Kyoto cool down. Xiao Jiu, who runs out to play every day, finally starts to stay at home because it''s cold. However, the nursery still doesn''t go on time every day. At most, it''s half a day off. As soon as he comes back, he is carried to his room by the old man. He doesn''t know what to play.


    The old lady was finally taken back to the palace at the end of summer. The emperor respected the old lady and came to visit her in person.


    The concubines in the harem all came to show their kindness. The old lady was informed by the old man about the situation in the palace, so she didn''t get close to anyone. She just told the emperor that she must serve the emperor well, especially the emperor''s children. The emperor was more convinced that it was absolutely wise to take the old lady back to preside over the overall situation.


    Princess Xie knew that the old lady was beating herself, so she took back her outstretched hand; Other people also put away their son''s mind, which was originally exposed. On the surface, the harem looked calm and peaceful, and the emperor was very satisfied.


    Before the mid Yuan Festival, Li''s wife gave birth to a son. The emperor was very happy and regained the position of Li''s wife. Li''s wife was in the limelight for a while.


    But before the prince''s full moon, Princess Li died of a postnatal wind disease. The emperor was very sad and gave the prince to Princess Xie. All forces in the palace were ready to move, and the short-term peace in the harem immediately became undercurrent.


    The old man received the message from the old lady, and his face was heavy.


    Another day later, the old man suddenly called the people and said that they wanted to wash marrow for Xiao Jiu and start practicing.


    Except for Mo Taiwen, all the people in the Mo family looked calm, and others were shocked!


    The old lady looked at the old man with a dignified look and began to understand why he had indulged in Xiaojiu before; Xu Jingniang didn''t expect that her father-in-law was more and more mischievous. She didn''t count Xiao Jiu''s eating, drinking and having fun all day. Now she has to wash the marrow and practice martial arts for Xiao Jiu. It''s really


    As soon as she thought that her baby daughter was going to become a Wufu, Xu Jingniang couldn''t bear it. She summoned up her courage and said to the old man, "father-in-law, Xiao Jiu is a girl. She has the power to protect herself by practicing boxing. It''s said that it''s hard to wash marrow. Why should you let her suffer this crime?"


    The old man sighed: "in this world, Kung Fu alone is not enough to protect yourself. Second daughter-in-law, I know you don''t want to do this, but for the sake of children, you''d better listen to me."


    "I..." she could not help saying, "how can I listen to you about this?" But Mo Taiwen stealthily pinches her hand. Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Taiwen and sees that Mo Taiwen shows her eyes not to oppose. She is very aggrieved. But she knows that no one in her family will harm Xiao Jiu, so she resists her discontent and doesn''t say a word.


    The old man looked at the people and said, "from tomorrow on, I''ll start washing marrow for Xiao Jiu. The Dongge training room will be closed from tomorrow on. No one is allowed to enter or leave. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes," they all said


    Eyes confused small nine hit a big yawn, also followed Leng Leng''s shout voice: "yes!"


    People can''t help but laugh, but also can''t help but feel sad. Especially Xu Jingniang, who is connected with Xiaojiu''s mother and daughter, can''t help but blush at the thought that Xiaojiu is so young that she has to bear the pain of marrow washing. Mo Taiwen held Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, dad has a sense of propriety. The younger the child is, the less painful it is to wash marrow. It''s good for Xiao Jiu."


    Xu Jingniang angrily pulls out her hand from Mo Taiwen''s hand and clenches her lower lip. What''s the matter? What''s good? Her good daughter is going to wash marrow and practice martial arts. What kind of martial arts do she do?


    But the old man has made up his mind, and everyone is against it. It''s useless not to want to. He can only watch him pick up Xiao Jiu, who knows nothing about what''s going to happen.


    Xu Jingniang went back to her room and shed tears. Mo Taiwen took a handkerchief to wipe away her tears. Xu Jingniang angrily patted Mo Taiwen''s hand and scolded, "don''t be so kind. My son went to the border. He wrote two letters after a long time. He just said that everything was OK. Who knows how much pain he suffered? Right now, my good daughter is going to wash marrow and practice Kung Fu? Tell me, in what life do I owe you and the Mo family? "


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law''s crying eyes were red, Mo Taiwen was also very upset. He put his arms around Xu Jingniang''s shoulder and said in a low voice: "daughter in law, listen to me. The day before yesterday, the old lady sent someone to spread a message. The death of Princess Li was caused by Princess Xie and Princess Hui together!"


    "Ah?" Xu Jingniang can''t help but stare. She knows that both Xie Guifei and huifei are eyeing lifeI. Exactly speaking, they are eyeing lifeI''s child. But since the old lady returned to the palace, the palace has been very peaceful, and lifeI has successfully given birth to a child. She thinks... But she didn''t expect


    Mo Taiwen said with a heavy face: "the old man said that huifei is a deep scheming and ruthless character. He thought she would have a fight with Xie Guifei. Unexpectedly, she could give up her face to join hands with Xie Guifei. The two of them had nothing to do with huifei. The harem is now their world! At present, the prince has been away from the palace for several years, and there is a deep gap with the emperor''s father and son. The second prince is now in the name of Xie Guifei, and it is not known who will become the prince in the future. "


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang was stunned. Things were more complicated and serious than she thought!


    Mo Taiwen sighed and said, "daughter in law, although the emperor is in his prime, he is not healthy. The position of the prince is uncertain. That means that there will be a bloody storm in the future. Our Mo family is destined to walk in this storm. Although Xiaojiu is a girl, some of the Mo family''s grandchildren have the best martial arts training ability, which has attracted the world''s attention. Whether it''s for the Mo family or for the future, it''s necessary to wash marrow and practice martial arts. You have to understand our father''s painstaking efforts. "


    Xu Jingniang also sighed: "how can I not understand when you say that? But no matter how to understand it, I still feel sad. Xiaojiu is still so small. I always want her to grow up as carefree as an ordinary girl! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 93

    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "yes, it''s just in case. Even if you wash marrow and practice, Xiao Jiu is also our baby girl. Who can make her suffer?"


    Xu Jingniang gave a bitter smile and sighed.


    Mo Taiwen pretended to be relaxed: "I''m afraid the girl will be more lawless when she has Kung Fu. You saw her yesterday. Ah Rui of the Cheng family came to see Xiao Jiu, but Xiao Jiu, the girl pressed ah Rui on the ground to sit as a cushion, and I felt painful. Ah Rui is a boy, one year older than her. She can bully people like that before she practices Kung Fu, In the future, can you still do well after practicing kung fu? "


    On hearing this, Xu Jingniang was unconvinced: "what bullying? You don''t know that ah Rui is so obedient to Xiao Jiu. Let alone let him lie down as a meat cushion, for fear that he will be a human flesh target and let Xiao Jiu shoot arrows! "


    "Ha ha ha, yes, what my daughter-in-law said is that we Xiaojiu never bully people. They are all willing to send them to her to ask for being bullied, OK?"


    "It was..."


    Xiao Jiu, who didn''t know what pulp washing was, was carried to the East Pavilion training room by the old man. He thought that the old man had something new and interesting to play with her. He looked around happily and asked the old man, "grandfather, grandfather, what are we going to do?"


    The old man touched Xiaojiu''s head and said, "Xiaojiu, my grandfather will teach you Kung Fu from now on, OK?"


    Small nine blink blink eyes, squat up horse step hum ha ha of wave a few fists, proud way: "I can Kung Fu!"


    The old man said with a smile: "it''s not such Kung Fu. It''s internal skill. If you learn it, you''ll be able to fly over the eaves and walk over the wall to defeat a hundred with one."


    Small nine understand, only think must be extremely powerful, then hard nod way: "good, good, grandfather quickly teach me!"


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu deeply and said in a deep voice: "my grandfather taught you that no matter how painful it was, you can''t stop. You must hold on tightly. Do you hear me?" The old man''s voice has unspeakable heartache and worry. Although he has washed the marrow for several grandchildren, it''s Xiao Jiu''s turn, but the old man has a bad feeling in his heart. If everything is peaceful, he also hopes that he will never wash the marrow for Xiao Jiu to practice, and let her bear the pain.


    But the world is not peaceful!


    Xiaojiu looked at the old man and nodded slowly. Seeing Xiaojiu nodded and agreed, the old man touched Xiaojiu''s head and said, "go, grandfather will take you to practice." Then he picked up Xiao Jiu and went into a secret room. There were several big wooden barrels in the secret room. The wooden barrels were full of steaming light yellow liquid medicine. It was not very big. There was a strong smell of herbs in the secret room.


    Small nine wrinkly nose fan a fan, dislike of way: "smelly, smelly."


    "It''s not smelly. It''s all good things. Come on, little girl, go in and bubble?" The old man said to Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu looked at the old man and nodded reluctantly.


    Finally, the old man looked at Xiaojiu, picked her up and put her in the first bucket. Xiaojiu was so hot that he called out. The old man said in a deep voice: "Xiaojiu is obedient, grandfather can''t come out if he doesn''t speak!"


    Small nine looking at the old man become very serious face, Leng Leng, obediently nodded, sitting in the barrel motionless.


    After about half an hour, the old man looked at the turbid liquid medicine in the bucket, and then at the sweet little nine sleeping on the edge of the bucket with his head tilted. There was a strange light in his eyes.


    The old man picked up Xiaojiu and carefully put it into the second bucket. Xiaojiu opened his eyes vaguely and looked at him. The old man whispered, "grandfather, I''m hungry!"


    The old man was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiaojiu would react like this. But at this time, he could only coax him in a low voice: "Xiaojiu will bear it. When you''ve finished soaking, your grandfather will give you something delicious." Small nine some wronged curled his mouth, obediently sitting in the bucket to continue to bubble to sleep, but after a while, small nine feel some wrong, body as if crawling a small insect itch, let her can''t help but want to scratch.


    But the old man held her hand and didn''t let her move. Xiaojiu frowned and cried, "grandfather, itch."


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice: "good boy, let''s bear it, just bear it."


    Small nine Du mouth pitifully endure, but the itch is more and more obvious, more and more unbearable, and even gradually some pain up, small nine can''t help wriggling up, crying face to the old man cried: "grandfather, pain, pain!"


    The old man clenched his lower lip, pressed Xiaojiu''s hand hard, and said in a low voice: "Xiaojiu is obedient, and it will pass if he can bear it!"


    Small nine wronged and don''t understand looking at the old man, don''t know has always loved his grandfather this is how, she is very uncomfortable!


    But the old man is still holding Xiaojiu steadily, but the sweat on the tip of his nose reveals his tension and heartache.


    Finally, he came out of the second bath bucket. Before he could catch his breath, Xiao Jiu was immediately put into the third bath bucket by the old man. As soon as he entered the bath bucket, Xiao Jiu felt the piercing pain coming into his body from all directions. He couldn''t help screaming: "pain, pain."


    The old man is already sweating. He quickly points several big acupoints on Xiaojiu''s back with his fingers. He presses Xiaojiu into the water and says: "don''t move!"


    Small nine wronged wail loudly: "pain, pain, go out, go out" the old man looked at small nine cry pitiful, in the heart is also very uncomfortable, but the hand did not reduce the strength, still steady press small nine let her move.


    Small nine cry hoarse voice, scream she can think of all the people, but no one to help her, most love her grandfather also ignore her, just put her in the water do not let her go out, small nine only think no one wants her, can''t help crying more and more.


    The old man''s face turned white and his eyes turned red. He gently wiped away Xiao Jiu''s tears and said in a low voice, "Xiao Jiu, good boy, bear it, and you''ll soon get better!"


    Small nine sob looking at the old man, see always the most powerful grandfather face pale, sweat, can''t help but concern asked: "grandfather, grandfather, do you also hurt?"


    The old man was so sad that he said in a low voice: "grandfather is OK, Xiao Jiu. Grandfather knows you are in pain, but if he wants to be severe, he will be in pain. Your brothers have soaked in this too. They are all in pain, but the pain will be good."


    As if Xiaojiu understood something, she sucked her nose and held back her tears, saying: "Xiaojiu must be strong. Xiaojiu doesn''t cry, doesn''t cry!"


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice: "good boy!"


    Xiaojiu said she didn''t cry, and then she really didn''t cry. She closed her eyes and sat there motionless, stifling the pain. The old man was greatly relieved and whispered to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, now, as my grandfather taught you a few days ago, luck follows the order of the five elements of gold, water, wood, fire and earth, from lung gold to kidney water, to liver wood, from heart fire to spleen soil, and finally to lung gold, Don''t stay. Do you hear me The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 94

    Xiao Jiu has been taught these days by the old man. She has a strong memory, so she nods her head. According to the way the old man taught her luck, she starts to run the Qi in her body.


    After about a quarter of an hour, small nine feel the pain on the body to reduce some, not by instinct more serious.


    The old man saw that Xiaojiu''s face was relaxed and focused on his luck. He couldn''t help looking happy. He was right. Xiaojiu''s aptitude is indeed the most outstanding among his grandchildren, even better than Xiaoliu''s. at the beginning, Xiaoliu didn''t succeed in his first operation, but Xiaojiu found the way so quickly. This talent is amazing!


    Seeing the end of the week, the old man said in a low voice: "once you finish reading, you can get rid of all your worries. At most, you can''t do more than three turns


    It''s no use. Enough is enough! "


    According to the old man, Xiao Jiu runs his Qi pulse again. This time, it is smoother than the first time. The pain of his body not only disappears completely, but also feels light.


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu with burning eyes. At the end of Xiaojiu''s second operation, he put a surge of internal force into Xiaojiu''s body. An uncontrollable force ran through his body. Xiaojiu felt dizzy and didn''t know anything when his eyes were dark.


    When Xiao Jiu opens her eyes again, she finds herself lying on the bed of her bedroom. Xu Jingniang is sitting by the bed and dozing with her head propped up. It''s dark outside, as if it''s already late at night.


    Small nine turned over to call Xu Jingniang, just a move, they found that their body seems to become different, the body has become very light and flexible, as if there is a strong general strength.


    Small nine can''t help jumping out of bed a few times, found that he really than in the past jump high jump easy, can''t help but is very novel.


    This movement awakened Xu Jingniang, who was dozing. She looked up at her daughter Xiaojiu, who was dancing in the room. She was relieved. She put Xiaojiu in her arms and tried to kiss her. She said, "Xiaojiu, you scared my mother!"


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Xu Jing Niang, Xu Jing Niang touched small nine''s forehead to send the way with lingering fear: "you know don''t know, you have been sleeping for two whole days and one night!"


    That day, the old man said he would wash the marrow for Xiaojiu, so he took Xiaojiu to the Dongge training room. After a day and a night, when he came out, he was sweating and pale, but his face was excited, and his eyes were even brighter and frightening. Xiaojiu was held in his arms like he was asleep.


    The old man said that the pulp washing was successful, and Xiao Jiu was good at everything, but he didn''t want to go to sleep.


    Xu Jingniang didn''t expect that she had been sleeping for two days and one night. She thought that when those boys washed marrow, they just woke up after a sleep, but Xiao Jiu didn''t wake up after such a long sleep. Xu Jingniang''s heart was really at sixes and sevens.


    Can the old man came to see a few times, but said that small nine one all normal, let her not worry, just peace of mind to wait for her to wake up on the line.


    Xu Jingniang has no bottom in her heart, so she doesn''t dare to leave Xiaojiu at all. She has been guarding Xiaojiu''s bedside for such a long time, staring at Xiaojiu without blinking. It''s really like years.


    Fortunately, small nine really wake up, but also so the spirit of wake up! Xu Jingniang''s mood at the moment can be imagined.


    Small nine don''t know these, naturally don''t understand why mother has been holding himself, was held too tight, feel uncomfortable small nine twist body to Xu Jingniang cried: "mother, hungry, hungry"


    Xu Jingniang then let go of Xiao Jiu and said: "Niang, I''ll let people serve you food!" Said, Xu Jingniang busy call people to eat, soon the servant girls will bring the already prepared small nine love to eat food.


    There are home-made meals such as qianjinyuan, wuqiji soup, Huangqi mutton, Qingjing rice, Fangfeng porridge, etc., as well as gold and silver flowers cut horizontally with crab meat and crab roe spread on the cake; There are also Xiaojiu''s favorite dishes, such as Xiaotian Su and guomenxiang... The hot food is delicious and the color is enticing. After seeing Xiaojiu''s mouth watering, Xu Jingniang is distressed that Xiaojiu hasn''t eaten well for several days and nights. She gives Xiaojiu a bowl of porridge to feed her. Although Xiaojiu doesn''t want to drink porridge, she says that she must drink some porridge before eating meat, so she is impatient to prepare porridge.


    But unexpectedly, before this spoonful of porridge was delivered to my mouth, I heard the old man''s voice: "I can''t give Xiao Jiu these!"


    Xu Jingniang''s hands trembled and a spoonful of porridge was spilled on the ground. Xiaojiu watched eagerly as the porridge flew away. It was replaced by something dark brought by the old man.


    And those delicious pastry and incense, as well as the gold and silver clip cut which she seldom eats, have been removed. Even the porridge she was impatient to eat just now is gone


    Small nine can''t help but boil a voice to cry, there is nothing more tragic than to take away a delicious food face to face!


    The old man couldn''t laugh or cry at Xiao Jiu. She didn''t cry as much as that!


    Xu Jingniang looked at the so-called black medicinal porridge brought by the old man. She couldn''t bear it and said to the old man, "that father, why don''t you let Xiao Jiu eat some white porridge before drinking this?"


    The old man waved his hand and said, "Xiao Jiu has just got through Ren Du''s two channels. She can only eat this and drink white water these two days. Remember not to touch any oil star!"


    Xu Jingniang looks at the old man in shock. Although she has never practiced martial arts, she has raised several sons who practice martial arts. Naturally, she knows how wonderful it is to get through Ren and Du. Xiao Liu began to practice martial arts when he just knew how to walk, and he barely got through Ren Du''s two channels when he was ten years old. But did Xiao Jiu get through so quickly?


    The old man has no time to pay attention to whether Xu Jingniang is shocked or not. He is patiently coaxing Xiaojiu, who is crying, to take medicine porridge.


    Little nine, who is very stubborn in eating, refuses to eat whatever the old man says. The old man reluctantly guarantees: "little nine, you are obedient. Drink the porridge obediently. The day after tomorrow, my grandfather guarantees that we will eat whatever you want. As long as you are obedient, my grandfather will give you whatever you want!"


    Hearing the old man''s promise, Xiao Jiu Yi immediately sucked his nose and wiped away his tears. He stared at the old man and said, "I want a foal, I want to play polo, I want to eat dried fish, and I want to..."


    The old man helplessly looked at the little nine and said, "well, it depends on you, it depends on you!"


    Small nine immediately smile, laughing let the old man eat a bowl of very strange taste of porridge.


    Xu Jingniang looked at such an old man and small nine, but sighed, this world is really a thing down a thing, come on, originally can''t control the girl, this seems to be completely out of control. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 95

    Two days later, Xiaojiu, who has completed the project, is held by the old man and tested by himself. The very satisfied old man takes Xiaojiu to the horse farm and is ready to choose a perfect foal for Xiaojiu to keep.


    Horses are the most loyal partners of generals in the battlefield. Good horses have been raised since childhood. In this way, they will have the deepest feelings with their masters in the future, so that they can cooperate with each other in the battlefield in the future.


    Xiaojiu happily follows the old man around on the horse farm, listening to the old man talking about how to distinguish the good from the bad of the horse, and fully following the principle of appearance, looking for a foal that can be seen.


    After a tour of the racecourse, I saw all kinds of horses, such as Dawan horse, Huihe horse, Hequ horse, Sanhe horse, Shandan horse, and even the warm blooded horse I got from overseas. The old man didn''t pick out one to be satisfied with. This is Xiaojiu''s first horse. The old man looked for it according to the standard of a peerless good horse. How can a good horse enter his eyes?


    The old man ran all over the horse farm in Kyoto and got nothing. When he was about to contact the northwest army to see if there were any good horses, he suddenly heard that someone had sent Xiaojiu a pony from the border.


    A team of Northwest sergeants escorted the pony. It was well proportioned, with big eyes, high head and neck, and strong limbs. Small nine a see and then like unceasingly, come forward to want to touch it, but just close, then see the horse neck high, horseshoe impatient stepped on a few times, full of fierce power!


    The old man can''t help admiring him. He is a good horse and has a good temper.


    Looking at the white and beautiful foal, Xiao Jiu yelled to the old man: "grandfather, this, this!"


    Although the old man also fell in love with the foal, he was not happy that it was someone else who gave it to him instead of himself. He could not help but face the soldiers and said, "this is really what captain Mo asked you to send back?"


    Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting have been promoted to Xiaowei because they have won the battle, but in the eyes of the old man, they are just small officials of sesame size.


    The soldiers respectfully said: "my Lord, this pony is a thousand li horse, which was accidentally obtained by Captain Mo Wu. Let his subordinates send it back to miss nine day and night."


    "Yes? I didn''t know that the offspring of Shenju Zhuifeng could be obtained by a little captain. I''m afraid you generals can''t touch Zhuifeng''s horse butt? " The old man deliberately added the word "accidental", which is clearly not believed.


    The soldiers were stunned. They laughed and dared not speak. The old man glared at them and looked at the foal very depressed.


    Notes on ancient and modern times: the first emperor has seven famous horses, one is chasing wind, the second is white rabbit, the third is creeping scenery, the fourth is chasing electricity, the fifth is feipian, the sixth is tongjue, and the seventh is Chenfu.


    This foal is eight percent like a god foal chasing the wind. Unless others are dazzled, it must be the offspring of the northwest army chasing the wind. In the whole northwest military camp, the only one who can deliver the offspring of Zhuifeng is his royal highness, the prince who runs away secretly.


    The commander in chief of the northwest army, Yin Gongjin, was a man of great character. He would not have thought of sending a foal to his family. Then, there was only that boy.


    It seems that the boy has a heart and can still think of sending a pony to Xiao Jiu. It''s not in vain that he spared no effort to save him. He just snatched the chance for Lao Tzu to please his granddaughter, and the old man decided not to accept the gift.


    It''s not easy for Li Heng to get such a good foal for Xiaojiu. Naturally, the old man will not be willing to let Xiaojiu miss such a good foal. But just a foal wants him to be affectionate and beautiful?


    So the old man happily accepted the horse and sent the northwest Sergeant back without a word.


    Xiaojiu got her favorite foal. She was so happy that she looked around the foal. She was so excited that she wanted to give the foal a name. The old man asked her curiously what name she wanted. Xiaojiu thought about it again and again. He pointed to the foal and said, "call it Xiaohei!" The old man looked at the snow-white foal and looked silly. The foal with a proud face seemed to be scared by the name of this wonderful flower. His neck fell down a little.


    Really don''t understand his baby granddaughter brain circuit of the old man is very modest to ask small nine named intention, saw small nine pointed to the foal forehead of a handful of black way: "grandfather, look, black, called small black how nice?"


    The old man choked hard for a while. Such a white foal has a pinch of black hair on its forehead. Is it too casual for you to call it Xiao Hei?


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s smiling eyes, the old man decided to nod his head without conscience and said: "the name of Xiaohei is really nice!"


    Xiaojiu raised his chin and yelled at the foal: "do you hear me? You will be called Xiao Hei in the future Said, then to the foal "black!"¡° Xiao Hei kept shouting.


    Xiaohei''s big eyes are full of water, and his neck is drooping. The old man pats Xiaohei''s neck sympathetically, for fear that it will be the most grounded horse in the world. It''s really, um, gratifying, lamentable!


    Xiao Hei screamed bitterly and rubbed the old man''s hand, trying to turn the tragic situation around. But the old man squeezed his neck and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Hei, you will be Xiao Jiu''s Mount in the future. You must listen to Xiao Jiu''s words. If you dare to knock her down, I will pinch your neck directly. Do you hear me?"


    Xiaohei


    (mom and Dad, it''s terrible here. Take the baby home quickly!)


    The old man knew how clever the horse was. Although xiaojiunian was small, he was afraid that he couldn''t control Xiaohei. So he beat Xiaohei with cruel means to let him know that he couldn''t play with Xiaojiu to save Xiaojiu''s injury.


    As a result, the name of Xiaohei was called, and Xiaohei''s temper became docile and amiable. However, it was only limited in front of the old man and Xiaojiu. In other people''s eyes, Xiaohei was still arrogant!


    Xiaojiu was so excited when he got the foal that he immediately wanted to ride a horse.


    There are many people in Kyoto who are good at riding and shooting, but they usually start to touch horses when they are five or six years old. Xiao Jiu is less than three years old, so she should never ride a horse. However, she successfully washes the marrow and gets through Ren Du''s two veins. Her skill reaction is several times more flexible than that of ordinary children, and she is naturally strong and tall. She looks similar to a four-year-old child.


    Xiaohei is a descendant of Shenju. He is extremely clever. After being beaten by the old man, he is as meek as a rabbit in front of Xiaojiu. The old man took Xiaojiu to run for a few laps, and let her ride the pony for a walk.


    So in a few days, small nine will be able to firmly pick in the black body, gallop in the racecourse.


    This scene was all painted by Mo Pingjian and sent to the northwest military camp with flying pigeons. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 96

    In a tent in the southeast of the northwest camp, Mo Pingchu, wearing armor, looks at the picture sent by Mo Pingjian and laughs incessantly. Mo pingting comes to have a look, but he can''t smile.


    The two brothers pointed to Xiao Jiu in the picture and talked excitedly. Just as Xiao Jiu named the foal "Xiao Hei" and couldn''t stop laughing, they heard a warm and clear voice coming from the entrance of the tent: "what''s happened to your brother? How do you laugh? "


    Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting turned their heads and looked at the visitors. They saw a handsome 15-6-year-old boy in bright armor coming over with a smile. Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting got up and saluted: "I''ve seen your Highness the prince!"


    It turned out that this young man was not someone else. It was Prince Li Heng who was rescued from the fire by the old man and sent to the palace by his father.


    Li Heng smiles to indicate that Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian are free from ceremony. He says discontentedly, "I''m not a prince here. You and I are all the same. I''m here to fight against the rebellion of the vassal state!"


    Mo pingting some restraint way: "I dare not!"


    Li Heng''s eyes darkened slightly, but he still had a faint smile on his face. Mo Pingchu turned his eyes slightly and said with a smile: "even if it''s not his royal highness, you are also our boss. Our brother has just been promoted from a soldier to a captain. When we meet you, the elder brother of Si Ge, we can''t be polite."


    Li Heng''s smile deepened a little, and he gently hammered Mo Pingchu''s shoulder and said, "you boy, at first you were like a Muggle all day, but now you are so glib? What were you looking at? I''ve never seen your brother laugh like this before


    Mo Pingchu laughs and hands the painting Mo Pingjian sent to Li Heng. After Li Heng looks at it, he laughs and says, "how can you name such a holy foal Xiao Hei, Xiao Jiu? But this girl is really powerful. She can ride a horse at such an age. It''s really your Mo family! "


    Mo pingting said triumphantly, "isn''t that right? Since we were young, Xiao Jiu has been very smart and strong. Riding a horse is nothing. "


    Li Heng was stunned and couldn''t help laughing again. As expected, he was a member of the Mo family. He always spared no effort to boast about Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingchu rushed Li henggong and said, "Xiao Jiu likes Xiao Hei very much. Thank you, your highness."


    Li Heng waved his hand and said, "thank you very much. Last time in the first battle of queshugu, if you didn''t rescue us in time, I''m afraid that the whole army of suweilong camp would be destroyed, but a horse is nothing."


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed slightly. A foal was really nothing, but he received a letter from his family saying that Xiao Jiu liked playing polo and wanted to get her a good foal. Within two days, his royal highness sent the God foal to chase the future foal. This thought was nothing.


    I think that when Xiaojiu grabbed the jade pendant of his Royal Highness the prince, he also thought that his royal highness came to see Xiaojiu many times in those years, and he was very concerned about Xiaojiu''s affairs. Mo Pingchu can''t help but be vigilant. If his baby sister is missed by the opposite sex, he should be vigilant. What''s more, this is the prince''s Royal Highness, the emperor''s eldest son. He is especially good-looking and has a good temperament. If he has two sisters, it''s not impossible to marry one to him, but he has only one little nine in his family, so he can''t bear to give up.


    Mo Pingchu bit the tip of his tongue slightly in chagrin. As soon as he ran away, he thought of something in a mess. How old is Xiao Jiu? His royal highness is just as old as him. He is a round older than Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help laughing at himself. He''s so crazy.


    The three of them said something interesting about Xiaojiu, and then they talked about the battle of queshugu before. Although they won that battle, they were also seeking victory in danger. The ambition of the vassal wolf had been exposed, but the emperor was reluctant to send troops. What would happen in the future? They were also very uneasy!


    Speaking of the emperor, Li Heng''s face became heavy. He came to the northwest army secretly this time, just to see the tragic situation of the refugees with his own eyes. He couldn''t bear it and wanted to do his duty as a crown prince for the country and the people. As for the father and the throne, Li Heng just felt like a world apart. He knew the plans of his uncles. He knew everything that happened in Kyoto. He knew that he had a younger brother and that his father had another heir to the throne. So what?


    Li Heng looks at the distance coldly. It''s his who can''t take it away. It''s not his who can''t take it away. It''s not rare for him to take that position. But there''s always revenge and debt in the world. One day, he will return to Kyoto and ask for debt from that person!


    Mo Pingchu, who has been gazing at Li Heng secretly, can''t help but jump in his heart when he sees Li Heng suddenly become cold and fierce. With the increase of contact, he appreciated his royal highness more and more. At the same time, he was more and more alert to his highness. There were many times when Mo Pingchu always felt that his highness, who was as warm and peaceful as heaven and man, also had another face, a face that was cold and piercing, and no one could walk into his heart.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help guessing why the face appeared. Why did the old man let him come to the border?


    But now all the answers can only wait for time to tell him. Mo Pingchu slowly converged and discussed with Li Heng about the next military deployment and how to fight against the more and more wanton provocations of the vassal state.


    As time goes by, Xiao Jiu''s practice has made rapid progress since he successfully opened up Ren and Du channels.


    Although he was only four years old, Xiao Jiu had already beaten all the people in the yuyingtang. He was even more powerful than Li Yuanjia, who was originally a bully of yuyingtang.


    The third princess Yuanning has paid less and less attention to her since Princess Xie raised the prince born to Princess Li. She realizes that Yuanning, who is different from before, has lost her willful spirit. Although she still looks at Xiaojiu, she doesn''t dare to make trouble with Xiaojiu.


    As a result, Xiaojiu is the one who dominates in the nursery. With the indulgence of the old man intentionally or unintentionally, he never strict with her in class, and let her play, Xiaojiu''s temperament becomes more and more obvious.


    However, as six-year-old Li Yuanjia graduated from the yuyingtang school in the welcome of teachers, Xiao Jiu could not help but feel lonely without his partner.


    Cheng Mingrui is very happy. Over the past few years, he sees Xiaojiu playing with Li Yuanjia day by day. He doesn''t play with himself. Let alone the feeling in his heart. Now that there is no thorn in the flesh, Cheng Mingrui has firmly occupied the nearest position beside Xiaojiu. He is willing to cover Xiaojiu''s sleep in class and help him do his homework after class. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 97

    But Xiaojiu doesn''t want to. She''s running around with the old man all day now. She''s not used to being locked up in this school and studying honestly. As soon as her partner Li Yuanjia graduated, she was left alone. No one even shared the happiness of making fun of others. Xiao Jiu was really suffocating!


    The only thing that makes Xiaojiu happy is to practice Kung Fu. From practicing in front of the stake, to now following the living people, Xiaojiu''s Kung Fu is improving day by day, and he is more and more energetic.


    But when he saw that five-year-old Xiao Jiu had been able to draw with Mo Pingjian, the old man was very happy, but he was deeply afraid that "the wood show in the forest will be destroyed by the wind." he showed his talent too early to make people hate him. So he only allowed Xiao Jiu to Practice for two hours a day, and he never practiced a lot at other times, and he was not allowed to show his skills in front of outsiders.


    Xiao Jiu doesn''t understand his grandfather''s intention. He can''t practice martial arts, so he can only go to the racecourse to play polo. Although Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang are worried, they also know that if Xiao Jiu is idle, she will be bored. She can''t really tear down her family and can only let her go.


    This day, Mo Pingyun accompanied Xiao Jiu to play polo for a while. When he met an acquaintance, he went to chat with him. Xiao Jiu Zheng was on the rise. How could he stop? Then he rode on the pony and fought with the teenagers.


    Polo is very popular in Kyoto. There are big and small polo.


    Generally, dozens of players set up colorful knots in front of the goal. They are divided into two teams. Each team is dressed in the same color, wrapped with the same horn and flower head, and each team holds colorful painting sticks. Each team has a team leader. After a team leader hits the ball with a stick, the ball falls to the ground and the two teams start fighting.


    The goal of the other team is counted as one point. The two teams chase each other to fight for the ball. The team with the most scores in the specified time wins.


    There is also a kind of big fight. Generally, there are hundreds of soldiers or palace supervisors organized by officials. They decorate the stadium with all kinds of dazzling pearls and emeralds. The team members all wear red boots and ride high horses. They are chasing each other on the court, competing for each other. It''s very fierce.


    This time, Mo Pingyun took Xiao Jiu to play, which was organized by Taixue students, ten to ten. Under Mo Pingyun''s arrangement, Xiao Jiu rubbed a substitute position.


    Xiao Jiu''s reputation has been very loud among these young polo players. After all, she is only a five-year-old girl. It is extremely rare that she can play with a teenage boy. What''s more, she plays quite well, which is even more amazing.


    Mo Pingyun''s team has excellent skills and excellent equestrian skills. The other team is completely suppressed and is not an opponent at all. Mo Pingyun doesn''t think it''s dangerous, so he let Xiao Jiu play.


    Although Xiao Jiu is small, his skill is taught by the old man''s hands, which is no worse than the ordinary players who are specialized in playing, not to mention the students who study all day.


    After going on the court, she was fearless in the face of her opponents who were much bigger than her. She galloped around the court like the wind, waved her staff, and was invincible. She repeatedly penetrated the goal, which attracted people''s admiration.


    Mo Pingyun is very proud to see that Xiaojiu is easy to play. He listens to the praise of Xiaojiu Yitong from his acquaintances, so he doesn''t stare at Xiaojiu all the time. He laughs and chats with others.


    On the court, small nine holding Ju stick, take advantage of the momentum to run and jump, move Ju in the air, hit repeatedly, and Ma Chi not only, fast as electricity, the other team people see toothache, but nothing can stop her.


    Small nine hit the rise, high morale, galloping jump, hit the ball in the air, the ball flying in the air, fast as a meteor. Outside the crowd can not help shouting cheers, Mo Pingyun is shouting: "small nine, small nine!"


    Small nine himself is also very proud, a hole, high Ju stick, Chong Mo Pingyun Yang Yang.


    Just at this time, the horse in the other team rushed to Xiaojiu as if out of control. Although Xiaohei of Xiaojiu was flexible and agile, he was still a young foal. His height and weight were not as good as that of an adult horse. Suddenly, he was rushed by a big horse and couldn''t help dodging. The people on the horse were also frightened by the sudden change. They didn''t grasp the reins. They were jumped by the crazy horse and fell off the horse''s back. The court was in a mess.


    Completely out of control of the horse more crazy rushed to small nine, see small nine encounter danger, Mo Pingyun was scared out of his wits, immediately rushed past regardless of everything.


    Small nine also was startled by this sudden change, Leng under hard pull into the reins of small black, trying to quickly jump aside.


    But small nine fast, the other side''s uncontrollable horse faster, small black twist jump at the same time, the horse has hit them heavily.


    Just listen to the "touch" of a loud noise, small black was severely knocked to the ground, small nine is directly hit fly out, like a rag doll toward the direction of the fence heavily hit in the past.


    The racecourse is full of exclamations, and Xiaojiu''s heart is pounding. But thanks to the master''s training, Xiaojiu''s fate turns when he is hit and flies. He stretches his arms, hugs his head and face tightly, and shrinks his body into a ball.


    Mo Pingyun used all his strength to rush past, but only grabbed a skirt of Xiaojiu. He watched Xiaojiu bumping into the fence. He couldn''t help crying out: "Xiaojiu!"


    The guards of Xingguo government all rushed up at the time of the incident, but everything happened too suddenly, it was too late!


    At this critical moment, suddenly a boy rushed from the fence. He stood in front of the fence and rushed to Xiaojiu with open arms.


    Shrinking into a ball of small nine heavily hit the boy, two people hit the fence hard together, the wrist made of thick wooden pile fence hard crooked a few points.


    Small nine and the boy rolled down to the ground, rushed to the front of Mo Pingyun picked up small nine, see small nine arms and legs have abrasions, but fortunately tightly hugged the head and face, no problem.


    Cheng Mingrui, the boy who catches Xiaojiu, is not so lucky. He falls to the ground, covers his chest and doesn''t move. He opens his eyes and sees Mo Pingyun holding Xiaojiu. He asks: "how about Xiaojiu?"


    Mo Pingyun looks at Cheng Mingrui with a complicated look. He doesn''t expect that this seemingly weak and incompetent boy saved Xiao Jiu today. His mood is very complicated. Mo Pingyun whispered to Cheng Mingrui: "Xiaojiu is OK. How are you?"


    Hearing that Xiao Jiu is OK, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but move his lips to show a smile. He whispers, "I''m ok," but as soon as the voice falls, he tilts his head and spits out a mouthful of blood. He closes his eyes and doesn''t move.


    Wake up God of small nine not from scared of shout a voice, tightly grasp Mo Pingyun''s arm to shout a way: "elder brother, six elder brother, a Rui he, he vomited blood!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 98

    Mo Pingyun put down Xiao Jiu, went forward to check Cheng Mingrui, raised his voice to the guard and said: "come on, carry it back to the palace with a flat plate, go to the Taiji hospital and invite the Taiji doctor who is good at bone grafting, and send someone to the Dongping county government to say it!"


    "Yes The guards immediately carry the tablet and carefully put Cheng Mingrui on it. Mo Pingyun asks the guards to escort Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui back to the house first, but he takes a group of people to check the crazy horse and let Jin Wuwei control all the people on the racecourse.


    Mo Pingyun believes that today''s event is no accident. He must carefully examine who is trying to harm others.


    In Kyoto Racecourse almost caused death. Jin Wuwei knew that the matter was serious, and they had sent someone to report it to their superiors. When they heard that Mo Pingyun had asked them to blockade the scene, they naturally followed.


    Xiaojiu and the unconscious Cheng Mingrui are sent back to the Xingguo mansion. When they see Xiaojiu''s ashes and blood stains on his arms and legs, they are all startled. They all come forward to ask Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu points to Cheng Mingrui who is unconscious and says: "I''m ok. I''d better see a Rui first. He catches me and spits blood when I''m hit!"


    The Mo family noticed that Cheng Mingrui came back with Xiao Jiuyi. They were surprised to see Cheng Mingrui lying on the soft chair with a pale face, as if in a coma.


    Cheng Mingrui wiped his tears: it''s not easy. Finally he saw me!


    The doctor rushed to the hospital. After a treatment, Cheng Mingrui finally woke up. But he had three broken ribs, and his spleen and lung were damaged. The injury was serious and he needed to rest.


    Mo family people are more and more scared. If it wasn''t for a Rui to take over, Xiao Jiu''s little body directly hit the fence, I don''t know what it would be like to be injured?


    But people in Dongping County don''t think so, especially Cheng Mingrui''s mother and grandmother, who almost didn''t cry to death when they saw that baby''s only seedling was injured into such a virtue.


    Cheng Mingrui was awakened by the cry of his mother-in-law and grandmother. When Cheng Mingrui woke up, he saw that his family was stunned. He looked around and found that he was not in his own home. He looked around and asked in a low voice, "where''s little nine?"


    Meng qianniang, Cheng Mingrui''s mother, wiped her tears and complained: "my silly son, you almost lost your life. Are you still a little nine? What kind of soul soup did that girl give you? Take your life away


    Hearing what his daughter-in-law said, the Duke of Dongping County glared at her and said, "ah Rui and Xiao Jiu are childhood sweethearts. Xiao Jiu is in danger. He will be saved naturally. What nonsense are you talking about as a mother?"


    Wu family, the wife of the Duke of Dongping County, was not happy when she heard this. She was not very angry and said to the Duke of Dongping County, "I think qianniang is right. Even if it''s saving people, we don''t have to take care of ourselves. We''re only ah Rui. We have a family. Do we have to live?"


    As soon as Wu''s voice fell, Meng qianniang began to cry again. She pulled Cheng Mingrui''s hand and cried: "my son, if you have a long and short life, my mother will not live..."


    The Duke of Dongping county was so angry by his daughter-in-law that he couldn''t say anything, so he could only say with a straight face, "OK, it''s in someone else''s house. Please give me a few words."


    Wu''s white Dongping county public one eye, touched Cheng Mingrui''s forehead, said: "ah Rui, listen to grandmother''s words, after ten thousand must not be like this, if you have an accident, our family can''t live."


    Cheng Mingrui can''t bear to hear his grandmother and mother say this. He thinks about Xiaojiu with all his heart. He can''t help cranning his neck, staring at the door and asking the justice of Dongping County: "grandfather, where''s Xiaojiu?"


    Seeing that Cheng Mingrui was so happy, the Duke of Dongping County said with a smile: "Xiaojiu is OK, but there are some bruises on his arms and legs. Just now the doctor has been busy treating you. I think he is treating Xiaojiu''s wound now." Cheng Mingrui whispered, "Oh," but he still kept staring at the door. The Duke of Dongping County kept it in mind and asked Cheng Mingrui with a smile: "ah Rui, you tell your grandfather, do you really like Xiao Jiu like this?"


    Cheng Mingrui Leng next, red face low voice way: "like!" He has been fond of Xiaojiu since he was a child, but when he grew up, he didn''t play with him much. Thinking of this, Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help but feel sad.


    The Duke of Dongping County slapped his thigh with a smile and said, "like it, like it, good grandson, although you are injured today, the value of the injury, the value of the injury!"


    Wu and Meng qianniang are discontented and look at the Duke of Dongping county. They don''t know what he''s so happy about. Ah Rui is so hurt. What''s better?


    The Duke of Dongping county had a plan in his heart. He didn''t want to explain to these women with long hair and short knowledge, so he didn''t look at them. He patted Cheng Mingrui on the shoulder with a smile and strode out.


    As soon as the Duke of Dongping came to the door, he saw the old man coming with Xiaojiu and others. As soon as he saw the Duke of Dongping, he immediately stepped forward and solemnly bowed his hand and said, "today, I don''t want Su Ming to remember how Rui saved Xiaojiu''s life. Biaozi, if you have anything to do in the future, you just need to tell me, and my family will try their best to do it for you!"


    Seeing that the old man was so solemn, the Duke of Dongping County couldn''t help but clap in his heart and said with a smile: "ouch, old Mo, what are you doing? Ah Rui and Xiao Jiu grew up together. Their two children are as good as the whole family. Why are you so outspoken with me? "


    The old man said quickly: "it''s good that our two families have a good relationship. However, a Rui''s surname is Cheng, isn''t he? This saving grace is saving grace. We Mo family should repay each other as a spring. It''s not unexpected. It should be so! "


    Mo Pingjian heard the old man''s words, thought about it, and then said: "what my grandfather said is that our brothers have discussed. Ah Rui is alone. It''s hard to avoid loneliness. If we don''t become heterosexual brothers with our brothers, our brothers will take care of him as their own brothers in the future. What do you think about grandfather Cheng?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang really think so, so they repeatedly say that they will treat Cheng Mingrui as their brother yunyun in the future.


    The old man glanced at Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian gave the old man a clear look. The old man couldn''t help but raise his lips. It''s OK. Xiao Wu has gone, but Xiao Ba has grown up. He can help himself to talk.


    The Duke of Dongping County saw that the Mo brothers were sincere, but he could only smile and say, "how can I not know that your brother is good to ah Rui? However, ah Rui just woke up and was shouting to find Xiao Jiu. The child was really worried that he could not see Xiao Jiu safely. You can tell me what kind of injury he had, and he still had to get up and look for Xiao Jiu... "


    The old man''s eyes couldn''t help blinking. Is this another bitter trick for him? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 99

    Mo Pingjian sees that the old man is not easy to answer this, and says with a busy smile: "then I''ll take Xiaojiu in first. Ah Rui is afraid that he faints. I don''t know if Xiaojiu is worried about being hurt."


    Mo Pingjian quietly glances at the old man. The old man nods to him slightly. Half of Dongping Jun Gong''s bitter plan is cut off by Mo Pingjian, which is very depressing. But he says that a Rui wants to see Xiao Jiu, and Mo Pingjian will take Xiao Jiu in immediately. He has nothing to say, so he can only smile and let Mo Pingjian take Xiao Jiu in first.


    Mo Pingjian takes Xiao Jiu into the room. Before he enters the inner room, he hears Meng qianniang and Wu''s words around Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui''s impatient grunts and haws, and can''t help but hook his lips.


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t like to hear his grandmother and his mother talk when he was young. Now he can''t get up in bed, and his head is too big for them to talk about. He finds that whenever he answers, they have countless words to say, so he doesn''t say a word or look at them. He just stares at the door and waits for Xiao Jiu to appear.


    Wu and Meng qianniang see Cheng Mingrui so, can''t help secretly exchange a look, a Rui this is small nine that wench enough soul son!


    Cheng Mingrui sees Mo Pingjian coming in with Xiao Jiu. His eyes brighten and he is about to sit up. As soon as he moves, there is a sharp stabbing pain in his chest, which makes him cry.


    Meng qianniang and Wu were startled and helped Cheng Mingrui lie down. Meng qianniang wiped her tears and said, "what are you going to do? Just tell me and your grandmother, what are you doing? If you don''t take good care of your broken bones and muscles for a hundred days, how can you be successful in the future? "


    Wu also repeatedly told Cheng Mingrui that they kept talking about themselves, as if they didn''t see Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu at all.


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes sank, and he understood why Wu and Meng qianniang were abnormal. He was angry, but he was still smiling and kind.


    The last person Wu and Meng qianniang want to see at the moment is Xiao Jiu, especially when Meng qianniang sees that Xiao Jiu''s small face is white, tender and flawless, but her son''s ribs are broken and several internal organs are injured. She can''t help feeling very bad.


    As for Wu family, he has always felt that Xiaojiu is too smart and transparent, especially when his dark and bright eyes are staring at people, as if they want to see through people. Therefore, he has always been a face lover to Xiaojiu since he was a child.


    Now the baby grandson almost lost his life for the sake of little nine. How can Wu smile at little nine? Especially when I think of a Rui''s obedience to Xiao Jiu since childhood, now it''s more for her to ignore life and death. This girl is only five years old, so I can make a Rui like this. If it''s more capitalized and longer, won''t it take a Rui''s head and a Rui''s hands?


    Wu Shi thinks so, the facial expression is not from very dark, in the eyes also divulges the thick worry to get up.


    Mo Pingjian saw all these things. Suddenly, his mind moved and an idea came out. Mo Pingjian hurriedly took Xiao Jiu forward and saluted Wu and Meng qianniang respectfully. He said to Wu and Meng qianniang with concern: "as soon as Xiao Jiu has finished the wound, he will come to see a Rui. We thought that a Rui has just used the medicine and is afraid that he is resting, Just tell her not to disturb me. But the little girl is really scared today. She doesn''t dare to close her eyes if she doesn''t see ah Rui. We have no choice but to take her to see ah Rui. Please don''t blame the old lady and aunt Meng. "


    Seeing that Mo Pingjian was gentle and polite, Wu and Meng qianniang could only cope with a few words with a smile.


    Cheng Mingrui has already pulled Xiaojiu to sit by his bed and asks in a low voice, what''s hurt or not? Does it hurt? Afraid or not


    It seems that the one who is seriously injured is not him, but Xiao Jiu. Looking at Wu and Meng qianniang, it''s even more unpleasant. How can the children feel that they have to forget them before they are old enough to marry a daughter-in-law?


    Mo Pingjian is a careless sweep process, Mingrui holding the hand of small nine, this boy is taking advantage of the opportunity? Xiaojiu is really scared today. It''s not that he''s afraid of being hit by the plane, but that he''s really scared by Cheng Mingrui''s scene of vomiting blood and fainting. Seeing that Cheng Mingrui is fine at the moment, he is not only a little pale, but also active. Thinking of what his grandfather told him, he quickly gets up from the bed and goes to one side. Cheng Mingrui respectfully salutes and says, "brother a Rui, thank you for saving me today. Xiao Jiu remembers your help and will repay it with Yongquan."


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned when Xiao Jiu suddenly said thanks to him. He waved his hands and said, "no, no, Xiao Jiu, I didn''t think about anything at that time. I saw you bumping into the fence, so I rushed there in a hurry. You don''t have to thank me, you don''t have to!"


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes twinkled slightly. Cheng Mingrui was really honest. He didn''t want to ask Xiao Jiu to repay him. But his grandfather, the Duke of Dongping County, didn''t think so!


    Xiaojiu sat back beside the bed. Mingrui said with a smile, "ah Rui, you saved me. I should thank you naturally. What do you want? No matter it''s my seven star whip or gold wire soft armor, I''ll give it to you, OK


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head and said, "those are all the things you like. Why do I want those?"


    Xiaojiu frowned in distress and said, "what do you want? If it''s Kyoto, no, it''s Xia Dynasty, I''ll find it for you. I can''t find it, and my eight brothers can always find it for you. What do you want


    Mo Pingjian sees Xiaojiu naivete and thinks that saving his life is to give his most precious thing to the other party. Even if it''s repaying the favor, he doesn''t correct it. He smiles and says to Cheng Mingrui, "ah Rui, what do you like and want? Little nine is waiting to repay his kindness. "


    Wu and Meng qianniang did not know the foresight of the Duke of Dongping. They only thought that Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu were determined to repay each other. They could not help but look at each other and felt a little more comfortable.


    Wu thought: the Mo family is still sensible and can repay their kindness. But ah Rui has been hurt. What''s the use of what they want? It would be nice if the Mo family could owe them a favor. The Mo family has a deep foundation and many descendants. A Rui is the only one who has no brothers. It would be nice if he could get some help from the Mo family in the future.


    Wu didn''t know that the Duke of Dongping county had the same idea, but he didn''t want to help. Instead, he wanted to tie his family and the Mo family together.


    Cheng Mingrui said: "I really don''t want anything. As long as I can see Xiaojiu well, I''m very happy."


    Mo Pingjian can''t help but slightly frown, this kindness in time to repay, even if the two Qing Dynasty, the more can''t repay the grace, the more trouble, in case Dongping County Duke by the name of this kindness, hit small nine marriage idea, that can how to do? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 100

    So, Mo Pingjian immediately said: "don''t worry, ah Rui, your wound can''t be moved easily, so you can keep it in our house. You think slowly, as long as you think of something, you must tell me. No matter you go to the mountain or the sea, brother will let you get what you want, OK?"


    Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "thank you, Starling!"


    Mo Pingjian secretly sneers at Cheng Mingrui, a fool who is about to be sold. He counts his own money and thanks him. How can such a fool be worthy of his family''s little nine, so don''t blame him for helping him see the reality. Mo Pingjian waved his hand with a smile and said, "thank you? They''re all my brothers. You''re good for healing. I won''t disturb Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu, let''s go! "


    Cheng Mingrui''s smiling face suddenly froze on his face. Just now, he and himself are brothers. How can he take Xiaojiu away in a twinkling of an eye? He hasn''t said a few words to Xiaojiu yet?


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but tighten little nine''s hand and says to Mo Pingjian: "starling, I still..."


    Mo Pingjian doesn''t give Cheng Mingrui a chance to talk at all. He grabs Cheng Mingrui''s hand as if telling him. However, he quietly pulls away Cheng Mingrui''s hand and says with a smile, "ah Rui, you have a good rest. We''ll see you when you have a good rest."


    Then Mo Pingjian said to Wu and Meng qianniang, "old lady, aunt Meng, I won''t disturb Xiao Jiu any more. Don''t worry. My grandfather has given a Rui the best secret medicine of our Mo family to ensure that a Rui''s wound is healed and is still alive than before!"


    Wu''s and Meng qianniang are both relieved. Mo Pingjian glances at Cheng Mingrui, who is small nine. He pulls him back with a smile. He doesn''t give Cheng Mingrui any chance to say anything.


    Mo Pingjian takes Xiao Jiu back to Xiao Jiu''s residence and gives him a bowl of Anshen soup. After coaxing Xiao Jiu to sleep, Mo Pingjian goes to Mo Pingyun''s residence.


    Mo Pingyun is being criticized by Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang stares at him and says, "brother six, it''s not me who said you. How do you take care of Xiao Jiu? Even if you don''t expect that someone will harm others with despicable means, you have to rush to Xiaojiu when something happens. How can you let the Cheng family boy follow Xiaojiu? "


    Mo Pingjian snorted coldly: "seven elder brothers, come on, don''t say anything about this afterthought; This saving grace should be rewarded by one''s life. The Duke of Dongping county has been eyeing such a great opportunity since he was born nine years ago. How could he let it go in vain? Now I''m making a bitter plan with the old man, and I want to settle the marriage between Xiao Jiu and a Rui. "


    Mo Pingyun clapped the table and stood up and said: "what beauty does he want? But it''s just a block. How much can Cheng Mingrui block for little nine? I''ve broken my ribs, so I want to rely on us. There''s no way! "


    Mo Pingjian did not have good spirit of white, Mo Pingyun one eye way: "six elder brother, you say that call what words?"? Anyway, Cheng Mingrui is really injured because of Xiao Jiu. This is a fact. We can deny this saving grace, but we can''t open our eyes and tell lies. What we should be is what we should be! "


    "Well, according to you, do you really want Xiao Jiu to marry that soft guy? How can you do that?" Mo Pingyun is very discontented to shout a way.


    Mo Pingjian rubbed his chin and pondered: "who said Xiao Jiu would marry Cheng Mingrui? My grandfather''s plan is to let Cheng Mingrui make friends with us. We''ll take care of him in the future. We don''t think about marriage at all. "


    Mo Pingfang frowned and said, "I heard that the Duke of Dongping County didn''t let Cheng Mingrui make obeisance to us?"


    Mo Pingjian nodded his head and said, "the Duke of Dongping county is naturally unwilling. How can a brother be as close as an in laws? He can''t wait for Cheng Mingrui to marry Xiao Jiu and let the Mo family pave the way for their future! "


    "The Duke of Dongping county is an old fox. When Xiao Jiu was a little bit old, he was eager to send some jade bracelets. Later, Cheng Mingrui would follow Xiao Jiu wherever he went. He was really bored!" Mo Pingyun can''t help but get angry at the thought that his baby, Xiao Jiu, wants to get involved with Cheng Mingrui. Mo Pingfang said: "it''s not all your fault. If you didn''t take Xiao Jiu to the racecourse, or you didn''t rush to catch him? Can these things happen? "


    "I, I don''t want to. Who knows it''s like this?"


    "Who knows? Who else do you want to know if you don''t know? "


    "Ah, you old seven, I sincerely hurt little nine? Let Cheng Mingrui get this saving favor? I''d rather die than die, OK


    "What''s the use of saying you don''t want to? If Xiao Jiu is harmed by you, he will follow the soft guy. I''ll beat you to death! "


    "You don''t want to push any further? I let you, do you really think you are a root onion? You want to hit me? Don''t look at yourself. Who taught you both? "


    "Well, you still dare to make sarcastic remarks? Come on, let''s go to the martial arts field to have a fight. I want you to have a good look at my kung fu. Who taught me? "


    "Go, who won''t go? Who is the grandson?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the two elder brothers are quarreling with each other, they are going to have a fight in the martial arts training field. Mo Pingjian is full of black lines. He can understand why the five elder brothers always said they were stupid. These two elder brothers are really stupid!


    Mo Pingjian came forward and pulled Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who were furious, and yelled, "when is it? Are you two going to make trouble? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help but be stunned. Is this a lesson from their younger brother?


    Two people can''t from immediately shift direction, angrily stare at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian can''t help but shrink head, these two elder brothers are silly, but fist hard, they can''t think he is small nine, fight up hand is not soft.


    Mo Pingjian quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "brother, brother six, brother seven, listen to me. We can''t make trouble now. We have to discuss countermeasures as soon as possible."


    When Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang heard this, they glared at each other. Looking at Mo Pingjian, they asked, "what''s your strategy?"


    Mo Pingjian blinked speechless. Brothers, brain is a good thing. Can we just ask without thinking?


    Knowing that there was no way to take these two silly brothers, Mo Pingjian could only tell his whole idea, and then said in a low voice: "sixth brother, seventh brother, what do you think of this idea? Let''s put it all together. This move must be hit by a blow


    Mo Pingyun patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder with a smile and said, "what''s the total? I think you have a good idea, Xiao ba. I didn''t expect that your brain is quite active. "


    "There''s a lot of nonsense, little eight. How do you say we should do it? Seven brothers listen to you!" What Mo Pingfang said is a kind of pride. Mo Pingjian turns his eyes when he hears it. Today, he can''t understand it any more. If he talks with these two brothers about something in the future, he''s an idiot. These two goods don''t drive his brain at all. He''s really angry! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 101

    Mo Pingyun patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder with a smile and said, "what''s the total? I think you have a good idea, Xiao ba. I didn''t expect that your brain is quite active. "


    "There''s a lot of nonsense, little eight. How do you say we should do it? Seven brothers listen to you!" What Mo Pingfang said is a kind of pride. Mo Pingjian turns his eyes when he hears it. Today, he can''t understand it any more. If he talks with these two brothers about something in the future, he is an idiot. It''s clear that they are two goods that don''t drive the brain at all!


    But he''s only nine years old, nine years old!


    Mo Pingjian has never missed Mo Pingchu as much as he does now. Only when five brothers are around, can he worry less!


    But it''s a pity that his dear five brothers are still far away from the border. Mo Pingjian can only support the flag of protecting his sister with his tender shoulders. After telling Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang their detailed plans, Mo Pingjian gets up to go to the old man for ventilation, and is ready to have an internal cooperation.


    The old man has just dismissed the Duke of Dongping county. He is having a headache.


    The Duke of Dongping County doesn''t have to repay each other''s kindness. Everything is one family. He doesn''t talk to two families. It''s as if Xiao Jiu has promised Cheng Mingrui, and the two families are in law.


    The old man can''t do anything about it. It''s hard to repay his kindness. He can''t say it seriously, or he can''t be tough. Otherwise, he seems to have no conscience or morality. But if he decides to marry Xiaojiu, the old man feels that he is not willing to. It''s his most precious granddaughter Xiaojiu. Her husband must be the most outstanding man in the world, Cheng Mingrui is not qualified.


    But the old lady didn''t think so. In her opinion, the most precious thing in the world is sincerity. Although a Rui is not good enough, he is kind-hearted and obedient to Xiao Jiu. Xiaojiu''s temperament is smart and lively, but its ugly is capricious and charming. It''s good for her to find a Rui like her and spoil her in the future.


    The old man said to the old man: "if you only think about Xiaojiu, you have to find a good match for Xiaojiu. But have you ever thought about that talented person who is good at both literature and martial arts, outstanding in talent and appearance, which one is also arrogant? As for the temperament of our little nine, if you really find one like that for her, little nine can''t keep her temper and just start. Ah Rui is gentle and not very good in all aspects, but he has a good temperament. We grow up looking at him and know the roots. If little nine marries ah Rui, he won''t be afraid to be bullied in the future, do you think? "


    After hearing this, the old man thought about it. After a while, he frowned and muttered, "do you really think that ah Rui is suitable?"


    The old lady nodded and said, "I think it''s suitable. In any case, among the boys in Kyoto who are the same age as younger nine, ah Rui is the most suitable. This woman is not the same as your man. What you want is to make contributions and make achievements, but what you want is to be happy all your life. It''s natural that you can''t marry a caring husband who knows the cold and the hot! "


    The old man frowned and thought again and again, or was he reluctant to give Xiao Jiu to Cheng Mingrui? He didn''t believe it. There is no man who has the ability and can spoil Xiao Jiu like them?


    The old man frowned and said, "Xiaojiu is still small. Anyway, I won''t let her get engaged so early. I have to wait for her and hairpin to ask her what she means."


    The old lady was stunned and said with a smile: "what you said is that I am too anxious. I always want to settle these things while we are still alive."


    "Don''t worry, Lao Tzu is in good health. I want to see not only Xiao Jiu grow up, but also her marriage and birth. I also want to have great grandchildren."


    "You old man, you''re 70 years old, aren''t you old?"


    "What? Do you think you''re old? "


    "Bah, you are not old. I am younger."


    "Yes, yes, you are still a young daughter-in-law. Ha ha ha ha ha, do you want my husband to buy you a flower to wear?"¡° Bah, I''m not serious... "


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Mo Pingjian, who came to the door, heard the laughter of the old man and the old lady coming from the room. He was stunned. He thought about it, hooked his lips and strode in.


    After listening to Mo Pingjian''s plan, the old man looks at Mo Pingjian deeply. Mo Pingjian''s heart jumps, takes a deep breath and looks at the old man.


    The old man looked at Mo Pingjian for a while, picked up his tea cup and drank water. He asked, "Xiao Ba, are you nine years old now?"


    "Yes, grandfather, I''ll be ten years old in the next year!"


    "Oh, how about school?"


    "Grandson''s aptitude is stupid. He can''t compare with brother five. He''s just not good or bad."


    "What are your plans for the future? Like your fifth brother, you are an official in the imperial examination? Or do you practice martial arts and join the army like your six brothers and seven brothers? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned for a moment. Looking at the old man''s sharp eyes, he pursed his lips and puffed up his courage: "grandfather and grandson don''t want to do either."


    The old man''s face did not change at all. He asked faintly, "Oh? So what do you want to do? "


    Mo Pingjian looked at the old man''s face, but he could not see his anger. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "grandfather, grandson wants to inherit his father''s property and go into business."


    The old man browed a pick, face expressionless asked: "why?"


    Mo Pingjian looks at the old man in surprise. He doesn''t understand why his grandfather is still so calm now. In those days, he drove him out of the house because his father insisted on doing business? Shouldn''t he be angry and disappointed to hear that he wants to go into business now?


    Mo Pingjian, who couldn''t figure out the old man''s mind, could only tell the truth. He whispered: "grandfather, grandson thinks that whether it''s writing or martial arts, a family needs a lot of money to grow and thrive, but Mo''s family can only be honest officials. So grandson thinks that Mo''s family still needs a person to accumulate wealth through business. At the same time, the grandson also thinks that his father''s industry needs to be inherited, otherwise all these years of hard work will be wasted. Besides, the grandson likes doing business and thinks that it''s more interesting to do abacus than to study martial arts. "


    When Mo Pingjian finished, he lowered his head and did not dare to look at the old man. He did not see the flash of light in his eyes. He only heard the old man say in a low voice: "I know!" According to what he said before, when he dealt with the Dongping Jungong incident, he was asked to withdraw.


    Mo Pingjian went out of the old man''s residence, touched the sweat on his head, and patted his chest with lingering fear. Did he get the old man''s consent?


    At the thought that his grandfather didn''t object to him, Mo Ping could not help clenching his fist and waving it hard. He thought he had chosen a thorny road that no one agreed with, but he didn''t expect it to turn around. Unexpectedly, it was so good!


    Mo Pingjian doesn''t know. The old man is also sighing at the moment. He didn''t expect that God should pay such a visit to Mo''s family. He not only gave Mo Pingchu to Mo''s family, but also provided him with a helper Mo Pingjian. The intelligence and precocity of these two children make the old man overjoyed, and make him more confident in the future of Mo''s family. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 102

    The next morning, as soon as Cheng Mingrui wakes up, he has a headache when he sees his mother by his bed. He says to her impatiently, "mother, I''m ok. You don''t have to stay here all the time. You should go back to have a rest. It''s enough for people to wait on me!"


    Meng qianniang carefully wiped Cheng Mingrui''s hands and said, "where is that ok? How can they take care of you? I''ve already told you to let Rongchun and Rongqiu bring people to serve you today. Rongchun and Rongqiu are your big servant girls. Only when they take care of you can I rest assured. "


    Cheng Mingrui sighed: "I don''t need them to wait on me. I like the servants of the Mo family. They don''t bother me with less words."


    Meng qianniang stares at Cheng Mingrui and says, "you child, is Mo''s family so good in your eyes? There''s nothing good about words. The servant should be considerate... "


    Cheng Mingrui covers his forehead. Here he comes. Here he comes. His mother''s chanting skill is really advanced with the day!


    Just at this time, Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang come in. Cheng Mingrui sees that little nine has not come. He can''t help but ask, "sixth brother, seventh brother, eighth brother, where is little nine?"


    Meng qianniang got Wu''s advice last night. She wanted Cheng Mingrui to be close to Mo''s brothers. When she saw Cheng Mingrui, she asked Xiao Jiu and said, "you''re such a stupid boy? Brothers come to see you, do not say hello first, ask what small nine ah? Renxiaojiu is a girl. Although she is still young, there are differences between men and women. How can she always come to see you? "


    When Mo Pingyun heard this, he was upset. There were no other rules for men and women in their mo family. No one could care where Xiao Jiu went in his own family?


    Can think of their purpose today, Mo Pingjian busy way: "small nine drink Anshen tea, temporarily can''t get up, our brother can''t rest assured, then first come to have a look!" With that, he pulls Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang and asks Cheng Mingrui with great concern.


    Meng qianniang was very happy to see that Mo''s brothers and a Rui were getting on well with each other. She said with a smile, "a Rui is in a good mood as soon as he sees you brothers. Just now, she still thinks I''m talking. You talk. I''ll see if the tonic soup is ready."


    Mo Pingjian said hastily: "how can I trouble my aunt to work by herself? Come on, go to the kitchen and watch the soup. When it''s cooked, bring it to me quickly! "


    A big servant girl hurriedly went out. Mo Pingjian helped Meng qianniang sit down and said in a warm voice: "I think my aunt has been here since last night. I''m afraid she has been guarding a Rui at night. Look, my tired eyes are red. Come on, my aunt, sit down and have a rest!"


    Meng qianniang gave birth to a son of Cheng Mingrui. She didn''t like to talk to her since she was a child. She never met such a sensible and considerate child as Mo Pingjian. She was very moved. She took Mo Pingjian''s hand and said, "you are a young child. You are steady and generous. You know how to take care of people. Your mother is very lucky to give birth to such a warm and cold son!"


    Mo Pingjian says a few words with a smile. Meng qianniang listens to Meng qianniang''s straight music when he talks about his mischievous childhood. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also cut in and talk about some childhood things. Everyone talks and laughs about the harmony.


    Cheng Mingrui looks silly. Isn''t it agreed to come to see him? Why are you all joking around his mother?


    Cheng Mingrui doesn''t know that Mo Pingjian and Meng qianniang are running for each other, but when they''re not here, they come here alone.


    Mo Pingjian and Meng qianniang talked about their children''s marriage. Meng qianniang looked at Mo Pingyun who had reached the marriageable age and asked, "Xiao Liu, how''s your mother showing you your marriage?"


    Mo Pingyun blushed and said, "I don''t know, but my mother said that when our brother marries a daughter-in-law, no matter which daughter he marries, he must be good tempered and painful."


    Meng qianniang said with a smile: "that''s natural. Your mother also wants to find a close daughter-in-law for you."¡° Aunt Meng, it''s not. My mother is afraid that our daughter-in-law will be bad to Xiao Jiu in the future. For fear that Xiao Jiu will be angry, she wants to find those who have a soft temper and a low family background! " Mo Pingjian said naively.


    Meng qianniang was shocked. What kind of mother is this? In order to be afraid of her daughter''s anger, she found her son a smooth and soft daughter-in-law, who even had a low family background!


    Mo Pingyun seems to have been told the ugly family by Mo Pingjian. He rushes to Mo Pingjian and says, "you talk a lot. When did your mother say this? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mo Pingjian was unconvinced and said: "I''m not talking nonsense. I overheard it with my own ears. My mother told my father that Xiaojiu has a bad temper and can''t be wronged. In the future, we can''t marry the smart, capable and hard tempered one; In the future, when Xiaojiu gets married, he has to find a good-natured family. It''s better to be the one who listens to Xiaojiu''s words. Xiaojiu tells him to go east and he doesn''t dare to go west. Even if Xiaojiu beats him in the future, he doesn''t dare to say a word. "


    Meng qianniang stares big eyes and asks in an urgent voice: "is your little nine still beating people?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang glared at Mo Pingjian, immediately pushed him away, very disguised way: "where can I? Auntie, don''t listen to Xiao BA''s nonsense. He''s small and doesn''t know anything. Our family''s little nine is the most clever and obedient. They never hit people. Really, they never hit people! "


    Meng qianniang looks at Mo''s brothers as if they are sincere. Mo Pingjian says that he has let out a slip of the tongue. He lowers his head and shrinks to one side. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang smile at her to please her. They all look guilty.


    Mo Pingjian gets up and leaves in a hurry. Meng qianniang takes them to the door and is about to go back. However, she hears a low murmur from outside the wall and can''t help peeping out her head.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are beating and kicking Mo Pingjian, and they cover Mo Pingjian''s mouth to keep him from making a sound. Meng qianniang is startled to see them. When they are about to jump out to stop them, they hear Mo Pingyun say in a low voice: "Xiao Ba, if you don''t care about your broken mouth, I''ll beat you flat. Do you know that our family is talking about Xiao Jiu''s marriage with ah Rui, You are talking nonsense in front of aunt Meng. If this marriage turns yellow, my grandfather will skin you! "


    Mo Pingfang also scolded: "that is, grandfather can say, our future husband of Xiaojiu should be gentle and obedient, and he should be a little Jiuyi all his life. He will never have three wives and four concubines. This is full of Kyoto, and ah Rui is the most qualified. The Duke of Dongping county is willing to. Our little nine has a bad temper. If we don''t agree with each other, we will have to whip. It''s not easy to meet such a stupid man as ah Rui. You can''t spoil him! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 103

    Mo Pingjian said wrongly: "I didn''t say anything. It''s all the truth. My father also said that if my husband after Xiao Jiu dares not to listen to Xiao Jiu, he will let us go to the door and beat him?"


    Mo Pingyun hit Mo Pingjian''s head and scolded: "that''s what he said, but how can he tell outsiders? What a joke? "


    "That is, you don''t know that all the men in Kyoto now have three wives and four concubines. Who wants to be monogamous? She is the only future husband of Xiaojiu. Other women can''t even look at her. Who would like to be Xiaojiu''s husband except a Rui from Dongping county? How can you say that in front of aunt Meng? " Mo Pingfang''s face is full of hate.


    Mo Pingjian had no idea and said with a silly eye, "but I''ve said what to do?"


    Mo Pingyun thought for a moment and said, "you are still young. I''ll go back to discuss with my parents. I''ll take it as a slip of the tongue. But Xiao Ba, you must take care of your mouth in the future, or I -" Mo Pingyun waved his fist at Mo Pingjian with a fierce expression, full of threat.


    Mo Pingjian nodded his head and closed his mouth tightly. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang let him go. They went away together.


    Meng qianniang is shocked to see that the Xingguo government is so shameless that she wants her family a Rui to marry Xiao Jiu. Why do you want him to go east instead of West? Still can marry small 91 person, if dare not obedient let a few brothers come to hit a person?


    It''s too much deceiving!


    Meng qianniang''s eyes were cold, and she clutched her handkerchief. One day, the little nine would never want to enter her door!


    Mo''s three brothers went to a distance. Mo Pingyun looked back and couldn''t see Meng qianniang. Mo Pingfang stopped and kneaded Mo Pingjian. He was very distressed and asked, "Xiao Ba, are you in pain? You say you really want us to fight? You don''t know what we do? "


    Mo Pingjian bared his teeth and said: "I''m not afraid that I won''t do the whole set of singing, and the other party won''t take the bait? However six elder brothers, seven elder brothers, you this start also too ruthless, my shoulder ache of all can''t lift up! "


    "Oh, I don''t have a sense of propriety. It''s too heavy. In this way, my brother will go back and rub the medicine oil for you!" Mo Pingyun said that he was going to drag Mo Pingjian back. Mo Pingjian quickly broke away, waved his hand and said, "no, no, brothers, I know your kindness. Just you two, let you knead it. Brother, I can''t even walk. I have to stare at the Duke and Lady of Dongping county."


    Mo Pingfang said with a smile: "OK, then you go back and let the waiter rub it well. Let''s go and stare at the Duke of Dongping county. Aunt Meng has taken the bait. I just glanced at her. Her face is white and she wants to break her teeth!"


    "It''s better to bite it to pieces. Let''s let her swallow it. It''s hard to say. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Pingjian burst out laughing. The Duke of Dongping county is an old fox, but his daughter-in-law is not very smart. I don''t know if the old lady is a smart fool.


    The Duke and wife of Dongping county came to see Cheng Mingrui. Meng qianniang pulled him aside and muttered, but his face changed. The lady of Dongping county looks at Meng qianniang suspiciously. She can''t believe that the Mo family, who is always open and aboveboard, should be like this. However, Meng qianniang''s words are firm and her eyes are firm. She doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense. She can''t help hesitating.


    "Why don''t I go to see Mo''s sister-in-law now?" The Duke and wife of Dongping County thought about it again and again, but they didn''t have a good idea, so they hesitated.


    Meng qianniang waved her hand and said, "Niang, you just didn''t listen to me. They''ve all colluded with each other. They''ve made a net cover and are waiting for us to drill inside. What else can you find out?"¡° What can we do? Otherwise, I''ll go back and talk to your father-in-law to see if he can do anything? " The Duke and his wife of Dongping county have no idea. She has never been a master herself in her whole life. She listens to the Prime Minister for big things, and has her own people to handle small things. She has always been a lady who lives in peace in the house. She has never met such trouble, so she is in a mess for a moment.


    Seeing her mother-in-law like this, Meng qianniang clenched her teeth and said in a deep voice, "mother-in-law, don''t you know what his father-in-law is thinking? If I hear you say that, I''m afraid I''ll be very happy! "


    The lady of Dongping County blinked, patted her thigh and said, "yes, that old man has always wanted to marry the Mo family. Well, no, let''s do it like this. Although Xiao Jiu is more powerful, he may grow up in the future. In case of that, you can teach him slowly."


    In his daughter-in-law''s increasingly gloomy face, the Duke and wife of Dongping County could not speak any more.


    Meng qianniang is patient and humane to her husband in Dongping County: "mother-in-law, it''s not the daughter-in-law who is narrow-minded and can''t tolerate others, but a Rui is the only man in our family. If she marries the little nine, she will be punished and beaten. If it affects the offspring, you and I will be the sinners in our family!"


    The Duke and wife of Dongping county were so surprised that they opened their eyes and repeatedly said, "how can that happen? No way. Xiaojiu''s mother has so many children. "


    "My mother-in-law, Xu Jingniang has a lot of children, but her family''s children are not prosperous, so she has only one child and one daughter; Also, look at Xu Jingniang''s temperament and Xiao Jiu''s temperament. Can it be the same? Do you think Xiao Jiu will be the kind of daughter-in-law who will be obedient and stay at home to carry on the family line for our a Rui? "


    Dongping county''s wife thought of Xiaojiu''s posture of riding all day long, and shut up silently.


    Meng qianniang whispered: "Granny, for the sake of a Rui, we have to be hard hearted. We must never let Mo family succeed!" Then he put it on his ear and whispered, "in my opinion, we have to"


    The Duke and his wife of Dongping County nodded repeatedly, but they still hesitated. They worried that they would offend the Duke of Dongping county or the Mo family, which would be a big trouble.


    Meng qianniang said eagerly, "Granny, ah Rui is your only grandson. How can you do something for him?"


    "Don''t worry, let me think about it again. It''s not just a matter of concern or not," said the Duke and wife of Dongping county


    But soon, the Duke and wife of Dongping county realized that even if she was responsible for offending the Mo family, she couldn''t get ah Rui to marry Xiao Jiu!


    That scene was too thrilling. It was one of the few dangerous scenes that the Duke and Lady of Dongping county had seen in their life! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 104

    In the corner of the back garden of Xingguo mansion, although the autumn wind is rustling and the fallen leaves are falling, the chrysanthemums are blooming and the sunset is still beautiful.


    But suddenly a group of people burst out, but broke the quiet and beautiful scenery, only to see small nine holding high a cold light knife, desperately chasing Mo Pingjian, hand knife at Mo Pingjian repeatedly chop with chop, a pair of eager to cut Mo Pingjian posture.


    Mo Pingjian ran in a mess and begged for mercy again and again: "little nine, little nine, brother knows that he is wrong. He will never touch your things again. Put down the knife quickly!"


    Small nine horizontal eyebrow angrily shout a way: "up, evil thief, who let you move my thing disorderly, today don''t cut you two knives, I am not Mo family small nine female Xia." Said, then raised the short knife to rush to come over suddenly, flustered Mo Pingjian uses the arm to block, the short knife rubs the sleeve to delimit, floats down a placket.


    People screamed and screamed as they ran after each other. The Duke and wife of Dongping county were stunned. Their legs were filled with molten iron, but they couldn''t move at all.


    Mo Pingjian, who was stabbed by a short knife, screamed and ran for his life, but Xiao Jiu still chased him with a knife. His posture was really fierce and unusual. It was rare for the Duke and Lady of Dongping County in this life.


    Seeing that they were running farther and farther after each other, the lower people were following them closely, and there was nothing they could do to persuade them. The Duke and Lady of Dongping County could not help shouting at a little servant girl who was chasing after them and asked, "what are they doing? How to chop with a knife? Why don''t you stop? "


    The little servant girl said with an aggrieved face: "if you go back to the old lady, what are the masters going to do? How can you stop them? Again, again -- "


    Looking at the little servant girl''s hesitation, as if there was something hard to say, the Duke and Lady of Dongping County could not help asking: "what else? Now that you know who I am, I am also their elder. What''s the matter? How can it be like this? "


    The little servant girl was embarrassed and said: "that, that, the eighth young master moved a little thing in Miss nine''s room, and accidentally broke it. When he angered Miss nine, he --"


    "Just for a trinket, Xiaojiu is chasing her brother with a knife?" asked the lady of Dongping County in disbelief


    The little servant girl turned pale and waved her hand desperately: "no, no, no, old lady, you don''t know. The young masters in our family are very good to miss nine. They are really afraid to drop it in their hands and melt it in their mouths. Their brothers and sisters are very affectionate. They are making fun of it. They are making fun of it!"


    With a heavy face, the Duke and wife of Dongping County yelled, "are you kidding? How can there be such a joke? What should we do if we make people die? Come on, tell your old lady and second lady, and send someone to stop Xiao Jiu quickly! "


    The little servant girl''s forehead was dripping with sweat. She knelt down and said, "old lady, don''t worry, old lady. Listen to me. We, the young masters and young ladies of our family have practiced Kung Fu since childhood. It''s really nothing to play like this. Besides, it''s not the first time that the eighth young master has been chased and chopped by the ninth young lady. Our old lady and the second young lady have long been familiar with it. The ninth young lady is small and weak. Even if she is hit, it''s just skin and flesh injury. It''s good to raise her. And that one, our Lord Guogong has said for a long time -- "


    Hearing this, the Duke and Lady of Dongping county were as white as a wooden chicken. All she knew was to hold the arm of the mammy beside her tightly, and then the mammy of the Duke and Lady of Dongping County yelled: "what did the Duke say, please


    The little servant girl shivered and said in a low voice: "our Lord has said that if they are really hit by Miss nine, they deserve it. They are stupid. They are not good at learning."


    The Duchess and Duchess of Dongping county can''t hear anything. She only feels that her eyes are red with blood. It seems that the one who was chopped down is not Mo Xiaoba, but her baby a Rui. For a moment, the Duchess and Duchess of Dongping county only feels that her hair is standing up, her back is sweating, and her body shakes uncontrollably.


    The little servant girl saw that the face of the Duke and Lady of Dongping county was not right. She seemed to realize that she had said a lot that she shouldn''t have said. She was pale and kowtowed to the Duke and Lady of Dongping County: "I was just talking nonsense. Please don''t take it seriously, let alone tell outsiders. Otherwise, I will be punished by the family law. I beg you, please, "Beg" see the little servant girl beg, even head almost broken, Mammy and others more firmly believe that what she just said is the truth, see Dongping County gongs and madams eyes dull, face no human color, quickly pull Dongping County gongs and madams.


    The Duke and Lady of Dongping county came back to her senses and looked at the poor little servant girl. She waved her hand and said: "I won''t tell anyone about today. Get up!"


    The little servant girl got up and stepped back carefully.


    Seeing the little servant girl go far away, the Duke and Lady of Dongping County want to cry, holding Mammy''s arm and crying: "tell me, tell me, if a girl like Xiaojiu is engaged with a Rui, will a Rui be chased like Mo Xiaoba in the future? We can''t fight, we can''t scold, we can''t speak. Do we still have to watch and clap our hands and shout, "well done, well done, well done"


    Mammy hard swallow mouth saliva, dry comfort way: "won''t, old lady, won''t be like that!"


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County sighed, looked at the distance pathetically, clenched their teeth and said, "as long as my old lady is still alive for one day, I will never see ah Rui so miserable!" With that, she clenched her fist and turned to find her daughter-in-law Meng qianniang. She had to discuss the countermeasures with her!


    When she saw the lady of Dongping County leave, the poor servant girl just emerged from the bush. She craned her neck and looked around. Her eyes rolled around and ran to the east side road. There was nothing on her face to deal with the embarrassment and timidity of the lady of Dongping County just now.


    Seeing the carefully arranged servant girl running back, Mo Pingjian quietly makes a successful gesture to himself. The big stone falls to the ground in Mo Pingjian''s heart, and the corners of his lips can''t help leaning up. Seeing that Xiao Jiu is chasing him again, he stands there and looks at Xiao Jiu with a smile.


    Small nine catch up with Mo Pingjian in front of stop, tilt head looking at Mo Pingjian asked: "starling, why don''t you run?"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "brother is tired. Let''s play tomorrow, Xiaojiu?"


    Looking at the sweat on Mo Pingjian''s forehead, Xiao Jiu was disgusted. He waved his knife and said, "I won''t play with you tomorrow. I want to play with sixth brother. He won''t be tired if he can run for two hours at a time."


    Mo Pingjian takes Xiaojiu''s dagger and flicks it. He looks at the sharp dagger from a distance, but it''s shaken by Mo Pingjian''s flick. It turns out that this seemingly sharp dagger is just a prop soft knife on the stage. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 105

    Mo Pingjian stroked Xiao Jiu''s disordered hair and said to her, "well, tomorrow, let sixth brother play with you. You are still an official and let him be a bandit. You must catch him and tie him up!"


    Small nine one wave fist, confidence full of way: "don''t worry, eight elder brothers, I will certainly grasp six elder brothers!"


    Looking at Xiaojiu, who plays the game wholeheartedly, Mo Pingjian feels her forehead with a guilty smile and says: good Xiaojiu, in order to solve the problem for you, you should be a villain first, and help your brothers play tricks!


    Mo Pingjian will small nine back to the residence, then went to the old man there.


    The old man is getting a headache from the Duke of Dongping county. The old man doesn''t pay attention to oil and salt. He''s determined to marry Xiao Jiu and a Rui by saving their lives.


    The old man is the most annoying in his life. However, because of his affection, he has to go around with the Duke of Dongping county all day. He is really upset. See Mo Pingjian come in, not from in front of a bright, Mo Pingjian quietly to the old man and Dongping County Public salute, secretly to the old man to do a thing to do a gesture.


    The old man was relieved. He heard that the Duke of Dongping county began to recall the past with him. He kept on saying that his family a Rui had a deep love for Xiaojiu. He coughed hard and interrupted his commonplace conversation.


    "Old Mo, you can''t look at your bones. You start coughing. We are all old. We will be children''s world in the future. You can tell me that you and I are the only people in Kyoto who have been in love for so many years. A Rui and I have the same temperament. They have a heart for everyone, not to mention Xiao Jiu. I really want to dig out my heart for Xiao Jiu. Tell me, what''s the worry about such a well-informed child? "


    The old man secretly bit his back teeth. Ah, bah, you still have a gut to the end. It''s clearly a tortuous ileum. I don''t know how many of them are tortuous.


    On his face, however, the old man seemed to be moved. He flushed his eyes slightly and sighed to be fair to Dongping County: "Puma, I don''t understand what you said? But Xiaojiu is my granddaughter who I have been looking forward to for many years. She is my treasure in my hand! You tell me that you''re so cold. When I think about letting Xiao Jiu go to someone else''s house, I''m really not happy! "


    "Old brother, ouch, my old brother, where do you think you are? I''m just saying that the two children are sincere. How can we get to Xiaojiu and leave home? The children are still young. You have to watch Xiao Jiu grow up, don''t you? Let''s say ten thousand steps back, that is, in the future, my family a Rui really has this blessing. We are so close to each other. Whose family does the child live in? I''ll leave you here today. In the future, I''ll let a Rui go with her wherever she wants to live, OK? "


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes twinkle slightly. In order to get the old man''s approval, the Duke of Dongping county is really willing to give up his capital. He even said that his daughter-in-law could live in his mother''s home. If it wasn''t for a Rui who is the only child, I''m afraid he would let that boy live in Mo''s home!


    The old man looked at the Duke of Dongping County, as if he was judging whether he was sincere or not. The Duke of Dongping County looked at him calmly.


    After a while, the old man clapped his hand and said with a smile, "good, good, Biaozi. A word from a gentleman."


    "It''s hard to recover. I''ve done what I said. If you go back, you''ll smash the plaque on my gate in the future, and I won''t say anything!"


    "Well, be happy, Biaozi. I''m happy to have you. OK, I''m interested in these two children. I won''t stop them any more."


    "Brother, do you agree?"


    "I don''t have any opinions, but" the old man hesitated. The Duke of Dongping County said in a hurry: "what is it? My good brother, do you have anything to say? I''m in a hurry! " The old man stroked his long beard and frowned: "Puma, don''t worry, you know my family. Everything is decided by the whole family. I don''t mind. I''m afraid your sister-in-law and Xiao Jiu''s mother will have any ideas. I have to discuss this with them."


    The Duke of Dongping County patted his legs anxiously and said, "Oh, my old brother, you are the head of your family. You have grown up with Xiaojiu. Can''t you marry her? You have to ask the old lady''s opinion. You are really -- "


    The old man''s face was flat, as if he was enraged, and he yelled: "why can''t I do it? Haven''t I already agreed? Didn''t you hear that? "


    This is what the Duke of Dongping county was waiting for. He immediately got up and said, "I know that you are a man of indomitable spirit, old brother! Come on, we''ve settled this matter. I''ll go back and prepare the engagement ceremony! " Then he raised his foot and left.


    The old man said in a deep voice, "wait a minute."


    The Duke of Dongping county was stunned. He turned around and asked, "what''s the matter? Elder brother, what else do you want to do with the engagement ceremony? "


    The old man turned his lips and said, "what kind of engagement ceremony? Don''t you think I''ve seen anything valuable? It''s true that Lao Tzu''s words in his own house are true, but I''m afraid you can''t be a family in your own house! "


    Dongping county has the final say, "the old brother is not so good at this. I am sure that we are all listening to my old ladies."


    The old man was full of provocation: "is that right? I don''t believe it


    The Duke of Dongping almost choked himself to death, biting his teeth and asking, "how can you believe that?"


    The old man looked at Dongping county with a good face and said, "let your daughter-in-law and your daughter-in-law come to the door with the engagement ceremony. I''ll let your sister-in-law treat them well. What do you think?"


    The Duke of Dongping County turned his lips and said, "nothing else?"


    The old man put out his hand and said, "it''s so simple!"


    The Duke of Dongping raised his foot and strode out of the door. He said without looking back, "OK, let the old sister-in-law prepare the banquet. They will come right away."


    The old man watched the Duke of Dongping leave without looking back. He was full of deep feeling. He liked to see people fall in the place he didn''t doubt most. That was interesting!


    The confident and determined Duke of Dongping county did not come to the door immediately as he said. It was three days later that he came to the door of the Mo family again. However, he was not half as energetic as he left at that time, and he was full of depression.


    Seeing that the Duke of Dongping came, the well-informed old man stood up to greet him. He craned his neck to look East and West. He pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Puma, why are you alone? What about my sister-in-law? Where''s ARI''s mother? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 106

    The Duke of Dongping County bowed his hands with shame and said, "I''m sorry, elder brother. I really want to make an engagement with your family. But considering that the two children are still young, and my ah Rui is mediocre, I''m afraid that I will be wronged by Xiao Jiu in the future. Why don''t we wait and wait until the children are older?"


    The old man stares at the Duke of Dongping County in shock and says angrily, "you old boy, don''t tell me such nice things. You will go back to me when you say something good. Why? Don''t you dislike my little nine? "


    When the Duke of Dongping County saw that the old man was angry, he couldn''t help feeling bad. But when he killed him, he didn''t dare to tell the old man what the old woman and his daughter-in-law said. He only apologized and praised Xiao Jiu and belittled his grandson. Don''t mention the pain in his heart.


    The Duke of Dongping never dreamed that the old woman and her daughter-in-law would oppose the marriage of a Rui and Xiao Jiu. They also said that Xiao Jiu was overbearing and would bully a Rui in the future, and they would not agree to it even if they died.


    The two old ladies also told him how arrogant Xiao Jiu was, how the Mo family used her to connive at her without fear, how fierce her temperament was, and how could she still use a knife


    When they heard that the Duke of Dongping county was very big, it was not like they were talking nonsense. They could not help beating drums in their hearts. But after thinking about it, the Duke of Dongping county thinks that even if Xiaojiu is strong, even if Xiaojiu bullies A Rui, the marriage has to be decided. If this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is missed, he will ruin a Rui''s great future.


    But the Duke of Dongping made up his mind, and his wife and Meng qianniang also made up their mind. When they heard that the Duke of Dongping had decided to get engaged, the Duke and his wife of Dongping fell down. Meng qianniang cried out in tears that she could not live any more and would die with a Rui in her arms. No matter what the Duke of Dongping said, the two women couldn''t listen. They fought against the marriage. Seeing that the family was restless day and night, the Duke of Dongping''s head suddenly grew a few circles.


    The public of Dongping county had a plan, so they sent someone to send a message to the old man, saying that the old woman was ill, and the daughter-in-law had to wait on her. How about seeing him go to the engagement in person?


    Naturally, he was refused by the old man. He also sent the housekeeper to tell him his attitude: you must ask the old Dongping county''s wife and his mother to propose a marriage by themselves, otherwise you will never agree!


    Now, the Duke of Dongping has no choice. Now the two women in the family are like this. How dare the Duke of Dongping let them go to Mo''s family? Where is it to get married? If not, it''s to get revenge!


    After several days of chaos, the Duke of Dongping County couldn''t persuade the old woman with grass in her head and the daughter-in-law who didn''t know what was wrong. Because of the chaos in the family, the son told him that the two children were still young and they were not in a hurry to get married. He had better wait until he grew up and met a suitable opportunity.


    Even his son didn''t support him. The Duke of Dongping county was so bitter that he drank half a jin of Huanglian water. Who did he design all these things for? But he has the intention of chasing the wind, but he can''t stand these people who are trying to drag their feet! The Duke of Dongping county had to go to the door in person to try to delay the marriage. He felt that he was about to watch the duck fly away. There was no way to express his depression.


    The old man was very clear about the Dongping county government, and everything was expected by him. But his wife and daughter-in-law disliked him so easily. The old man was still very angry, so he didn''t listen to the Dongping county government. He scolded him and drove him out.


    The Duke of Dongping county was driven out of the Xingguo mansion. Standing in front of the gate, he was blown by the autumn wind. He only felt that he was not a human being inside and outside, let alone sad and desolate!


    The Mo brothers are very happy with the success of the operation, but the credit is not easy to let people know. They should be more careful not to spread any bad rumors about Xiao Jiu from the Dongping county government. After all, what they want is to repel the enemy, not to kill one thousand and lose eight hundred.


    But for Xiaojiu, the Mo brothers still have unspeakable guilt in their hearts. In order to get rid of Dongping Jungong''s entanglement, they have made a lot of rumors for Xiaojiu. Fortunately, the marriage has come to an end, but Cheng Mingrui is still in the house. The Mo brothers feel that they can''t relax their vigilance. Although Xiao Jiu doesn''t know about the engagement, the Mo brothers don''t want her to have any affection for Cheng Mingrui. All the brothers who worry too much have completely forgotten that little nine is only five years old now, and they don''t know what the love between children is.


    In the Mo brothers'' strict defense, Cheng Mingrui is in the Mo family''s two month long healing period. There is always a shadow of the Mo brothers around Xiao Jiu who comes to visit. Cheng Mingrui can count the days when he can get along with Xiao Jiu alone.


    Moreover, Mo Pingjian intentionally or unintentionally instills into Xiaojiu the idea that Cheng Mingrui, like them, is the elder brother of Xiaojiu, which makes Xiaojiu almost blur Cheng Mingrui''s identity and regard him as the same role as his elder brother.


    Although Cheng Mingrui thinks it''s strange, he doesn''t think so much about it when he is young. He is very happy to see Xiaojiu often. He is very close to himself.


    In this way, small nine and Cheng Mingrui gradually gave birth to different feelings of childhood.


    Seeing that the new year''s Day is approaching, Cheng Mingrui, who is not good at staying in the Mo family, will return to his home. Although it is clear that Xiao Jiu treats Cheng Mingrui as his brother, the brothers of the Mo family still feel sad when they look at Xiao Jiu, who reluctantly holds Cheng Mingrui''s hand.


    The Duke of Dongping County saw Cheng Mingrui holding Xiaojiu''s hand and told her not to run around when it was cold, and not to go to the ice on the lake. He couldn''t help laughing and saying to the old man, "if I hadn''t heard it, I wouldn''t have known that my grandson was so careful."


    The old man knew that the Duke of Dongping had something to say about him, so he just laughed and said nothing.


    But if the old man didn''t answer, the Duke of Dongping county was able to answer this by himself. He said, "Xiao Jiu has grown up, and he knows how to tell a Rui to pay attention to the hurt. Look, the two children''s feelings are really good. If we --"


    The old man interjected: "Biaozi, is your daughter-in-law still fighting with you recently?"


    The Duke of Dongping county was stunned by this cold question. He immediately put on a smiling face and said, "no, no, you don''t know her. You have shallow knowledge. Listening to the wind is the rain. You don''t know as well as my sister-in-law. I don''t have your blessing. But although the old lady has no ability, she is kind-hearted. She especially likes Xiao Jiu. This time I came here, I specially chose a gift for her. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 107

    The old man looked at the Duke of Dongping with a smile and said, "is that right? Thank you, brother and sister


    With a smile on his face, the Duke of Dongping said, "Oh, it''s polite. With the relationship between our two families, isn''t your granddaughter just like my baby? We all love her and like her. When can we let her stay in our house for a few days


    The old man raised his hand and pointed to Cheng Mingrui, who said goodbye to the Mo brothers. He interrupted the Duke of Dongping and said, "I think a Rui and that brother have a good relationship. If they don''t become brothers of the opposite sex, what do you think?"


    The Duke of Dongping County sighed and nodded: "it''s a good thing. It''s a good thing. Ah Rui is still young. The injury is not complete. It''s almost new year''s day. Your family is very busy. Let''s not worry about it."


    The old man looks at the Duke of Dongping with a smile. The Duke of Dongping turns around and shouts twice to avoid the old man''s sight. The old man''s eyes flashed slightly, and his heart said: it seems that the old boy has not given up his heart, but what can he do if he doesn''t give up his heart? The muddleheaded family still want little nine to marry into their family and dream!


    Seeing off Cheng Mingrui, Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian wait for the new year''s gift from the northwest military camp.


    You know, every year my brothers will prepare new year''s gifts for them, and most of them are rare things they love but haven''t seen before. So at this time of year, Xiao Jiu and others are looking forward to it!


    But seeing that Xiaonian is coming, and there is no northwest team coming, Xiaojiu can''t help worrying, but Mo Pingjian firmly says that it will come soon. Sure enough, a few days later, the northwest motorcade really arrived, and Xiao Jiu received a bow and arrow that is said to be made by Mo Pingchu himself.


    This bow and arrow is different from the ordinary long bow. It is much shorter. It doesn''t look like a serious weapon, but a child''s toy. But Mo Pingyun couldn''t put it down after he tried. It turned out that this seemingly short bow and arrow had great lethality, and could even penetrate the armor made of iron.


    Mo Pingyun sighed: "no wonder brother Wu specially told Xiao Jiu in his letter that when he was learning archery, he should first practice with headless arrows for two years. With this bow, headless arrows may hurt people if they are shot out!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "look here, the fourth brother said in his letter that it took two years to make this bow. First, it used good bamboo to make the bow tire, and then it was put on the charcoal fire to bake and kill the green. And this Shaozi is made of polished ox horn. When setting the tire, it needs to be bonded with fish glue boiled in fish foam. Brush glue on the bow tire and ox horn, dry them and brush them again, at least 20 or 30 times over and over again. "


    Mo Pingfang exclaimed: "well behaved, also the five brothers have this patience, if I, I''m afraid I don''t want to do it for a long time."


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "who let that be brother five? Who made that bow and arrow for Xiao Jiu? The fourth brother also said that this bow and arrow is designed to imitate the bow and arrow used by the vassal state. Its lethality is greater than our long bow and its speed is faster. They have suffered a lot from this bow and arrow in the battlefield. Let''s think about how we can make a batch of such bows and arrows to prepare for war in the future. "


    Mo Pingyun sighed: "this is a problem for us?"


    Mo Pingfang didn''t kick Mo Pingyun angrily and said: "it''s to save you from getting sick in your spare time. Yesterday you accompanied Xiao Jiu to turn the flower rope. Ouch, I almost didn''t blind my eyes."


    "Bah, envy is envy, don''t say those sour words, how, small nine play with me didn''t play with you, your heart is not smooth, right?"


    "Oh, how dare I? Your thick fingers like radish can turn the rope. I don''t know how many people should be scared to death. I envy you? I envy you for your clumsiness. Don''t you dislike the kindness of Xiao Jiu? "


    "OK, brother five, today I''ll show you my radish hand. Let''s go and play in the martial arts field?"


    "Go, go, who dare not go, who is the grandson?" Say, two brothers you pull me, I pull you out of the door, Mo Pingjian and small nine helplessly look at each other, come again! Take care of yourself, two silly brothers!


    Small nine fondle fondly touched bow and arrow, thought to want to ask Mo Pingjian way: "eight elder brothers, you say, do I want to give elder brother them what gift?"


    Mo Pingjian Leng next, touched to touch small nine head curiously ask a way: "do you want to give elder brother return gift?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head seriously and said, "I heard that you have prepared a gift for your brothers, so I should return one too!"


    "When Xiao Jiu grows up, he knows how to give gifts back to his brothers. If they receive your gift, they will be very happy!" Mo Pingjian is not stingy.


    Small nine pulls finger to count a way: "big brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, want, five gift, I have no money how to do?"


    Mo Pingjian almost didn''t startle to drop chin, inconceivable looking at small nine way: "you don''t have money? My God, Xiao Jiu, you are the richest man among our brothers and sisters! "


    Small nine innocent stare big eyes, she is rich, how does she not know?


    See small nine really don''t know anything, Mo Pingjian can''t help but speechless cover his forehead, think about it to understand, yes, small nine all day long is not to go to the nursery, is to follow the old man to play outside, go out is someone else to pay, she is actually a never touch money master.


    Money is such an important thing. How can his most precious sister not understand it?


    Mo Pingjian, who is determined to be a great businessman in the Xia Dynasty, absolutely can''t accept this situation. He immediately began to educate Xiao Jiu about money knowledge.


    Mo Pingjian is very serious way: "small nine, we Mo''s grandchildren since birth, monthly silver, you are the only child in the family, monthly silver from the beginning is the highest, one hundred Liang a month!" Speaking of this, Mo Pingjian can''t help but feel sad. These brothers have been working hard from ten Liang a month. He''s been working hard for ten years. Now he''s only fifty-two months a month. He''s only half of small nine. It''s really no harm if there''s no comparison!


    Small nine hear big eyes flicker straight bright, a face excited asked Mo Pingjian way: "more than one hundred and twenty?"? What can I buy? "


    Mo Pingjian raised his finger and said, "no, it''s not one hundred taels, but one hundred taels a month. And you have reached the age of six years. That''s six years of monthly silver. One year is one thousand two hundred taels, and six years is seven thousand two hundred taels. Many of them, at least for your age, are really many!"


    "However, this month''s silver is not important to you. You should know that since you were born less than one year old, my mother has put 30% of the shares of her shop in your name, 30%! That is to say, even if you don''t have to do anything in your life, you can get 30% of the bonus from the shop under your mother''s name every year. That''s 30%! " Mo Ping couldn''t help holding up three fingers and emphasized to Xiao Jiu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 108

    "What is a share?" asked little nine? What is a dividend? Is that 30%


    See small nine one face at a loss ignorant, Mo Ping Jian not from secretly sighed a tone, as expected is the person with blessing need not worry, the person without blessing worry die! For example, when he started to take care of his property at the age of six, he tried to make money out of money, but even if he worked hard for so many years, it would not be less than the next year''s bonus of nine.


    Mo Pingjian rubbed Xiaojiu''s head and sighed: "a lot. Over the years, you have at least tens of thousands of taels of silver in your name, not to mention that your mother has invested your annual bonus in the shop again. It''s running like a dime, and the gold, silver, jewelry, curios and treasures your grandparents have given you. I can''t imagine how much money you will have when you grow up, Xiaojiu, you are really the richest one among us. "


    Small nine understand, but about to understand that he is very rich, then happy way: "that myna, you quickly take me to the street, so that I can buy the best gift for my brothers!"


    Mo Pingjian saw that Xiaojiu didn''t grasp the key point at all, so he stretched out his hand and rushed to Xiaojiu and said, "OK, then you give me the silver, and I''ll take you to the street!"


    Small nine was stunned, up and down touched the whole body, blinking big eyes, don''t understand the way: "where is my money? Why didn''t I see it? "


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "little girl, you should know that it''s two different things to use it directly under your name. The rule of our Mo family is to take care of your own things from the age of six, including property, human relations and so on. When you are just six years old, your mother will teach you this. She will give the monthly silver to the big servant girls around you, and let them help you manage the money and keep accounts. Do you know that?"


    Small nine listen to confused, knead to knead oneself to only pack the pocket of the mouth to worry a way: "that I after all have or not?"


    "Silly girl, what''s your identity? How much is the silver? You can''t go out and carry a big silver bag, can you? How inconvenient that is; Another thing is that no one like us will take a bag of silver out of the house in general. If you need to buy something, you can either use the bank note or let the store keep accounts, and then settle the bill together at the end of the month. Therefore, you only need some small pieces of silver on weekdays. "


    "Starling, I don''t understand. Where is the silver?"


    "Little girl, you have a little patience. Listen to myna tell you that you can use the monthly silver directly. When the time comes, just ask the big servant girl around you; Can Niang give you the bonus amount is too big, certainly won''t give you to use casually now, probably will wait for you to grow up some, can completely take care of by oneself will give you. In the future, not only the money, but also the precious utensils, jewels, antiques, houses and shops that your family gave you. All your belongings belong to your private Treasury. You need to


    Small nine listen to the cloud mountain fog cover dizzy brain expansion, Mo Pingjian excitedly talked about a pass, is about to make a summary, knock on the key point, look down small nine was about to fall asleep, not from a Leng.


    Without Mo Pingjian''s teaching voice like chanting scriptures, little nine fans raised their heads and yawned to Mo Pingjian: "why don''t you say it? You talk as if you were studying. I''m almost asleep. "


    Mo Pingjian sighed helplessly, and once again realized that he was the only one in his family who was most interested in money. The rest was the reality that he didn''t touch vulgar things. He rubbed Xiaojiu''s head and said, "well, Xiaojiu, in a word, you just need to remember one thing. You have a lot of money. Everything you can see on the street is basically affordable. For the rest, let''s wait until you grow up!"


    Xiaojiu put down his hand rubbing his eyes and said happily, "I''m going to buy gifts for my brothers!"


    Mo Pingjian waved his hand and said, "buy it!"


    Xiaojiu excitedly goes out with Mo Pingjian. There is a silver note from Xu Jingniang in his pocket. He feels that his waist is straight. But Mo Pingjian couldn''t help staring at Xiao Jiu''s purse. There were two single banknotes of 1000 Liang in it. Is it suitable to hang them on the waist of a little girl who has never touched silver? Although Mo Pingjian was afraid that Xiao Jiu would get rid of the money ticket and insisted on holding it himself, he couldn''t stand it. For the first time, when his daughter asked for money, Mo pingwen and Xu Jingniang were so happy that they gave Xiao Jiu a piece of money. Before going out, they kept chasing after her and asked, "is that enough? If you don''t have enough, I''ll give you two more. If you like something valuable, I''ll give you the names of my parents and let them put them on the government''s account! "


    Mo Pingjian''s heart is really bad. Are these his two most shrewd parents? Or the parents who have been teaching him that every cent is hard won and that he is not allowed to spend money lavishly?


    Sobbing, sobbing, he must not be his own¡ª¡ª


    But looking at small nine happy, Mo Pingjian still can''t help but show the smile of doting, by the way back to her tight Cape. Considering that it''s cold and snowing, Mo Pingjian takes her to Dongshi, which is close to her.


    There are many royal families, nobles and dignitaries around the east city. There are many rare things in the city. But in fact, if you want to find something of high quality and low price, you have to go to the west city. The west city is much more lively and interesting than the east city. It''s just that the west city is located near the residences of the common people. There are all kinds of people. Some of them are noisy and messy. Mo Pingjian, who is too worried about his sister''s safety, says it''s not convenient to take Xiao Jiu with him now.


    There are two parallel East-West streets and North-South streets in the East-West city of Kyoto. Four streets intersect into a well shape in the center of the city, dividing the whole area into nine rectangles. In each square, there are many small lanes, which are connected with each other, and can be used for carriage, which is very convenient.


    There are two or three hundred shops in Dongshi, including iron shop, pen shop, meat shop, divination shop, huqin shop, rental shop, silk shop, printing shop, noodle shop, restaurant, funeral goods shop and so on. Because the new year''s festival is coming, even if it''s snowy, people on the road are still very busy.


    In the past, Xiaojiu only strolled in the main street. From the future, when he came to such a busy business district, he only felt that his eyes were full of novelty and interesting everywhere. He could not see it without blinking his big eyes.


    Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu stop in front of a weapons shop. Looking at all kinds of weapons hanging outside the shop, Xiao Jiu can''t help but widen his eyes. He sees that there are all kinds of weapons, such as swords, swords, halberds, axes, tomahawks, hooks and forks. Compared with those in the martial arts field at home, Xiao Jiu can see a lot of new weapons. He''s very curious and wants to get out of the car immediately.


    Mo Pingjian pulls Xiaojiu and puts on the hat on her cape. Then he puts the hot stove in her hand. Then he lifts the car curtain and takes Xiaojiu out of the car.


    Small nine can''t wait to get close to the shop, but suddenly heard a arrogant voice shouting: "let''s go, let''s go, don''t get in the way of my princess!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 109

    Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian were not surprised. They looked up and saw a big servant girl in a white rabbit hair Cape. She was raising her chin and yelling at them. Mo Pingjian immediately frowned with her bossy manner.


    Mo Pingjian is about to attack, but inadvertently glances at the sign on the carriage behind the big servant girl. He is stunned for a moment. He quietly waves his hand at the guard behind the servant girl, and the guards who are preparing to step forward secretly retreat.


    Small nine discontented stare that big servant girl, big servant girl Piao small nine one eye to drink a way: "see what see?"


    Small nine mouth a sip, immediately clenched his fist to step forward, grandfather his old man said: people are good at being bullied, go out to walk horizontally!


    Unexpectedly, Mo Pingjian grabs Xiaojiu''s arm and pulls her back. Xiaojiu looks at Mo Pingjian in surprise. Mo Pingjian looks at Xiaojiu and tells her not to act rashly. Xiaojiu is not happy, but also obediently loosens her fist.


    The big servant girl looked at Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian triumphantly. After ordering them to avoid, she turned and walked back to the carriage door and said in a soft voice: "princess, I''ll help you out of the car!"


    I saw a hand stretched out in the car and put it on the big maid''s arm. Then the curtain of the car was lifted to reveal a gorgeous lady in a Jinghong Guiyun bun. I saw that there were six clear white jade ring ring hairpins in front of and behind the bun, and a long double hairpin with Jasper edge flowers on both sides. At the top of the bun, there was a full bloom of drunken peony flowers. The flowers were as gorgeous as fire, and the small nine and Mo Pingjian''s eyes were dazzled.


    When the woman got out of the carriage and walked into the shop, Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu could see clearly that the vivid peony on the woman''s head was shining coldly golden red when they looked close. It was not a real flower!


    I saw the petals made of tangled Begonia patterns, scarlet flowers, green branches and leaves, with silver powder edge, decorated with scattered water drill, a leaf, a flower, a complex, endless sentimental state, let see the good things of small nine and Mo Pingjian are not from the heart of the subtle sigh of this thing.


    But also because the peony is too gorgeous and dazzling, it makes people forget to see Dai Huaren''s face. Mo Pingjian looks at the so-called noble princess who is supported by the maid and slowly walks into the shop, and secretly lowers her head to sneer.


    "Little nine curiously asked:" myna, who is she? The flowers on my head are so beautiful. Let''s go and see where we can sell them. Can we buy one for my mother? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he saw a little servant girl who was following the princess. She looked back at Xiao Jiu and said with disdain: "bumpkin, the princess on our princess''s head is drunk, but it''s a rare thing that money can''t buy. It''s a reward from the emperor!"


    Another servant girl said in a low voice: "red pearl, what do you want to say to people like them? Hurry up. The master has something he likes!" Say, a pull up this small servant girl, lift foot to pursue her master son to go.


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes suddenly cold, five elder brother said she is also a poor person, has received the lesson, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, but if you meet her again, don''t care too much, calm down.


    But even after a few years, the servant girl around her still doesn''t know how powerful she is. It can be seen that she must be as powerful as she was then. Especially the people around her are disrespectful to Xiao Jiu. It''s really annoying. Now, don''t blame him for her majesty.


    Mo Pingjian turned his eyes and hooked his fingers. A boy stepped forward quickly. Mo Pingjian whispered to him. He nodded and ran away quickly.


    Mo Pingjian then lowered his head with a smile, pulled up Xiao Jiu''s hand and said, "let''s go. There are weapons in this weapon shop, Southeast, northwest, as well as Hu people and some rare objects from overseas. Myna will take you in and have a good selection!"


    Small nine only feel that the words and deeds of today''s myna has speechless strange, but I don''t know what it is, can''t help but be confused, stupidly pulled into the weapons shop by Mo Pingjian. You can see the guys in the shop dancing around the princess with peony flowers on her head and saying, "Hello, princess. This golden dragon whip is the treasure of our shop. Look at it. It''s golden yellow and looks like a golden dragon. Look at the Dragon horn here. You can see the Dragon tongue clearly from the dragon''s mouth."


    What princess was very interested in shaking a few whips. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help blinking her eyes. She secretly said that the princess was a good whip maker, but she had never heard that the emperor''s daughter could whip?


    When Xiao Jiu murmured, the guys in the shop praised the princess''s whip again and again. Only this kind of good whip can match her whip.


    The princess, full of pearls and emeralds, raised her chin and said to her servant girl, "Ruby, this whip is for the princess!"


    The guys were very happy. One of them was very attentive and asked the woman to sit down for tea. One of them carefully began to pack the Golden Dragon whip, and the other one led the maid named Hongyu to pay the bill. He was very attentive and even more indifferent to Mo Pingjian and others.


    The princess, who was surrounded by the crowd, was sitting on the mahogany chair, listlessly listening to the introduction of other things. The tea on hand did not move, as if she did not like the tea in this shop.


    A sudden exclamation made the scene suddenly coagulate. The maid Hongyu, who went to check out, was very angry and exclaimed repeatedly: "you shop, when we are big wrongdoers, it''s just a whip. You dare to ask five thousand Liang!"


    The princess''s arrogant face froze, and she looked at Hongyu coldly. Hongyu held the list issued by the shop owner and handed it to the princess with both hands. She was very dissatisfied and said: "princess, the shop is very black, bullying us!"


    When the princess took the list, she frowned and hummed coldly. She stared at the shop owner who came with her and said, "do you know who the princess is? How dare the lion ask such a high price? "


    The owner of the shop was frightened by the undisguised anger of the princess, and repeatedly asked, "how do you know the name of your highness?" But this golden dragon whip is a rare treasure. It costs 5000 Liang for a small one. It''s not much at all. If it wasn''t for the princess, other people wouldn''t sell it if they didn''t have 8000 liang? "


    Red jade white shop owner one eye, not angry way: "eight thousand liang? You''re a fool of Kyoto. How much money do you have? Why don''t you grab it? "


    The boss cried and arched his hand and said, "Oh, Miss Hongyu, you''ve wronged me. The Golden Dragon whip is five thousand taels of silver. I didn''t add a cent."


    The princess looked at Ruby and the boss haggling with each other without saying a word. But the boss refused to give in and agreed that it would cost 5000 Liang. When she glanced at the crowd, she felt very ashamed. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly heard the voice of a young man: "I met a man who knows how to buy goods today. I didn''t expect that he was a man who didn''t have enough money to play tricks, boss, This whip is too expensive for her. I think it''s very cheap. Here, five thousand taels. I''ll take it! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 110

    The owner of the shop felt happy, so he craned his neck to look at the young man. He saw that the young man was handsome and bearing. Although his clothes were not gorgeous, he was full of unspeakable noble spirit. He could not help bypassing Hongyu and said happily to the young man, "young master, it''s really good eyesight. This whip is made of gold mixed with refined iron, so it''s not only lighter than ordinary whip, but also very tough, It''s really a rare treasure. I dare to ask you where you are. Would you like me to pack it for you or send someone to deliver it to you in person? "


    The princess, who was intercepted in person, was very angry. She gave a cold hum to remind the shop owner of her own existence and the identity of the young man who suddenly came out to stir up the trouble. But when she saw the young man''s face, the princess was stunned!


    See that youth pull a female baby to come forward, blunt her can however a smile, very cordial way: "originally is Qing Er elder sister, long time no see, you have been OK?"


    It turns out that the princess is not someone else. It is Pei Qing''er who forced Mo Pingchu to join the army in Northwest China to escape marriage.


    The shop owner was stunned. Good guy, this is actually an acquaintance. The snipe and the clam are fighting to gain profits. But if the snipe and the clam are not fighting, how can he gain profits? When he was in despair, the shop owner noticed the look on the princess''s face shrewdly, and his hope was kindled in his heart.


    Pei Qing''er was stunned by the sound of "sister Qing''er". She looked at the boy who was slightly shorter than her with a complicated look, and her heart was full of mixed feelings. I haven''t seen him for several years. At the beginning, the runny baby turned out to be a teenager. Looking at his eyebrows, he was a bit like Mo Pingchu''s imagination, but Mo Pingchu''s eyebrows were cold and expressionless, but the teenager had a bright smile and comfortable eyebrows, which was much more pleasing to the eye than Mo Pingchu.


    But this work is just as annoying as Mo Pingchu. Thinking of the past, Pei qinger is in a trance. When she first came to the Xia Dynasty, scenes emerge. She is still a high spirited Princess of Muhu, but now


    All kinds of tastes suddenly rush to her heart. Pei Qing''er suddenly has an unspeakable disgust with her gorgeous dress and exquisite jewelry. How ever did she need these to show her identity? How ever did she need to emphasize her dignity all the time? But now, everything has changed.


    If Mo Pingchu was willing to marry her at that time, if she didn''t believe brother Wang foolishly at that time, if she didn''t


    But in this world, there is never if, only more and more desperate day by day, strong resentment can''t control the influx of Pei Qing''er''s heart, she is full of jealousy staring at Mo Pingjian, if it''s not because of their mo family, if it''s not because of Mo Pingchu, how can Pei Qing''er be reduced to this?


    Now, Mo Pingchu''s younger brother wants to beat her in the face in front of the public and rob her of the Golden Dragon whip. What does she owe to the Mo family in her life? Let them make her a joke over and over again?


    Pei Qing''er looked at Mo Pingjian coldly and said in a deep voice: "this whip is what I want first. It''s the principle of first come, then come. Don''t you understand the master of Mo family?"


    Mo Ping Jian, a face of a stiff smile, arched the archway: "the first in order of arrival is natural and natural, and I dare not fight with the princess, but I hear you are somewhat expensive."


    Pei Qing''er frowned and said, "I''m the princess of the state of Muhu. But with a mere five thousand taels of Golden Dragon whip, will I be too expensive? What a joke


    The shop owner was overjoyed. It turned out that he didn''t know the acquaintance well. Today he will earn 5000 Liang!


    Pei Qing''er''s move hit Mo Pingjian''s heart. He pretended to be embarrassed and said with a smile: "it turns out that the princess didn''t buy it. That''s Pingjian''s recklessness. Please princess, no, don''t blame the princess of Rongjun!"


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Mo Pingjian added the word "Princess of Rongjun".


    Hearing the word "Princess of Rongjun" from Mo Pingjian''s mouth, Pei qinger only feels extremely ironic. In order not to marry her, Mo Pingchu gave up everything and went to the northwest to join the army. In the Xia Dynasty, the emperor and her brother signed a new alliance, but she became a tool for the marriage between the two countries. Although she retained the title of princess, she became the wife of the king of Rongjun, who had never been masked. From then on, she changed from a free swallow on the grassland to a sparrow in the deep house. And all this is caused by Mo Pingchu, and it''s all caused by Mo''s family!


    Pei Qing''er wants to take up the whip and throw it on Mo Pingjian. But the shy smile on Mo Pingjian''s face softens her heart. That young man who was at a loss but was determined to refuse her. Even after so long, she still fantasizes that one day, she can catch the boy and ask herself, what''s wrong with her, Why is he so reluctant to marry her?


    If Mo Pingchu was willing to marry at that time, she would never be reduced to such a miserable situation now. Pei Qing''er is unwilling and helpless to fate, so that all the crux is attributed to Mo Pingchu.


    But Pei Qing''er didn''t know that whether Mo Pingchu married her or not, her fate was doomed!


    Pei Qing''er finally took a look at Mo Pingjian and turned to Hongyu and said, "pay, let''s go!" With that, he turned to leave.


    The shop owner was very happy, but Hongyu''s face was very ugly. She hesitated to take out the silver note and was about to hand it out, but she couldn''t help but go to Pei Qing''er and mutter a few words. Pei Qing''er was furious and scolded: "what am I doing? Why should I tell him? Go and get the whip. The shop is stuffy, and I have a headache!"


    Hongyu shrinks her neck when she is scolded. She doesn''t dare to say anything more. She hands the silver ticket to the shop owner. The shop owner takes the silver ticket with a smile. After verification, she gives Hongyu the installed Golden Dragon whip. Hongyu picks up the Golden Dragon whip and is about to leave with Pei Qing''er. Suddenly, she hears a gasping voice outside the door: "wait, wait!"


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes are bright. Finally, what should come is coming. He clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and whispered to her ear: "Xiaojiu, you''re good. Don''t say anything when you see it. You''re waiting to see a good play!"


    Small nine don''t know what medicine Mo Pingjian gourd sell, but hear the word "good play" or not full of interest eyes.


    I saw a man with a golden crown rushed into the shop with a few guys. He took a look at Pei Qing''er, grabbed the Golden Dragon whip from ruby, handed it to the shop owner and said, "boss, we don''t want this!"


    Boss Leng next, busy bow body salute way: "small see Rong Jun Wang! This whip Princess just gave silver, you are -- "


    Pei Qing''er almost jumped up and pointed at the prince of Rong as if he had been trampled on his tail. "This is what I want. What''s the matter with you? Li Xun, don''t meddle in your business with mice! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 111

    Li Xun, the prince of Rong County, looked at Pei Qing''er and said in a low voice: "princess, you have bought nearly 10000 taels of weapons this month. Why do you want so many weapons for a woman? Besides, there are already more than a dozen whips in the mansion. Don''t buy any more! "


    Pei Qing''er glanced at Mo Pingjian, only to find that the boy''s smiling eyes clearly said ''I knew you couldn''t afford it''. He was embarrassed as if he was burning. He glared at Li Xun fiercely and said: "but a little silver, I''ll buy mine. What''s the matter with you? Besides, if I use my dowry silver, I won''t spend a cent on you. Don''t worry about me! "


    With patience, Li Xun said in a low voice: "princess, you and I are husband and wife, how can you and I? If you really like this whip, I will buy it for you when the tax money of the fiefdom is collected, OK? "


    Pei Qing''er angrily snatched the Golden Dragon whip from Li Xun and said: "you are a big man, but only a few thousand taels of objects, so grind haw? Are you bored? This is my princess''s dowry silver. I''ll buy whatever I want. Don''t talk nonsense to me! I''ll buy the whip today! "


    Although Li Xun was good-natured, he was also a son of the royal family. When he was denounced in public, he was still his own wife. He was extremely ashamed and angry. His face turned red. He couldn''t bear to say in a deep voice: "your dowry silver? Pei Qing''er, do you think your dowry is a golden mountain? I, I have to speak so clearly today, can you understand? Your dowry money has been spent by you for a long time. Every penny you spend now is supplied by my private room sticker. Do you know? "


    Pei Qing''er was stunned and looked at Ruby in disbelief. Ruby looked at Pei Qing''er timidly and nodded slowly.


    Pei Qing''er''s face was hard to see for a moment. She felt that she had never been so embarrassed since she was born. She didn''t even dare to see Mo Pingjian''s present look. She just felt that the Golden Dragon whip in her hand was very hot and almost burned her palm. Pei Qing''er gritted her teeth and looked at Li Xun, and said in a low voice: "how much money did you use? You can go back and calculate it, and I''ll give it back to you, I still have some real estate in my dowry. Will it be enough to sell them all? "


    Li Xun was stunned and looked at Pei Qing''er in shock. He said, "you know I don''t mean that. Since we''ve become relatives, it''s natural for you to spend my money, but we have to keep flowing. We don''t have to throw a lot of money on worthless objects, do you think?"


    Pei Qing''er took a wooden look at Li Xun and said in a deep voice: "I Pei Qing''er never owes money. I''m the princess of Mu Hu Kingdom and the sister of Mu Hu king. Don''t forget Li Xun!"


    Li Xun was stunned. Pei Qing''er didn''t look at anyone. He rigidly turned to hold the Golden Dragon whip box and walked out of the shop without looking back.


    Looking at Pei Qing''er''s back, Li Xun feels frustrated. He and Pei Qing''er have been married by the emperor for less than three years, but the silver has been splashed out like running water. If they are used to buy land, buy houses, buy Chuang Tzu, or even buy clothes and jewelry to dress up, he will recognize them. But Li Xun really can''t understand the huge amount of money on this useless weapon.


    Although Pei Qing''er was a princess of the state of Muhu and was awarded a princess Mansion by the Emperor himself, he was just a name and had no princess fiefdom. Without a fiefdom, it means that there is no income and no income. Let alone a mere dowry foundation, there will always be a time when gold and silver will be spent. Not to mention the maintenance and repair of such a large house, there are many servants'' monthly expenses, which are not small expenses every month.


    But Pei Qing''er didn''t seem to understand all this. She always thought that she was the princess of the state of Mu Hu in those years. She didn''t frown at what she wanted to do and what she wanted to buy, even if the things she just spent a lot of money on were thrown away and destroyed.


    Although Li Xun is the blood of the royal family, he is only a prince, not the son of heaven! If he could not afford the expense, he would not have come here to stop her from buying a five thousand Liang whip as soon as he heard the news. But even if he stopped her and spread out his words, she would rather sell the dowry than give in.


    Li Xun only felt an unprecedented fatigue pouring out from the bottom of his heart. He had always been honest and just wanted to live in peace. But the emperor pointed out a princess named Muhu as his wife. The princess is nothing more than that. She has a big temper and can always whip. He has endured all these. Who can make the emperor''s life greater than heaven? He is just the emperor''s nephew, and his father is also a mediocre and powerless prince. But this is like a bottomless hole. Li Xun says that he can''t afford it. In order to serve such a princess, he can''t throw in all the money that his father, mother and concubine have saved. Li Xun thinks it''s time to think more about himself.


    Mo Pingjian looks at Li Xun, who is in a daze and looks ugly. He is proud to make such a fuss. Today, the prince of Rongjun is afraid of being deeply stimulated. However, it''s good to see the woman''s true face as soon as possible, and escape from the sea of misery as soon as possible. This kind of woman can''t live by herself. Mo Baye is fighting for the people!


    But Mo Pingjian doesn''t know that his design today has brought the already precarious relationship between Li Xun and Pei qinger to the freezing point. What''s more, he doesn''t know that Pei qinger has never spoken softly to Li Xun since he married Li Xun, and he is not respectful and filial to Rong Jun''s father and wife. Li Xun''s family are very dissatisfied with Pei qinger''s daughter-in-law, just because of the emperor''s face, Just keep away from Pei Qing''er.


    Today, after Li Xun made a decision, he no longer obeyed Pei Qing''er''s advice. What''s more, he stopped Pei Qing''er''s extravagance for many times, which made Pei Qing''er angry. They had a big fight. Li Xun was whipped severely by Pei Qing''er, and even cut his face, which made Li Xun''s father and his wife angry, until he was in front of the emperor.


    The emperor was so angry that he called Li Xun and Pei Qing''er to the palace to reprimand them. The discord between the king and the princess of Rongjun was well known in Kyoto.


    Soon after, Li Xun asked for a concubine because Pei qinger had nothing to offer after three years of marriage. Pei Qing''er, of course, insisted that she would not allow Li Xun to enter the princess''s house again if he dared to take a concubine, but the emperor did.


    Pei Qing''er drives Li Xun out of the princess mansion. Li Xun takes a civilian woman as his concubine in a small courtyard in an alley. Since then, he seldom goes to the gate of the princess mansion.


    Pei Qing''er has become a joke in Kyoto people''s eyes. No matter how well she dresses up, how much valuable jewelry she wears in her bun, no one will regard her as a princess any more. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 112

    Of course, these are the afterwords. Mo Pingjian just feels happy at the moment. He avenges his brother and takes pride in Xiaojiu.


    The shop owner was also very happy when he finished his business. He personally introduced some small and exquisite weapons to Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu.


    Mo Pingjian looked at the boss with a smile and said: "I heard that the head of the famous long-term escort agency of the former dynasty once had a golden dragon whip that made people in the river and lake feel frightened. I heard that the terrible thing about this golden dragon whip is not the whip itself, but its ingenious mechanism. It is said that the whip has scales all over its body. It can not only stick to concealed weapons, but also make people feel miserable when it goes down; And the Dragon tongue stretched straight, specialized in beating acupoints; The open mouth of the dragon, biting blade sword, such as searching for things; In addition, a pair of longan is a thunderbolt firearm. Within the mouth of the dragon, it can shoot 13 "midnight noon centripetal nails" to block the throat at the sight of blood


    As Mo Pingjian said word by word, the boss''s smiling face gradually froze on his face, and even some of his hair turned gray or even black. It was a cold winter day, and thin beads of sweat gradually appeared on his forehead. Even Xiao Jiu felt that the boss of the shop could be ill.


    Mo Pingjian was not in a hurry or slow way: "I heard that once the Golden Dragon whip came out, no one could escape it. All those who have seen its mechanism have become the ghosts under the whip. I''m young. I don''t know if it''s true? If it''s true, the Golden Dragon whip is really cheap. I don''t know how the boss got the Golden Dragon whip. But I heard that the chief escort buried the Golden Dragon whip in the grave when he was buried


    The boss''s body trembled, and a big sweat drop rolled down his forehead, but he didn''t dare to wipe it, staring at Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Ping Jian in a leisurely manner played the dust that did not exist on his sleeve. He whispered, "I think this golden dragon whip is worth a thousand dollars, but if the princess is aware, the gold dragon whip she bought for five thousand and two hundred is a companion for her."


    "Little master, master, let''s talk inside, talk inside!" When Mo Pingjian''s "funerary goods" is about to be exported, the boss grabs his arm, interrupts Mo Pingjian''s words, and eagerly points to the interior to pull him in for a secret talk.


    Mo Pingjian took a look at the boss, pressed the boss''s hand, unswervingly brushed it away from his arm, and said in a deep voice: "I''m young and ignorant. Did I offend the boss? Are you pulling me in to kill people or destroy the body? "


    With Mo Pingjian behind the guard a listen to this, brush for a moment pulled out the waist long knife, Qi brush aimed at the shop owner.


    The shop owner''s face turned white with fright, and he said in a trembling voice: "master, grandfather, how dare you be small? Even if you lend me a thousand and ten thousand courage, I dare not touch a finger of Mo''s family in my dream


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and asked: "Oh, do you see my identity? How do you see that? "


    The boss honestly pointed to the sword in the hands of the guards and said with a smile: "my Lord, I''m a weapon seller. How dare I not know this kind of sword? It was specially made by the master Xing who sent skilled craftsmen. It''s the first one in your government in Kyoto!"


    Mo Pingjian was comfortable with this, so he waved his hand. The guards immediately took back the sword. The boss wiped the sweat on his head and arched his hand and said, "since you are the son of Mo family, Mo family are all experts in weapons. It''s true. Today I''m really knowledgeable. Let''s not talk in secret tomorrow. It''s true that my golden dragon whip didn''t come in the right way, but I spent a lot of money. It''s not from that family''s grave. Although I''m a businessman, I won''t do that kind of thing. If you can only visit our shop, you can look up to my small business. Now that you are here, please give me a look at these items. If you like them, I will offer them with both hands! "


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "the boss is straightforward, but my mo family never takes advantage of others. If you have anything to press the bottom of the box, just give me a sincere price. Don''t kill me."


    The shop owner waved his hand and said, "no, no!" With that, he took Mo Pingjian and others into the inner room, took out several boxes from nowhere, opened them one by one and put them in front of them. Small nine curiously close to look at, immediately stare big eyes, these objects unexpectedly she has not seen, but when money and keys also become weapons?


    Small nine curious hand out a silver money from a box, only to see it with copper money, but the size of thickness, but it is made of silver, soft than copper money to light, how do not look like a weapon.


    The boss said with a smile: "this is a silver dart that miss is holding. It is a kind of concealed weapon in the Jianghu. It is said that the person who practices this kind of concealed weapon can shoot the silver into the other party''s vital parts several feet away. Moreover, the silver dart will make a sound after it is shot, which can disturb people''s heart and soul and make people unable to avoid in time, so it is extremely easy to be hit to the point! "


    Small nine one listen to this, immediately embrace to pack silver money of box way: "this good, I want this!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at the boss with a smile. The boss showed an embarrassed smile and said, "well, although this silver dart is powerful, it''s said that this unique skill has been lost for a long time, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to practice. Miss, it''s better to have a look at other things."


    Small nine but hold the box to shake head a way: "this is good, I want this!"


    The boss helplessly looked at Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian rubbed his head with a smile and said, "OK, if you like, we''ll take it!"


    The boss was overjoyed, but Mo Pingjian didn''t ask the price. He saw a soft sword that looked like a snake and could be wrapped around his waist as a belt, a concealed weapon that looked like a key, a dagger carved from hardwood and a syringe that could shoot hundreds of silver needles at one time.


    While looking at Mo Pingjian, he talked with his boss about the origin and usage of this weapon. The boss was convinced and said, "young master, you really have a family background. You even know this kind of unpopular concealed weapon. I admire you!"


    Mo Pingjian shook his head with a smile and said, "I just like to listen to some old stories in the Jianghu. Look, how much silver do these things need?"


    The boss glared: "you want all these?"


    "It''s all here. Let''s make a price."


    The boss looked at Mo Pingjian, and then at the selected weapons. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s a buy it now price, three thousand Liang. The small ones will never earn a penny. It''s absolutely a cost price!"


    Mo Pingjian knocked on the box that Xiao Jiu was holding and said in a low voice: "two thousand Liang, one Wen no more, one Wen no less. If you think it''s OK, we''ll make a deal!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 113

    The boss wants to look at Mo Pingjian with tears in his eyes. He thought that no matter how proficient he is in weapons, he is not so smart. He didn''t want to be a man who has been in business for half his life. This young man gave him a lot of money.


    The boss saw the silver dart that Xiao Jiu had been holding. He turned his eyes and said with a sad face: "young master, you don''t know. The silver dart that Miss Guang was holding cost me 600 taels of silver. Tell me about it, you just gave me two thousand taels. I really can''t afford it!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "is that right? The silver dart cost 600 Liang. How valuable is it? Well, I don''t want anything else. I''ll give you 600 Liang, and the silver dart will be mine! "


    The boss was stunned and watched Mo Pingjian hand him a silver note. He was about to leave with the silver dart. He was in a panic!


    His weapons are very unpopular. There are not many people who want them on weekdays. It''s not easy for him to make one shot at a time. If he smashes them back again, he won''t cry to death. Besides, he bought the silver dart for 600 Liang. He can''t let people take it away without earning a cent!


    So, the boss rushed up and grabbed Mo Pingjian, gritting his teeth as if he had been gouged out of his heart: "OK, two thousand Liang is two thousand Liang, you, you take it away!"


    A quarter of an hour later, Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu happily went out of the shop. The shop owner looked at the two thin banknotes and sighed with a sad face: "if this Kyoto childe is like this Mo family, I''ll really have to roll my bags and go away!"


    On the carriage, Mo Pingjian enjoys the eyes of Xiao Jiu''s worship and plays with the things he just got. Small nine full of stars around Mo Pingjian asked: "starling, you are really powerful, how do you know everything? I bought so many things for so little money! "


    Mo Pingjian Leng next, extremely serious looking at small nine, deep voice asked: "small nine, do you think two thousand Liang is very little?"


    "Of course, it''s less. The princess spent 5000 Liang on one whip, and we only spent 2000 Liang on one, two, three, four. The boss is not willing to sell it to us."


    "Wrong!"


    "Well? What''s wrong? "


    "Two thousand taels is quite a lot, Xiao Jiu. Believe it or not, the owner of the weapons shop is very happy at the moment. He has sold so much all at once. It''s strange if he doesn''t make money."


    Small nine was stunned, staring at Wu Liuliu''s eyes, don''t understand looking at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian extremely serious way: "business is what?"? Business is making money, right? Just like our parents, they sell things at a high price at a low price, don''t they? "


    Small nine thought, nodded, Mo Pingjian said: "the boss himself also said that his golden dragon whip is not authentic, that he did not spend much money, but sold 5000 Liang to the princess of Rongjun, why?"


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes and shook his head. Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "it''s because the boss saw that the princess of Rongjun wanted the Golden Dragon whip very much and could accept the price of 5000 Liang. It''s not surprising that the princess of Rongjun bought it even if she had a fight with the prince of Rongjun, right?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head hard, Mo Pingjian showed a happy smile and said: "it can be seen that if you like something, you can''t show excessive liking, otherwise you will be trapped by the store and have to spend several times of money to buy it. Small nine, you think, if I don''t point out the origin of that boss''s Golden Dragon whip at the beginning, we are afraid that he will dare to ask for two thousand and one with one mouth. Do you believe it


    Small nine board with a small face to think, feel very reasonable, busy repeatedly nodded. See small nine listen attentively, Mo Pingjian heart happy, and said: "but when I point out the origin of his golden dragon whip, the boss will know that although we are small but knowledgeable, he does not dare to ask for money, but he must still earn money, so he first reported 3000 Liang, also claimed that he does not make money, want to get rid of one time."¡° But when he saw that I was going to chop two thousand taels, he was very poor. Seeing that you like the money dart so much, he decided that I would not buy it. So he yelled that the money dart alone is worth six hundred taels, so as to prove that the price of three thousand taels he gave is very affordable, isn''t it? "


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought. After a while, he nodded.


    Mo Pingjian excitedly added: "with your intelligence, how can you not understand this little trick? Since he wants to hold your favorite silver money dart, he won''t let it go. I''ll just push the boat along the river and say we''ll buy one. You think, he is going to sell us all those. If I only buy one, he will lose a lot. So he has to sell us all these at the price of 2000 Liang, and we will save 1000 Liang, right? "


    Small nine thought for a long time, clapped and praised: "starling, you are so smart!"


    Mo Pingjian elated way: "that is, you don''t see who is the brother, can not smart?"


    Xiaojiu is amused by Mo Pingjian''s shameless appearance. Mo Pingjian pinches Xiaojiu''s nose and tells her: "Xiaojiu, although we won''t lose your expenses, you have to know that it''s not easy to save a cent. Don''t learn from the princess of Rongjun. You don''t know if you''re killed."


    Xiaojiu nodded hard and said, "don''t worry, myna. I''ll never let people see what I like when I buy things. I''ll keep the price down!"


    Mo Pingjian is very pleased, consciously successful in teaching his younger sister, but he does not know what kind of teaching will lead Xiaojiu to.


    When Mo Pingchu came back to Beijing from the border, he saw Xiao Jiu haggling with others for one or two silver for an hour, so he didn''t have to mention the taste in his heart.


    It''s March, but the snow and ice are still not melting in the northwest barracks, and the chill is pressing.


    Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting laughed and looked at the things sent from Kyoto. Mo pingting took out a package of plasters and said, "this must be prepared by Xiao Liu. This boy has been sending plasters every year for several years, and he doesn''t know how to change the pattern."


    Although Mo Pingchu also disliked Mo Pingyun''s taste in his heart, he still said to protect Duzi: "don''t use it. Keep it for me. I don''t think there are too many plasters."


    Mo pingting put the package behind him and said, "I just talk about it casually, who dislikes it!" Then he opened another box and looked at it carefully. He exclaimed: "ouch, who sent this? Good guy, they are all hidden weapons in the world. What''s this? Is it because of the rainstorm The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 114

    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but stretch his neck to see that Mo pingting took out a syringe and was playing with it. There was a soft sword, a medicine spoon, a black dagger, several short arrows and several extremely strange small boxes in the box. I saw a note pasted on each small box. The handwriting on the note was also different. Regardless of the style, some of them had the words "cartilage powder" on them, and some of them had the words "enchantment fragrance" on them. This box was full of necessary self-defense things for wandering in the Jianghu.


    Who prepared this? Taite is so talented that he gave it to soldiers. Don''t be a fool, right?


    Mo Pingchu was so upset that he reached out and took out the small boxes one by one. He found a letter from the bottom of the box and opened it. It was written "brothers, you should be more careful outside. These are all for your self-defense. I wish you a safe return soon!"


    It''s from little nine? Small nine all know to return a gift to them, still so care about their safety, Mo Pingchu instantly all dislike behind, quickly open the small box, take out the small medicine bottle to the bosom.


    As soon as Mo pingting saw that Mo Pingchu was acting strangely, an idea suddenly flashed across his mind. He immediately came forward and grabbed the letter in Mo Pingchu''s hand. He quickly looked at it and exclaimed: "it''s from Xiao Jiu, darling, this girl has grown up! Ah, five, these are for our brothers, not for you alone. Put them back for me, quick, put them back! "


    Mo Pingchu didn''t seem to hear it. He filled his arms, grabbed a soft sword, smeared oil on the soles of his feet and quickly slipped away. Mo pingting stretched his neck and cried out: "don''t come back if you have seed!"


    Li Heng, who happened to pass by the tent, was so shocked by the loud voice and powerful gas field that he walked into the tent and asked, "pingting, what''s the matter?"


    Mo pingting angrily told the story again, and showed Li Heng the gift that Xiao Jiu had carefully selected. Li Heng looked at all the things for self-defense in the world, and then looked at Mo pingting''s look of "my sister is smart, intimate." he was very difficult to squeeze out a statement against his will: "very good, all, very practical!"


    God knows, in such a big military camp, monkey year and horse month will use these objects. Li Heng takes up a bottle of itching powder and tries his best not to let his mouth smoke.


    Mo pingting is very discontented to stare Li Heng one eye to shout a way: "no, this?"? Your highness, you have to remember that my little nine is only six years old. How clever you are to understand all the tricks of the world! Also know to give us these brothers back, know about our safety, how sweet! And you see, my little nine is written in such a strong character that she will be a great talented woman in the future, won''t she? "


    Li Heng looked at the letter that Mo pingting wanted to stick to his eyes. He couldn''t bear to roll his eyes. When he first learned to write, the words he wrote were more than ten times better than this ghost amulet. He also had strong character. He saw the wind. One by one, it was blown around. He really couldn''t find the bone.


    Li Heng, who make complaints about the behavior of Mojia brothers, still relies on amazing self-control. He can hold back the inner tuckus, and his face is sincere. "It''s really good, really good!"


    Mo pingting triumphantly put away the letter paper, white Li Heng a way: "not only good, it is amazing talent, not I say ah, Prince, you are good everywhere, but too will not praise people!"


    Li Heng


    With that, Mo pingting picked up a bottle of enchantment incense, pulled out the plug, put it under his nose, smelled it, and muttered, "does this thing really work? When I was at home, my grandfather always taught us not to touch these toys when we were not healthy and calm, so as not to go astray. I don''t know where Xiao Jiu came from. "When he was halfway through, Mo pingting suddenly shook his body and fell to the ground.


    Li Heng was stunned, and immediately rushed to hold Mo pingting. He asked a faint fragrance between his nose. Li Heng just felt that his brain was covered. He immediately held his breath, quickly put on the bottle of enchanting fragrance, and dragged Mo pingting to one side of the couch. Then he took a few deep breaths and suppressed the dizziness. Li Heng looks complex picked up the enchantment incense to have a look, and then look at lying on the couch unconscious Mo pingting, can''t help but secretly smack his tongue, this enchantment incense is so powerful, can instantly dizzy a strong man.


    (Mo Pingjian strongly protested: it''s a high-quality overpowering drug that I spent a lot of money to buy from the black market. It can make people unable to move and be slaughtered. It''s really the best overpowering drug in the world!)


    Li Heng went to the side of the box and looked at it. A wide variety of drugs opened his eyes. Looking at it, Li Heng suddenly had an idea in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it was and the more excited he felt.


    Just at this time, a man suddenly rushed into the tent and cried eagerly: "fourth brother, I have a way, maybe I can expel the vassal army once and for all!"


    As a result, he looked up and ran into a pair of eyes that were also very excited. Li Heng saw Mo Pingchu''s eyes rushing in, and his heart beat harder and harder. He asked eagerly, "Pingchu, do you also want to sneak into the vassal state and stir up the situation?"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes are bright. Unexpectedly, Li Heng and he want to go together. Li Heng is very excited. Li Heng takes Mo Pingchu and they sit aside and speak in a low voice.


    When Mo pingting woke up in a daze, Li Heng patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and said happily, "we''ve made a deal. I''m going to report to the general now. This time we must let the vassal army retreat!"


    Mo Pingchu also said excitedly: "good, I''ll wait for your Highness''s good news!"


    And Mo pingting is a face ignorant force, what did he miss? And how did he fall asleep?


    In the Xingguo mansion, after months of practice, Xiao Jiu has found out some usage of the silver dart. It turns out that the silver dart can play the first sentence of the ancient music "ambush on all sides" with the sound of "gongchi" and "gongchi". This voice disturbs people''s soul, distracts people''s spirit, and is easy to be hit to the point. Therefore, the silver dart is also called gongchi dart in the river and lake.


    The shape of the silver dart is similar to that of ordinary silver. It''s very easy to carry. Xiao Jiu is not strong enough to handle some heavy weapons. He is good at riding and shooting, and has excellent accuracy. So he is very handy in using the silver dart. After school every day, he practices on the training ground without even playing polo.


    However, although he was addicted to practicing kung fu, Xiao Jiu didn''t forget the drunken peony hairpin he had been thinking about. He always sent someone to find a way to buy one for his mother as a birthday present. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 115

    But the servant girls and boys have been asking about it for several months, but they haven''t found anyone in the market selling the drunken concubine. Xiao Jiu can''t help but worry. Does she really want to go into the palace to ask the emperor for a flower? But grandfather said that she can''t ask for anything any more because she won''t be paid.


    Mo Pingjian walked into the martial arts training ground and saw Xiao Jiu, who was worried with his head. He asked curiously, "Xiao Jiu, what are you worried about?"


    Small nine one see myna, busy Bata Bata put himself can''t buy the princess drunk and don''t want to ask the emperor to please the trouble said, Mo Pingjian after listening to laugh: "silly small nine, such a simple thing can make you so difficult?"


    Small nine eyes a bright, busy pull Mo Pingjian way: "eight elder brothers, I know you certainly have a way, quick say, quick say!"


    Mo Pingjian took a mysterious look at Xiao Jiu and said, "I''ve made it clear that the princess drunk is a treasure that is tribute to the palace. There are three. One is given by the emperor to the lady, one is given by the emperor to huifei, and one is given to the princess of Rongjun. At present, there is no more in the palace."


    Small nine one listen to this words immediately wilt, she thought of the imperial concubine drunk, unexpectedly no, so good-looking flower hairpin, her mother put on how good-looking ah!


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu and the drooping flowers, and said with a smile, "you are so kind, brother. I haven''t finished yet. Do you know which family supplies the imperial concubine to the palace?"


    Xiaojiu suddenly raised his head and looked at Mo Pingjian eagerly. Mo Pingjian knocked on Xiaojiu''s forehead and said, "of course, it''s Ruixi building, the most famous time-honored brand in Kyoto!"


    Small nine admire unceasingly looking at Mo Pingjian, thought about and worried: "know which Shanggong, and how? Isn''t there only three in all? Now there is no more. Where can we buy another one for my mother? "


    Mo Pingjian shook his head helplessly and said: "stupid, since they made the imperial concubine drunk, let them make another one, and not only the imperial concubine drunk, but also the rouge red autumn moon fragrance. It''s good to make one for grandma and auntie, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Jiu nodded and said, "what my brother said is that I should not only give it to my mother, but also to my grandmother and auntie. By the way, my mother likes Rouge point jade best. Would you like them to make Rouge point jade for my mother?"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "good is good, but small nine, do you know how much money to make Ruixi building a princess drunk?"


    Small nine shook his head, Mo Pingjian slowly put up a finger, small nine blink eyes asked: "a thousand liang?" After buying weapons, she has a deep memory of Qianliang.


    Mo Pingjian turned his lips and said word by word: "ten thousand Liang!"


    Small nine can''t help staring round eyes, how expensive! She bought so many things for her brothers, and it cost less than 5000 Liang. A flower hairpin costs 10000 Liang. It''s too expensive!


    But she wanted to buy three more. It would cost thirty thousand taels of silver!


    Small nine thought and thought, a bite, a wave of hands, gallant way: "I go to ask mother for money, buy!"


    Mo Pingjian pulls Xiaojiu, who says that the wind is the rain, and knocks her head. Xiaojiu looks at Mo Pingjian innocently. Mo Pingjian says, "stupid, you want so much money from your mother. Your mother will ask you what you want. Are you telling the truth or not? Said Niang certainly won''t agree, don''t say, you can''t take silver how to buy? "


    Little nine is stupid.


    Mo Pingjian rubbed his chin and said, "I have an idea. Maybe we don''t have to spend much money to get you what you want!"


    Small nine can''t help pressing after to ask a way: "what method, eight elder brothers you quickly say, quickly say!" Mo Pingjian waved and motioned for Xiao Jiu''s ear to come over. Xiao Jiu obediently put his head close to him. Mo Pingjian muttered, and Xiao Jiu nodded and marveled.


    From then on, Mo Pingjian took Xiao Jiu to school and disappeared without a trace. Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but wonder if the two children were doing something wrong and wanted to send someone to look for them. But Mo Taiwen stopped him from saying that when the child was old, she didn''t want to be restrained too much, so Xu Jingniang let it go first. Unexpectedly, the two ancestors caused so much trouble later.


    At this time, in the northwest army, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting were arguing with Li Heng about who led the troops to sneak into the vassal state.


    Mo pingting earnestly advised: "Your Highness, if a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall, how can you be the prince, or let the last general take Xiao Wu, you can rest assured that we will fulfill our mission."


    Mo Pingchu also said: "yes, your highness, you can rest assured that our brothers will be careful. As long as things are done, we will find a way to get out in time. Don''t forget that Xiao Jiu has prepared so many self-defense things for us."


    The Mo brothers were very eloquent, but Li Heng said firmly: "I''ve made up my mind about this matter. You don''t need to say much. Just lend me all those self-defense things. If it can be done, I''ll let the general give the girl Xiaojiu a credit."


    "Your Highness, please think twice!"


    "Your Highness, please think twice!"


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingchu cried in unison. Li Heng waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "if you still recognize my brother, don''t say more. Take the map of the capital of the vassal state, and let''s check the route again!"


    Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting look at each other and take Li Heng''s stubbornness for granted. How can the prince sneak into the enemy country in person? If something happens to them, the whole northwest army can''t afford it!


    Seeing that Mo''s brothers did not move, Li Heng took out a map and spread it on the table. Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting had no choice but to check the route together. After checking the route, Li Heng collected the map and said in a low voice: "pingting, Pingchu, since the day I left Kyoto, I''ve been an ordinary Xia Dynasty citizen, just trying to do my part for my country, What status, already with me like floating clouds! I''m different from you. You have family and little nine waiting for you to go back safely. Only when I go to the general will I do my best. This is our only chance now. Don''t fight with me! "


    Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian are shocked. Looking at Li Heng''s firm expression, they both feel sour. Maybe this is the reason why Li Heng insists on taking action personally. He is never afraid of life and death, just because he has no worries.


    Three days later, Li Heng secretly led the troops into the border of the vassal state at night and disguised all the way into the capital of the vassal state. Under the command of the general, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting personally led the troops against the vassal army. After several battles, Mo Pingchu and Mo pingting gradually led the forces led by the prince of the vassal army to the vicinity of Xi Fengpo. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 116

    A well-designed trap is quietly waiting for the prince of the vassal army on Xi Fengpo. Mo Pingchu stands on the high slope and watches the direction of the capital of the vassal state. They are ready for everything here. Whether they can successfully retreat from the enemy or not is up to the crown prince to stir up the storm.


    On the Dragon Boat Festival, when Xu Jingniang''s birthday is approaching, Xiaojiu laughingly holds three beautiful and exquisite flower hairpins to each of the old lady, Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang. The three people who receive the flower hairpins are all shocked. However, looking at Xiaojiu who looks forward to their praise, they don''t ask anything but praise her intimately.


    Xiaojiu happily went back to his residence, consciously completed a major event, after eating and drinking enough, lying in bed and sleeping very sweet.


    But Mo Pingjian is not so lucky. He was called to the study by Mo Taiwen at night. His father did not say a word and stared at him with deep eyes for a long time. Mo Pingjian could not help feeling empty and sweating. He thought about what he had done with his parents from childhood to adulthood and secretly speculated which thing had been poked out.


    Mo Taiwen finally opened his mouth after drinking tea. He didn''t ask anything, but said in a deep voice: "the day before yesterday, the old shopkeeper of Ruixi building suddenly fell ill. The old man is so old that he can''t get out of bed now with vomiting blood! The old shopkeeper of Ruixi building, a hundred year old man, is very sick. The whole Ruixi building is in a mess. Even two big lists are out of order. Yucuige, who has been covetous for a long time, has taken advantage of the opportunity to steal a lot of business. Many people say that Ruixi building is going to be over. Xiao Ba, what do you think of this? "


    Mo Pingjian heart a jump, eyelashes quickly blinked a few, low voice way: "Dad, you say these I don''t understand."


    Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Pingjian with a smile and said, "if you don''t understand, it''s not my son. Don''t you want to do business all the time? What do you want to do to make a big business? "


    Mo Pingjian thought about it and said with some uncertainty: "I think if I want to do business, I have to be well-informed and quick to respond. I know how to seize the opportunity and how to make a big business out of small ones."


    Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Pingjian with no expression on his face. Mo Pingjian said with a guilty heart: "Dad, I''m all bullshit. Don''t be angry if I''m wrong."


    "I''m not angry. How can I be angry? I''m not angry at all! " Mo Taiwen suddenly stood up. Mo Ping almost didn''t jump up. He said in secret that he was not angry. He was almost angry!


    Mo Taiwen walked back and forth for a few steps, took a deep breath, pointed to Mo Pingjian''s nose and scolded: "good boy, you are good at playing with a small hairpin. Knowing that the young shopkeeper of narihi building is a gambler, he let the young shopkeeper lose his eye with the help of the old hand of the gambling house, and went back to the craftsmen to secretly make a hairpin to repay the gambling debt. It''s said that you spent less than one thousand taels of silver before and after, so you got three flower hairpins worth ten thousand taels. You are a good son of Mo Laoer


    Mo Pingjian was exposed by his father. He was startled and stood in the corner with his head down. He did not dare to say a word more.


    Mo Taiwen clenched his teeth and knocked on Mo Pingjian''s head. He scolded: "you''re trying to be big with small? You''re so special. It''s called entrapment. Do you know that? Especially you dare to take Xiaojiu. How old is Xiaojiu? If you take her bad, I will skin you! "


    Mo Pingjian can''t help shivering. He knows the truth that heroes don''t suffer losses. He quickly admits his mistake and says, "Dad, I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. I''m looking at little Jiuyi. I want to buy a flower hairpin for my family, but it''s very expensive. We don''t have so many."


    "Dong" a sound, Mo Pingjian was mo Taiwen suddenly kick in the leg bend, directly kneel to the ground, Mo Taiwen angrily scolded: "you dare to take small nine as a shield? Who is short of your silver? Can''t you ask your family what you want? Do you have to be so deliberate to cheat people? Don''t you want to do business? Well, I''ll tell you today that business is about integrity. Do you know what integrity is? All businessmen in this world want to make money, but even if they want to make money again, they have to have a conscience. If a person has no conscience or compassion, no matter how much money he has, it''s useless. Do you understand? "


    Mo Pingjian looked up at Mo Taiwen, a little unconvinced. The little shopkeeper was fond of gambling, and he didn''t put a knife rest around his neck to let him bet. Even if he dug a hole first, the other party wanted to jump. That old shopkeeper can''t manage his son well. What does it have to do with him when he is ill? Hum! Mo Taiwen knows what he thinks when he looks at Mo Pingjian''s eyes. He can''t help sighing in his heart. Xiao Ba is smart and clever since he was young. He and Jing Niang always think that he is the one who can''t help but worry. But unconsciously, he uses his intelligence to the crooked place. If he doesn''t care about teaching, he won''t get it when he grows up?


    Mo Taiwen immediately made up his mind. He said to Mo Pingjian in a deep voice: "since you don''t understand, kneel down here and think slowly. I''ll ask for leave for you in the school. These days, you stay in the government honestly and want to learn how to do business. I''ll teach you how to do business!"


    Seven days later, Mo Pingjian, who was forced by his father to study Tao Te Ching, the book of hundred forbearance in business, the chapter of Ji ran, and the business book of Tao Zhu Gong for many days, visited the old shopkeeper of Ruixi building with gifts. After a secret conversation, the old shopkeeper gradually recovered and bought a small gambling house for the young shopkeeper.


    A few years later, ruixilou became the biggest casino owner in Kyoto.


    Since then, Mo Pingjian began to learn to do business with Mo Taiwen. However, Xiao Jiu, who was not blamed by his family because he was still young, unconsciously understood Mo Pingjian''s means. However, because he did not show his deep love for money, he was not found by Mo''s family and corrected in time. Therefore, one day in the future, he will be able to learn from Mo''s family, Mo Pingjian''s method has been thoroughly carried forward by Xiaojiu.


    When the autumn wind began to rise, Xiao Jiu successfully entered the Imperial College and became a junior student. He met with his partner Li Yuanjia in the yuyingtang school. After a big fight, he successfully regained the dominant position in the Imperial College and continued to respond to the wind and rain.


    On the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, Mo Taiwu sent back a piece of great news from the palace: the rebellion of the sixth Prince of the vassal state and the civil strife of the vassal state. Mo pingting went to meet the Grand Prince of the vassal state in Xi Fengpo to persuade him to withdraw his troops and return home to pacify the civil strife. The retreat of the vassal state is a foregone conclusion, and the chaos on the northwest border is coming to an end! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 117

    Everyone in the Mo family was very happy. The old man even laughed and said, "well, Xiao Si has done a good job. In the chaos of the vassal state, the northwest frontier has at least two years to live in peace."


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "yes, the border is safe, those boys can come back, our family is reunited!"


    The old lady said happily, "no, it''s been several years. Our family hasn''t had a happy holiday together. The eldest daughter-in-law and the second daughter-in-law, you''ve got to be busy. The two big ones are married outside. I haven''t seen the granddaughter-in-law yet. Although we''ve all been married, we''ve got to show the granddaughter-in-law a banquet; There are also those yards that need to be cleaned up, and they need to make up for what is short; By the way, it''s time to have a look at each other. Junior three, junior four and junior five are all in their old age


    As soon as the old lady talked about the marriage of her grandchildren, the old man knew that the topic would never end. He quickly called Mo Taiwen and some boys to the study.


    Yu Shuzhen listened to her mother-in-law and said with a gentle smile, "mother-in-law, don''t worry. My daughter-in-law remembers that some of their yards have been cleaned all the time. I''ll look back and see what I need to buy and make up for them. Jingniang and I have been paying attention to this girl of Kyoto age. You are in a hurry to be a mother-in-law, and we are in a hurry to be a mother-in-law, aren''t we? "


    All the people laughed. Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "mother-in-law, Xiao Wu wrote last time and said that he would go back to Taixue to take the imperial examinations after he came back. He said that a man should start his career first and then start a family. His marriage would wait until he was an official in the examination."


    The old lady shook her head with a smile and said, "this little five has a big idea. Anyway, his brothers haven''t got married yet. He''s still young, and so on."


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "small five eyes are 18, not small, first look at each other, wait for the test, we will be engaged, don''t delay things."


    "What my sister-in-law said is that I have a few girls I like. You and your mother-in-law can help me to see which one is suitable?" Xu Jingniang said, took out a pamphlet, opened it to the old lady and Yu Shuzhen, and pointed it out.


    "My fifth brother has someone he likes!" Small nine one listen to want to give five elder brothers to say to kiss, busy put down in the hand of eat to cut in a way.


    The old lady and others were stunned. The old lady asked with a smile, "little nine, which girl do you like?"


    Xiao Jiu said happily: "it''s sister Zhong Wanning. I saw her on the street yesterday. She gave me ice cream. She''s good-looking and has a good temper. I''m happy to let her be my sister-in-law!"


    The old lady pulled Xiaojiu and rubbed her bun with a smile. She said with a smile, "you are looking for your daughter-in-law for your brother-in-law, not for you. It doesn''t matter if you are happy!"


    Little Jiudu shook the old lady''s arm with his mouth and said, "my favorite brother must like it. I''m happy. Brother must be happy. Go and bring sister Zhong to our house. I like her to be my sister-in-law."


    The old lady was moved by Xiao Jiu''s words. She couldn''t help looking at Xu Jingniang and said, "I remember the girl in the Zhong family was a classmate with Xiao Wu before. She liked our Xiao Wu very much, didn''t she?"


    Xu Jingniang sighed a little and said, "Granny, those are all rumors from childhood. It can''t be true. The Zhong family girl is now the female officer of the eldest princess. She is no longer a person in this world to practice with the eldest princess in Yuzhen temple."


    The old lady could not help but be stunned and asked: "when did this happen? Why haven''t I heard of it? How can a good girl not want to be a Taoist


    Yu Shuzhen said with emotion: "I heard that it was last year, but the Zhong family didn''t agree. But miss Zhong was determined to go, so she had to follow her. As a result of the practice, the Zhong family kept thinking about it for a long time, hoping that one day the girl would come to her own conclusion and return to the secular life, so she didn''t make a public announcement. As for what Miss Zhong thinks, I don''t know. "


    The old lady couldn''t help sighing: "what a nice girl! What a pity! What a pity!" Xu Jingniang also sighed deeply, but she knew that Zhong Wanning didn''t go to be a Taoist, and her fifth child didn''t have the fortune. After all, Zhong Wanning is 20 years old this year. If she didn''t go to Guanli to practice, she would have been married long ago, and her fifth child is still at the border. When she comes back, I''m afraid she will get spring and summer of the next year.


    If it wasn''t for Princess Muhu, Zhong Wanning might have been her Mo family''s daughter-in-law. It''s a pity that they are two children who match each other so well!


    Xu Jingniang sighed in her heart and looked at them with puzzled eyes. She hurriedly asked Xiao Jiu to tell her not to talk to others about Zhong Wanning being her sister-in-law. Small nine not happy way: "I like sister Zhong, my five brothers also like, why she can''t be my sister-in-law?"? I want her to be my sister-in-law! "


    Seeing that she couldn''t make sense with Xiao Jiu, Xu Jingniang said with a straight face: "if you don''t obey me, I won''t let you go out in the future. You''re not allowed to eat any food outside!"


    Xiaojiu frowned and made a big face at Xu Jingniang, saying, "I just ate and ran. You don''t know, hum!" With that, she ran away immediately. She looked at Xu Jingniang very angry and funny. She complained to Yu Shuzhen, "sister-in-law, look at this girl. She is as skinny as a monkey. I can''t control her. How can I get it?"


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "little nine is still small. It''s good to grow up!"


    The old man was afraid that Xu Jingniang would go back to deal with Xiao Jiu, so he hurriedly said, "Xiao Jiu has a hard tongue. She knows that she will be obedient and will not talk nonsense to others. Don''t scold her when you go back!"


    Xu Jingniang looked at her mother-in-law and sister-in-law speechlessly. She just said that girl, and then she protected them like this. How dare she teach her?


    In the hope of the Mo family, at the beginning of spring, the good news finally came from the frontier: the vassal army retreated, the two countries concluded an alliance, and Mo Pingchu and others were about to return to Beijing.


    In the Xia Dynasty, everyone was very happy, and the government of Xing state was even more jubilant. Even the servant girls and boys were walking with unspeakable joy.


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang are even busier. They clean up the house, arrange the furnishings, dispatch the servants to arrange the banquets, and have to meet the ladies who have their daughters of the right age. You know, the kids of the Mo family who should get married are in line.


    In the northwest military camp, Mo Pingchu and Li Heng sat opposite each other and said happily: "the chaos of the border for many years has finally calmed down for the time being. Pingchu also thanks his Highness for his help. He has been taken care of and loved by his highness in the army these years. Pingchu will never forget it."


    Li Heng hooked the corner of his lower lip and said, "you boy, we take care of each other. No one can help us. Don''t say these polite words. However, you boy, everyone wants to get the reward, but you have to put the credit on others. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 118

    Mo Pingchu waved his hand with a smile and said, "that''s not someone else. It''s my brother!"


    "Well, I know how many brothers you have, and how close you are to each other, OK?" Li hengbai takes a look at Mo Pingchu. This anti Japanese war was successful. Mo Pingchu made great contributions. However, he begged himself to let other brothers take the credit, especially Mo pingting. He said that he would take the road of civil servants in the future, and it would be a waste of the credit.


    Li Heng really convinced Mo Pingchu. He looked at the coldest temperament, but he thought of others everywhere. Especially for his brothers and sisters, he really wanted to take out his heart. It was really envious!


    If it''s possible, who doesn''t want to be so close to their relatives? Who doesn''t want to have a person who can treat him with heart and lung? Unfortunately, he was born into the most ruthless family in the world.


    Li Heng grinned bitterly, picked up his meaningless exclamation, and said to Mo Pingchu with a smile: "you are leaving tomorrow. These are the gifts I prepared for your family. This small box is for Xiao Jiu alone, and these two bottles of medicinal wine are for the old man. You can take them for me."


    Mo Pingchu picked up the big package and looked at the wine. Then he picked up the small box and was about to open it. He found that there was a lock hanging on the box and it was still locked. Mo Pingchu is not happy. A man gives a gift to his sister and locks it so that no one can see what''s inside? How can this work?


    Mo Pingchu threw the small box to Li Heng and said, "what''s in it? Don''t give it to my little nine in a mess. My little nine is a lady of a big family. It''s easy not to accept gifts! "


    Li Heng said with a laugh: "ladies of all families? I remember the first time I saw this girl, she tugged my finger and forced it into my mouth. Not long ago, I heard that she and your little eight had made a big dent in Ruixi building. I really haven''t seen such a lady. "


    Mo Pingchu stares at Li Heng and says, "what''s wrong with Ruixi building? It''s won by intelligence. Do you understand? Although there are some methods, they are all Xiao BA''s ideas. My family''s Xiao Jiu is so small, how can I understand them? They are all brought by Xiao ba. When I go back and clean up the boy, I dare to take Xiao Jiu to commit mischief. I have to peel his skin! "


    Li Heng took a bad look at Mo Ping for the first time and found that the younger sister had made a mistake again. Anyway, the bad things in the world were all done by others. His family''s little nine was the boy who sat down by the Bodhisattva, and his mind was pure and clear.


    Although I haven''t seen what a little girl looks like when I grow up, Li Heng has come to the conclusion that Xiao Jiu must be a ghost with a lot of eyes.


    Mo Pingchu gritted his teeth and scolded Mo Pingjian. Thousands of miles away, Mo Pingjian, who was learning to calculate accounts, sneezed a few times. He looked around in doubt and murmured that it was so hot that he should not have caught a cold? Who''s calling him names?


    Thinking of the brothers who are coming back soon, Mo Pingjian cools down his back. He tightens his clothes, bows his head and continues to calculate.


    As the weather warms in the northwest frontier, the ice and snow finally melt away, and spring flowers are in full bloom. It''s time for Mo Pingchu and others to return to Beijing and leave.


    The general said goodbye for all in person. Mo Pingchu looked at Mo pingting who decided to stay at the border and not return to Beijing. He said in a low voice, "take care of yourself, fourth brother. I''ll bring Xiao Jiu to see you in the future!"


    Mo pingting chucked Mo Pingchu on the shoulder with a smile and said, "OK, you should do what you say. If you don''t bring Xiao Jiu, I will peel your skin."


    Mo Pingchu speechless looking at Mo pingting, he is really a consolation to say, four elder brother how still seriously, the old man that wish small nine long under his eyes, also frontier? Thirty miles out of Kyoto, I don''t like it.


    Mo pingting came to Mo Pingchu''s ear and said in a low voice, "go back and have a close look for me. How about the daughter-in-law my mother found for my third brother? If it''s still that kind of simple and honest, please send me a letter. I have to start first and find a good-looking one for myself at the border first!" Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He knew that the fourth son of a bitch didn''t want to stay at the border because he wanted to be loyal to his country. He was afraid that his aunt would force him to get married, so he didn''t want to go back.


    Mo Pingchu pushed him away, went to Li Heng and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, I will face the saint after I return to Beijing. Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Li Heng looked at the distance, his eyes empty, his face expressionless and said in a low voice: "no words!"


    Mo Pingchu sighed in his heart. As expected, even if he didn''t see him for several years, the prince didn''t want to say a word to the emperor. I don''t know what happened to the prince and the emperor. He didn''t look like his father and son''s relatives. Instead, he was like an enemy. One of them drove his son out of the palace, the other ran to the border and rushed to where the danger was. It seemed that he was relieved when he died one day. No matter how clever Mo Pingchu was, he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    But looking at Li Heng''s lonely and indifferent look, Mo Pingchu still couldn''t help persuading him: "Your Highness, since you want to leave the border, if you don''t go back to Beijing with me, you won''t go back to the palace. Go to my home to see my grandfather and Xiao Jiu. Don''t you miss them all the time?"


    Hearing Mo Pingchu mention the old man and Xiao Jiu, Li Heng said with a faint smile: "Pingchu, thank you for your kindness, but it''s your home, not mine. You have your way, and I also have something I should do. Let''s say goodbye!" With these words, Li hengchong took several bodyguards to mount the horse and galloped away.


    In the Imperial College of Kyoto, since the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather is getting hotter and hotter day by day, but in order to let students experience the pain of learning, the school does not put ice in the school.


    This day scorching sun, baked the whole school like a huge steamer, hot small nine sleepy, drooping head listless looking at the teacher chattering about ten days examination, eyelids powerless raised, and closed.


    The lazy man outside the school can''t help laughing. I haven''t seen him for several years. At the beginning, the little fat baby really grew up a lot, but the dozing lazy boy is almost the same as that year.


    When the bell rang, the master finally put away his books and called out, "go to school!"


    Xiao Jiu is pulled up by Cheng Mingrui, who is next to him. He shakes his body and bows to the master. He shouts at the top of his voice: "master works hard."


    She threw her schoolbag to Cheng Mingrui and rushed to the gate of the school in three and two steps. Without looking back, she called out: "ah Rui, I''ll go with my sixth and seventh brothers to buy ice cream. Please help me take my schoolbag back, I want someone to send you a piece of ice cream -- "the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 119

    The word "ah" is still floating in the air, and Xiaojiu''s figure has disappeared at the door. Cheng Mingrui laughingly looks at the empty schoolbag thrown by Xiaojiu, and accepts her fate to pack the things on her book case one by one.


    "Ah Rui, has Xiao Jiu run away again? I''ll help you clean it up! " Cheng Mingrui is stunned by a pair of white and tender hands. He looks up at the girl who is coming to help, and says with a shy smile: "no trouble, I''ll clean it up myself."


    The girl picked up Xiaojiu''s inkstone and whispered: "what''s the trouble? We''ve been sitting at the front and back tables for so long. Are you still so polite? Are you in good shape today? I hear you cough


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK, but my throat is a little itchy occasionally. It''s OK."


    "That''s good. If it wasn''t for Xiaojiu''s fun that day, you wouldn''t be cold. Xiaojiu is good everywhere, but he is too mischievous. He runs fast every day and leaves his schoolbag to you. He doesn''t want to see if you are still ill." The girl said with some annoyance, but Cheng Mingrui frowned.


    Seeing that the girl''s books are not stacked neatly, he is going to put them in Xiaojiu''s bag. He keeps saying that Xiaojiu doesn''t take care of him and only thinks about himself. Cheng Mingrui''s face is getting cold. He grabs the books from the girl''s hand and says with no expression: "I''ll clean them up and don''t bother you. Besides, my name is Cheng Mingrui. Ah Rui isn''t your name!"


    The girl was stunned and looked at Cheng Mingrui''s cool and indifferent side face. Her face turned red and her eyes turned red. She looked at Cheng Mingrui innocently and wrongly and couldn''t speak.


    A few students who passed by Cheng Mingrui saw this situation. They couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for the girl. A tall and thin boy said, "Cheng Mingrui, what''s the matter with you? Ah Yu''s kind-hearted help, even if you don''t appreciate it, even if you say such words to make her sad?"


    "That is, Cheng Mingrui, don''t treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung!"


    For a moment, Cheng Mingrui became the target of public criticism, and was denounced by several students one after another. Cheng Mingrui frowned more and more tightly, and asked ah Yu''s girl to say in a hurry: "don''t tell me. I''m clumsy and can''t clean up. Ah Rui, no, Cheng Mingrui won''t let me clean up!"


    The girl''s words made people feel more and more unfair. The tall and thin boy yelled: "ah Yu, don''t be afraid of him. He is just Xiao Jiu''s valet, or someone else''s valet who is too lazy to take with him. Without looking at the school, Xiao Jiu ran away without him!"


    The boys immediately laughed at Cheng Mingrui. After nearly a year of schoolmates, they all knew that Xiao Jiu was good, but they also knew that Xiao Jiu was funny and admired him very much. However, they didn''t like Cheng Mingrui, who was as soft as a girl and just listened to the teacher''s words all day long. Now they seize this opportunity and naturally rush on, One after another, Cheng Mingrui was ridiculed.


    Cheng Mingrui''s face flushed with ridicule. Thinking that Xiao Jiu didn''t take him with him recently, he couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. His eyes turned red, but he was afraid that he would be ridiculed even more. He forced himself to be embarrassed, straightened everything up, raised his chin like Xiao Jiu, glanced at the boys, and said, "what''s the relationship between me and Xiao Jiu, Good dog, out of the way


    The boys were stunned by Cheng Mingrui''s inexplicable momentum, but they could not help but let him go. Cheng Mingrui, with a schoolbag hanging on one shoulder, strode out with his head high.


    Ah Yu was a little guilty and gently called out: "Cheng Mingrui!"


    Cheng Mingrui body Zheng for a while, the head also does not return of continue to go out.


    The little dispute in the school didn''t attract Xiao Jiu''s attention, because she just rushed out of the school and was about to run to the old place where she had made an appointment with her sixth brother and seventh brother, but she was suddenly grabbed by a hand stretched out from the side. Then, a strong force dragged her to the wall.


    Small nine don''t want to also don''t want, instinctive body a twist, lift a foot then ruthlessly kick past. Mo Pingchu goes back to Kyoto without stopping. He comes to Taixue first while the army is repairing. He wanted to surprise Xiaojiu, but he sees that Xueshe rushes out like a rabbit. Mo Pingchu reaches out and grabs Xiaojiu''s arm. Unexpectedly, she turns around and kicks her. Mo Pingchu raises her arm to block her.


    But then the fist of small nine mercilessly waved to come over, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but hook lip angle, secret way seems that the old man didn''t less effort, little girl skill training is good!


    In this way, the two brothers and sisters, who haven''t seen each other for several years, fight directly without saying a word. They fight each other for more than a dozen moves. They fight from the school wall to the bamboo forest on the east side of the school. Seeing that she is obviously not as good as the other party, Xiao Jiu tries to escape, but Mo Pingchu grabs her from behind and holds her in her arms. Xiao Jiu is shocked. She hasn''t been defeated so thoroughly since she started practicing martial arts. Now she''s caught, what can she do?


    Mo Pingchu watched little nine''s eyes dribble around. He thought it was very interesting and didn''t show his identity. He waited to see how little nine would react.


    Xiaojiu asked with a smile: "you see, I''m the fish on your chopping board. Before I die, who is the hero? What does it mean to me? "


    As soon as Mo Ping junior high school heard Xiao Jiu''s words, he could not help but be stunned. He forced himself to smile and said in a low voice, "nobody, I have nothing to do with you


    "Oh, the hero must be for money. Although I''m young, I know a little bit about the rules of the road. I don''t ask who is in charge of you. I just want to know how much money they give you. No matter how much they give you, I''ll give you double. As long as you let me go, how about that?"


    "You little girl, how much silver can you have? Don''t cheat me!"


    "If you don''t believe it, take the keepsake from my waist and go to Pingji business. It''s more than you can say. How about 180 thousand taels of silver for you?"


    "You mean it?"


    "You can tell if you try, but don''t blame me for not warning you first. You''re for money, but it''s not trouble. If you dare to touch my hair, my family will tear you apart. Don''t say you''re alone and have no relatives. No one jumps out of the stone. You always have a blood relation. You have a friend or acquaintance. Don''t be confused, Harm others and yourself


    Mo Pingchu tilted his head to one side and took a deep breath. It was hard for him to bear it. He was about to laugh to death. Where did the girl learn all this from? How could she do it one by one?


    Just at this time, small nine suddenly opened his mouth, according to Mo Pingchu''s arm hard bite down, Mo Pingchu was accidentally bitten, arm pain can''t help but loose a little, small nine took the opportunity to stomp on Mo Pingchu''s toes, and then squatted, from Mo Pingchu''s arm out. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 120

    Mo Pingchu is in great pain. He can''t laugh or cry, but he doesn''t run away. Instead, he smiles at him and pulls a bone whistle from his neck. Mo Pingchu suddenly changes his face and says: "don''t blow, don''t blow, Xiao Jiu, I''m your fifth brother, Mo Pingchu!"


    This bone whistle is used by the old man for Xiaojiu''s self-defense. As soon as he blows the bone whistle, the Mo family''s Secret guards around Taixue will rush over. That will make a big deal. Mo Pingchu has to quickly show his identity.


    Small nine bone whistle on the mouth, stare big eyes, up and down from Mo Pingchu, that black eyes to see Mo Pingchu can''t help but be restrained, for fear that these years in the border where didn''t take care of small nine don''t like.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu looked at it for a long time and threw himself on Mo Pingchu with a smile, shouting: "brother five, brother five!"


    When Mo Pingchu heard Mo Pingchu''s voice, he turned red. He hugged Xiao Jiu and said with emotion: "Xiao Jiu, you''ve grown so high up to the waist of the fifth brother!" When he left that year, he was still a soft bun in his arms. In a twinkling of an eye, he was so big and powerful. Mo Pingchu''s taste was very complicated!


    But calm down, Mo Pingchu immediately pushed away small nine, a face serious way: "I say I am your five elder brothers, you believe, in case I cheat you, is a bad man pretending? Your vigilance is too low! "


    Small nine one face speechless looking at Mo Pingchu, stretched out a finger up and down to Mo Pingchu point way: "five elder brother, you are not in the border blowing sand drink silly? Look at your appearance and clothes. Who believes that you are a kidnapper? And don''t you look in the mirror? Don''t you know how much you look like me? "


    This time, it''s Mo Pingchu''s turn to be stunned. Caring is chaotic. Wuwuwuwu, he is a famous general at the border. As soon as he comes back, he is despised by his sister. What should I do?


    But little nine looks so smart, it''s really the best, he won''t have to worry about his sister being cheated by bad people day after day!


    Having said that, Mo Pingchu was still worried. After thinking about it, he asked, "do you believe that I belong to your fifth brother because you see that I look like you?"


    Small nine enigmatic shook his head, Mo Pingchu blink eyes, is very modest squat body looking at small nine, waiting for his sister to solve their doubts.


    Small nine looking at the long body Yuli, handsome face, temperament introverted, like a sword about to come out of the sheath of Mo Pingchu, chuckled and rushed to embrace, shouting: "I believe you are my five brothers, because you look good!"


    Mo Pingchu


    Xiao Jiu, who quickly recovers her friendship with Mo Pingchu, is told by Mo Pingchu that you can''t just look at your appearance. Then she takes out her ears impatiently and drags Mo Pingchu happily to find Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang.


    Today, Mo Pingchu was surprised by his sister''s backhand. Looking at the innocent little nine, he comforted himself: not afraid, not afraid, little nine is still small. It''s time to teach.


    At this time, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are just as anxious as the ants on the hot pot. After waiting for a while in the agreed place, they don''t see Xiao Jiu coming, so they run to Xiao Jiu school to look for him. On the way, they meet Cheng Mingrui and learn that Xiao Jiu has run away as soon as he goes to school. They can''t help but panic. How can Xiao Jiu find him?


    The three immediately went around the school looking for Xiao Jiu, but after a round, no one was found. Mo Pingfang proposed to go back to the appointed place to have a look. In case Xiao Jiu was naughty and ran back, Mo Pingyun and Cheng Mingrui thought it was reasonable. They went back to the appointed place, but they still didn''t see Xiao Jiu.


    When he was in a mess, he looked up and saw that Xiao Jiu was pulling a tall man to run over. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were stunned.


    Cheng Mingrui stares at Xiaojiu and pulls the man''s hand. His brow is wrinkled. Although Xiaojiu is careless and can get along with anyone, it''s not easy to be touched. How can he suddenly pull a man? Cheng Mingrui looks at the abnormal face of the man Qingjun, and deeply feels some unspeakable threat.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are also staring at the man. They look at each other and look at each other in disbelief. Their eyes brighten and they rush to the man. They rush to the man and shout: "brother five, brother five!" intimately and excitedly


    Cheng Mingrui unconsciously stares at the round eyes and opens his mouth wide. After a while, he takes back his chin. The strange angular face of the man in front of him gradually coincides with the dazzling youth in his memory. Cheng Mingrui can''t help smiling, then rushes over and shouts: "brother five, when did you come back? Don''t tell us, we can pick you up! "


    Mo Pingchu, who is talking with his younger brothers and sisters, looks at Cheng Mingrui in surprise and glances at Mo Pingyun. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang have some scalp numbness. Mo Pingyun whispers to Mo Pingchu: "he is a Rui, the grandson of Dongping County Duke. Now he is in the same class with Xiao Jiu!"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed. He nodded his head slightly and quietly avoided Cheng Mingrui, who rushed to hold his arm. With a polite and polite smile, he said: "long time no see. Ah Rui has grown so tall, but I remember you are not one year older than little nine? Why doesn''t it look as if it''s not as tall as small nine now? "


    Mo Pingchu pulls Xiao Jiu to Cheng Mingrui, and compares them to each other. Even Xiao Jiu is slightly higher than Cheng Mingrui. He asks seriously.


    Cheng Mingrui is stunned. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang secretly bow their heads to laugh. They know that five elder brothers will be upset if they know that a Rui is still around little nine. As expected, they will let the boy eat it as soon as they come back.


    Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "brother five, I grow slowly, not as fast as little nine."


    Mo Ping pretends to be very concerned and pinches Cheng Mingrui''s shoulder, but the strength of his hand makes Cheng Mingrui show his teeth. Mo Pingchu rubs Cheng Mingrui and says: "sorry, ah Rui, brother, I''ve been at the border for a long time. I don''t know how to handle him. I don''t pinch you, do I?"


    How can Cheng Mingrui answer, especially in front of Xiaojiu, can only smile: "no, it doesn''t hurt, brother five, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "if it doesn''t hurt, ah Rui, why is your body so thin? When I was a child, I didn''t look strong. I grew up and became thinner. Why? Didn''t Aunt Meng make something delicious for you? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 121

    Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "I eat less. I will eat more in the future. Brother Wu can rest assured."


    Mo Pingyun quietly pours out his tongue at Mo Pingfang. This fool, who''s not at ease? He doesn''t know that five brothers are killing him?


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile, "well, eat more in the future. You''ll look like a man if you''re strong!"


    Cheng Mingrui straightened his chest as if he had received an order and said, "yes, I will eat more in the future. I will grow strong and protect Xiaojiu."


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of white Cheng Mingrui one eye, grab his wrist, dislike of shake shake way: "don''t tease, we who protect who?"


    Cheng Mingrui said unconvinced: "although I''m not as powerful as you, I don''t have as many enemies as you. I''m still a man. Naturally, I protect you."


    Xiaojiu turns his eyes and turns his head to ignore Cheng Mingrui. Mo Pingchu hears something different. His eyes are cold. He thinks of Xiaojiu''s reaction just now, enemy? How old is Xiao Jiu? How old is he? How old is he?


    Has something like this really happened? That''s why Xiaojiu is so full of quack talk? In the past few years when he was away, those smelly boys didn''t even protect Xiaojiu, OK?


    Mo Pingchu looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang coldly. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang shrink their heads and dare not look at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu secretly bites the back teeth. Well, these boys dare to hide from him. When they go back, he will settle accounts with them.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t know that his five brothers are angry, and he doesn''t know that they are going to be in danger. Seeing Cheng Mingrui tugging at him and vowing to protect himself, he doesn''t bother to argue with him. He impatiently says to him, "OK, whatever you want, I''m going to buy ice cream. When you go back to do your homework, please write the text quickly. Don''t forget the teacher''s copy."


    Cheng Mingrui hears that Xiaojiu is going to leave him. He is not happy and helpless. He can only say in a low voice: "I know!"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu heard this, he grabbed Xiao Jiu, who wanted to take him to buy ice cream, and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you ask a Rui to do your homework for you? Master, did you copy the text? "


    Small nine Leng next way: "Oh, how?"


    "How can you have your homework written for you? And what did you do? Why did master punish you? " Mo Pingchu stares at small nine tightly to ask a way, this small wench this one after another of let him also be overwhelmed.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang quickly gave Xiao Jiu a look. Xiao Jiu''s eyes rolled around, took Mo Pingchu''s arm and said, "brother five, you don''t know, our teacher is stubborn. We don''t use ice on such a hot day. You know, I''m afraid of heat. I''m sleepy when it''s hot. I''m sleepy when I''m sleepy. I''m sleepy when I''m sleepy! As a result, the old stubborn gave me a lecture and punished me for copying the text fifty times, fifty times! "


    Small nine full face indignant stretch out a palm to raise to Mo Pingchu in front of, the Wei Qu Ba Ba Ba Ba Ba Ba way: "five elder brothers, you say if I copy 50 times, the hand is not to break?"? Then I have no choice but to ask a Rui to help me. You don''t know, there are two servant girls in his family who imitate other people''s writing very much. Our master always punishes me because he doesn''t like me. If it wasn''t for a Rui to help me secretly, when you come back to see me, I''m sure my arms would have been broken long ago! "


    Mo Pingchu, who was a little angry, looked at Xiao Jiu''s pitiful face and turned his anger to the master he had never met. He frowned and asked Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, "who is Xiao Jiu''s master? Don''t use ice on such a hot day. What if the children are too hot? Why don''t you just doze off? Let''s copy it 50 times. How big is Xiao Jiu? Can he afford to pay if his hand is worn out? Let''s go. Take me to the teacher. I''d like to ask him, "is there anyone who cares so much about students?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were startled and stopped Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingyun said, "brother five, that teacher is new this year. It''s really too strict. But you can bear it. I''ll have a holiday in the next ten days. My father said that when I go to school in autumn, I''ll find a good teacher for her. We''ll just have to bear it for the next few days." Small nine also busy way: "is, five elder brother, he has a good plan, I have a wall ladder, I''m not afraid of him, don''t go to him, really, I can solve it!"


    Cheng Mingrui lowers his head and tries to suppress a smile. They won''t let the fifth brother go to the teacher. This time, Xiao Jiu is punished for not only sleeping in class, but also for quietly moving the seats of the students in the front row, which makes people fall a fart. He is punished by the teacher for standing and playing with paper balls, which makes him unable to copy the text in class.


    Not only that, since entering school, Xiao Jiu has played tricks on him a lot. It''s just that they kept it a secret so well that the family didn''t know it. In case five elder brothers really look for it, it will show the truth, so small nine how they will also stop five elder brothers.


    After listening, Mo Pingchu looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang suspiciously. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at Mo Pingchu calmly and forcefully. Mo Pingchu hooks his lips slightly. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are so scared that they think they have been seen through by Mo Pingchu.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Pingchu just rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead and said in a soft voice: "since you can solve it, brother five will be relieved. But Xiaojiu, you have to remember one thing. No matter what trouble you cause, don''t be afraid. Brother will clean it up for you, but he won''t cheat others with his family Kung Fu. Remember?"


    Small nine one Leng, nod a way: "remember!"


    "Well, you can go back with your sixth and seventh brothers first. I have to go to the palace. I''ll go back to the palace after meeting the emperor. I may be left in the palace for dinner at night. Please don''t wait for me at home." Mo Pingchu said softly.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were greatly relieved to see that Mo Pingchu would not go to find the master. They nodded and said, "I know, brother five, we are waiting for you at home."


    Mo Pingchu smiles at Xiao Jiu, nods at Mo Pingyun and turns to leave.


    See Mo Pingchu go far, small nine exaggerated relief, patted the chest, palpitation way: "six elder brother, seven elder brother, do you think five elder brother know I do bad things?"


    Mo Pingyun pinched the tip of little nine''s nose and joked: "do you know you have done something bad? I thought you always thought you were good at fighting for justice! "


    "Seven elder brothers, six elder brothers, he made fun of me and pinched my nose. Look, my nose has been pinched flat by him!" Little Jiuyi pouts his lips and says to Mo Pingfang that he is coquettish. Mo Pingfang immediately swings his fist and rushes to Mo Pingyun, shouting: "thief, dare to bully my sister, take my life --"


    Mo Pingyun jumped away and yelled: "is Xiaojiu not my sister? You fool, don''t rush to me every time little nine one is coquettish, OK? That girl is teasing you, don''t you know? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 122

    But Mo Pingfang didn''t listen to his nonsense. He swept Mo Pingyun to the ground with a sweeping leg. Mo Pingyun jumped up from the ground and punched Mo Pingfang in the face. The two people were fighting like a day.


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu, who was so happy that he couldn''t bear to say: "Xiaojiu, please tell them not to fight any more. In case of another bruise, how miserable it is to be taught by grandfather Mo when you go back!"


    Small nine vomited tongue way: "have nothing to do, they are not stupid, all know can''t forget to greet on the face!" Said, bouncing rushed over, clapping his hands while shouting: "six brother, fast, with the tenth move, attack seven brother left rib!"


    "Seven elder brothers, you are so powerful. What''s your name? You must teach me later!"


    Seeing the three brothers and sisters of the Mo family fighting, Cheng Mingrui sighs sadly. If only his mother could agree with him to practice martial arts, then he could fight with Xiao Jiu, and Xiao Jiu would not always leave him alone! But why does Niang hate practicing martial arts so much? Every time he mentioned it, his nose was not his nose and his face was not his face. He also claimed that if he had to practice martial arts, she would run away from home


    Thinking of this, Cheng Mingrui is extremely depressed.


    Mo Pingchu and a group of Northwest soldiers who returned to Beijing went to the palace to face the emperor. After hearing their memorial, the emperor was very happy. He rewarded the soldiers and gave them a banquet garden.


    In summer, the moon stars are bright, and the lotus flowers bloom in the lotus pool of the royal garden. A breeze blows by and rolls up the fragrance of the lotus. The banquet for the northwest soldiers is set in the lotus moon Pavilion near the water.


    In the dusk, the light in the lotus moon Pavilion starts to light, the graceful and bright sound of silk and bamboo is playing slowly, and the women in the middle of the pavilion slowly wave the wide sleeves of Luoyi to dance. With the ups and downs of music, many women are like a delicate flower in the breeze, gently trembling and graceful, with a gentle posture; Sometimes, like the fallen leaves in the strong wind, they rotate rapidly, and their colorful clothes fly like clouds


    The beautiful dance and the melodious sound of silk and bamboo complement each other. The soldiers who have never seen this kind of scenery are dazzled and intoxicated. Mo Pingchu frowns and drinks silently. He has been away from Kyoto for a long time, but he is not used to this kind of charming wind.


    Gently turning the delicate jade cup in his hand, Mo Pingchu began to miss the pleasure of drinking in the big porcelain bowl in the northwest.


    The emperor raised his glass again and invited all the soldiers to drink together. The soldiers raised their glasses together and wished the emperor a happy life. When the emperor and his officials enjoyed themselves together, they only heard a message: the second prince has arrived!


    Mo Pingchu''s heart moved. Looking up, he saw a three or four-year-old boy in a lotus colored robe and a golden crown being held in his arms. The boy''s skin was white, but his face was not as handsome as Li Heng''s. He was thin, especially his thin, slightly pointed chin.


    The second prince was put in front of the emperor. As soon as the emperor saw the boy, he showed a smile and waved: "ah Xuan, come and sit next to him."


    Li Xuan, the second prince, walked forward with a smile. First, he respectfully saluted the emperor. Then he walked to the bottom of the emperor and sat down. The emperor touched his head with a friendly face and asked a few questions. Li Xuan replied with a smile. Mo Pingchu''s heart sank when he saw the father and son''s intimate attitude.


    All the soldiers got up to salute the second prince. The emperor waved his hand with a smile and said, "no, please get up."


    But no one got up. They all stood up and sat down. The emperor''s smile grew stronger and stronger. He said a few words to encourage the soldiers. He asked the chief supervisor to take the second prince down to propose a toast to the soldiers. The soldiers were flattered. Before the second prince came, they all stood up and took the wine cup respectfully.


    Soon, the chief supervisor and the second prince arrived in front of Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu stood up and bent slightly. He saw that the second prince took a glass of wine from the chief supervisor and handed it to Mo Pingchu with both hands. He said with a smile: "I''ve heard that the man of the Mo family has both wisdom and courage. Today, I can see that general Mo is really extraordinary. I''d like to have a cup of wine today. I wish the general a victory and a strong national prestige!" Mo Pingchu took the cup respectfully, looked up to drink and said: "thank you, second prince. The second prince praised me falsely, but I don''t deserve it. This victory was won by the general of the whole battle. All the officers and men worked together. Mo just did a little bit."


    The second prince said with a smile: "I know that general Mo is a great man, not only general Mo, but all the men in the Mo family are heroes. They have been practicing martial arts since childhood and are very skilled. I was born in poor health. It''s said that practicing martial arts can strengthen my body. If general Mo would teach me some Kung Fu to strengthen my body, that would be great! "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and had a bad premonition in his heart. He lowered his head and said with a smile: "I dare not deceive the second prince. Although I''m a member of the Mo family, I love writing and writing since childhood. I''m not proficient in riding and shooting knives and guns. After returning to Beijing this time, I plan to quit my military position and study again."


    "Yes? Are you not an official The second prince was stunned and looked at Mo Pingchu in surprise. He looked at the supervisor at a loss.


    The chief supervisor said with a smile: "the second prince doesn''t know. General Mo has just turned away the post of general Yulin Zhonglang granted by the emperor. He really wants to take a new examination."


    The second prince blinked. After glancing at a place, he praised Mo Pingchu with a smile and said, "general Mo, you are really powerful. You are really, um, good at both literature and martial arts. I should learn more from you. Do you think this is good? If I am out of the Palace in the future, can I go to Xingguo government and ask you some advice? I''ll never disturb you more, will I? "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He was a prince at some point. If he refused again, it would be too unkind; But if you agree, if this boy runs to their house from time to time, I don''t know what trouble he will bring out. Should or should not? Mo Pingchu quickly thought about it, and thought it was better to refuse. He always felt that the second prince was a big trouble, and he couldn''t be affected at all.


    Mo Pingchu made up his mind and was about to open his mouth, but he saw an internal supervisor bow his head and say something in the emperor''s ear. The emperor immediately looked at them. Mo Pingchu''s secret way was not good, but it was too late. He just heard the emperor curiously ask: "ah Xuan, what do you say to Mo Wulang? So much fun? "


    The second prince Bada Bada told the emperor how he admired Mo Pingchu and wanted to learn kung fu from him. He promised that it would not affect Mo Pingchu''s examination. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 123

    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help pursing his lips. He said in secret: it''s over. I''m afraid this dogskin plaster can''t be removed.


    Sure enough, the emperor laughed and said, "ah Xuan, you have a good eye. You know that you have decided a master for yourself so early. Wulang, look, how can you accept this disciple?"


    Mo Pingchu suddenly felt an invisible pressure. He knew that he had fallen into other people''s calculation today, and that he might not be someone else, but the Lord of the world. He and all the people present wanted to be loyal to the emperor.


    Now, how Mo Pingchu could answer, he could only bow his hand and smile and say: "master, Mo 50000 is not worthy. If the second prince wants to learn kung fu, he can come to Mo''s martial arts field to practice. Mo Wu will teach patiently, but it''s hard to practice. The second prince has to think well."


    Second Prince Li Xuan happy way: "I am not afraid of hardship, I want to learn from you, father, you quickly agree?"


    The emperor looked at Mo Pingchu and Li Xuan, and said with a smile, "since you want to learn, you should study hard. Don''t be naughty, or your father will let people beat you on the board!"


    Li Xuan was shocked. Seeing that the emperor was still smiling, he put down his heart and nodded: "I will study hard!" Then he turned to Mo Pingchu and said, "brother five, we have a deal. I''ll go back to Xing Guogong to find you. You can''t go back. It''s a puppy!"


    A "five elder brothers" listen to Mo Pingchu mouth straight draw, his younger brother is more, can not think of accepting a prince to do younger brother! But looking at the happy smile on Li Xuan''s face at the moment, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help flashing his eyes.


    Mo Pingchu secretly guessed that only the last few childish words were said by the two princes themselves. They were all told by others just now, so that they would agree to let him go to Xingguo mansion, right?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help thinking of Li Heng. Li Heng followed the emperor to Xingguo mansion several times, and he was liked by the old man. Later, the old man specially selected a martial arts teacher to send him to the palace to teach him Kung Fu and build up his body. He really treated him as his own child, but it''s a pity


    Now, does the second prince want to enter the Mo family and get the support of the old man?


    Mo Pingchu didn''t believe that he, a retired general of four grades, could really get into the eyes of the second prince. He didn''t hesitate to say good things to himself and wanted to learn kung fu from himself?


    The second prince, or the person behind the second prince, can only be the Mo family!


    Mo Pingchu seems to smell the smell of wind and rain coming. The high position in the imperial city at the foot of the emperor seems to have been unable to bear to show the clue.


    On the moon in the middle of the sky, silk and bamboo are continuous, dancing and drinking, making guests and hosts happy.


    At the end of a boisterous feast, the emperor staggered up and left with the second prince with the help of the supervisor. All the soldiers got up to send the emperor off and prepared to leave.


    Mo Pingchu drank all the wine in his glass and prepared to go out of the palace with all the soldiers. As soon as he got out of the lotus moon Pavilion, he suddenly saw an internal supervisor coming towards him and stopped him with a low voice: "general Mo, please stay. The emperor asks you to sit in the Taiji palace."


    Mo Pingchu is stunned. Is it so late that the emperor has something to do with him?


    When he heard that the emperor had to find Mo Pingchu so late, the eyes of the soldiers became subtle. When he noticed the envious eyes of the soldiers around him, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    In the northwest army, we are all brothers of paoze who eat in the same pot and can block the sword for each other. But when we return to the palace, the emperor says, "Wulang, you have lived up to my expectation after several years gone." then he and these brothers of paoze have drawn a gap. Then the second prince made a public show of affection, and at the end of the banquet, the emperor left him alone, which made him go further and further away from the northwest soldiers. However, they were not fellow travelers, and the friendship of paoze could only be buried in the bottom of his heart. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and picked up the bitterness in his heart. This was the road he had chosen. Now that he had chosen, he had to go on unswervingly.


    Pretending to ignore the different views of the public, Mo Pingchu said goodbye to the public as usual, and walked slowly toward the Taiji palace with the inner warden.


    Mo Pingchu ponders over what happened around tonight as he walks. He has a vague feeling that the emperor can''t wait. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help thinking about what the emperor was worried about? Even if he has something to find himself, why can''t he wait and have to rush tonight? It''s not just about the second prince. Why should we also remember to make a decision today?


    Mo Pingchu had a vague intuition that the emperor seemed eager to do everything quickly.


    What on earth is this for?


    Seeing that he had arrived at the Taiji palace, Mo Pingchu quickly gathered his mind and suppressed his doubts. He respectfully followed the inner prison, crossed the corridor and came to a study door.


    Soon, Mo Pingchu was brought in. The emperor was sitting on the soft couch drinking tea in his loose casual clothes. When he saw Mo Pingchu coming in, he raised his hand to avoid his salute and ordered someone to show him a seat.


    Mo Pingchu carefully sat in the front of the chair, watching the emperor slowly drink a few mouthfuls of tea, and said with a smile: "there were many people just now, but I didn''t take a good look at you. Now, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''ve really grown up a lot. Now it''s a little similar to your grandfather''s years ago."


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "Pingchu is not as stupid as his grandfather. The emperor praised him falsely."


    The emperor shook his head and said with disapproval, "you are not as straightforward as your grandfather. If I say that in front of him, he will raise his chin and say with pride," of course, my grandson is like me. Isn''t that nonsense? " Hehe, hehe, he is the only one. He will say whatever he wants to say in front of me. He will always think back and forth in his heart before others speak. "


    Mo Ping lowered his head for a few minutes. He didn''t know how to answer, so he didn''t speak.


    The smile of the emperor''s mouth was fleeting. He looked at Mo Pingchu''s different dark complexion from Kyoto''s noble son, sighed with regret, thought about it and asked: "what about him? How have you been these years? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He was shocked and looked up at the emperor. Seeing that the emperor''s eyes were heavy, he could not see his happiness and anger. Mo Pingchu secretly clenched his fist and said in a soft voice, "the emperor asked his Royal Highness the prince?"


    The emperor''s eyes are more and more deep, and he looks at Mo Pingchu without expression. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 124

    Mo Pingchu''s palm was slightly wet. He thought about it and said, "when we parted in the northwest, his royal highness was all right. He only said that he had his own business to do, so he rode to the southeast. After that, I knew nothing about the situation."


    "Nothing?" The emperor looked at Mo Pingchu with deep eyes and asked softly.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart thumped. He summoned up courage to look directly at the emperor and said, "yes, I know nothing."


    The emperor''s eyes were as cold as ice. He said in a low voice as if he were biting his teeth: "I don''t know. He walked clean and carefree. OK, OK, OK."


    The words "good" were louder and colder than before. As soon as the last word "good" came out, the emperor waved his arms and all the tea cups, vases and other things on the table to the ground. When they heard the crackling noise, they all knelt down.


    Mo Pingchu also knelt down busily. Everyone was breathing, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. It seemed that he could hear his heart beating in the quiet room, except the emperor''s breathing.


    Mo Pingchu lowers his head and stares at the bluestone floor under his eyelids. He doesn''t dare to move. He suddenly feels that his sleeve has been pulled twice. Mo Pingchu slightly raises his eyes and sees that the supervisor is speaking the word "Prince" to him. Mo Pingchu looks at the emperor''s frown. After a moment, he hesitates and says, "tell the emperor, Before that, when his royal highness personally led the troops to sneak into the vassal state, he once said a word to his ministers


    The emperor suddenly looked at Mo Pingchu. Just at this time, Mo Pingchu also quietly looked up at the emperor. Facing the emperor''s deep and unpredictable eyes, Mo Pingchu was horrified. He quickly lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "His Royal Highness says that he only wants to do his part for the country and the people. He is not afraid of life and death. He just wants to die properly!"


    Li Heng''s original words Mo Pingchu did not dare to say to the emperor in any case, for fear that the strange relationship between father and son would be even worse, so he had an idea to tamper with them.


    After listening, the emperor was stunned for a moment. He looked like happy, sad and helpless. When Mo Pingchu thought he would ask something more, the emperor only sighed. After a while, he suddenly asked softly, "is he almost as tall as you now?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said: "when you return to the emperor, your royal highness is slightly higher than my minister, and his body is also straighter than my minister. Every time he is in the queue, he is particularly attractive."


    The emperor hooked the corner of his lips and murmured, "it''s higher than me." the voice was too small. Except for the first few words, Mo Pingchu didn''t hear the rest. The emperor stood by the window with his hands on his back, staring out of the window. After a long time, he waved his hand gently.


    When Mo Pingchu left, Mo Pingchu looked at the emperor. He saw the princess standing at the window and staring out. He didn''t look tall. He was even emaciated and weak, and even had some indescribable loneliness.


    Suddenly, a voice flashed in Mo Pingchu''s mind: the emperor is old!


    Mo Pingchu, who has a booming voice, is not at ease. He thinks carefully that the prince will be twenty next year, and the emperor is already three out of fifty. He is over fifty years old!


    Moreover, the emperor''s body is not strong. If one day, the new and the old will be replaced and the throne will be replaced, what will happen to his royal highness and the second prince?


    Countless thoughts of chaos rush into Mo Pingchu''s mind. He can''t help taking a few deep breaths and trying to keep himself calm. In front of the leader heard Mo Pingchu long breath, turned to Mo Pingchu with a smile: "the first face saint, some afraid?"


    Mo Pingchu bowed his head and said with a shy smile: "the supervisor has laughed. Thank you for your advice just now. Mo Wu is very grateful."


    The big supervisor smile more and more gentle way: "you this courage can be inferior to small nine big, that wench can never have a fear word in front of the emperor." Mo Pingchu moved in his heart and said with a smile: "Xiao Jiu has been very skinny since he was a child. When he was in the nursery, he caused a lot of trouble to the supervisor. His grandfather kept saying that he wanted to have a drink with the supervisor when he was free to show his gratitude."


    The chief supervisor waved his hand with a smile and said, "I''m just an official. I don''t dare to be the old man''s Xie. Although Xiaojiu is naughty, she''s smart and lovely. No matter how much trouble she causes, the emperor and the ladies like her. I''m not afraid of your jokes. I like this girl too. But since she went to Taixue, we can''t see her any more. Go back and tell her. When you are free, let her come to the palace to have a look. The emperor thinks about her. The second prince has a lot of fun to play with her. "


    Mo Ping immediately seized the words of the chief supervisor, and countless thoughts flashed in his mind. He asked casually with a smile: "is the second prince so familiar with Xiao Jiu? The girl didn''t bully the second prince, did she


    The supervisor said with a smile: "I''m familiar. The second prince just turned two years old and went to the nursery. I''ve been with little nine classmates for more than a year. Can I not be familiar with him? The second prince has been chasing Xiaojiu since he was a child. No matter where Xiaojiu goes, he likes to follow him. As soon as Xiaojiu goes, the second prince is very boring in the nursery. He is shouting that he wants to go to Taixue to find Xiaojiu. Tell me, where did the prince go to Taixue? Besides, he''s not old enough. It''s good for you to come back. The second prince can go to you to learn kung fu, and he can go to Xiao Jiu to play. He can kill two birds with one stone. "


    Mo Pingchu nodded with a smile and said, "yes, but my heart is sinking. Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, who are you bringing to my brother? The emperor, the supervisor and the prince, your brother, the retired fourth grade official, can''t stand it!


    Seeing in front of the palace gate, the supervisor smiles and tells Mo Pingchu to be careful on the way. Mo Pingchu thanks again for saying goodbye to the supervisor and strides out. The air outside the palace is much fresher and more pleasant than that in the palace, but Mo Pingchu''s heart is a little deeper than that before entering the palace.


    When he returned to Xing''s mansion late at night, Mo Pingchu thought that his family must have gone to bed, but unexpectedly, the main hall was full of lights. His grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt, father, mother, younger brothers, and Xiao Jiu, who had been sleeping in his mother''s arms with his head tilted, were all there.


    Mo Pingchu had a sour nose and hot eyes. He strode in quickly.


    Xu Jingniang eagerly looks at her son whom she hasn''t seen for years. Her eyes turn red. Mo Taiwen grabs her shoulder and pats her. Xu Jingniang sniffs and smiles at Mo Taiwen.


    Mo Tai Wen also laughed, the son finally came back, their husband and wife''s heart finally can fall back to the stomach. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 125

    After kowtowing to the old man and the old man, Mo Pingchu told them that his third brother, Mo Pingcheng, had set up soldiers to return to Beijing outside the city. He would come back in two days. Because he was relieved of his official position, he went to Beijing early to face the saint and give you a message.


    Mo Taiwu and Yu Shuzhen feel relieved when they learn the exact news about their son.


    Mo Pingchu said with some guilt: "the emperor left me to ask for a banquet in the palace tonight. When I came back late, I tired my grandfather, grandmother, uncle and aunt for a long time."


    The old man waved his hand and said, "what''s the matter with the whole family? You haven''t come back for several years. It''s not easy for you to come back. Naturally, we have to wait. You said the emperor left you for questioning, but only you? What did you ask? "


    Mo Pingchu looked at the sleepy younger brothers and the tired grandmother and said with a smile, "grandfather, it''s so late. Some of them will have to go to school tomorrow. If you don''t let them go back to rest first, let''s go to the study and talk about it slowly."


    The old man nodded his head and said, "well, anyway, they''ve all seen people. They don''t lack arms and legs, so they should rest assured. OK, you all go back. I''ll go to the study with Xiao Wu to have a word."


    Xu Jingniang took a look at Mo Pingchu. Mo Taiwen took Xiao Jiu from her arms and was ready to leave. However, she moved her arm and smacked her mouth a few times. She snorted: "don''t run, thief, don''t run, give me my sugar back."


    Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang can''t help laughing at Xiao Jiu. Mo Taiwen mutters: "this girl has a dream of catching a thief, right?" Then he picked up Xiaojiu and was ready to go back, but he saw Xiaojiu humming and kicking two times. Mo Taiwen might as well not hold him tightly. He just heard "plop" and Xiaojiu fell to the ground.


    The crowd was startled. They came to help Xiao Jiu, but Xiao Jiu was lying on the ground. He opened his eyes vaguely and saw the family around him. They rubbed their buttocks and cried: "you''ve just come. A fierce thief kicked me. It hurts!"


    everybody


    Immediately after that, there was a deafening burst of laughter, which made Xiaojiu shiver. Looking at the laughing family, they were full of question marks.


    Mo Pingchu forced himself to hold back his smile and took Xiaojiu in his arms. He glared mercilessly. Mo Taiwen, who couldn''t straighten his waist, complained: "Dad, you are old. It''s better for us to hold Xiaojiu in the future!"


    Mo Taiwen''s smile suddenly solidified on his face, watching Mo Pingchu steadily pick up small nine and give it to Mo Pingyun. Mo Pingyun holds small nine and comes to him to weigh it, and then takes Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian to go without going back.


    Before going out, I saw little jiuba rubbing her eyes on her sixth brother''s shoulder and yelling at Mo Taiwen with an unhappy face: "Dad, it''s you who threw me. Don''t hold me anymore, hum!"


    Mo Taiwen couldn''t help looking at Xu Jingniang wrongly. He just let Xiao Jiu kick about. He didn''t hold it for a while. Where is he getting old? He can''t even hold Xiao Jiu?


    But Xu Jingniang nodded her head and said, "I think Xiao Wu is right. It''s better to let those boys do the work of holding Xiao Jiu in the future."


    The old man and others agreed.


    Mo Taiwen was more and more resentful. His sons were all born to collect debts. As soon as he came back, he robbed Xiao Jiu from him. He also said that he was old. Who could bear it.


    Mo Taiwen couldn''t help but glared at Mo Pingchu and said, "boy, don''t you want to take the classics test? Let''s go to Taixue to live in school tomorrow


    When the old lady heard this, she was not happy. She yelled at Mo Taiwen: "little five, just came into the house, you turned him out? He''s still not your own son. I''ve never seen such a cruel father like you. If you want to leave, we''ll never leave. By the way, second, didn''t Qian Er hear that you are going to Zhangzhou to audit accounts? Hurry, while it''s not cold, you''ll leave tomorrow! " Mo Taiwen looks at the old lady without tears. Are you still my mother? It''s just July, not only not cold, but also hot!


    Seeing Mo Taiwen''s sad face and pulling her mother-in-law to talk about her grievances, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but feel very speechless. She patted Mo Pingchu''s hand with regret. She came forward and grabbed Mo Taiwen''s back skirt, and said in a deep voice, "are you ashamed to compete with your children when you are old? Come on, come back to the house with me


    Mo Taiwen looked at Xu Jingniang, who was black eyed. He didn''t dare to resist. He honestly lowered his head and bent over to cooperate with Xu Jingniang''s action. He was pulled away.


    Mo Pingchu was speechless when he looked at his father''s ten-year-old counseling bag. However, he saw his grandmother''s face full of joy and said to his grandparents: "the second one is out of tune, so I have to be in charge of it by Jingniang!"


    The old man agreed and nodded. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. He said in secret: Dad, just accept your life. Your position in our family is really worrying!


    Mo Pingchu took my hand and said something warmly. He personally sent the old lady back to her room and went to the study to find the old man.


    After listening to Mo Pingchu''s talk about what happened at the Palace Banquet, the old man pondered for a moment and said, "those who should come always come, but they can''t stop them. But a little boy, if he wants to learn kung fu from you, let him learn it. However, he wants to play with Xiao Jiu? Hum, I don''t know if I have the courage. "


    Mo Pingchu puzzled asked: "grandfather seems to have a plan?"


    The old man says lightly: "a few days ago, small nine new raised a few small things."


    "What little thing?" Mo Pingchu has a bad hunch in his heart. Since he was born, Xiao Jiu has had the following pets: big dog Langqing, Shenju Xiaohei, two peacocks, a nest of rabbits, small fish and birds. He raised a fox the year before last, and got a new Eagle last year. What will he get this year?


    The old man said casually: "Oh, just a few bamboo leaf green snakes!"


    Trimeresurus stejnegeri? viper! A few more!


    Mo Pingchu was surprised and said, "that''s a poisonous snake!"


    "What are you afraid of? There is a special snake keeper in charge. Xiaojiu takes a stick to play with. The girl likes the color of the snake and says it''s good-looking. Since she likes it, she can keep it. There''s no place at home. If the boy Li Xuan comes just in time, let him accompany Xiao Jiu to play with snakes, hehe The old man has a good look on his face.


    Mo Pingchu looks at his grandfather speechless and says in his heart: the boy you are talking about is the emperor''s own son. You can get some poisonous snakes. If you scare the prince, can we afford to pay for it?


    But Mo Pingchu turned to think that the old man is so unscrupulous when he meets the emperor, just like a second prince, it doesn''t seem so bad. Thinking about it like this, Mo Pingchu thinks it''s nothing. Thinking about his previous reaction, he also thinks it''s a bit funny. His family won''t let Xiao Jiu be in danger. He''s been away from home for a long time, and he''s making a fuss. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 126

    However, when Mo Pingchu thought about the enemy family of Xiao Jiu, he asked in a low voice: "grandfather, I''ve heard a lot about the enemy family of Xiao Jiu. What''s the matter? What''s more, I see Xiaojiu''s skill is very good and his reaction is very fast. It seems that he has been specially trained? "


    The old man said with a smile: "when Xiao Jiu washed marrow, he got through Ren Du''s two veins, but the best of your brothers and sisters, I didn''t dare to let her practice more, otherwise it would be too harsh! As for the enemy, how old is Xiao Jiu. What enemy is there? "


    "But I heard Cheng Mingrui say that little nine has many enemies."


    "That must be the girl in the school? It''s common for children to fight and make trouble. With Xiaojiu''s skill, those kids in the school are not enough to practice for her! "


    Mo Pingchu is speechless. He has such a big grandfather. Should he cry or cry?


    How can you be so confident that you don''t look others in the eye because your children are too good?


    As the saying goes, "it''s easy to hide a spear, but hard to defend a hidden arrow." Xiao Jiu was born with the same eye-catching eye as the bright pearl in the night. I don''t know how many people in Kyoto are ready to move. How can they be so careless?


    Even if Xiaojiu''s aptitude is excellent, even if Xiaojiu gets through Ren Du''s two channels at a young age, and his kung fu is developing rapidly, even if Xiaojiu is smart and quick to respond, even if he is smart


    Ah, it''s really powerful to think about his family''s little nine. Looking at his promising young age, he really deserves to be mo Pingchu''s own sister! Mo Pingchu can''t help but turn up his lips and tilt the building in an instant.


    Mo Pingchu wakes up when the old man picks up the tea cup. He pulls his nerves back to the right path. He talks seriously about how he and Xiao Jiu had an Oolong fight in Taixue today. After being arrested, Xiao Jiu tells him how to deal with it in detail, hoping to arouse the old man''s enough attention to Xiao Jiu''s safety.


    Unexpectedly, the old man laughed and said: "this girl, good, good, can take more than ten moves from your hands. It seems that she hasn''t worked hard these days. I think she has put aside her Kung Fu in this crazy run."


    Mo Pingchu looks at the old man with black lines. Grandfather, is that the point?


    Mo Pingchu coughed, and solemnly reminded the old man that Xiaojiu''s full of quack talk and emergency response all showed that she was very experienced in such emergencies. Has she ever met such a situation?


    The old man stroked his beard and said with a smile, "Xiao Wu, do you think our family are all furnishings? In Kyoto, can people rob Xiaojiu? You don''t think who has the guts? Are all the guards in our family vegetarian


    Mo Pingchu didn''t understand and said, "then why is Xiao Jiu her?"


    "How about little nine? How clever a girl is! She can use it freely just by listening to it. Tut Tut, this intelligence is with me, with me! " The old man talked about Xiaojiu with elation.


    Mo Pingchu laughed bitterly, and then he realized that Xiao Jiu''s full mouth of Jianghu dialect was actually learned by those who heard about books and opera.


    Over the past few years, the old man has been leading Xiaojiu around Kyoto. This young and old man has been sitting in teahouses and teahouses all over Kyoto. Xiaojiu can recite the legend of today and ancient times, not to mention the old man who has brought Xiaojiu into casinos, touched Pai Gow, horse racing, chicken fighting, arena competition, and slang. Xiaojiu has never seen anything.


    But just a robber, is not the kind of a direct life on the bandit, in the eyes of small nine really not a matter.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t slow down in a series of blows. He was deeply aware that too many things had happened after he left. He was really overwhelmed.


    In those days, his sweet and obedient baby sister, how did she become a, um, fried dough sticks in the blink of an eye£¨ Author: Tucao: Mo Jia Lang Lang, you sure that when you left, Xiao nine was a soft Nuo Nuo make complaints about obedient babies? Isn''t it a troublemaker who goes to the house to fish in the river?


    Mo Pingchu: don''t talk nonsense! My younger sister is clever, obedient, smart, naive, lively and picturesque. Are you in charge?


    author


    It''s a disease!)


    Although listening to the old man''s heresy, Mo Pingchu was still worried and couldn''t help saying, "grandfather, if you''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case someone is like me today, isn''t Xiao Jiu dangerous?"


    The old man glanced at Mo Pingchu with disdain and said: "boy, you look down on me too much. That''s you. If someone dares to move a hand with Xiao Jiu, believe it or not, at the moment of meeting Xiao Jiu, the person I arranged can let him go to see the king of hell directly!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. The old man gave him a cold look and said, "since Xiao Jiu was almost in danger that year, I have arranged two dark guards to follow him day and night. Whenever Xiao Jiu is in danger, they will appear at the first time. He also prepared a bone whistle for Xiao Jiu. As soon as the bone whistle rings, all the Mo family''s Secret guards in Kyoto will go out together. In less than a wisp of incense, Xiao Jiu will be controlled within ten miles of where he is. No matter what he is, I promise that he will never come back. Today, the dark Wei will recognize you and know that it''s your brother and sister playing around. Otherwise, you think you can catch Xiao Jiu so easily? "


    Mo Pingchu put his heart into his stomach, but after thinking about it, he thought it was wrong. He asked in a hurry: "is Xiao Jiu in danger on the polo field? When did it happen? Why don''t I know? "


    The old man was stunned, and a trace of depression flashed in his eyes. For a moment, he let slip his words and said all these shameful things. He could not help shaking his head to show that there was nothing wrong.


    What kind of person is mo Pingchu? How can he be easily fooled by the old man.


    The old man was tired of being asked, and said that Xiao Jiu was rescued by Cheng Mingrui in the polo field.


    After hearing this, Mo Pingchu asked with a dark face: "did you find out which troublemaker? What did you do with it? "


    The old man''s face was very smelly and said, "that day, the polo game was full of people. Where can I find out? But it''s very simple. How many people dare to put their hands on the head of our Mo family? What''s the difference between checking and not bad? "


    Mo Pingchu depressed way: "then let others so harm small nine, let''s put regardless?"


    "No matter? Can I watch others plot against my granddaughter? How beautiful I want to be The old man hit the ground heavily with his crutch and said in a deep voice: "that day, I went directly to the palace to find the emperor. There are so many families on the polo field. I''m not happy. They don''t want to be happy! The emperor punished all the officials in charge of that day and those involved! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 127

    Mo Pingchu frowned and said, "that''s ok?" As a member of Mo''s family, the self-consciousness is that others have bullied me, and I''ve paid others back. Especially if I dare to reach out to Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingchu thinks it''s not too much to cut them down.


    The old man white, Mo Ping first glance: "how can it be? Later, the woman of the Xie family wanted to put the second prince on the Royal genealogy, but I stopped her. She was not her own son, but her own concubine. She wanted to let her adopted son be her own son, daydreaming, and died as soon as possible! Later, someone recommended Fan Yang and Lu Xuan to be the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. I asked him to take a book and let him go back to Fan Yang! I haven''t given them any good food for the rest of them, but I haven''t got the right chance. Let''s wait. We''ll have to settle it with them sooner or later. "


    Mo Pingchu listened to Jieqi and said: "grandfather''s hand is really extraordinary!"


    The old man stroked his beard, glanced at Mo Ping and said, "now I know your grandfather is not old, right? Boy, can you put your heart down now? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He didn''t expect the old man to see him so thoroughly. Since he returned to Beijing, he felt that he was walking on the edge of a knife. He just felt that he needed to be careful every step of the way. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would take the wrong step and cause unnecessary trouble.


    The old man said seriously: "boy, this man is just like a bow. If you are too tight for too long, maybe you will break it before you start the arrow! The road has to go step by step, and the food has to stutter. I''m in a hurry. It''s just another place. Don''t be so tight at home. "


    Mo Pingchu nodded in shame. He was incompetent and worried his grandfather.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s expression, the old man sighed slightly in his heart. This boy''s mind is too heavy! Still too young!


    The old man patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder, stood up and said, "OK, I''m in Mo''s family for one day. Don''t rush forward and keep a low profile, you know? Save your energy, you know? Listen to my grandfather, and don''t think about the rest. Since you have decided, you should prepare for the classics test well, and wait until it''s over. "


    Looking at the old man''s calm expression, Mo Pingchu gradually calmed down. His disordered thoughts were put aside, and his expression relaxed completely. He joked: "grandfather, you can rest assured of me. In case I can''t pass the exam, others will laugh and say that we Mo family are fooling around."


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu had finally recovered his composure, the old man was relieved and glared at him: "hum! Who dares to laugh? Even if jokes are hidden in my heart, I don''t believe that they dare fart in front of me? It''s good to be able to pass the classic examination, but is it not an official? Come on, go back to sleep. Let''s have a rest these days and get together with our family. "


    Mo Pingchu felt very comfortable when he was rebuffed by the old man. He said with a smile, "well, I''ll go back to sleep now. Grandfather, I''ll help you back to your room first." Then he reached for the old man''s arm.


    The old man threw away Mo Pingchu''s hand and said: "I''m not old enough to be supported. Don''t learn any etiquette from those sour people. Don''t be uncomfortable at home."


    With that, the old man strode out. Mo Pingchu watched the old man walk away with his head held high and his crutches as a decoration, which made the boys have to trot to catch up with him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s a good feeling to go home. It''s even better to have someone to support him. How lucky he was to be born in Mo''s family!


    The next morning, as usual, the Xingguo government gradually woke up in the shouts of the martial arts training ground. The rising sun gradually rose from the East. The servant girls and servants came out of the house one after another to draw water, burn fire, water flowers and sweep the yard. A new day began.


    After coming down from the training ground, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang went back to the house to change their clothes and tidy up. As usual, they went to ask Xiao Jiu to get up. Just arrived at the intersection of Xiaojiu residence, met Mo Pingjian with two big black eyes. Knowing that the boy didn''t sleep last night, he felt dizzy when he saw the daybreak in the account book. After walking straight away, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang looked at each other, patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder with great sympathy, and said in unison: "brother, you should take care of yourself. In the future, it''s up to you for brothers to spend money. Do hold on!"


    Mo Pingjian was comforted by a face of muddled force, secret way when the two brothers so kind-hearted?


    But Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang burst into laughter. Mo Pingjian looked at the two smiling brothers speechless. He wanted to turn his eyes and ask God, are these two unsympathetic bastards really his brothers? Can I return it?


    Because of the ruixilou incident, Mo Pingjian was temporarily suspended from school by Mo Taiwen. At home, he did business with Mo Taiwen. It was very good at the beginning. After all, he was able to do what he liked so early, and he didn''t have to go to school to recite those "excesses". Mo Pingjian was very happy.


    But gradually, Mo Pingjian found that something was wrong. His father taught him how to do business, but he was obviously hired to do OEM. Since he checked several books without any mistakes, his father praised him with a smile, and immediately sent people to move several boxes of books, so that he could understand them in three days. Then the so-called father happily went to play with his mother, and left his 11 year old baby alone in the accounting room.


    Three days ago, those boxes of account books were all old accounts. It''s easy to imagine the trouble of checking them. My dear father said that if you can''t finish checking them, you''re not allowed to go out. If you don''t check them clearly, you''ll have to check them again. Otherwise, the 30000 taels of silver supplied to Ruixi building will be deducted from Mo Pingjian''s private house. Thirty thousand taels. Mo Pingjian has been calculating hard for several years. He only has about ten thousand taels of private property. If he keeps it, doesn''t he owe twenty thousand taels?


    In order to keep his private money, Mo Pingjian fought hard and stayed in the accounting room for three days, competing with those old accounts. However, Mo pingjianduo likes to look at the account books on an abacus. After three days, when he sees the account books again, he will soon vomit.


    Mo Pingjian deeply realized that he could not go on like this any more. Instead of staying at home and being oppressed and exploited by his father, he might as well go to sleep in school.


    So, as soon as he got out of the accounting room, Mo Pingjian was ready to find Xiao Jiu. After living for more than ten years, Mo Pingjian firmly believed that in Mo''s family, as long as Xiao Jiu came out, there would be no injustice!


    But I didn''t expect that when I got to the intersection, I met Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. When Mo Pingjian saw that his two elder brothers saw their black circles under their eyes, he laughed back and forth. He couldn''t help but say dissatisfied: "six elder brothers and seven elder brothers, have you laughed enough?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 128

    Mo Pingyun laughed and said: "no, Xiao Ba, you are black under your eyes and red inside. You are faster than the rabbit raised by Xiao Jiu. Xiao Qi, you have a look. You have red eyes!"


    Mo Pingfang rushed up to Mo Pingjian to have a look. After reading it, he laughed and said, "really! Xiao Ba, in my opinion, you can just change your name. What''s your name, Mo Pingjian? How about Mo Hongyan? "


    "Mo Hongyan is a good name, Mo Hongyan, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "In fact, Mo Honghong is very nice. Honghong, Honghong, has the same name as the rabbit in Xiaojiu. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Red? Ah, Honghong sounds good. Honghong sounds good. Xiao Ba, you will change your name to Honghong. At that time, Xiao Jiu Yi shouts, "here comes a you, there comes a rabbit."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    See two silly brother almost laugh crazy, also sentence after sentence of ridicule himself, Mo Pingjian can''t bear to shout: "you two have finished?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang stop laughing when they hear that their younger brother is angry. Just when Mo Pingjian feels that their anger has calmed them down, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang suddenly reach out and press Mo Pingjian''s head down, laughing and running away, shouting: "ha ha ha ha, it''s not over!"


    Mo Pingjian took a deep breath, raised his head, clenched his fists and rushed after him. At the same time, he called out in a high voice: "you wait for me!"


    "We''re waiting. Ha ha ha ha, Hong Hong, please run slowly. Don''t fall your butt into four pieces. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    "Xiaoba, come on, brother is waiting for you! Ha ha ha ha


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang laugh at Mo Pingjian mercilessly. They run into Xiao Jiu''s house all the way and jump to Mo Pingjian''s feet. These two silly brothers will die if they don''t bully him every day?


    But after all, he has been bullied for many years. Mo Pingjian is also used to it. After a few steps into xiaojiuyuanzi, his anger disappears. He follows Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang to Xiaojiu bedroom.


    The three brothers walked noisily. They gave me a push every now and then, and I beat you. They were very noisy. But when they were near the door of the small nine bedroom, they were all quiet. See Mo Pingyun rushed to guard the big servant girl in the door low voice asked a, then step forward carefully push open the door, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian followed quietly into.


    As soon as the big maid at the door saw that the three brothers had gone in, she waved to the little maid. The little maid immediately began to prepare the washing utensils.


    The three brothers walked into the little nine bedroom, went around the screen, and came to the bed. Mo Pingyun gently opened the curtain of the bed, and saw that on the huge carved shelf bed, there was only a light crimson silk quilt, which made the bed more empty.


    Mo Pingyun was not careful to make complaints about the eight treasures shelf of Xiao nine by ten thousand Tucao masters. Kyoto generally uses arhat beds, but the old man doesn''t know who said that shelf beds are very popular in the south, so he asked people to buy the best Huanghua pear wood and find a skilled craftsman to make such a shelf bed for Xiaojiu.


    This shelf bed is different from the arhat bed. It is much wider. It also has a top frame, four corner columns, and fences on both sides and behind the bed. There is a bed drawer under the bed, which is divided into two layers. The lower layer is a wooden drawer, and the upper layer is a rattan mat. It is very comfortable to sleep with a thick and soft mat.


    The fence, bed column, tooth board, four feet and upper lintel board of the bed are all carved with decorative patterns. The front of the bed is equipped with a Chuihua door, which is exquisite and elegant.


    But the problem is that this bed is much bigger than the Luohan bed, especially for such a small person as Xiaojiu. Every morning when Mo Pingyun came to wake up Xiao Jiu, he saw Xiao Jiu huddled up on the big bed. He always felt sad. But the old man said, this bed is to let small nine sleep for a lifetime, and when he grows up, it''s suitable to sleep, so he refused to change it into a small bed. Mo Pingyun, they could only tuck up their hearts once a day, hoping that little nine would grow up quickly without having to make complaints about such a pathetic thing.


    Mo Pingyun pasted it carefully. Hearing that Xiao Jiu was breathing long and sleeping, he turned back to Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian. I saw three people go out together, one reached for the quilt, one pulled it down, and one picked up the clothes that had been ready on the bedside shelf.


    Mo Pingyun put up his fingers and gently counted: "one, two, three"


    "Three" word export, Mo Pingyun immediately began to lift a corner of the quilt, small nine head from the quilt to dig out. At the moment, it''s no exaggeration to use digging to describe it. Xiaojiu likes to cover herself with a quilt very much. Moreover, she is not honest when she sleeps. She is used to wriggling around in the quilt. Every morning, she seems to be wrapped up and buried in the quilt.


    Mo Pingfang began to pull away her quilt from her feet, while Mo Pingjian unfolded her clothes and was ready at any time. Xiao Jiu, who was dug out of her head by her brother, yawned and groaned: "I''m so sleepy, I want to sleep!" As soon as his head retracted, he went back to the bed.


    Mo Pingfang coaxed: "little nine, it''s time to get up. Today I have to go to school!"


    "Xiao Jiu is obedient. Today, brother six and brother seven are carrying you to the dining room." Mo Pingyun is also busy with coaxing.


    In exchange for it, Xiao Jiu squirmed impatiently twice, and pushed his feet hard by the way. Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun, look at me and I''ll look at you. I''m worried. This ancestor''s anger has gone wrong again. What should I do?


    Mo Pingjian watched the two brothers eat shriveled. He was very happy. He pushed forward and said with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, get up soon, or the steamed eight treasure rice brocade will be cold and not delicious soon!"


    Since Xiaojiu went to Taixue, digging Xiaojiu out of bed every morning has become the number one problem of the Mo family. In the past, when he went to nursery school, the old man used to never go to school in the morning. He could get up whenever he slept. But this can''t be the case with Taixue. Xiaojiu has formed a habit and can''t get up. Moreover, the girl is still very angry when she gets up. If she doesn''t sleep enough to be called up, she will ignore the person who wakes her up all day.


    After the old man called twice, he waved his hand and handed over the call to Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang. Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang called twice. After being ignored by Xiao Jiu for two days, they couldn''t bear it. In a twinkling of an eye, they threw the work to Mo Pingyun''s three brothers again. They were also secretly proud that they could get Xiao Jiu up and save their sons from being late for bed.


    Mo Pingyun''s three brothers are very quiet. They have to take over the hard work and get up early every morning to call Xiao Jiu. If they can do anything to get Xiao Jiu up, they can''t make her unhappy. Otherwise, the ancestor will have no face and won''t say a word to them. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 129

    Mo Pingjian has summed up a set of ways to wake Xiao Jiu up after a year of trying and pondering. First, he needs to wake her up from bed, and then he can''t tell her that he''s going to school. He doesn''t care if he''s late. He can be seduced by delicious food, which is the most effective way.


    Sure enough, when Xiao Jiuyi heard the word "eight treasures of rice brocade", his eyes suddenly brightened. He stopped yawning and rubbing his eyes. He immediately sat up from the bed. Mo Pingjian gave Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang a proud look and quickly put on her coat.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang glare at Mo Pingjian angrily. This little eight is so busy that they have already arranged to prepare eight treasure rice brocade for little nine. It''s time for their father to shut him up in the accounting room for another ten or eight days!


    Small nine put on the coat sitting on the bed yawning, Mo Pingjian called, the door has been ready for the maid immediately carrying basin cloth towel green salt and other things came in.


    Mo Pingyun and others retreat to wait outside. Xiao Jiu is dressed neatly and is being served to wipe his hands and face. He raises his voice and asks, "brother, are there peanuts in the eight treasure rice brocade?"


    Hear small nine sober more, Mo Pingjian and others quickly walked in, Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "don''t worry, put a lot of it!" Then he took out a hairband from the jewelry box and handed it to the maid who combed her hair. "This is good. It goes with Xiao Jiu''s clothes!"


    The maid took the hairband with a smile and tied it to Xiaojiu''s bun. She took up the mirror and looked at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu impatiently pushed away and said, "no, go, go. After a while, the rice brocade will not taste good when it''s cold."


    Babao rice brocade is a kind of cake that must be eaten during the Double Ninth Festival in Kyoto. It uses the juice extracted from fresh fruit to dye the rice flour into various bright colors. It is wrapped with bean paste or jujube paste or preserved peanut and sesame to make colorful flower cake. After steaming, this kind of flower cake bumps into the plate. Its color is bright and bright, and the thin powder is dimly visible. It looks very attractive. It''s a kind of cake that Xiaojiu likes very much.


    Especially the eight treasures rice brocade with peanuts, but Xiaojiu''s great love, so the thought of delicious food waiting, Xiaojiu is very anxious.


    The servant girls couldn''t help laughing. They speeded up their work and dressed up Xiao Jiu quickly.


    After washing, Xiaojiu stood on the high stool, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang stood on one side, holding each other''s hands. Then Mo Pingjian picked up Xiaojiu and put it on their arms. Xiaojiu put his hand around a brother''s neck and cried happily: "let''s go!"


    Mo Pingjian patted Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang and said with a smile, "drive!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang see Mo Pingjian this boy even seize the opportunity to make fun of them, can''t help but turn around, ready to kick his feet, Mo Pingjian hurriedly exclaimed: "go, in a moment eight treasure rice brocade cool!"


    Small nine not from anxious clap Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang urged: "six elder brother, seven elder brother, go, go!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang glared at Mo Pingjian with warning. Then they set up small nine and strode out. Small nine was carried by two elder brothers, kicking his legs and shouting happily: "hurry up, hurry up again!" Mo Pingjian followed them, stretched his arms and carefully protected Xiao Jiu, for fear that she would move and fall.


    The servant girls in the courtyard watched Xiao Jiu go away in a human sedan chair like a princess, and began to clean up with a smile. A little servant girl muttered enviously: "it''s good to have a brother. If only I had such a brother!"


    Another little servant girl was not very angry and said, "who are you, my brother, doting on Miss nine just like the childe in our family? I have two brothers, but they have not been sold as servant girls for two years, and I haven''t seen a brother come to see me. " The little maid said, and her voice choked.


    A second-class servant girl snorted: "you silly girl, it''s good if you don''t come. My dead brother used to come to me every month. Do you think he is thinking about my life? He came to ask me for the monthly silver. When I will pay the monthly silver and which master will give me the reward. His brother-in-law knows better than I do. He and my sister-in-law really want to peel off my skin, even the hairpin distributed by our family. If it wasn''t for the last time I was angry but I hid and cried secretly. When the young lady saw me, she knew and sent someone to beat my brother and sister-in-law severely. Now I don''t know what it was After hearing this, the little servant girl said with emotion: "it turns out that my sister''s life is worse than mine. It seems that sister Yunzhu is the best one in our hospital. If I can be surnamed Yunzhu, I''ll stay in the Mo family all my life. I don''t have to go out of the house to pay dividends every year. I don''t have to worry about anything


    All the servant girls could not help nodding.


    Yunzhu, the big servant girl who passed by, heard the words of the little servant girl and couldn''t help stopping to look at the servant girls. The servant girls couldn''t help but keep their heads down and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Yunzhu said in a low voice: "every year there are slave selection examinations in our house, whether it''s knitting needlework, reading and writing, cooking and flower planting. As long as you have a certain skill and can pass the selection examination, there will be a special master to take you and let you follow. After learning, if you want to stay in Mo''s family after the deadline of the contract, the masters will give you a shelter. If you want to redeem yourself and leave, the Mo family will not be in a dilemma. If you have any difficulties at home, tell the master, and the master will solve them for you. "


    The little maids'' eyes were bright when they heard that, especially the little maids who complained that they had been sold and no one came to see them, looked at Yunzhu anxiously and asked, "sister Yunzhu, what you said is true?"


    Cloud bead way: "in the flower hall that big wife sends a matter, every year before exam, can post announcement, you go to see by yourself at that time know."


    The little maids were overjoyed. Someone asked, "sister Yunzhu, can we have the same surname as you after we pass the exam?"


    Yunzhu shakes her head. "Yun" is the surname given to Mo''s Secret guards. Ordinary servants can''t be given surnames. They have passed the selection examination and will only be employed by Mo''s family. They will stay in Mo''s family, but they won''t become secret guards.


    The little maids were a little depressed. The second-class maids patted them and said, "you are so greedy. You don''t want to think about it. What kind of people are we? What kind of life were we? Now I serve young ladies, eat well and dress well. I don''t know how many times better they are than the ordinary landlords in the village. If you can stay in Mo''s family to serve miss all your life, it''s a great blessing. How can you think that you can have the same good luck as sister Yunzhu and be given the surname Yunzhu? Besides, according to our lady''s temperament, how can she treat us badly? Let''s all work hard, study hard and try to pass the exam The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 130

    The servant girl could not help nodding. Although the government of Xing state had strict rules, the rewards and punishments were clear, and the masters were generous and kind.


    Although Miss nine is mischievous and playful, she is very good at serving them and treating them very well. She thinks of them when there is anything delicious and funny. She is very generous. She always rewards them on New Year''s day. The servant girls in the mansion are the ones who get the most rewards and are envious of them.


    They must work hard to pass the exam as soon as possible.


    Small nine don''t know brother as usual, but attracted the servant girls in the courtyard have such a discussion, all rolled their sleeves determined to work hard to pass the slave selection examination. Xiaojiu was happily carried to the dining room door by the sixth brother and the seventh brother. He was put down just now. After he ran in to invite the elders to have a rest, he sat at the dining table waiting to eat eight treasure rice brocade.


    Not long after Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingyun were seated, Mo Pingchu came in slowly. Seeing his younger brother and sister who had been sitting at the dinner table, he thought about the scene he had just seen. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling strange.


    After a few years away from the government, Mo Pingjian woke up early as soon as he came back. After washing, he went to the dining room and waited for a while. When he saw that his grandfather, grandmother, aunts, and parents had all come, and he didn''t see those little figures, Mo Pingjian couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    It can be seen that the old man was chatting and waiting. Mo Pingchu frowned. He secretly said that these young people were not sensible enough to ask their elders to wait for them. When he was at home, he was not so unruly. Except that Xiao Jiu was too young to get up early on time, the others were honest and waiting here early.


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and got up to see what happened to those boys. He just walked out of the dining room, but he heard a burst of laughter. He saw Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi make a human sedan chair with their arms together. Carrying Xiao Jiu Zheng, he ran over in a hurry. Xiao Jiu put his arm around a brother''s neck and cried with a smile: "brother six, brother seven, run, Starling is coming to catch up


    Mo Ping first fixed his eyes and saw that there was still a little eight running behind him. He just heard the boy yell with a smile: "I''m going to catch up. The eight treasures brocade is mine!"


    Make small nine is a burst of shouting, small six and small seven more run fast, a few people chase me to play is not too happy.


    Mo Pingchu''s anger suddenly came up. He secretly clenched his teeth and rolled up his sleeve. These bastards didn''t get up early, but they were still carrying Xiaojiu around. What if they fell Xiaojiu?


    Mo Pingchu was about to go over and teach some smelly boys a lesson, but he saw that the little ones had already arrived at the door of the dining room. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang squatted down to put down Xiao Jiu, and pulled Xiao Jiu into the dining room quickly. Mo Pingjian also rushed in, but he didn''t see his brother standing by!


    Don''t mention Mo Pingchu''s feelings. He''s a big brother, and he''s just come back from home a few years ago. Is his sense of existence so low? What''s more, are those smelly boys so justified in being late now? What does it look like to chase and fight with Xiaojiu?


    Until he walked into the dining room and sat down, Mo Pingchu couldn''t stop crackling in his heart, because Xiao Jiu didn''t see him so far!


    The old man saw Mo Pingchu come in and said with a smile: "all the people are here, let''s have dinner!"


    Small nine immediately cheers a clap a way: "Oh, oh, eight treasure rice brocade!"


    All of a sudden, they all laughed. Xu Jingniang glared at Xiao Jiu angrily and said, "no rules. Don''t you see your five brothers coming?"


    Small nine this just smile ha ha of turn head to look for, blunt Mo Pingchu sweet smile, clear and bright shout a voice: "five elder brothers!"


    Mo Pingchu felt more comfortable. He patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder next to Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingjian was stunned. He reluctantly gave way. Mo Pingchu raised his skirt and sat down. He looked down at Xiao Jiu and gave a smile. In the early morning sun, the handsome young man is red lipped and white toothed, and smiles. In an instant, she shakes Xiaojiu''s eyes. When she takes a closer look, she sees Mo Pingchu wearing a lotus colored gown, with delicate orchids embroidered on the skirt and hem. The orchid long gown is fresh, and more and more beautiful and full of spirit.


    Small nine not from the heart praise way: "five elder brothers, you are really good-looking!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned, and his smile was more and more blooming. He gently pinched Xiaojiu''s chubby face and said: "Xiaojiu is also very beautiful!"


    Hearing that he was praised, small nine couldn''t help but smile happily. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian saw it in their eyes, and they had some bad feelings in their hearts. Mo Pingyun was directly dissatisfied and yelled: "small nine, you haven''t praised me for being good-looking!"


    Small nine Leng next stand up, stretch a neck to gather to Mo Pingyun in front of, will he up and down look some, very pertinent way: "six elder brother, you really not very good-looking, how can I praise?"


    Mo Pingyun


    All of a sudden, people began to laugh. Mo Pingfang, who also wanted to ask, immediately closed her mouth tightly. Mo Pingjian, who had seen the situation clearly in the morning, lowered his head and began to laugh.


    See younger brother eat shriveled, Mo Pingchu in the heart this small flame finally put out, he felt small nine head way: "small nine is really an honest good child!"


    Xiao Jiu nodded his head and expressed his deep appreciation to Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingyun several you look at me, I look at you, all coincidentally looked at Xu Jingniang, Xu Jingniang was a little nervous by all the sons, chatted: "this can''t blame me, you probably follow your father."


    Mo Taiwen, who was lying on the gun innocently, turned to the old lady and said, "mother, do you think my son is not good-looking?"


    The old lady couldn''t help laughing when she saw that Mo Tai Wen Wei was chubaba. The old man turned white. Mo Tai Wen looked very disgusted and said, "you''ve got a wrinkle on your face. Does your mother have to praise you for your good looks without conscience? Are you ashamed? "


    Mo Taiwen covered his heart and looked at the old man without tears. Is this still his father?


    Mo Pingyun and others feel much more comfortable when they see their father''s weakness. As expected, there is no superiority without comparison!


    When the food came to the table, everyone began to eat quietly. When Mo Taiwen saw that no one paid attention to him, he was very depressed and began to eat.


    Mo Pingchu saw that Xiaojiu ate several pieces of eight treasure rice brocade. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also competed to clip it for her. They hurriedly stopped him and said, "it''s easy to hurt your food if you eat too much rice brocade. Don''t give it to Xiaojiu!" Said, very natural from Mo Pingyun chopsticks will be a piece of rice brocade clip in the past. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 131

    Small nine saw to the mouth of rice brocade fly, not from pout up mouth, not happy looking at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu but also don''t see small nine, a will rice brocade into his mouth, chew, chew, swallow in.


    Small nine eyes watch Mo Pingchu finish eating rice brocade, blink blink eyes, mouth a curl to show the posture of crying.


    Mo Pingjian quickly put the rice brocade in his plate into the small nine plate, and coaxed: "small nine, here, myna''s for you!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang see this, busy one after another to their plate of rice brocade also clip to small nine, Mo Pingchu slightly frowned, not light not heavy coughing, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang holding rice brocade chopsticks involuntarily stopped in the air, together to Mo Pingchu look.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Xiao Jiu and said in a warm voice, "Xiao Jiu, you can''t eat too much rice brocade at a time. If you like it, let the kitchen do it tomorrow. Today you''ve eaten a lot and you can''t eat any more."


    Small nine not happy toot toot mouth, Mo Pingchu is not anxious not slow again way: "if you obediently obedient, after a few days off, I ask someone to come home to play a hundred operas to show you!"


    Small nine one listen to immediately happy bad, busy will dish rice brocade clip back to Mo Pingjian, abnormal clever way: "five elder brother, I obedient, you see I most obedient."


    Mo Pingchu nodded his head with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Xiao Jiu is really obedient. What kind of opera do you like to watch? I''ll tell my five brothers that they''ll invite you."


    "Brother five is so good. Brother five, it''s delicious for you. It''s also delicious. I''ll clip it for you." Xiao Jiuyi can even let himself choose. He''s more and more happy. He''s busy and attentive in picking dishes for Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian look at the precious sister''s rare service to others. Mo Pingchu is calm and enjoys the treatment they have never had before. It seems that they have been given two kilograms of vinegar. Let alone the taste.


    Xu Jingniang saw all this in her eyes and kept it in mind. She was very happy and said quietly to Mo Taiwen, "look, the boss is still powerful. As soon as she comes back, she will put these little girls in order. Finally, someone will take charge of the little nine!"


    Mo Taiwen takes a look at Xu Jingniang. He wants to say nothing but stop. His daughter-in-law''s idea is good, but I''m afraid it''s just thinking about it. As the boss is, he can''t be cruel enough to take charge of Xiaojiu. You know, when he was at home, the boss''s strength to pet Xiaojiu was just like the old man.


    However, seeing Xu Jingniang''s happy face, Mo Taiwen swallowed the truth.


    After breakfast, Xiaojiu and his brothers went to Taixue school together. Xiaojiu got on the carriage and leaned against the window to lift the curtain to watch the bustle of the street. Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang looked at each other. Mo Pingjian sat next to Xiaojiu and whispered, "Xiaojiu, you''ve been cheated. The third brother will be back tomorrow. The house will surely hold a banquet to celebrate later, Naturally, we need to invite opera singers, storytellers and performers. No matter whether you listen or not, you will be able to enjoy it at that time! "


    Small nine Leng next, thought a way: "can five elder brothers can invite me to like, also can''t calculate cheat me."


    Mo Pingjian unconvinced way: "on weekdays we tease you, cheat you, you are angry ignore us, five elder brother so clearly fool you, how do you not angry?"? Small nine, you are partial


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help nodding. They are all brothers. How can you treat them differently?


    Unexpectedly small nine smile way: "who let five elder brothers grow as good-looking as me, if you also grow so good-looking, cheated me, I will not be angry!"


    Mo Pingjian


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang stare at Xiao Jiu indignantly. This is discrimination. They want to protest, protest, protest!


    Can look at wearing pink dress, white face, looking out of the window with great interest, big eyes flicker flicker flicker, blink between dark eyes, there seems to be a star shining small nine, three brothers depressed ask themselves, long ugly they really to such a good-looking small nine angry ah! What should a young and ignorant sister do if she only knows how to look at her face?


    Mo Pingjian secretly looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. Compared with them, he seems to have some room for improvement. Reluctant to bear the wolf and the silver, Mo Pingjian grits his teeth. He must spend money to dress himself up!


    Two days later, Mo Pingcheng, who had been away from home for many years and ranked the third among the Mo family''s grandchildren, finally came back with the expectation of his family. It''s a pity that he came back late at night. Xiao Jiu couldn''t stand the sleepiness and fell asleep again, but this time he fell asleep in Mo Pingchu''s arms.


    When people look at moping City, which they haven''t seen for several years, they are all filled with emotion. Moping city hasn''t returned to the government for seven years, and they are also very excited to see their relatives. Especially when they look at the sweet little nine sleeping in moping''s arms, they are even more eager. When he left, there was no girl in Mo''s family. Later, he was very happy to learn that his aunt had finally given birth to a younger sister at the border.


    After kneeling down to the elder, telling his own situation over the years and wiping his tears for his mother, Mo Pingcheng immediately went to Mo Pingchu and looked at Xiao Jiu curiously.


    Small nine pillow in Mo Pingchu''s arm, sleep is sweet, the slightest is not affected by the movement of the house. Mo Pingjian looked at it carefully for a while and said with a low smile: "little girl is much more beautiful than what you draw in the picture. Xiao Wu, you are not good at painting. You make Xiao Jiu ugly. Yo, my little mouth is still moving. I sleep soundly; It''s interesting that she hasn''t woken up because of the noise. The little girl hasn''t seen me yet. It''s time to get up in the morning! "


    Mo Pingcheng looks at him with a smile. The more he looks, the more he likes it. I wish Xiao Jiu would wake up now and open his eyes to see his third brother. Mo Pingchu gently reminded: "keep your voice down. Don''t wake up Xiao Jiu. This girl is very angry when she gets up. She is woken up and some of them are noisy."


    Mo Pingcheng was so busy that he didn''t say a word. Then he took a look at little nine, which made Mo Pingchu take him back. Yu Shuzhen was not angry and said to him, "don''t just look at little nine. You brothers haven''t seen each other for a long time. Come and see you."


    Mo Pingcheng just seems to think of Mo Pingyun. He turns to them, looks at them, and says with a smile, "they''ve grown up. It''s good. It''s good!"


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang affectionately came forward and yelled: "third brother!"


    Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingcheng curiously, and shouts: "third brother!"


    Mo Pingcheng pinched Mo Pingjian''s shoulder and said with a smile, "when I left, you were still young. Did you forget what the third brother looked like?" When he left that year, Mo Pingjian was only four or five years old. In a twinkling of an eye, he had already grown into a half boy. Mo Pingcheng could not help feeling some emotion. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 132

    Mo Pingjian shook his head with a smile and said: "I remember, but the third brother is different now from that time. I still remember when I was a child, the third brother always gave me sugar!"


    "Good boy, I have a good memory. I haven''t forgotten my third brother!" Mo Pingcheng happily pats Mo Pingjian on the shoulder, and shrinks his pain. He can''t help showing his teeth and pushing back, which makes Mo Pingcheng smile. Several brothers are talking with each other. Mo Pingyun feels very fresh when he listens to the interesting story of the frontier General of Mo Pingcheng.


    Seeing that it was late, Yu Shuzhen, who loved her son''s hard work all the way, said with a smile: "Pingcheng, when you come back, everyone is at ease. It''s late. Please send your grandparents back to their rooms to have a rest."


    Mo Pingcheng got up to see off the old man and the old lady, and everyone went back to their rooms.


    After all, Mo Pingcheng has been 20 years old, so it''s urgent to get married.


    As for Mo Pingchu, Xu Jingniang is also eager for him to get married soon. But Mo Pingchu insists on waiting for the entrance examination to talk about marriage after the examination. Xu Jingniang has no choice but to let him, but it''s good to see each other in advance.


    Xu Jingniang can still wait. Yu Shuzhen can''t wait for half a minute. Mo Pingcheng''s return to Beijing this time is not like Mo Pingchu''s resignation to stay in Kyoto for a long time. Mo Pingcheng is just going back to Beijing to visit relatives. After the leave, he has to go back to the border.


    Time was limited, and half a minute couldn''t be delayed. Therefore, Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang couldn''t take a rest, so they immediately began to organize the flower feast.


    On the ninth day of July, the sun was scorching and the heat was pressing. The leaves rolled up listlessly.


    However, it is rare for Xingguo government to open the middle gate, send out invitation cards and hold a flower feast. All the people in Kyoto come to the gate one after another. For a moment, there are a lot of cars and horses outside the gate of Xingguo government, and people come in an endless stream.


    Everyone in Kyoto knows that the purpose of famous parties like flower feast is to show spouses to their children of the right age.


    This time, the Mo family''s flower appreciation banquet was set up to show the two young men who came back from the border to see each other. The Mo family''s son-in-law has always been a hot candidate in Kyoto, especially the two young men who came back this time. One is a young and promising general, the other is a hero who has just made great achievements and is highly appreciated by the emperor. It''s a great good thing to marry his daughter to one of them.


    Even if the family background is not enough, the talent and appearance are not enough, and the Mo family can''t reach Gao Zhi, but at the flower appreciation banquet of the Mo family, there will be friends from all walks of life of the two CHILDES, who are all men with outstanding character and appearance in Kyoto. Not to mention the possible arrival of princes and grandsons, princes and earls, who can show their faces in front of these people and leave a good impression is also excellent for these women in waiting for words.


    So when they listen to Mo''s banquet, the invited people will be very happy. Even if it''s hot or not, it''s as hot as fire. They will come to the door in advance. Those who had not been invited came to the palace. They took advantage of their relationship to find someone. They were brazen and rubbed with each other. For a moment, they crowded the courtyard door of Xing mansion, which was several meters wide. People who didn''t know about it thought that something happened to the Mo family.


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen didn''t expect so many guests. Seeing more and more guests at the door, they were so busy that they felt dizzy. They secretly congratulated themselves that the right place was chosen for the banquet. Otherwise, they couldn''t accommodate so many guests.


    In the southwest corner of Xingguo mansion, there is a long and narrow lake, which is like a ribbon coming out of the mountain forest on both sides. There are pavilions and pavilions beside the water in the forest. In summer, the trees are lush, the mountain flowers are rotten, the water color is confused, and the scenery is pleasant. It is a good place to entertain guests.


    The flower appreciation banquet was held in Liuqin Pavilion on the east side of the lake. Three minutes later, on the wide square surrounded by fences outside Liuqin Pavilion, all the beautiful ladies in gorgeous dresses sat together, enjoying flowers, listening to the piano, talking and playing, with a variety of postures. At the same time, in the Dongyang Pavilion on the island in the middle of the lake, a group of young men are gathering together to exchange poems, compare swordsmanship, and talk about the past and the present. By the way, they often glance at the young women on the shore who are more charming than flowers.


    Xiaojiu sits next to Xu Jingniang, watching a woman in a lake blue dress blush slightly. She goes to the piano platform in the middle of the square and blesses Xu Jingniang. Then she sits down slowly.


    I saw that the woman stretched out her scallion like jade finger and gently pressed it on the strings of the Guqin. A gentle and smooth sound of the Guqin flowed out from her fingers, as if the water were flowing, as if the wind was blowing, and the elegant fragrance of the lotus.


    At the end of the song, the lingering sound curls. The woman gets up gracefully and goes back slowly to the crowd. The crowd cheers in unison. Looking at the woman''s back, Xu Jingniang expressed her appreciation and asked Xiaojiu in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, what do you think of this elder sister''s performance?"


    Small nine strong resist the impulse to yawn, blink and blink, said: "very nice, that is, she does not know where fragrant, smoked my nose itch!" Just finish saying, small nine then "a sneeze" a big sneeze, make Xu Jingniang is very sad.


    Yu Shuzhen took out her handkerchief and gently rubbed her nose to Xiao Jiu. She said with a smile in a soft voice: "Xiao Jiu''s nose is really smart. I only vaguely smell it. I thought it was the fragrance of flowers that came from the girl; So, Xiao Jiu, do you like this elder sister to be your sister-in-law? "


    The women at the same table can''t help but raise their ears, but they see that Xiao Jiu shakes her head. Xu Jingniang asks curiously, "why? I think she is very beautiful! " Isn''t her little nine always the one who likes beauty the most? Why don''t you like to see such a beautiful girl?


    Xiaojiuhui thought about the woman''s appearance, complicated hairstyle, ingenious bamboo green hairpin, charming Danfeng eyes, just the right shame, and the smell of her nose. She shook her head more and more like a rattle. She said: "she''s beautiful in painting, not beautiful. I don''t like her. I don''t want her to be my sister-in-law!"


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen can''t help looking at Xiao Jiu in surprise. An old lady sitting on the other side of Yu Shuzhen seems to be very curious and asks, "Xiao Jiu, tell me, what is beautiful painting and what is beautiful long?"


    Xiaojiu thought about it, and then tilted his head and said, "she''s beautiful. That''s what she is. She looks good anyway; The beauty of the painting is that she was not like that, just for the sake of beauty. "


    The elder lady looked at Xiaojiu in surprise and said to Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang with a smile: "no wonder you brought such a villain to see each other. These eyes are very smart." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 133

    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen are proud to hear that, but they are afraid that Xiao Jiu''s remarks will affect the reputation of other girls. Xu Jingniang still conceals and says with a smile, "madam, you don''t know. Xiao Jiu is very skinny. I don''t feel at ease if I don''t look at her in front of me. I''m afraid she''s bored. I just ask her. Just now Miss Yang plays the piano very well. She''s really a talented girl, Don''t listen to Xiao Jiu''s nonsense. It''s all children''s talk. "


    Yu Shuzhen also praised Miss Yang, and all the people at the same table agreed with each other with a smile, but they all knew that Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen were giving each other face. They didn''t take a fancy to Miss Yang at all, otherwise they would have called someone to ask for a hairpin according to the custom.


    In Kyoto, if the ladies like each other, they will give the hairpin on their head to each other. If the other party is willing to accept it, they will agree, and the marriage will become the majority.


    Although Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen verbally praised the young lady, they didn''t do anything about it. It was clear that they didn''t like it. The ladies can''t help looking at Xiaojiu quietly. They find that Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen don''t look at anything that Xiaojiu shakes her head or expresses her displeasure. They immediately realize the importance of Xiaojiu and begin to make love to Xiaojiu quietly.


    Small nine don''t know these so-called communication means, still think oneself say of words, Niang and uncle Niang in front of don''t care, can''t help but some not happy. The secret way in my heart is that I''m patient and bored. When I see these women playing the piano and drawing, my mother and aunt say that she''s talking nonsense. What a nuisance!


    In addition, the ladies began to intentionally or unintentionally pull small nine questions, for a while this peel fruit for her, for a while that pour honey water for her, for a while and then pull down their accessories, said to play for her, let this some irritable small nine more boring can''t.


    Seeing another woman come forward to ask for comments with the words she just wrote, all the ladies stare at her. Xiaojiu frowns and turns her eyes. She covers her stomach and says to Xu Jingniang: "Niang, I have a stomachache!"


    Xu Jingniang was startled and asked: "what''s the matter? What did you eat to spoil your stomach? "


    Small nine bitter face way: "may be just drink honey water drink much."


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t leave, so she beckoned to Yunzhu, Xiaojiu''s servant girl, and said in a low voice, "Yunzhu, take Xiaojiu to the convenience. Watch carefully. If it''s convenient and it hurts, you can apply it to her with a hot lady. It''s really no good. Hurry to ask the doctor, remember?"


    Cloud bead low voice repeated Xu Jing Niang''s order, light voice way: "maidservant remember, madam rest assured!"


    Xu Jingniang then let Yunzhu quickly take Xiaojiu to leave. Watching Yunzhu help Xiaojiu take people down, Xu Jingniang sighed and complained to Yu Shuzhen: "this girl, if you don''t pay attention, you''ll make trouble for me. I don''t know how much honey you''ve drunk just now. If you drink bad, you''ll be in trouble."


    Yu Shuzhen patted Xu Jingniang''s hand and comforted her: "it''s OK. I just looked at it. I drank two or three cups of honey water and ate some fruits. I didn''t eat ice. I''ll be OK."


    After listening to Yu Shuzhen''s words, Xu Jingniang put down her heart and continued to comment on the new words with all the ladies.


    On the other side, Xiaojiu follows Yunzhu out of Liuqin Pavilion. Xiaojiu immediately releases her hand covering her stomach. Big eyes turn around, grabbing Yunzhu, who is in a hurry to take her to the court, and says, "Yunzhu, go back by yourself. I''ll go and play with Langqing." Then he turned his head and ran to the path by himself.


    Yunzhu wants to cry and looks at Xiaojiu who runs away in a blink of an eye. The master is cheating again. She is fooled again. Yunzhu runs after her and shouts: "Miss, wait for me, wait for me."


    But how can Yunzhu stay in the backyard all day to keep up with Xiaojiu''s speed? He can only watch Xiaojiu run along the path without a shadow. Yunzhu gasps for breath and holds his knee to stand firm. He rushes to the little servant girl who comes after him and says: "hurry up, tell elder sister seventeen. The young lady has slipped away again." The little servant girl is stunned. She turns to find the female guard cloud 17 who is in charge of Xiaojiu''s safety. Yunzhu takes a few breaths, bites her teeth and continues to chase Xiaojiu far away.


    After Xiao Jiu Yi ran away, he put his thumb and index finger in his mouth and whistled. Soon, the majestic army dog Lang Qing, who grew up with Xiao Jiu, came running from a corner.


    Xiao Jiu bent down, hugged Lang Qing''s neck and complained: "Lang Qing, this flower feast is boring. My mother doesn''t allow me to go to my brother. She doesn''t allow me to go, so I''ll go. Let''s go boating to find my brother!"


    Wolf green called, small nine with a smile rubbed the head of wolf green way: "wolf green, or you''d better, what I say you listen to, not like mother they, let me say, but don''t listen to me, hum, adults really boring! Let''s go boating


    A quarter of an hour later, the boatman of the boat by the lake looked at the big dog like a wolf, then looked up at the little girl standing next to the big dog with painted eyebrows and carved jade. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes again and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Small nine impatient frown way: "ask you can row to Dongyang Pavilion, how still don''t answer?"


    Boatman Leng Leng, busy nod a way: "can, can!"


    Xiaojiu smiles and pats Langqing and says, "Langqing, let''s go!" Said, will take Langqing on board.


    The boatman looked at the big dog, which was more than half a person tall. The white fangs between the red tongue, which was breathing heavily, seemed to break his neck in a twinkling of an eye. The boatman couldn''t help yelling, threw down the paddle and quickly backed back.


    The boatman''s action made Langqing walk towards him. The boatman was even more scared and turned pale. He repeatedly waved his hand and cried, "don''t come here, don''t come here, don''t --"


    Small nine eyes see that boatman a strength to return to the stern, don''t stop step, hurriedly shout: "you fast don''t move disorderly, careful to fall down!"


    Wolf green also followed a cry, quickly rushed past, but it was too late, too frightened boatman has a foot empty, body back "Putong" fell into the water.


    Small nine was startled, was about to let Langqing down to drag him up, but saw the boatman in the water fluttered twice, slapping the water floating up, but did not wait for small nine to say anything, but saw the boatman looked at Langqing in horror, a fierce man dived into the water and quickly swam away.


    Xiaojiu can''t help but have some silly eyes. She has been wandering around the house with Langqing for so many years since she was a child. She has never seen anyone so afraid of Langqing? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 134

    But Xiaojiu didn''t know that because the Xingguo government rarely held such large-scale banquets, the lakeside area had never been used, and naturally there were no staff.


    This time, Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang sent people to clean up the place for the flower feast. They bought some servants and put them here. The boatman was one of the servants who had just entered the mansion. He had never seen Langqing before. When he saw such a powerful and tall dog suddenly, he was so scared that he didn''t care about anything else. He just wanted to run for his life.


    Watching the boatman run away, there was only a small boat floating there alone, and the Dongyang pavilion was far away from the lake. Xiao Jiu could not help worrying.


    Xiaojiu squatted on the shore, chin supported in both hands, staring at Langqing. Langqing stood on the boat and looked at Xiaojiu quietly. After a while, Xiaojiu suddenly stood up, waved his fist to Langqing and said, "isn''t that rowing? I''ll row by myself


    With that, Xiaojiu stepped back two steps and jumped into the boat. The shaking of the boat made Xiaojiu get down immediately. After a while, Xiaojiu straightened up and lost face. He pretended to be calm and said to Langqing: "I, I''m not afraid. I''m just a little bit, um, not adapted, Langqing, not adapted, you know?"


    Langqing does not give face to turn his head. Xiaojiu feels his nose awkwardly and looks around. He opens the reins and clenches the paddle with confidence.


    I saw the boat dribbling in the water for half a circle, slowly stopped, small nine blinked, clenched the paddle and rowed hard.


    The boat came and turned a few more times, and Xiao Jiu was dizzy. But when he looked at the distance between himself and the shore, he didn''t move half a minute. Depressed, Xiao Jiu threw down his paddle and said angrily, "this boat must be broken!"


    Langqing lowered his head and rubbed against Xiaojiu''s arm. A paw slapped on a paddle. The paddle swayed, and the boat moved!


    Small Jiuyi face excited looking at a little move a throw throw throw distance, clapping praise way: "Langqing, you are really powerful, look, the boat moved!"


    Langqing secretly took a small step back, avoiding the little master''s fanatical rubbing. Xiaojiu was full of encouragement, grabbed Langqing''s paw and put it on the paddle board, and said expectantly: "Langqing, hurry up, clap again!"


    Half an hour later, Xiaojiu and Langqing''s four eyes were speechless. Xiaojiu raised his arm to wipe off the sweat on his face, looked at the sparkling lake around him, and then looked at the Dongyang Pavilion standing in the middle of the lake. He was puzzled and asked, "Langqing, why are we so far away from Dongyang pavilion?"


    This question Langqing naturally can''t answer, it can only toward the direction of Dongyang Pavilion called twice, accompany small nine continue to bask in the sun on the huge lake.


    At noon in July, there was a fireball like sun hanging in the sky, and the clouds seemed to be about to be burnt and disappeared without a trace.


    Small nine pulled sweat clothes, licked dry lips, stood up and looked around, surprise pointed to not far from the shore hanging shade to Langqing said: "fast, Langqing, let''s go there, there is shade!"


    Langqing''s skillful paw was on the paddle, and the boat drifted in circles towards the shade of the tree. Fortunately, it drifted to the shade of the tree. Without the scorching sun, Xiao Jiu breathed comfortably, patted and said to Lang Qing: "I''m so tired, Lang Qing. Let''s have a rest here. If the wind is not good, we''ll be sent to Dongyang Pavilion."


    Wolf green low called a, go to small nine side, lie on her feet, small nine body backward, no matter whether the ship board is dirty or not, so collapsed on top, breathing, slowly closed his eyes.


    A gust of wind stirred the lotus, bringing a wisp of fragrance. The tired little nine gradually fell asleep in this wisp of fragrance. Langqing saw little nine asleep, looked around warily, and slowly closed her eyes.


    But Xu Jingniang came back after a busy circle, but Yunzhu didn''t send someone to reply. Xu Jingniang, who was worried about Xiaojiu, sent someone to ask. Don''t ask don''t know, a ask not from frightened, small nine that wench unexpectedly ran of can''t find, hear cloud seventeen already took a person to look for all over the shore, also didn''t find a person, now is preparing to take a person to look for on the other side. Seeing Xu Jingniang''s dark face, Yu Shuzhen asks in a low voice. When she learns that Xiaojiu can''t find her again, she is also worried. Fortunately, Xiaojiu has been lost many times since she was young. She can find her safely every time. Yu Shuzhen is not too anxious.


    Seeing Xu Jingniang''s bad complexion, Yu Shuzhen worried that Xiao Jiu would be punished after he was found. She quickly comforted Xu Jingniang and said, "Xiao Jiu is greedy for playing for a while. Where are you playing? Don''t worry. That child is smart and good at Kung Fu. He will be OK."


    Xu Jingniang was anxious and angry in her heart, but she knew that it was not the time to get angry, so she resisted and didn''t have an attack. She said in her heart: it''s all right for the girl Xiaojiu to do mischief on weekdays. How dare she run around on such an important day today? When we find her, we must punish her well and let her have a long memory!


    Yu Shuzhen is worried that Xiao Jiu has not been here before, and that the water near the lake is dangerous. She is ready to ask people to call for guards to look for Xiao Jiu. They can only rest assured if they find someone back soon.


    But suddenly heard the news outside: the second prince and the third princess arrived!


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen look at each other in surprise. They are busy taking the people out to meet them. Yu Shuzhen, who is devoid of skills, quietly tells people to tell Mo Taiwen about Xiaojiu''s loss, so that Mo Taiwen can find Xiaojiu quickly.


    Because the old man and Mo Taiwu did not attend, Mo Taiwen took on the task of entertaining the guests. He was too busy to touch the ground. The people Yu Shuzhen sent could not speak to Mo Taiwen. Seeing Mo Pingyun and other young men asking, he told them about Xiao Jiu''s loss.


    As soon as Mo Pingyun heard that Xiao Jiu had been lost for more than an hour, they were all worried. The three people who were not interested in this kind of banquet immediately volunteered to look for Xiao Jiu and asked someone to reply to Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang, so that they could rest assured that their brother would find Xiao Jiu quickly.


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian, each with ten guards, spread out to look for Xiao Jiu. Cloud seventeen also takes the servant girls and boys to look for Xiao Jiu all the time, while Xiao Jiu, who is being looked for everywhere, sleeps in a daze, rubbing his eyes, touching his stomach and muttering to Lang Qing.


    "Langqing, I''m hungry and thirsty. What should I do?"


    "Lang Qing, I should have prepared some dry food or caught some fruits when I came out, otherwise I would not be so miserable now."


    "Langqing, do you think someone will come to us? Where is this? Why can''t I see Dongyang pavilion? Don''t we drift out of the house by the water? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 135

    Xiaojiu woke up and looked at the lake which was much wider than before. He was very silly. She heard her brothers say that the water in her house is live water, which comes from the moat outside, and can float to the moat along the current.


    Looking at a lot wider than before, one can not see the end of the water, small nine can not help but guess whether he was washed out of the house by the current. At the thought that he was out of the house, Xiao Jiu was very happy. He patted Langqing''s head and said, "Langqing, we''re out, ha ha ha! Great. I haven''t taken you out yet? Let me tell you, there are so many delicious things outside. At this time, there are crystal soap, chicken head brewed with granulated sugar, ice cold Yuanzi, fried mutton sausages, preserved meat, batch cut mutton head, spicy beans, ginger radish, summer month spicy chicken skin on the street


    With that, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help sucking his saliva, rubbed his flat stomach, licked the corner of his mouth and said: "I''m so hungry, Langqing. Let''s row to the shore and eat delicious food!" Said, small nine one seized the paddle board, Langqing is also very cooperative, patted on one side of the paddle board, a person and a dog in order to eat, began to row desperately.


    An hour later, Xiao Jiu yelled and watched the boat plunge into a lotus bush. No matter how she paddled, she would not move half a minute.


    More than one meter high lotus blossoms, pink petals with the wind to a fragrance, refreshing. The lotus leaves all over the sky rise and fall with the wind, like a green wave, which makes people admire the picturesque scenery!


    But Xiao Jiu, who had gone deep into it, didn''t feel beautiful at all. The sticky heat, the mosquito bites, the depression that he couldn''t find an outlet, and the thirst, hunger and tiredness made him shake the paddle and wave it hard.


    Paddle will be a lotus leaf down, small nine looking at the exposed two lotus, eyes suddenly lit up.


    After a while, the head lotus leaf of small nine hold good lotus seed, patience to Langqing way: "Langqing, you see, here is only this can eat, I don''t dislike, you also don''t dislike it, come on, obedient, eat quickly!"


    Langqing turned her head silently and refused to cooperate.


    Xiaojiu frowned and glared at Langqing for a while. He found that he really didn''t want to eat the lotus seeds, so he angrily stuffed the lotus seeds into his mouth and grandly chewed and praised: "Wow, it''s delicious, it''s sweet, ah, bah, bah."


    The little nine, who was trying to praise him, spit out the lotus seed from his mouth and said bitterly: "how can it be so bitter? What I used to eat was not bitter? "


    Langqing quietly looked at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu looked at the lotus seeds in his hand. He raised his hand angrily and threw all the lotus seeds into the water. He threw his arms around Langqing''s neck and yelled, "I''m so hungry and thirsty. Come on, come on


    But let small nine shout hoarse voice, also didn''t see a person come over, depressed small nine low head looking at his white tender arm, can''t help but open mouth bite way: "Langqing, do you see my arm like radish?"? I''m hungry and thirsty. "


    Langqing lowered his head and gently bit Xiaojiu''s sleeve and pulled it down to stop the little master''s hungry and dizzy move.


    Small nine feeble lying on the board, stretch arm to pull the water, some uncertain asked Langqing: "Langqing, otherwise we swim back?"


    Langqing opens her mouth and bites Xiaojiu''s back skirt. She soberly refuses the offer. Xiaojiu desperately lies on the side of the boat and looks at the boundless lotus. She solemnly swears that she will never row by herself next time. When she runs away again, she must bring food and drink, wuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    At the same time, Mo Pingyun and others in Xingguo mansion searched all the places on both sides of the lake and in Xiaojiu''s mansion, but there was no trace of Xiaojiu. They were very anxious.


    The three brothers discussed whether or not to tell their parents. When they ordered the whole family to look for them together, Yun Shiqi came quickly with a wet worker and said with a heavy face: "young master, Miss nine may have rowed to the lake by herself!" Mo Pingyun three people suddenly stunned, lake, boat, small nine one person!


    Together, these three factors are extremely dangerous?


    Mo Pingyun grabbed the handyman and asked a few questions in a deep voice. He learned that Xiao Jiu was with Lang Qing. He might have rowed away two hours ago. His face changed dramatically. He threw the handyman on the ground and yelled: "if Xiao Jiu is OK, I''ll crush every inch of your bones!"


    The factotum turned white with fright, huddled tightly and shivered.


    Mo Pingyun''s face sank, and he said to the guard, "call all the people here, set sail immediately, and turn the lake over for me!" All the guards immediately set out to shout for people, and the lake was in chaos.


    Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingcheng pay attention to the movement of Mo Pingyun and others. Mo Pingchu asks Mo Taiwen: "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Taiwen didn''t know that Xiao Jiu had lost his job. Seeing the disturbance by the lake, he looked at it and said with a smile, "nothing''s wrong. Maybe Xiao Liu wants to take a boat."


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Liu, they just love to be busy. We are so big, and we also like to go boating and fishing." Everyone can''t help laughing and talking about their childhood fun, Dongyang Pavilion is very lively.


    Mo Pingchu only felt that something was wrong. Based on his understanding of Xiao Liu and others, and looking at the movement of the lake at the moment, it was clear that it was not playing, but something happened. But in the end what happened, will let small six small seven small eight a few are so flustered run away?


    Mo Pingchu''s mind flashed an idea, but this idea is fleeting, fast let Mo Pingchu can''t grasp, he can''t help frowning and thinking.


    Just at this time, my servant reported that the second prince arrived, and Mo Taiwen took the people out to meet him.


    Li Xun, the second prince, was forced to say a few words of greetings. After receiving a gift from the crowd, he immediately grabbed Mo Taiwen and asked eagerly, "Uncle Mo, where''s little nine? Did she come this way? "


    Mo Taiwen was stunned: "isn''t Xiao Jiu with her mother?"


    "My aunt said that Xiaojiu had a stomachache and went back to rest. But Xiaojiu was in good health on weekdays. How could she suddenly have a stomachache? I think she must have sneaked here to play Li Xun said triumphantly, standing on tiptoe and looking around.


    Cheng Mingrui sees Li Xun''s eagerness to find Xiao Jiu. He can''t help but snort.


    When Mo Pingchu heard Li Xun''s words, his mind flashed and his heart suddenly sank. Something must have happened to Xiao Jiu, otherwise Xiao Liu and some of them couldn''t make such a big noise. At the thought of Xiao Jiu''s accident, Mo Pingchu couldn''t sit still. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 136

    Li Xun heard Mo Taiwen say that Xiao Jiu was not here. He looked around and didn''t find Xiao Jiu. He was dejected. He polished his father for a long time and promised a lot to come to Mo''s house. But he didn''t see Xiao Jiu. Didn''t he come in vain?


    Li Xun said to Mo Taiwen: "Uncle Mo, since Xiao Jiu is not well, shall I go to visit her?"


    When Mo Taiwen hears that Li Xun is going to visit Xiao Jiu, he just wants to roll his eyes. Why should his daughter be seen by others, especially the spokesperson for such troubles as the prince? They should avoid it?


    Mo Taiwen''s heart was full of pain, but his face was smiling gently: "Your Highness, I''m afraid Xiao Jiu has fallen asleep after drinking the medicine. When she wakes up, I''ll ask someone to call her, OK? Your highness, it''s not easy to come here. Let me show you the scenery on the lake first Then he led the second prince to invite him inside.


    Seeing this, Mo Pingcheng is busy inviting other people to Li Xun. For a moment, Li Xun is surrounded by people. He is overwhelmed by your words and mine. Li Xun is surrounded by people and invited inside. He doesn''t care what to say to find Xiao Jiu any more.


    Mo Pingchu quietly out of the crowd, whispered to Mo Pingcheng: "third brother, you first greet, I go out for a while."


    Mo Pingcheng has been away from Beijing for several years, and he is not suitable for dealing with such occasions. Seeing that Mo Pingchu, who is good at dancing and talking, still wants to slip away, he can''t help grabbing him and saying, "you can''t go. If you go, I''ll go too!"


    "What are you going to do? Today is a banquet for your daughter-in-law. I''ll go and make it convenient. I''ll be back in a moment! " Mo Pingchu is busy. Mo Pingcheng stares at Mo Pingchu and then releases his hand.


    Mo Pingchu came out of Dongyang Pavilion, and immediately called a boat to catch up with Mo Pingyun. He learned that Xiao Jiu had lost about two hours, and probably rowed to the lake by himself. After he had only wolf green around, Mo Pingchu''s face suddenly sank.


    Mo Pingchu rubbed his eyebrows and immediately divided the people into several groups. One group continued to search around the two sides of the lake carefully, and did not miss any clues; A group of people went to all parts of the house to ask if Xiao Jiu had ever appeared. Remember not to disturb the old man and the old lady, so as not to worry them; One group stayed on the boat, paying close attention to the movement on the lake; There are also a group of people who are going to salvage the boat before they are launched into the water.


    Listening to Mo Pingchu''s arrangement for salvage, Mo Pingyun was stunned. He looked at Mo Pingchu''s face and turned pale. Mo Pingchu''s face was also very bad. He said in a deep voice: "salvage is just in case. Xiao Jiu will be in the water and Lang Qing will be there. It should be OK."


    Mo Pingyun several mention the heart of the throat, this just fell down some, but the complexion is still very heavy.


    At the moment, Xiaojiu feels like a salted fish stuffed into a jar. His body is wet and sticky, and his throat is almost smoking. Small nine slowly sat up, looked around, is still endless lotus bush, can''t help sighing, just at this time, I don''t know where suddenly came the sound of cuckoo, small nine immediately look around.


    Listen to again listen to, small nine gradually move the line of sight to own belly, a face surprised of ask Langqing way: "Langqing, do you hear?"? It''s like my stomach''s calling


    Wolf green light glanced at small nine one eye, turned to look at the lotus bush, small nine carefully touched his stomach, stomach coo coo coo again called a few, small nine can''t help staring at his stomach. After a while, his stomach screamed again. Xiao Jiu could not help laughing, patted his stomach and said with a smile: "wolf green, wolf green, you see my stomach really screams


    Langqing didn''t look at Xiaojiu. Suddenly she stares at a place and shouts. Xiaojiu Zheng thinks it''s funny to have a belly cry. He pats his belly and plays like a toy. When he hears Langqing''s cry, he thinks that Langqing is playing with her. He can''t help laughing and asks, "Langqing, do you have a belly cry? Why didn''t I hear that? "


    With that, Xiao Jiu leaned his head against Langqing''s abdomen and listened, but Langqing screamed more and more loudly, and faintly gave out a warning roar. Small nine immediately feel wrong, turn to look along the direction of wolf green crazy, see a boat cut all over the sky lotus Bush is coming to her, the boat stood a man dressed in white, like heaven and man, abnormal good-looking lips slightly hook, closer and closer to her


    Small nine can''t help looking silly, but wolf green jumped forward and blocked in front of small nine. He leaned down to show his fangs and yelled to warn the man who suddenly appeared not to keep close.


    The man looked straight at his little nine, and the fierce warning of the military dog, not from the lips smile more obvious. Ignoring Lang Qing''s warning, the man in white stopped about two meters away from the boat where Xiao Jiu was. He went to the stern of the boat, shook his wrist and threw out a grapple.


    With a sound of "Ding", the grapple was hung on the bow of Xiaojiu''s boat. The man took a look at Xiaojiu, turned and walked back to prop up the penny. The boat slowly moved forward, and Xiaojiu''s boat was gradually pulled out of the lotus bush.


    Seeing the sun again, Xiao Jiu is still remembering the man''s look at him. He is gentle and quiet, but like the undercurrent surging in the deep sea, as if with some kind of magic, he can instantly capture people''s heart and soul.


    Lang Qing, who has recovered to be quiet, suddenly calls out again, and wakes Xiao Jiu from the dullness. She looks up and sees the rope of two boats floating in the water. The dreamlike man is standing in the bow of the boat, and is farther and farther away from her along the wind, making her unable to see each other''s feelings.


    "Hello, don''t go away. Who are you? What''s your name? "


    But the boat just drifted away, and no one answered. When the man in the boat completely disappeared from his sight, Xiao Jiu couldn''t give up his sight. He murmured to Lang Qing with a hazy face: "Lang Qing, did you say that man was an immortal just now? Otherwise, how can there be such a beautiful person? It''s better than brother five, isn''t it? I guess he must be an immortal. I don''t know which immortal he is. If I want to thank him in the future, who should I thank? "


    Small nine mutter to start worry, Langqing quietly in small nine side, vigilant to look around, after a while, Langqing''s ears suddenly moved, a look up fiercely called.


    Xiao Jiu was startled by Langqing and said: "what are you doing, Langqing? It scared me. What''s the name of a good one? " Said small nine suddenly thought of something, quickly turned to stand up, but didn''t see the man appeared again, small nine can''t help but sigh mouth airway: "yes, the immortal must be used to fly, whoosh disappeared!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 137

    Langqing is still called a non-stop, small nine not from strange knead the head of Langqing asked: "Langqing, are you hungry?" Langqing ignores Xiaojiu and just stretches his neck to rush to a place and screams.


    Small nine full face puzzled looking at Langqing, but see Langqing toward the direction of the call gradually came a big ship, standing on the bow of the green man, it seems that may be her five brothers.


    Small nine can''t help but stand up, looked carefully, excitedly stretched his arm, desperately yelled: "five elder brothers, five elder brothers, five elder brothers!"


    Anxious Mo Pingchu hears the cry of Langqing, and lets people speed up to come here. Seeing Xiaojiu in sight, Mo Pingchu''s heart finally falls back to his stomach.


    Without waiting for the boat to stop, Mo Pingchu jumped to the boat where Xiaojiu was. Xiaojiu rushed up and hugged Mo Pingchu, shouting: "brother five, how did you come? I''m thirsty, hungry and tired. I was trapped in the lotus Bush just now


    Mo Pingchu looked at the sun was red, hair is also soaked in sweat, paste on the face, embarrassed small nine, gush to the mouth of the reprimand all turned into heartache, busy hug small nine patted, soft voice: "small nine is not afraid, not afraid, brother is coming, brother is coming!"


    When he got Xiaojiu and Langqing on the boat, and watched Xiaojiu holding a teacup and gulping water, gulping snacks into his mouth, Mo Pingyun was distressed. After Xiaojiu had enough to eat and drink, Mo Pingchu asked: "Xiaojiu, you just said you were trapped in the lotus cluster?"


    Mo Pingyun took a teacup to blow cool for Xiao Jiu, and complained: "brother five, you see how tired Xiao Jiu is. What''s the matter? You''d better wait until you go back and let her wash and change her clothes. You can ask after a rest?"


    Mo Pingfang held up a fan to small nine fan wind, also busy way: "is, five elder brother, what matter to wait to go back to ask again."


    Mo Pingjian glanced at Mo Pingchu, who was serious, and reminded him in a low voice: "the lotus Bush is the boundary set in our house. There is an undercurrent in the flower bush, so it''s hard to get out easily. Small nine a person is rolled into flower bush, how can come out? Don''t you think about it? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are stunned. They look at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu blinks and looks at Mo Pingchu blankly.


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "little nine darling, tell my brother, how did you get out of the lotus Bush? Did you meet someone? "


    Small nine one listen to originally is to ask this, immediately excited, dancing of say oneself is how tired and hungry and thirsty, a fairy suddenly appear to save oneself, that fairy is how to float away, even a name all didn''t leave cloud.


    After listening, Mo Pingyun and others said nothing and stared at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu took a sip of tea and said with regret: "at that time, I patronized him and forgot to salute the immortal. The immortal must be annoyed that I didn''t understand the rules and didn''t even leave a name. It''s really, ah!"


    Mo Pingyun touched Xiaojiu''s forehead directly, and was sure: "this girl is really suffering from heatstroke, and her forehead is hot!"


    "Yes, otherwise how can you talk nonsense? Brother five, hurry back and ask a doctor to give Xiao Jiu a good look. I see a lot of doctors! " Mo Pingfang also touched the small nine forehead, nodded.


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingchu frowned and looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was stunned, and angrily rushed to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, waving their fists. Unconvinced, they cried: "I didn''t suffer from heatstroke, I didn''t get sick, it''s really the gods who saved me, really!"


    Mo Pingchu thought about seeing the grapple with the rope cut off on the boat where Xiao Jiu was, and the lotus Bush that was rushed out of a path not far away. His eyes flashed slightly.


    Mo Pingjian silently picked up a piece of ice and stuck it on Xiaojiu''s forehead. At the same time, he stretched out two fingers and shook them in front of Xiaojiu. He asked in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, come here, tell my brother, how many fingers are these?" Well, it''s a disguised way to laugh at yourself! Small nine Leng next, the gas almost didn''t jump up, saw her pursed lips, a grab ice from Mo Pingjian''s hand, fiercely pulled Mo Pingjian''s skirt, quickly put the ice in.


    Now it''s Mo Pingjian''s turn to jump up. He wriggles hard to get the ice out. His funny appearance makes people want to laugh.


    Small nine triumphantly stretched out two fingers to shake in front of Mo Pingjian, solemnly asked: "small eight, come to tell my sister, how many fingers are these?"


    Mo Pingyun and others couldn''t help laughing, and Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. He put aside all the messy thoughts and picked up Xiaojiu and said, "well, before the boat arrives, go to have a rest. By the way, he wants to see his parents how to reply."


    Hearing that he wanted to see his parents, he realized that he had made trouble with Xiaojiu, who immediately lowered his eyebrows and became listless.


    Although know this wench is to pretend to be pitiful, Mo Pingchu still couldn''t help rubbing small nine head to comfort a way: "don''t worry, have elder brother, obedient, go to sleep for a while." Then he asked Xiaojiu a few words in a low voice. He explained to Xiaojiu in a low voice. Xiaojiu heard her eyes rolling and nodding,


    With the support of his brother, Xiao Jiu felt at ease and followed cloud 17 into the cabin to have a rest. Can see small nine into the cabin to rest, turned Mo Pingchu face is not easy, Mo Pingchu waved to call a few guards, whispered command a few words, the guards immediately back busy.


    The ship circled the lake a few times, and it began to return when it was getting dark.


    When Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen saw off the guests and saw Xiao Jiu again, the girl was carried out of the boat by Mo Pingchu, rubbing her eyes and looking confused.


    Xu Jingniang see small nine intact by Mo Pingchu embrace in the arms, a heart immediately put in the stomach, but the face is black stare small nine silent.


    Xiao Jiu was asked by his father, uncle and aunt. He told them. He turned his head and looked at his mother. He moved two steps forward and called out timidly, "mother."


    Xu Jingniang only calm face, small nine can''t help looking back at their father and brother, in the silent encouragement, in the elders secretly urged, small nine blinked, summoned up the courage to step forward, pulled Xu Jingniang''s corner, whispered: "mother, I know wrong, I will never dare again!"


    Xu Jingniang snorted coldly: "in the future? You tell me, how many times is this? Which one are you after? Are you going to make me so angry? "


    Small nine shrunk neck, low head dare not utter a word. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 138

    Xu Jingniang said angrily: "it''s just normal. What''s the occasion today? How dare you run around? It''s just running around. Are you brave enough to go boating by yourself? Do you know how deep the lake is? What if you fall into the lake? What if it''s flooded? "


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help whispering, "I can swim."


    Xu Jingniang said angrily, "those who drown will be drowned!"


    Small nine bowed his head and did not dare to say a word more. Mo Taiwen looked at the poor baby girl and said to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "Jingniang, after this time, small nine will learn a lesson and never run around again, right?" With that, he blinked at Xiaojiu quietly.


    Mo Pingyun several also desperately give small nine make wink, small nine busy hard to nod, honest way: "well, I absolutely dare not!"


    "Xiaojiu will listen to your mother''s words after that. You can do whatever your mother says, and you won''t do what your mother doesn''t allow, will you?" Mo Tai Wen again rushed small nine to squeeze next eye to ask a way.


    Small nine secretly cast down mouth, nod low voice way: "be, hereafter I certainly listen to Niang''s words."


    Mo Pingyun said to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "Niang, you see that my sister is wrong. Don''t be angry."


    Mo Pingfang also said: "yes, Niang, Xiao Jiu is scared today. Her back is still wet, tired and hungry. Please forgive her this time."


    Mo Pingjian hammered Xu Jingniang''s shoulder politely and said, "Niang, are you tired today? Now that Xiao Jiu is back, please go back and have a rest. We will take good care of Xiao Jiu in the future. Please don''t worry! "


    Xu Jingniang is not angry to several sons and Mo Taiwen: "OK, you few little help small nine talk, this wench does not punish not long memory, today this thing son can''t just muddle through, come on, take small nine to backyard wing room, I don''t speak, no one is allowed to let her out!"


    Small nine urgent, this is to close her confinement?


    Mo Ping first listen to Niang want to lock up small nine, not from cough a, Chong small nine make a wink.


    See small nine some wronged looked at Xu Jingniang, pursed lips, suddenly full face firm way: "Dad, Niang, small nine disobedient, make you angry, Niang want to punish me, I admit punishment! But, mother, before you shut me up, take out the worms in my stomach first. "


    Xu Jingniang was stunned, and the Mo family were also stunned. They all looked at Xiaojiu''s stomach.


    Xiao Jiu pointed to his stomach and said, "you don''t know. Today, in the boat, my stomach is growling all the time. I ate a lotus seed when I was hungry. The lotus seed is very bitter. It must be a bad one. The insects in it may have been eaten by me. I''ve been growling all the time. Please get it out quickly."


    Mo Tai Wen Leng Leng asked: "is it still called now?"


    Small nine shook his head puzzled way: "before on the ship has been called, and later was five brothers they took on the ship, drink tea, eat snacks after not called, now also did not call."


    Xu Jingniang and others understand that this silly girl has never been hungry. She thinks that there are insects in her stomach. Thinking about this, she immediately broke everyone''s heart. Xu Jingniang immediately turned red in her eyes and poked at xiaojiunao door: "silly girl, that''s your hungry cry. What''s the worm?"


    Small nine surprised looking at his stomach, puzzled asked: "hungry will call?"


    Xu Jingniang fondled Xiaojiu''s forehead. Her voice was more gentle than before. She said in a soft voice, "if you are hungry, you will cry. Is it hard to feel hungry? Don''t be such a fool in the future? "


    Small nine busy point a non-stop, quietly looked at Mo Pingchu one eye, Mo Pingchu slightly raised his hand, red small nine thumbs up, this girl, not white see so many scenes, play well. Small nine proud Chong Mo Pingchu smile, five elder brother really powerful, this move, mother really heartache, don''t need to be punished, ha ha ha!


    Mo Pingchu slightly hooked her lips. The ghost girl didn''t know how to deal with her parents, so she reminded her to pretend to be poor. Unexpectedly, she used this move. When I was on the boat, I knew I would cry when I was hungry. In order to make my mother feel sad, I pretended I didn''t know. The performance was really like that.


    When the two brothers and sisters secretly cheated Xu Jingniang, Xu Jingniang suddenly asked, "Xiao Jiu, you said you ate a lotus seed on the boat? Where did you get the lotus seeds? "


    Small nine one Leng, involuntarily looking at Mo Pingchu, five elder brother said, she broke into the lotus Bush must not let adults know, otherwise will punish her heavily.


    Mo Pingchu said: "it''s Xiaojiu who picked it up by the lake, and she didn''t know where it came from. She was so hungry that she picked it up and ate it."


    Xiaojiu nodded vigorously and said, "well, I picked it up!"


    Xu Jingniang distressed way: "that how dirty ah, do not know how long in the lake bubble?"? Maybe it''s broken inside. Xiao Jiu, you should be obedient in the future. You can''t run around. Look, you''re starving and suffering. Fortunately, you haven''t suffered from sunstroke, or you''ll be even worse! Today you have been taught a lesson. OK, go back to wash and I''ll have someone make you something delicious, OK


    Small nine secretly smile to rush Mo Pingchu to squeeze next eye, obediently nod a way: "good, Niang is best to me!"


    Xu Jingniang touched Xiaojiu''s face with a smile, and suddenly said word by word: "I''m your mother. Naturally, I''m good to you, little girl. Go to take a bath and have dinner, and then honestly go back to the backyard wing room and think about it behind closed doors!"


    Ah? Ah!


    Small nine can''t help but be stunned, Mo Pingchu several also all shocked looking at Xu Jingniang, clearly just now Niang all heartache become so, how to still want to punish small nine?


    Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian one by one with a straight face. Finally, she looks at Mo Pingchu''s face and says: "don''t think I didn''t see your little actions just now. You are all born and raised by me. What''s your idea? Can I know? Help small nine say good words, you all want to be a good brother, OK! Can help small nine lie unexpectedly, you are when oneself wing hard, when I this Niang eye blind heart also blind? Which part of the lake has lotus seeds? I don''t know? Who else will pick up one for me? "


    Mo Ping''s elementary people looked at each other. Mo Ping''s face was a little red. He stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Niang, I taught Xiao Jiu what I said just now. If you want to punish me, you can punish me. I didn''t teach you well as a brother."


    Xu Jingniang helplessly looks at Mo Pingchu, originally thought to come back a boss can control small nine, did not expect, instead more used to this wench. That lotus Bush is where, break into can good end of come back is small nine days big luck, how can such not light not heavy of expose, don''t let this wench know a little fierce.


    When a child is old, they must understand the truth and abide by the rules. Pampering the child is not to abandon her. Otherwise, she will become a mother in vain. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 139

    Thinking of this, Xu Jingniang said in a deep voice: "when you are old and understand the truth, you will stop talking nonsense. It''s a good thing to know that you are wrong. It''s better to know that you can correct your mistakes. Come and take Miss nine down!"


    Small nine looked at his mother''s aura, shocked the whole audience, you brothers and dad did not dare to say a word more, know that their punishment is inevitable, they did not play to rely on entreaties, honest follow people down.


    Late at night, Mo Taiwen kneaded Xu Jingniang''s shoulder and back, and asked softly with a smile, "daughter-in-law, are you still angry?"


    Xu Jingniang closed her eyes and breathed out: "what''s the gas? I''m not angry for a long time


    "Well, why do you still have to lock up Xiao Jiu? I''m afraid the child is scared to death today. What should I do if I''m scared again in one night?"


    "You are still a father. Don''t you know what your children are like? Just like Xiaojiu, are you scared to death? Believe it or not, the girl is still playing happily now. "


    "No?"


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, go and see for yourself."


    Mo Tai Wen is suspicious of Leng for a while, looking at Xu Jing Niang with a smile in her eyes.


    Xu Jingniang''s eyes flashed slightly to avoid Mo Taiwen''s sight. Mo Taiwen laughed and said with a smile: "Oh, do you want to motivate me to see how Xiaojiu is? Daughter in law, you have more and more eyes now! "


    Xu Jingniang, seeing through her mind, snorted and refused to admit: "who is exciting you? If you want to see it, you can go. If you don''t see it, you can pull it down! " Then he fell down on the bed, pulled the quilt, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Mo Taiwen looked at Xu Jingniang and laughed. Then he lay down on the bed and dragged Xu Jingniang''s quilt to get in. Xu Jingniang could not help but open her eyes and stare at him and said, "what are you talking about? Sleep in your own bed


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "isn''t your quilt mine? Good daughter-in-law, are you tired today? Come on, Xianggong, how about relaxing for you? " With that, he touched Xu Jingniang''s waist.


    Xu Jingniang was tickled by the touch. She said with a smile: "don''t make trouble. Don''t worry about Xiao Jiu. Don''t hurry to have a look. After a while, she can''t sleep at night and complains that I punished your precious daughter."


    "Hey, hey, hey, I don''t worry. When the children are old, they can take care of themselves. Besides, there are still some kids. I''d better accompany my daughter-in-law. Good daughter-in-law, how about we have another child and make it perfect!"


    "Bah, you old man, how old are you


    "Daughter-in-law, you are as beautiful as a flower. How old are you? Besides, your husband is very powerful. You don''t know why you can''t be born?"


    "Screw you, you''re still strong? I don''t know! "


    "You don''t know? OK, I''ll show you today


    "Oh, don''t make trouble with the light. It''s still on."


    Seeing that Bo was gradually twisted into a ball by the next two people, Mo Taiwen gasped out his head and took out a copper coin from under the pillow. With a flick of his finger, the light went out, and the beautiful gasp in the room began to ring


    In the east wing of the backyard of Xingguo mansion, Xiao Jiu raised his finger and flicked Yunzhu''s forehead. He washed the cards and said, "come on, come on, go on!"


    Cloud bead covers the forehead of red to beg for mercy a way: "Lord son, slave maidservant''s forehead all was flicked red, this day son also not early, tomorrow son we continue to play."


    The other two servant girls also said: "yes, master, I''ve been struggling all day. Everyone is tired. It''s time for you to have a rest." Small nine not happy to throw a card, said: "this is just what time, you all shout tired, I ran all day is not tired, you win I give money, you lose I only play your head, this good thing you don''t want to, can be really."


    Cloud bead secretly belly Fei, words say so, but their card play is not good, win less, lose more, the forehead is played straight hair dizzy! So Yunzhu begged for mercy and said: "master, it''s not the maidservant''s unwillingness. Actually, madam, you should think about it carefully. If you know that we are still playing cards so late, you should be even more angry. Don''t you have to keep it longer?"


    Small nine think is also, then nodded: "well, let''s play tomorrow, cloud bead put the card away, remember to hide tightly, don''t be my mother''s people see ah."


    Cloud bead and others see small nine willing to listen to advise, all happy bad, busy way: "master don''t worry, don''t worry!" Say, a few people begin to receive card of receive card, arrange of arrange, serve small nine quickly lie on the bed.


    Small nine lie on the bed, toss and turn of can''t sleep, suddenly changed the bed, although the bedding is still before the bedding, but always feel the bed is very narrow, a little turn over will fall off, let small nine is not adapt.


    Just at this time, suddenly heard the window "bang bang" ring twice, small nine immediately happy to sit up, to cloud bead shout: "cloud bead, quick look, who is coming?"


    Cloud bead silently sighed a tone, the heart way certainly is which childe.


    Since the young lady had taken a bath and had a meal and was locked in the wing room, several young men came to visit her in turn. First of all, the sixth and seventh came together and brought food and play. The Pai Gow is what the sixth brought to the young lady; Then the eighth young master brought a stack of copied meditation scriptures, saying that in case the lady punished the young lady to copy the Scriptures, he would hand in those he had copied in advance; Then the fifth son brought a pot of tranquilizing tea and a box of tranquilizing incense. He said that he was afraid of the young lady''s surprise at night and asked her to order incense and drink tea before going to bed.


    Several young masters have come here in turn. Now, who is not at ease?


    Yunzhu opens the window and sees Mo Pingcheng standing outside the window with a smile. Yunzhu is stunned and says, "third son!"


    Mo Pingcheng looked into the room and asked in a low voice, "how about little nine? Did you sleep? "


    Cloud bead in the heart secretly sigh, very not easy they just give advise of fast sleep, also don''t know three childe brought what, don''t be what strange fun, that young lady should play of don''t sleep.


    After hearing the news, Xiao Jiu ran over happily without waiting for Yunzhu to answer. He poked out his head and saw that it was mo Pingcheng. He said with a smile: "third brother, third brother, I haven''t slept yet."


    Mo Pingcheng looked at such a spirited little nine. He was stunned and said with a smile, "little nine, you stay here first. But don''t worry, little five is pleading with your grandfather. You should be able to release it soon. This ice jade pillow is carved from cold jade. It''s very cool in summer. You can sleep well at night with it." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 140

    The small nine hands will ice jade pillow embrace to come over, smile ha ha of to Mo Ping City way: "thank three elder brothers, you don''t worry, I don''t stuffy."


    Mo Pingcheng rubbed Xiaojiu''s head with a smile. He thought Xiaojiu was afraid of him and worried about comforting him. He only thought that although his sister was small, she was very intimate. But he didn''t know that Xiaojiu was really not bored. Because she was punished, her brothers kept on sending things, but they were all things that she couldn''t play. She was too happy to be bored.


    Mo Pingcheng then told him to turn around and leave. Xiaojiu happily went back to bed with the ice jade pillow and tried to stick it on his face. He sighed: "Wow, it''s really cool. Yunzhu, Yunzhu, you also have a try."


    The cloud bead curiously pasted the face on the ice jade pillow to try, surprised way: "is really cool, not ice, very comfortable cool!"


    "Right? It''s so comfortable. I''m going to sleep with it tonight! " Small nine said then put the ice pillow on the bed, holding up to play, while the face on the top, while the ice pillow on the stomach, while stepping on the feet, not too happy to play.


    Cloud bead head big looking at play a non-stop small nine, admit life of sigh, play, probably play tired always fall asleep!


    Here, Xiaojiu is very happy to play. He doesn''t remember that he was punished, and he doesn''t have half a point of repentance. On the other side, Mo Pingchu is having a secret conversation with the old man in his study.


    Mo Pingchu had some hesitation, whether to go to his grandfather to plead for small nine, small nine so love to run, love to play temperament, suddenly locked up, don''t be bored? But I also think that according to Niang''s temperament, and the coming of the first ten day exam, Guan Xiaojiu will release her in two days, and Xiaojiu can''t stand any hardship. It seems that it''s too much to make a mountain out of a molehill to go to grandfather for such a small matter.


    When he was hesitating, he suddenly heard that the old man wanted to see him.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but look at the hourglass. It''s already a quarter past the time of the year. How could his grandfather suddenly see him so late?


    With a bellyful of doubts, Mo Pingchu immediately went to the master''s study. He saw that the master was looking at something with a heavy face. Mo Pingchu can''t help but jump at heart. Is it something bad that happened in the secret way?


    The old man saw Mo Pingchu come in, slightly raised his hand to signal him to come over, and handed over the things in his hand.


    Mo Pingchu hurriedly took it and looked at it carefully. There was a secret letter, a residence newspaper and a small note. As soon as Mo Pingchu read it, he changed his face and asked in a hurry, "grandfather, do you know who poked out the news that his highness is not in Xingzhou?"


    Five years ago, on New Year''s Eve, a fire broke out in the palace. Prince Li Heng was sent out of the palace to practice in Dawu Temple of Xingzhou, and the empress died. The empress Prince secretly went to the border and fought for several years, but he remained anonymous all the time. In the northwest army, except for the general and several generals who had met with saints, others did not know the real identity of the prince.


    This time, the prince personally led the troops to sneak into the vassal state and made great contributions to the retreat of the vassal state. After the success, he immediately retired and left the military camp without any trace. Now suddenly someone is playing the story of the prince''s disappearance in the court hall. He asks the emperor to punish the officials of Dawu temple in Xingzhou and immediately send someone to find the prince''s whereabouts.


    A few days ago, the imperial censor just played the role of governor of Xingzhou and joined the army to commit crimes of embezzlement, military salaries and soldiers, which aroused the emperor''s great anger and ordered a strict investigation.


    There is no trace of the prince at Dawu temple in Xingzhou.


    These things are linked together, which makes Mo Pingchu''s intuition that someone is going against his royal highness. The emperor claimed that his royal highness went to Dawu temple to meditate and cultivate his nature. The crown prince ran out without permission to investigate, but it was a felony to disobey the emperor''s orders. Most of the generals in Xingzhou are from the Queen''s family. Naturally, they are also the power of the crown prince. For many years, they have been safe in Xingzhou. This time, they were impeached and severely investigated. It is clear that someone is dealing with the crown prince.


    Who is going to deal with the prince in this way? The old man said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t matter who poked it out now. The important thing is that everyone who has made trouble about it is about the crown prince. Whether they really care about the safety of the crown prince or not, the courtiers will soon ask the emperor to find out the whereabouts of the crown prince. They will pay close attention to the safety of the crown prince in recent years, what they have done and where they are? Some people even doubt whether his Highness the prince is still alive. Maybe they will make trouble to see the prince


    Mo Pingchu frowned and said, "if that happens, will your highness be in great trouble? Is this the purpose of the other party to force his royal highness to appear? "


    "This is only one, the other side should not just want the prince to appear so simple."


    "Grandfather, please!"


    "A few days ago, the emperor sent someone to ask me in private. He intended to record the second prince in the genealogy and let the second prince go to the Imperial Mausoleum as his own son on the Queen''s memorial day."


    Mo Pingchu was shocked. What is the emperor doing? Do you want the second prince to succeed to the throne, or do you want to abolish the prince?


    The old man said in a deep voice: "I clearly disagree, but I see that the emperor has not given up the idea of the trend of the court in the past two days. At this time, it was pointed out that the crown prince was not in Xingzhou for a long time, and now there is no news of his life or death. The intention of the other side is deep, you can imagine it!"


    Mo Pingchu frowned, deeply felt that an unknown force was pressing Li Heng step by step, which made him very worried. Mo Pingchu looked at the old man and asked in a deep voice: "grandfather, what should we do now?"


    The old man sighed and said, "after all, it depends on the emperor''s attitude. But the emperor''s attitude is very strange. I can''t see clearly. I have to see it first. Now the most important thing is to find out where the prince is and whether he is safe."


    Mo Pingchu said: "grandfather, the prince may be in Kyoto."


    The old man was stunned. Mo Pingchu said the story that Xiao Jiu was rescued by others when he was in the lotus bush. He said in a low voice: "I asked people to check all around the lotus bush, and found a boat at the water inlet of the lake, with a key left on it!"


    Mo Pingchu took out a small key from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the old man. The old man looked at it and thought it was no different. It was just a very ordinary small key. He couldn''t help looking at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu whispered: "when I returned to Beijing that day, the prince prepared some gifts for me to bring to my family. Do you remember?"


    The old man nodded his head and said, "remember, you brought me a piece of wolf skin. You said you hunted it yourself. The arrow method is just right. The wolf skin is still complete."


    Mo Pingchu said: "in addition to the wolf skin for you, there is also a small box for Xiao Jiu, which is locked. At the beginning, I patronized bickering and forgot to ask him for the key. After I found the key, I tried it. It was on the small box." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 141

    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu with a smile. Mo Pingchu was a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "the gift that the prince gave to Xiao Jiu is not a lock. I don''t know what he gave. How can I just give it to Xiao Jiu? I''ll leave it for him first. I''m going to ask him for the key later."


    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu angrily, motioned him to go on, and Mo Pingchu said: "today, after I found Xiao Jiu outside the lotus bush, Xiao Jiu kept shouting that the immortal saved her. I asked Xiao Jiu that the man''s age and appearance were similar to the prince. With this key, I''m sure it must be Prince Li Heng who appeared in the lotus Bush today to save Xiao Jiu."


    Speaking of this, Mo Pingchu frowned a little puzzled and said to the old man, "there is one thing that my grandson can''t understand. I looked around and sent someone to check around the lake. His Highness the prince saved Xiaojiu by chance when he left. Grandfather, you said that if the prince didn''t want to be known, he would come quietly. There are many ways to keep his identity from being known. Why did he come in from the water inlet


    The entrance of the inner lake of Xingguo government is connected with the moat. The entrance is narrow and the undercurrent is surging. It is extremely dangerous. As a last resort, ordinary people will not enter from there. Mo Pingchu couldn''t understand why the prince had to go to such a big trouble if he wanted to enter the Xingguo mansion.


    The old man pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "he didn''t come to our house. He just happened to pass by."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but be stunned. The old man hooked his lips and said with a smile: "when the moat was rebuilt, the emperor once left a secret Road, from which you can sneak into the palace. It''s said that this secret road is near the entrance of our lake, but only the Emperor knows exactly where."


    "Grandfather, you mean the prince sneaked into the palace secretly. Is he going to see the emperor?"


    The old man refused to comment. Mo Pingchu was full of doubts. Thinking of the emperor''s asking him to ask after the palace banquet that night, the emperor''s anger, and the emperor''s back when he left, Mo Pingchu suddenly had an incredible idea, which made him stare out of control.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s reaction, the old man showed his admiration. Mo Pingchu thought about it again and again, and said with difficulty, "grandfather, do you think it''s possible that the emperor carefully designed all this to let the prince return to the palace?"


    As soon as the words came out, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help biting off his tongue. What nonsense was he saying? How could it be like this? The prince was the emperor''s eldest son. He was the emperor''s only son and the heir brought up by the Emperor himself!


    But this idea is like being deeply into the mind in general, uncontrolled wantonly grow up, let Mo Pingchu more think more frightened, more think more feel absurd.


    The old man''s voice completely broke Mo Pingchu''s only illusion. He said, "as far as I know, the impeachment of Xingzhou military general is out of thin air. The emperor doesn''t know that someone wants to take the opportunity to eradicate the only power of the prince. But the emperor, who hasn''t been in charge of the government affairs for several years, loses his temper and orders a strict investigation. Xiao Wu, who do you think is the person behind the scenes?"


    Mo Pingchu''s heart was beating and his voice was too dry to speak. After a while, Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "it''s the emperor!"


    The one who pressed the prince step by step, leaving him nowhere to hide; The one who shows the world that he dotes on his young son; The one who even wants to snatch the prince''s only legitimate son identity is not someone else, but the prince''s father, the son of heaven today!


    Is there anything more ridiculous in the world? The eldest son, who had been raised by himself, was sent out of the palace for practice for some reason. He had not been able to go back to the palace for several years, but now he was forced to have nowhere to hide?


    When Mo Pingchu thought that he was about to return to Beijing, he asked the prince if he had anything to say to the emperor. Li Heng''s lonely and cold eyes and the light word "no words" made him sad. What happened in those years, so that the father and son were not like the father, and the son were not like the son, but like a pair of enemies?


    Although he was the son of heaven, his friendship with Li Heng for several years still made Mo Pingchu complain: "if the emperor wants to see the prince, his will is to let people know. Why use this method to give birth to his father and son? Is it not cold for the prince?"¡° Hum! What do you think the prince will do? Chill? That boy''s heart has been frozen for thousands of years! " The old man said with disdain.


    Mo Pingchu was stunned, and his heart was very strange. He always felt that the old man knew something about the changes in the palace, but he refused to say it, and he didn''t know why.


    The old man thought about it and said to Mo Pingchu, "now that I know the prince is safe and sound in Kyoto, I can rest assured. At this time, no matter how noisy the imperial court is, let''s wait and see the change first. Before the crown prince''s highness says it, never act rashly. You can''t go down to find the trace of the prince in private to avoid attracting people''s attention, you know?"


    "Remember grandson, don''t worry grandfather!"


    "There''s one more thing I need to tell you. Remember that you must fail in the exam this time!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and failed? How can he be sure to fail?


    The old man looked out of the window with deep eyes and said in a soft voice: "the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Xiao Wu, when the wind and rain are coming, you should first learn to keep a low profile!"


    Mo Pingchu''s heart trembled and he bowed his head to meditate. The old man no longer spoke, clenched his crutch and walked out slowly.


    Two days later, Xiaojiu was released by Xu Jingniang. Without waiting for her to have a good run on the racecourse, she was carried away by Mo Pingchu, saying that she had a gift.


    Small nine one face curiously from Mo Pingchu hand took a small box, open a look, inside unexpectedly is a string of wolf teeth necklace, small nine took up to see, touched the wolf teeth, can''t help but ask Mo Pingchu: "five elder brother, this is you hit wolf mouth teeth?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at the sharp wolf tooth, shook his head and said in a low voice: "it''s not me, it''s one in the camp. Brother, he entrusted you."


    Small nine Leng next, smile ha ha of the wolf tooth Necklace hang on the neck, to Mo Pingchu way: "I like this, five elder brothers, you for me thank that elder brother."


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "OK, I will bring it."


    Small nine skipping away, Mo Pingchu looked at small nine neck because of running and toss to the necklace, the sharp wolf teeth in the sun, just like that night in the night when the sharp dazzling.


    It was the winter when Mo Pingchu first joined the army. He was ordered to deliver a letter to Lingyun pass. Li Hengzheng played chess with him. When he heard that he was going to Lingyun pass, he said with a smile that he had never been to Lingyun pass, so he went to ask the general to go with him. The general somehow agreed.


    So, Mo Pingchu and Li Heng took a small group of people from the camp to Lingyun pass. When they passed through the desert, they encountered a sandstorm and the team was scattered. Mo Pingchu and Li Heng were buried in the sand. When they woke up, they could not see anyone else and did not know their direction. They lost their way in the desert. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 142

    Mo Pingchu, who has been at the border for several months, knows the horror of getting lost in the desert. Li Heng and Mo Pingchu immediately start to identify the direction and find their teammates.


    But the sandstorm in the sky made it difficult for them to identify the direction, and they didn''t find anyone else. They looked at the sky, and it was already noon, so they didn''t dare to delay any longer. They tried to climb up the high slope, found the direction of Lingyun pass, and immediately went to Lingyun pass.


    Although they tried their best to get to Lingyun pass before dark, they could not walk fast without camel and guide. Seeing that the sky gradually darkened, there was no smoke except for the yellow sand all over the sky, and their hearts were heavy.


    In the camp, Mo Pingchu heard many anecdotes in the desert. He knew that wolves were easy to appear in the desert at night. Especially on such a cold winter night, hungry wolves would rush up and bite their necks. Especially when wolves appeared in groups, they would be very lucky.


    Even if they were tired, they didn''t dare to stay at all. They kept walking towards Lingyun pass step by step.


    But the world is always afraid of what comes, two people walked less than an hour, the sky completely dark down, the moon rose, they barely discern the position in the moonlight, staggering on the road, suddenly saw a few green spots in front of them, the green spots in the non-stop increase, gradually surrounded them.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank in an instant. They met wolves!


    Mo Pingchu and Li Heng look at each other and see a kind of dying madness in each other''s eyes. Regardless of the cold wind, they quickly tear off their coats, tear open the long and thin rope, take out the fire fold to light it, and then pull the burning rope to swing back and forth, hoping that the wolves can see the fire and their companions can see the fire coming.


    But until the clothes twisted into the rope burned out, the wolves still did not retreat, and no companion came. When the last spark was extinguished, Mo Pingchu immediately heard a wolf roar, which was the first wolf''s order to attack the wolves. Then, several black shadows rushed up from around. Mo Pingchu could not help gripping the handle of the knife and suddenly clenched his teeth and yelled: "Your Highness, go


    But see Li Heng hook lip angle low voice way: "come together to return together, is a brother, clench knife, kill together with me!"


    Mo Pingchu took a surprised look at Li Heng. He didn''t expect that the prince, who was superior, actually regarded him as brother paoze and was willing to live and die with him. From that moment on, Mo Pingchu began to stop worrying about the identity of Prince Li Heng, and really regarded him as a brother who could trust his life.


    The wolves quickly surrounded them. They grasped the long sword and aimed at the rushing wolf. One knife, two knives and three knives. Under the cold moonlight, the air was full of strong bloody smell. Mo Pingchu cut a wolf, inadvertently looked at the side of the head, see Li Heng cold face stained with a little bit of blood star, eyes fierce as if from hell to climb out of the murderer general, not from a Leng.


    Li Heng clenched his long knife and cut it from left to right. It seemed that he was not killing the ferocious hungry wolf, but cutting vegetables and melons. It was inconceivable that he had a sharp knife in his hand. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help following the more fierce cutting.


    Two people with the wolves for half an hour, a wolf died at their feet, but they are all covered with blood, the body is covered with large and small wounds, especially on Li Heng''s left shoulder, there is a deep visible bone wound, bright red blood from the wound constantly gushing out, Li Heng''s face gradually white almost without a trace of blood.


    At this time, the wolves suddenly moved to both sides, and slowly walked out of the middle of the wolf. The wolf came up to the two of them, and suddenly raised his head to the sky for a long roar. The other wolves roared in unison, and the roar instantly shocked the four fields.


    As soon as the first wolf came out, he ordered all directions. They angered the wolves. It must be a life and death battle. Mo Pingchu supported the wolf with a long knife, and his heart could not control a strong sense of despair.


    But see Li Heng only closely staring at the wolf, suddenly whispered: "catch the thief first catch the king, kill the wolf, we still have a chance of life, kill!" Say unexpectedly hold long knife straight punch wolf to rush to kill past. Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng, who rushed to kill him. Suddenly, a strong sense of killing burst out from his chest. He rushed to him regardless of everything, and roared with all his strength: "kill!"


    They hold the long sword tightly and rush to the wolf one after the other. Li Heng stabs the wolf in the chest. Then he spins his body quickly and kicks away the wolf on the other side. At the same time, they point the ground with their toes and hit the other wolf with the handle. No matter what, the hungry wolf who has come up behind him opens his bloody mouth.


    Mo Pingchu asked himself that although he was born in a military general''s family, it was the first time that he saw that kind of reckless play, and he even saw it in the prince. Stimulated by Li Heng''s bravery, Mo Pingchu is desperate to fight. He slashes the wolf who wants to jump on Li Heng''s back, but he doesn''t put down his long knife for a moment.


    Li Heng and Mo Pingchu rush in front of the wolf desperately. Li Heng raises a long knife to chop the wolf''s back. The wolf jumps away quickly. Mo Pingchu immediately makes up a knife and cuts the wolf''s front leg. Then Li Heng plunges down to the ground and stabs the wolf''s neck!


    The blood gushed out, and instantly dyed Li Heng''s face red. The bright red and thick blood flowed down Li Heng''s hair to his face and body, which made Li Heng dye as if he had climbed out of the blood pool. However, Li Heng only clenched the handle of the knife, inserted the knife into the wolf''s neck, and fixed his eyes on the wolf until he fell to the ground.


    When Mo Pingchu didn''t have time to react, Li Heng quickly got up from the ground, holding a long knife, and rushed to the wolves with a fierce killing intention. I don''t know if it''s because the first wolf was killed, or the wolves feel the terrible intention of killing Li Heng. After the first wolf was killed, the wolves began to retreat quickly.


    At the last moment when the wolf completely disappeared, Li Heng suddenly laughed. The smile bloomed on his face full of blood. It was breathtaking and shocking!


    When Mo Pingchu thinks that he just wants to help Li Heng, he sees that Li Heng''s hand is loose and his knife falls down. Then, he falls to the ground with a plop, as if dead.


    Mo Pingchu was startled and immediately came forward to find that Li Heng was just exhausted and fainted due to excessive blood loss, which relieved him. From that moment on, Mo Pingchu''s heartfelt admiration for Li Heng was no longer just because of his grandfather''s advice, but because he wanted to follow Li Heng, support him and go on. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 143

    Finally, Mo Pingchu and Li Heng peel the wolf''s skin, knock off the wolf''s teeth and help each other out of the desert. The wolf skin that Li Heng gave to the old man and the wolf tooth necklace that he gave to Xiao Jiu all came from the wolf. Li Heng once said that it was the first thing he really got by his own hands.


    He finally gave them to the Mo family. When Mo Pingchu thought that he had invited Li Heng to the Mo family, Li Heng said, "that''s your home, not mine." when he thought about the emperor''s practice, Mo Pingchu could not help but feel sorry for Li Heng.


    I don''t know whether Li Hengzhi knows why the emperor did it, where he is now, whether he is alone or so lonely?


    July 20, the first ten days of the imperial college entrance examination.


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian, who have just returned to school, arrive at Xiaojiu''s house a quarter of an hour earlier than usual. They are preparing to call Xiaojiu to get up as usual, but they are stunned to see that the door of Xiaojiu''s bedroom is open.


    The three immediately went in, and saw that Xiao Jiu, who was usually unable to get up in bed, was sitting in a chair with a yawn on his face, while his fifth brother, who was said to be busy reading and preparing for the exam, was gently talking to Xiao Jiu about going to bed early and getting up early. Mo Pingyun''s three brothers were all shocked. What''s the point of singing?


    Small nine eyes half open half close of sit, the body soft Mian of lean on the servant girl cloud bead body, seem to sleep not sleep of listen to Mo Pingchu chant, see at any time will again sleep in the past.


    Mo Pingchu frowned slightly, went forward to gently open the cloud bead, small nine body staggered to one side, scared Mo Pingyun several busy to rush past.


    But see small nine stagger to shake a few times, in want to fall before barely stabilize the body, shake and sit back on the chair, small nine gas huff stare Mo Pingchu way: "five elder brother, I''m sleepy to death, why do you still tease me?"


    Mo Pingyun is also very dissatisfied with a few staring at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "small nine, your habit is not very good, every night to play so late do not go to bed, can not get up in the morning, this can not go on, from today on, I will call you up early, until you develop a good habit."


    Small nine not from stare big eyes, point to Mo Pingchu stammer ask a way: "five elder brothers, you, you want to call me to get up?"? Every day? All


    Mo Pingjian saw that the situation was not right, and said: "brother five, you are not busy reading. Let''s just call Xiao Jiu to get up. You are still busy with business."


    "Yes, yes, business matters. It''s up to us to wake up Xiao Jiu!"


    "Brother five, it''s hard to read, so I won''t trouble you!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also said in a hurry. Mo Pingchu glanced at the three younger brothers lightly and asked Yunzhu to wash and comb Xiaojiu''s hair first. Then they turned to Mo Pingyun and said in a deep voice: "you three, follow me!"


    Mo Pingyun three, you look at me, I look at you, are a little confused, see Mo Pingchu has gone to one side, straight face, heavy eyes looking at them, three people can not help but immediately straighten the body, quickly walked past.


    Mo Pingchu looked up and down at the three of them and suddenly asked in a low voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang blinked and said blankly: "call Xiao Jiu to get up!"


    Mo Pingjian carefully looked at Mo Pingchu''s look, eyes slightly turned, and said in a low voice: "I''m here to send the Sutra calculation notes to Xiao Jiu. This is what I sorted out before. I want Xiao Jiu to review it again on the way. It may be helpful for the exam."


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Pingjian with satisfaction, nodded his head and said: "Xiao Ba has a heart, leave your notes, you go back first!"


    Mo Pingjian busily put down his notes, even with small nine said a word did not dare, immediately ran out. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang see that Mo Pingjian can''t be seen in the twinkling of an eye. They can''t help looking at each other strangely and looking at Mo Pingchu together. Mo Pingchu coldly looked at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, walked two steps with his hands behind his back, and said, "I''m not in the house these years. Are you two looking after Xiao Jiu?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at each other alertly and say in a low voice: "it''s not all that. It''s mainly in the charge of parents. We and Xiao Ba just help to look after one or two."


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice, "in order to coax Xiao Jiu up every day, you have also taken a human sedan chair to carry Xiao Jiu. It''s not easy!"


    Mo Pingyun somehow just felt numb on his scalp. He couldn''t figure out what Mo Pingchu wanted to say. He was very upset. Mo Pingfang was similar to Mo Pingyun, so they both bowed their heads and didn''t dare to speak.


    Mo Pingchu took a look at them and said in a low voice: "you just coax me to take care of Xiao Jiu. I almost got trapped in the lotus Bush and punished her for three days'' imprisonment, didn''t you?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are aggrieved. They can''t help looking up at Mo Pingchu and saying, "we didn''t teach Xiao Jiu to do that."


    "As brothers, you two didn''t take good care of your sister, which nearly put her in danger; As a son of man, if you can''t do what you promised your parents, you still make your mother angry and your father distressed. Do I have to praise you? I ignore you these days, just to let you think about what you have done. Which one of you has thought about it? Huh? Thinking that Xiaojiu is still a little baby, he doesn''t know how to teach her right and wrong except to coax her and let her have a good temper? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang couldn''t lift their heads when they were asked by Mo Pingchu''s continuous voice. Mo Pingchu gave a cold hum and came with the last blow: "just like you, do you want to be little nine''s brother? Go back and reflect on it. When the ten day exam is over, write about how you look after Xiao Jiu all these years. If you don''t write clearly, write all the time. If you don''t write deeply enough, rewrite it until you want to understand and figure out how to be a brother! "


    "Yes Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were scolded bloody, a word also dare not say, immediately back out of the ash.


    Has been listening to the ears of the small nine secretly looked at a few eyes, can not help secretly vomit tongue, five brothers very powerful ah! Xiao Jiu, who has been called a hero by the old man since she was a child, immediately decides that she will never fight with brother five in the future and will listen to him.


    When Xiao Jiu washes and arranges, and arrives at the dining room with Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian are waiting there obediently.


    When they came over, they were all stunned to see all the grandchildren sitting in a row. When they saw Mo Pingchu with his younger brother and sister getting up to say hello to everyone, Xu Jingniang was overjoyed. After many years, she finally saw that the children were obedient. It was not easy, it was not easy!


    Mo Pingcheng quietly and Mo Pingchu looked at each other, secretly raised his finger to do a beating action, Mo Pingchu face as usual, only slightly hook the lip angle. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 144

    Mo Pingcheng looks at Mo Pingyun sympathetically. In his heart, he says, "how can Xiao Wu be so free and easy? How can he discipline his younger brother and sister?"? But these little ones are suffering, especially those younger brothers, but they have a good play to watch!


    Mo Pingcheng, who is also well-informed, is very conscious of holding up the dishes and chopsticks and striving to be a qualified onlooker. And other onlookers, such as Xu Jingniang, are looking at the rare harmonious scene on the dinner table. Xiao Jiu is not picky, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are not bickering, Mo Pingjian is not fanning the flames, and the peace on the table is just like a dream!


    Yu Shuzhen is not in the mood to pay attention to today''s difference. She just looks at Mo Pingcheng with worry. After a flower feast, the boy tells himself that he has no one''s eye on him and wants to find his own daughter-in-law. There are only about 20 days left in the family leave. This bastard doesn''t even have a girl she likes. Where is she going to marry a daughter-in-law?


    Yu Shuzhen, a mother, is really worried about food and sleep!


    The old man and Mo Taiwen are not used to it. On the left and on the right, the children are noisy. Although they are noisy, they are also lively. Suddenly, when it is quiet, they always feel that the food is a little less delicious and they are not used to it.


    In their hearts, after breakfast, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang immediately got up. Mo Pingjian was also impatient to pull up Xiao Jiu. The four of them all bowed and said, "we''re going to school!" With that, she turned around and ran. She quickly stood up and yelled to them, "don''t run too fast. It''s still early!"


    But where can those four still hear? They have already rushed out. Small nine was pulled by the brothers all the way rushed to the carriage, panting at a few faces escaped from the sky like elder brother, not from curiosity asked: "six elder brother, seven elder brother, eight elder brother, you run so fast why?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Ping''s heart are still palpitating. They look at Mo Pingchu who is walking towards the gate. They rush to the coachman and shout, "go, go!"


    Small nine not from more silly eyes, can''t help but ask: "what are you afraid of?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang immediately rushed to Xiao Jiu and said, "nothing is afraid, brother. What can we be afraid of? Let''s go, don''t be late


    Xiaojiu looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. He doesn''t believe it. He squints at Mo Pingjian''s face and signals him to solve his doubts.


    Mo Pingjian secretly glances at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, and secretly points out his fingers to Xiao Jiu and makes a "Five" gesture. Xiao Jiu can''t help but cover his mouth and snicker. It turns out that the sixth brother and the seventh brother are afraid of the fifth brother. Ha ha ha!


    In the square outside Taixue Xianwen Pavilion, junior high school students are taking the ten day examination.


    Xiaojiu looked at the test paper, put down his pen and stretched his waist. He picked up the paper and stood up to hand it in. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a white and delicate boy standing not far away. He was trying to wink at himself. The big eyes blinked and squeezed, which made Xiaojiu think that his eyes were cramped.


    After a closer look, Xiao Jiu finds that the boy is actually the second Prince Li Xun, while the third princess Li Yuanning is the one who stands next to Li Xun dressed up as a scholar.


    Xiaojiu''s brows start to wrinkle. Li Yuanning is Xiaojiu''s enemy. Since he was more than three years old and just went to the nursery, they had a quarrel, and then they got married. In the next few years, although they didn''t make a quarrel like they did when they were children, it''s common for them to quarrel with each other.


    They have always been in the mode of looking at each other and hating each other, and no one is willing to deal with each other. Until Li Yuanning graduated from yuyingtang the year before last, the entanglement between them came to an end. However, little nine is occasionally left in the palace as a guest by the emperor, and they will meet Li Yuanning. Naturally, they are fighting openly and secretly again. It''s not until little nine goes to the imperial college that he seldom goes to the palace again.


    So suddenly, as soon as he saw Li Yuanning coming, Xiao Jiu could not help but put down the paper he was about to pick up. Seeing that Li Xun was still winking at him, he even waved to show that he was going to pass quickly. Li Yuanning looked at himself with a smile, and he didn''t know what he was up to. Small nine not from brow tight wrinkly, only feel vexed, eyes a turn, a turn to lie on the table, don''t look at the two people.


    Li Xun saw that Xiao Jiu was about to get up, but he turned around and sat down. He was still lying on the table with his back to him. He couldn''t help looking at him. He couldn''t help crying out: "Xiao Jiu!"


    Invigilator just walked up to Xiaojiu, and suddenly heard someone calling Xiaojiu. He glared angrily. When he saw that it was a younger boy, and he was not a Taixue student in his coat, he couldn''t help shouting: "who dares to rush into the examination room, come on, drive me out!"


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help but give this unyielding and righteous invigilator a big look of appreciation. However, as soon as the invigilator had a big drink, Li Yuanning frowned and immediately cried out: "bold, this is his Royal Highness the second prince!"


    Small nine can''t help but roll a big white eye, Li Yuanning this dead wench, so many years a little progress also have no, still only know to take identity pressure person!


    But the examiner and all the examinees knelt down when they saw the jade plate in Li Yuanning''s hand.


    Li Yuanning glaring triumphantly at the only sitting small nine in the game, Yang Yang''s own jade medal. Small nine don''t have good spirit of white her one eye, pulled to pull the red rope in the neck, is not a broken jade card, when who didn''t?


    Li Yuanning curled his lips angrily. For the innumerable times, he complained that his father and emperor were too eccentric. Even the jade plate that the royal children only had was given to the smelly girl Xiaojiu. As a result, she had never enjoyed Xiaojiu''s kneeling, and could not show any of the princess''s momentum.


    But even if she was not happy, Li Yuanning also knew that she probably could not make Xiao Jiu kneel down in her life. Although she could not suppress Xiao Jiu from her identity, it was always OK to toss her around in the place of Taixue. Therefore, Li Yuanning said in a high voice: "Mo Yinian, your Highness the second prince has something to ask you!"


    Small nine Leng next, looking at Li Yuanning full face proud to know what bad water she must be holding in her stomach, not from a turn of eyes, open the paper, is very serious to Li Xun way: "second prince, please forgive me, I''m in the exam can''t reply, you have something to wait for me to finish the exam again!"


    Li Xun was stunned. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Li Yuanning shout angrily: "bold, you are just a scholar. How dare you let the second prince wait? Come here quickly


    Small nine looked at the eye invigilator, invigilator although the face is not happy, but still slightly nodded at her, motioned her to the past. Little nine can''t help sighing in his heart. Is this still the invigilator who just stood up to the powerful and unyielding? She wants to take back the big praise just now, hum! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 145

    Small nine face refused to get up, Cheng Mingrui is not happy to stare at Li Xun, you can see that the boy next to the second prince is holding the jade brand aggressive posture, for fear that the second prince is what the emperor ordered, small nine so hard will suffer losses, he whispered: "small nine, hero don''t eat the immediate loss, you can''t make temper."


    Small nine not good spirit of white Cheng Mingrui one eye, she let people bully to the face, but also hero don''t eat immediate loss, she is not a hero, just want to eat this loss!


    Little Jiuyi also stood up, pointed to Li Yuanning''s nose and said in a deep voice: "bold, which class are you from? Where do you put the academic rules of Taixue? "


    As soon as Xiao Jiu said this, the examinees who were interrupted immediately felt relieved. The invigilator also thought that Xiao Jiu looked very pleasant today. They didn''t dare to get angry with the prince. But the Taixue students who followed the prince couldn''t control their anger for a long time.


    Li Yuanning was fooled by Xiao Jiu''s sudden drink. Seeing that all the people in the examination room were staring at him, his eyes were angry. He couldn''t help feeling empty. He was a little flustered and said, "I''m not."


    As soon as he turned his eyes, Xiao Jiu immediately interrupted Li Yuanning and said, "what are you? How dare you say you''re not a big student? Then why are you wearing the imperial uniform? Who the hell are you? If no one else pretends to be a student of the Imperial College and intrudes into the Imperial College to disturb the examination room, he will be arrested and put in prison! "


    Li Yuanning was overwhelmed by Xiao Jiu''s aggressive words. She came to Taixue this time because she overheard Li Xun quarreling with her father about going to find Xiao Jiu. When she learned that Taixue was taking the ten day exam today, she wanted to make a fool of Xiao Jiu in public. She coaxed Li Xun to tell him to come to Taixue and feel the solemn atmosphere of the exam room. By the way, she asked those talented people for advice.


    As soon as the emperor heard that Li Xun was so eager to learn, he naturally agreed. In the name of taking care of his younger brother, Li Yuanning followed Li Xun to Taixue. But Li Yuanning is a princess after all. It''s not proper to go to Taixue rashly, so he disguises himself as a Taixue student. Now when Xiaojiu asks, everyone stares at her. Li Yuanning is very nervous.


    Li Yuanning knows that Xiaojiu is the kind of master who dares to break the sky. Seeing Xiaojiu''s righteous face and aggressive words, she dares not be tough. You know, if you make a big deal and let your parents know, your younger brother will be fine, but she can''t avoid a heavy punishment.


    As a result, Li Yuanning''s arrogance was suddenly reduced. She whispered to the examiner, "master, I was called by the second prince. I didn''t mean to disturb the examination room."


    At this time, the invigilator also reacted. He looked at Li Yuanning with sharp eyes. Seeing that he was very strange to Li Yuanning, he asked in a deep voice, "which class are you in? What''s your name?"


    Li Yuanning trembled in his heart and immediately looked at Xiao Jiu. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was smiling, he couldn''t help beating a drum in his heart. For fear that the smelly girl would expose her identity regardless, he immediately whispered: "I''m from the Ming character class. I''m from the same class as Li Yuanjia. If you don''t believe me, you can tell me when you ask him."


    As soon as the invigilator heard that he was in the Ming character class, he was stunned. Most of the Ming character classes were royal children. Generally, most of the children of the royal family were studying in the Imperial College. The emperor chose the minister with the best knowledge and moral character to teach them carefully. However, there are many royal children. The Imperial Academy mainly trains the prince, and the energy of Taifu and others is also on the prince. Therefore, some children of the prince''s family will be sent to Taixue. Because these children have a special identity, Taixue will separate out a Mingzi class to teach them.


    As soon as I heard that the student''s surname was Li, and he was from Ming character class, and he seemed to be quite familiar with Li Yuanjia, the prince of Qi. The invigilator could not help guessing in his heart, which Prince''s son had just returned to Beijing? But I haven''t heard of any Prince returning to Beijing recently?


    But looking at the identity of the other side, the invigilator was not very good. He was too embarrassed. He said, "although it''s the second prince''s order, now that you are a Taixue student, you have to have the consciousness of Taixue student. It''s a serious violation of the academic rules to walk around the examination room, but you are young and ignorant. Just go back to your examination room."


    Li Yuanning has the suffering speech, can only stoop to salute a way: "is, the student this returns!" The second prince saw that Huang Jie was forced to leave, and Xiao Jiu sat still before the case. No one paid any attention to him. He blinked and said to the invigilator, "Sir, I want to say something to Xiao Jiu to ensure that it won''t affect your examination!"


    The second prince asked in person. The invigilator was in a bit of a dilemma. Seeing this, Xiao Jiu said in a loud voice: "Sir, I still have two questions to finish. If the second prince didn''t do well in the exam, can I get rid of the punishment?"


    "How can I do that?" Invigilator is still very principled in this, immediately said to Li Xun: "second prince, Mo Yinian has not finished the exam, so it''s inconvenient to come here. Please go to the living room and have a rest. When her exam is over, I''ll let someone take her to see you immediately!"


    "But she was going to hand in the paper just now. Xiao Jiu, come here. I have something good for you!" Li Xun couldn''t call Xiao Jiu. In a hurry, he raised his voice.


    Small nine didn''t good spirit of stare Li Xun one eye, loud voice way: "who say I want to hand in a paper, I just stretched a waist!" Said, picked up the paper really stretched a big stretch in public, look around the students can''t help laughing.


    Seeing that the examination room was in a mess, the invigilator said to Li Xun in a deep voice: "Your Highness, what''s the matter? You''d better wait until Mo Yinian''s examination is over!"


    Li Xun saw the examiner''s resolute attitude, and Xiao Jiu didn''t look at him. He bowed his head, held his pen, and answered the question attentively. He could only nod his head and go to the living room with others.


    Glancing at the boy Li Xun walking away, small nine can''t help gasping. Seeing that Li Xun''s figure disappears, small nine immediately puts down his pen, picks up the paper and rushes to the invigilator.


    The invigilator looked at Xiaojiu with a surprised face. Xiaojiu said bitterly: "Sir, I''ve looked at the two questions carefully. I really can''t do them. My disciples are incompetent. I''ll go back to reflect on them!" With that, he ran away, leaving the invigilator with a dull face and no response.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiao Jiu had run away from handing in the paper. He also picked up the paper and handed it to the invigilator. The invigilator looked down and was relieved. Fortunately, the student did not hand in the paper until he finished writing.


    Taixue is a remote place in the woods. A lotus pink skirt is hanging from the thick branches of the trees. A pair of delicate embroidered shoes are exposed under the skirt. The toe cap is inlaid with a big thumb Dongzhu. The Dongzhu is very leisurely and timid with the embroidered shoes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 146

    A handsome and fair skinned boy ran over in a hurry. He looked around and saw that there was no one there. He couldn''t help looking worried. Suddenly he saw a flash of light in the grass. He ran to have a look, but there was nothing. The boy suddenly thought of something. He turned around and looked up. He saw the skirt on the tree and the pair of embroidered shoes dangling. He couldn''t help laughing. The smile was clear and gentle, like the clear and blank cloud Canyon stream.


    Seeing this kind of smile, the tree can''t help shaking a few times. After a rustle, a girl''s face with delicate appearance and smart eyes emerged from the leaves. She asked in a low voice, "ah Rui, are those two annoying guys gone?"


    It turns out that the girl hiding in the tree is not someone else. It''s Xiao Jiu who runs after handing in the test paper. Because she is tired of Li Yuanning''s making trouble and doesn''t like Li Xun''s sticking to people for no reason, Xiao Jiu runs to the Taixue woods to find a tall and dense tree to climb up and hide.


    Cheng Mingrui ran out and found a big circle, but he didn''t see Xiaojiu. He thought that once Xiaojiu had been hiding here, so he came to try his luck. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu was really here. Seeing a leaf on his head, he was careful and said with a smile: "go, go, the second prince can''t find you. You''ve lost your temper and the white faced boy has gone!"


    "White faced boy? Ha ha ha ha ha Hearing Cheng Mingrui call Li Yuanning like this, little Jiuyi can''t help laughing. When he thinks about Li Yuanning''s clothes as a scholar, he feels more and more funny. He can''t stop laughing.


    Cheng Mingrui stood under the tree, looking at Xiaojiu holding the fork on it. He couldn''t smile straight. The fork swayed and the leaves clattered. He couldn''t help worrying: "Xiaojiu, don''t laugh. It''s dangerous. Come down quickly."


    Xiaojiu wiped the tears from her smile and said with disdain: "it''s so high. What''s the danger? Get out of the way. Let me show you what it means to be as light as a swallow." with that, Xiaojiu released her hand, opened her arms and jumped down from the tree branch which is nearly two people high from the ground.


    Cheng Mingrui is startled. He rushes over and opens his arms to catch Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu falls to the ground smoothly with her lightness skill instinct. Cheng Mingrui suddenly rushes out and catches her, and she is also startled. She quickly turns away. With this twist, her breath is released, and her body suddenly loses its balance and plummets down.


    Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui fall together and roll on the grass twice before they stop. Xiaojiu is dizzy and opens his eyes. Before they meet, there is a face with wrinkled facial features. He can''t help but take a funny picture of Cheng Mingrui''s face and say: "Hey, big buns, open your eyes quickly, we''re OK!"


    Cheng Mingrui slowly opens his eyes. He sees little Jiu Yi''s face looking at him narrowly. He can clearly see his face wrinkled into a ball in his black bright eyes. He can''t help but smile shyly and let go of little Jiu.


    Xiaojiu pats the ashes on his body, jumps up twice, pulls Cheng Mingrui up and asks, "how about it? I didn''t break you anywhere, did I? "


    Cheng Mingrui knew that he was kind-hearted and did something stupid. He was embarrassed and said, "no, I''m ok."


    "That''s good, or aunt Meng should settle with me again." Small nine casually said, Cheng Mingrui listen to the face hot, busy way: "small nine, my mother speak without intention, you don''t care, I''m a man, not so delicate, I tell you, I''ve been secretly practicing kung fu recently."


    Xiao Jiuyi said with a smile: "do you practice Kung Fu? You don''t like gun dancing. Why do you practice Kung Fu? "


    "Protect you!" Cheng Mingrui straightens up his chest and vows. Xiao Jiu chuckles. Cheng Mingrui is hurt. He is really working hard to practice.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui not happy, busy restrain smile, is very serious patted Cheng Mingrui shoulder way: "that, you work hard, good practice!"


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t know that Xiaojiu was already laughing. She thought she was really encouraging herself. She couldn''t help nodding her head and said, "don''t worry, I will try my best!" Xiaojiu turns her head, jerks her shoulders a few times, bites her lips and tries to laugh. If it wasn''t for the sake of her childhood playmate, she would have laughed a lot. Cheng Mingrui''s thin arms, legs and hands are helpless. She even wants to practice Kung Fu and protect her. Oh, my God, she really laughs to death.


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t know what Xiaojiu was thinking. Thinking of something, he eagerly pulled Xiaojiu and said, "by the way, Xiaojiu, I heard that there is a new restaurant in Kyoto. The food in it is delicious. Everyone who has eaten it says it''s a rare delicacy in the world."


    Small nine one listen to have delicious eyes suddenly bright, immediately stare at Cheng Mingrui way: "where? Have you eaten? What''s good to eat? "


    Cheng Mingrui, who is sure to be interested in this little nine, said: "I haven''t eaten it. It''s what I''ve heard. You know, one of my grandfather''s good friends is a gluttonous customer. He loves delicious food most. Whether it''s a restaurant or a snack bar in Kyoto, as long as there''s something delicious, there''s nothing he doesn''t know."


    "Well, I know that old man robbed me of a chicken claw last time. What''s the matter? Did he eat it?"


    "That''s right. I heard him tell my grandfather the day before yesterday that the restaurant is the best one he has ever eaten in these years. When I thought about it, he said that it must be delicious, so I wanted to tell you quickly."


    When Xiao Jiuyi heard this, he suddenly got excited. He jumped up and grabbed Cheng Mingrui and asked, "where do you think the restaurant is? Let''s go


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and said, "but I haven''t finished school yet. For a while, the teachers still have to lecture, and there are six brothers. Let''s not wait for them to join us?"


    With a wave of his hand, little nine said, "I''ve finished the exam. Today I have no class. What are you waiting for? It''s boring for the teachers to say that back and forth. Just leave a message to the sixth brother and tell them that we''ll go out to eat delicious food and bring them some when we come back? Let''s go, let''s go. I got up early in the morning and ran again. Now I''m hungry and flat! "


    Xiaojiu can''t help but drag Cheng Mingrui away. As soon as Cheng Mingrui hears that he is going out with Xiaojiu Yi today, he can''t help but be secretly happy, so he lets Xiaojiu drag him out.


    They went out of Taixue and got into a carriage. After half an hour, they stopped at the back door of a yard.


    "Ah Rui, are you sure it''s a restaurant? I clearly remember that it''s not far from the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 147

    Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "this is the back door of the Xu family''s garden."


    Small nine surprised way: "ah? Are we in the wrong place? It''s said that Xu''s garden is haunted. It''s been deserted for many years and no one has lived in it. "


    Cheng Mingrui vowed: "don''t worry, I didn''t go wrong. The restaurant is in the garden. It''s because it''s hard to find. Few people in Kyoto know it. If I hadn''t overheard their conversation, I wouldn''t know it." Cheng Mingrui said excitedly. When Xiao Jiuyi heard this, he suddenly remembered the mysterious places in the legend of Wulin and became more and more interested.


    They got out of the carriage and let the coachman wait in place. They went in hand.


    The coachman of the Cheng family looks at the young master and miss mojiajiu walking straight in. He can''t help but worry. It can be seen that Cheng Mingrui is smiling and happy, so he doesn''t say much.


    And quietly follow small nine Mojia dark Wei, see small nine with Cheng Mingrui into a strange house, can''t help secretly follow up. Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui walk into the garden, through the corridor and the path among the trees. They just feel that the more they walk, the more they walk, the quieter they are. There is no human voice around except the chirping of insects and birds.


    Two people can''t help but look at me. I look at you. There are some strange things in their hearts. Cheng Mingrui is even more timid. He secretly regrets that he shouldn''t just bring Xiaojiu over. His hand unconsciously tightens. Xiaojiu is hurt by Cheng Mingrui''s hand. He looks at Cheng Mingrui and says, "ah Rui, what''s the matter with you?"


    Cheng Mingrui in front of the small nine, how nice to say that he is a little afraid, can only harden the scalp way: "nothing, let''s go quickly." Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui suspiciously and continues to walk inside carefully.


    After another quarter of an hour, they finally saw a small courtyard door in front of them. The courtyard was like a paradise hidden in the trees and flowers. The small wooden door was an ordinary elm wooden door without plaque or title. But the pavilions and pavilions in the courtyard were delicate and elegant, I just feel that the courtyard is mysterious and weird.


    Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui with admiration. If a Rui didn''t take such a hidden place with her, she would not be able to find it alone. At the thought of the rare delicacies in the world, Xiaojiu can''t help but swallow her saliva and quicken her pace.


    When they come to the door, Cheng takes a deep breath, steps forward and knocks on the door.


    After a while, the wooden door is closed and there is no sound inside. Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui in surprise. Cheng Mingrui is also puzzled. What he hears is clearly here. Are they walking wrong?


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu hesitantly, trying to persuade him to go back, but he doesn''t know what to say. However, he sees Xiaojiu frown, strides forward, raises his fist, knocks on the wooden door, and yells: "is anyone there? Is there anyone in it? "


    The clear girl''s voice rang through the yard in an instant, and some echoes could still be heard. A few blackbirds not far away Hula flew up, which made Cheng Mingrui''s sweat stand up. He couldn''t help pulling Xiaojiu and whispered: "Xiaojiu, otherwise we''d better go. Shall I take you to lion lane for barbecue?"


    "No, no, I''ve come so far to get here. I won''t go until I get something delicious," she said unhappily Then he raised his fist and knocked on the wooden door.


    Cheng Mingrui listened to the silence around him, only the sound of little nine knocking on the door. He quickly saw that there was no one around him, the trees were heavy, and the wooden door was bleak. He felt a little uneasy about what he thought, and could not help persuading him to leave.


    Small nine impatient way: "want to walk you walk, I today must go in to have a look to just go!" Said unexpectedly a lift skirt, pose to kick the door, scared Cheng Mingrui quickly small nine waist embrace, small nine fire big shout: "let go! You let go


    At this moment, the wooden door opened with a "squeak". A boy in light blue clothes stood inside the door. He was sixteen or seventeen years old. He had beautiful facial features and a cool look. He was inexplicably noble and could only watch from afar, but could not play. So Xiao Jiu immediately stopped his feet, pushed Cheng Mingrui away, quickly put down his skirt and smoothed it, He raised a harmless smile and said, "brother, we are here to eat." A little surprise flashed in the boy''s eyes, but he recovered as usual in an instant. He leaned over slightly, stretched his arm to point inside, and asked Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui to go in.


    Small nine Leng next, originally this looks very is not vulgar young unexpectedly is a doorman, see him look self effacing, small nine not from secret way, a doorman can be so, also don''t know what kind of son is inside this?


    Hand in hand, Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui follow the doorman to the yard, walk around a tall shadow wall, and cross a winding path. Xiao Jiu''s eyes suddenly open up, and she suddenly thinks of a word "unique cave" that the teacher once said.


    In front of me is a light blue lake. Beside the lake is a green weeping willow that can''t see the edge. I don''t know where the light water mist comes from. It lingers beside the willow by the lake, long and quiet, just like a fairyland.


    For a moment, Xiaojiu had the illusion that she was not in the scorching sun of Kyoto, but in the tender and delicate water town of Jiangnan.


    The boy in Qingyi leads the way in front of him. Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui follow him along the lakeside path for a while. They see a bamboo forest in front of him. Through the path in the bamboo forest, Xiaojiu finally sees elegant and exquisite houses everywhere.


    They followed the boy in Tsing Yi through the outer courtyard and entered the inner room. Although the house was not big, it was exquisite everywhere, expensive everywhere, whether it was pavilions and pavilions, or mahogany carved doors and windows, Huanghua pear wood furniture, bamboo silk rolling curtains, jade porcelain tea sets as white as jade, and exquisite landscape bonsai.


    All this made Xiao Jiuzhen, who was born in the Xingguo government and was used to opening up a wide range of furnishings, an eye opener. He couldn''t help looking around. Cheng Mingrui also thought it was very novel, but for fear of being looked down upon, he walked inside with a shelf and without squinting.


    When they arrived at an elegant room, the young man in green asked Xiao Jiu to sit down. He didn''t ask them what they wanted to eat. He just told them to wait for a while. The food would be delivered soon, so he went straight away.


    Little nine can''t help but be stunned, but the boy in green has gone without a trace, and there is no one else around. She can''t ask someone, so she can only sit around looking at this elegant room with curiosity.


    Suddenly, a painting on the wall attracted Xiao Jiu''s attention. Xiao Jiu got up and went to the painting. There was a picture of a strange stone standing on the earth slope. On the left side, there were two bamboo poles, one high and one low. On the right side, there was a clump of bamboo leaves. It is called "Qingzhu" when the bamboo leaves stand on the top. The pen should have a hidden front against the trend. Then it should be swept away by the center and picked out quickly at the tip of the leaf. The top of the crown is tied. When you pick it out, you can look left and right. The posture is very vivid. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 148

    Xiaojiu is good at martial arts, but she doesn''t care much about painting and calligraphy. But the old lady comes from everyone, and she is very accomplished in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Xu Jingniang comes from the scholarly school. Xiaojiu laughs: "there are so many capable people in the world, and everyone doesn''t like to be in the limelight. Maybe it''s the master who painted it himself. Why should it be so troublesome to sign and seal it?"


    As soon as Xiao Jiu''s voice fell, he heard a knock outside the door. Cheng Mingrui said, "come in!"


    I saw a 13-year-old girl with a pretty face and a pink dress came in with a tray. Xiao Jiu''s nose moved and smelled a tempting smell. She immediately walked over without looking at the calligraphy and painting. In front of the food, what''s more important than eating!


    The maid put the things in the tray on the table and rushed to Xiaojiu. They nodded slightly and then retreated. Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui fixed their eyes and saw that what was on the table was a dish of common fried vegetables.


    Cheng Mingrui picked up his chopsticks and turned them over in disbelief. He saw that there was really only green vegetables in the dish, and there was nothing but green vegetables. He couldn''t help but believe that the rare delicacy in the master''s mouth was the fried green vegetables eaten by the crude?


    Cheng Mingrui is depressed. He must have made a mistake. It can''t be a rare delicacy in the world. Xiaojiu loves meat most. How can she eat such plain fried vegetables?


    But saw small nine unexpectedly picked up chopsticks to clip a green vegetable to put in the mouth, chewed several times, Leng Leng''s motionless!


    Cheng Mingrui quickly took away Xiaojiu''s chopsticks and apologized: "Xiaojiu, it''s all my fault. I''ve made a mistake. Let''s go. I''m going to ask someone to buy you something delicious. I''ll buy you whatever you want. We won''t eat this vegetable. It''s a mysterious place, but I''ll give you some broken vegetables. I''ll let someone tear it down later!" With that, Cheng Mingrui is going to pull up little nine.


    Xiaojiu blinked and said, "wait a minute."


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but be stunned to see Xiao Jiu quickly pick up his chopsticks, put a mouthful of green vegetables in his mouth and eat them. After swallowing, he repeatedly exclaimed, "ah Rui, this is really delicious, especially fresh. You try it, really!"


    Cheng Mingrui sat down suspiciously, picked up chopsticks and put a leaf of green vegetables in his mouth. After chewing, he was stunned. How could this dish taste like this? Fresh, tender and fragrant, it''s the lightest dish, but it''s so delicious. How do you do that?


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t stop eating. As he ate, he thought of his family''s chef Feng tou, the imperial chef who was given by the emperor to the Xingguo government. He once said that there are many cooks who can make rare food delicious in the world, but there are few who can make simple and ordinary food delicious. Only such cooks can be called chefs. Old Feng tou once made a stewed cabbage for Xiao Jiu. Looking at the same cabbage as boiled in water, it was made with ham slices, fresh mushrooms, mushrooms and pigeons. Small nine secret way also don''t know this dish is very simple fried vegetables, what is the taste, how can fresh like this, let a person want to eat his tongue?


    A dish of fried vegetables is eaten up by Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui. With this dish as a bedding, Xiaojiu can''t help but look forward to the following dishes. However, it took almost half an hour for the second dish to arrive.


    It''s a plate of white and tender tofu. It''s cut into one inch cubes and placed neatly. There''s no side dishes or even seasoning. Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui look at each other and say in secret that this is not to cut the whole tofu directly, right?


    They picked up chopsticks and put a piece of tofu in their mouth. They were all staring at each other. They couldn''t even speak. They immediately picked up the second and third pieces of tofu and couldn''t lift their heads.


    The last piece of tofu was put into Xiaojiu''s mouth to eat. She breathed out comfortably: "delicious!"


    Cheng Mingrui nodded and agreed that it was really delicious, tender, fresh and fragrant. It melted in the mouth without any beany smell. On the contrary, it gave full play to the freshness and tenderness of tofu. It was really delicious!


    Little nine stares at the door, waiting for the next dish. But after a while, the maid comes in with a pot of tea and pours them a cup.


    Small nine and Cheng Mingrui two people you look at me, I look at you, small nine look down, see that cup where is tea, clear is water, a trace of tea is not.


    The maid stood aside with a smile. Xiaojiu hesitated and took a sip of the cup. She was stunned and drank it. She nodded with satisfaction. The water was very sweet.


    After drinking a glass of water, Xiao Jiu looked at the maid with a smile and said, "sister, what else is delicious? Please bring it up quickly."


    But the maid said with a smile: "two guests, you have eaten today''s dishes. If you want to eat other dishes, please be early tomorrow!"


    Xiaojiu is stunned, and Cheng Mingrui is also stunned. They both look at the maid with four eyes. In this way, a dish of vegetables and a dish of tofu will be gone?


    Small nine not from Du mouth, she has not enough to eat, Cheng Mingrui see small nine not happy, not from deep voice to the maid said: "please call the shopkeeper, I have something to say to him."


    The maid still said with a smile, "my guest, my master has not seen you. Since you have already eaten, please go back." Then he bowed his head and stretched out his arms to see off the guests. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 149

    Small nine depressed bad, this is what broken place, one time to give two dishes, arouse appetite and do not let eat full, but also let her go so far, where is this let people eat, clearly is to tease people to play, really hate!


    Xiaojiu stares at Cheng Mingrui and the maid. Cheng Mingrui knows that Xiaojiu must not be full. He also knows that Xiaojiu is not happy when he is not full. If he is not happy, he will lose his temper. He can''t help frowning and looking at the maid, but the maid bows down and smiles without any other reaction.


    Cheng Mingrui tells the maid that he wants to see the owner of the restaurant and offer them more dishes to make Xiaojiu have a good meal.


    But no matter his mouth skin is worn, the maid still smiles and keeps seeing off the guests, and doesn''t say a word in the whole process.


    Cheng Mingrui had no choice but to go up and pull small nine: "small nine, I promise to take you to eat better next time, let''s go, OK?"


    Small nine depressed pouted, mercilessly poked the two empty plates, kicked the stool up, inadvertently glanced at the painting on the wall, small nine can''t help turning his eyes, said to the maid: "I have a few words to leave to your master, go, get a pen and paper!"


    The maid''s smiling face froze and said in a low voice, "my guest, please wait a moment."


    Soon, the maid took the pen and paper. Xiao Jiu took the pen and paper, turned around and lay on the table to paint. After a while, she folded the paper and gave it to the maid. Then she pulled Cheng Mingrui away with a smile.


    Two people out of the yard, Cheng Mingrui curiously asked small nine: "small nine, what did you just draw for the shopkeeper?"


    Xiaojiu raises a finger with a smile and shakes it in front of Cheng Mingrui''s eyes. He says mysteriously, "I won''t tell you."


    Cheng Mingrui became more and more curious: "you tell me, I promise not to tell others."


    "No, it''s a secret!"


    "Xiaojiu, what secrets do you have with me? I promise I won''t tell anyone, just tell me. " Cheng Mingrui a listen to is a secret, more and more curious pull small nine asked.


    Small nine one vomits tongue to make a big grimace way: "don''t tell you," finish saying, then quickly run away, Cheng Mingrui hurriedly chase to shout: "small nine, you wait for me, don''t run so fast, careful lost."


    Xiao Jiu made a big face and said, "I won''t get lost. Ah Rui, run, run. If you can catch up with me, I''ll tell you what I drew just now."


    As soon as Cheng Mingrui heard this, he immediately speeded up and cried out: "Xiao Jiu, you have to keep your word. I will catch up with you this time."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I mean what I say, as long as you can catch up"


    They ran and chased each other with a smile, and gradually ran out.


    Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui are happy to eat, but the dark guards who follow Xiaojiu are worried. When they follow Xiaojiu into the garden, they are stopped by a few people in green who rush out of the bamboo forest, saying that no diners are allowed in.


    The dark guards were ordered by the old man not to let Xiao Jiu leave their sight. How could they be stopped and forced to break in.


    However, the people in Tsing Yi are also determined not to give in and fight with each other. To their surprise, all the people in Tsing Yi are skilled. Although they don''t hurt others, they don''t let you pass. They politely explain that this is a restaurant for people to eat, not a dangerous place. Please wait outside, The two children who just went in will come out soon.


    This makes the dark guards very depressed. They haven''t seen anything like this since they started their mission. But seeing that Miss nine followed the young master of the Cheng family and the two children went in together, how could the dark guards feel relieved? Seeing that they were stopped by the other party and couldn''t get in, they immediately sent someone back to the Xingguo mansion to ask for help. The old man was shocked to learn that someone could stop his own dark guard in Kyoto. When he asked about the place, the old man was stunned and wanted to be called over by someone.


    Mo Pingcheng was thinking about where to find a suitable girl, so that he could get married quickly. Yesheng''s mother was talking about it every day. Suddenly, she heard the news that the old man called him and ran to him.


    As a result, the old man said that Xiaojiu had gone to the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family. The dark guard was stopped and couldn''t follow him. He was afraid that Xiaojiu was in danger and asked him to go and have a look.


    Mo Pingcheng a listen to this also got, sister had an accident!


    Without saying a word, Mo Pingcheng immediately went back to the house, took out his long gun, and was ready to take the men and horses to fight in the past. However, he was grabbed by the old man, and then pulled over his lapel and told him. Mo Pingcheng was stunned, but the old man released his hand and said to him, "go ahead, according to my instructions, just bring Xiaojiu back!"


    When Mo Pingcheng rushed to the Xu family''s Abandoned Garden, he saw little Jiuzheng''s flattering Chong dark Wei leading Mo Qi: "Uncle Mo Qi, I just went to have a meal. It''s really nothing. Don''t be so nervous. I promise I''ll tell you before I go there next time. Hey, hey, hey, uncle Mo Qi, you''re the best. Don''t tell my grandfather when I go back, And my mother


    Mo Qi''s iceberg face vaguely showed some helplessness. The old man had known it for a long time, but looking at the little nine big eyes flickering at himself, Mo Qi Yi, who was not good at words, didn''t know what to say.


    Piao sees Mo Pingcheng rushing to come over, Mo seven instantly relieved breath, slightly nodded to Mo Pingcheng, gently raised his hand, and then swished with a few dark guards, did not know where to hide.


    Looking around curiously, Xiao Jiu wants to find out where Mo Qi is hiding. He is looking around, but he finds that he can''t move any more. He turns to see that Mo Pingcheng has grabbed her clothes.


    Small nine one face surprised looking at Mo Ping City, pounce on to ask a way: "three elder brothers, how did you come?"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Xiaojiu carefully up and down. Well, her arms and legs are all good. Her face is ruddy and her eyes are smart. She didn''t bump. She can''t help but feel relieved. She pinched Xiaojiu''s nose and said: "you girl, just let out, you run around again. When the second aunt knows, she will punish you again."


    Small nine busy pull Mo Pingcheng''s arm, the head up rub rub rub coquetry way: "three elder brother, I know you are the best, the most painful small nine is not?"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu blinked and said pitifully, "third brother, you don''t want to see me locked up by my mother again, do you? I can''t go anywhere in the house, I''m suffocating, I can''t eat well, I can''t sleep well, and I''m not in a good mood. "The new computer version has been opened since we collected it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and it will be unable to open it in the future. Please keep in mind: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 150

    Mo Pingcheng stealthily pinches herself and reminds herself not to laugh. Who is the girl who is eating and drinking in the backyard wing room and is about to open a gambling game?


    At this moment, I can even pretend to be so pathetic. Tut Tut, my eyes are a little red. Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, it''s a pity that you don''t go to play.


    Small nine consciously said that he was very poor, otherwise a Rui would not look like he was about to cry. He felt that the heat was almost over. Small nine looked at Mo Pingcheng earnestly and said: "good third brother, you won''t tell my mother about today''s affair, will you? Surely not, eh? "


    Mo Pingcheng touched his chin and said in a long voice: "well, I" in the small nine eyes, Mo Pingcheng finally nodded and said: "I won''t tell the second aunt, don''t worry!"


    Xiaojiu was so happy that he rushed up to hold moping City, climbed on moping city like a koala and cheered: "the third brother is the best, the third brother is the best!"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Xiaojiu with tears and smiles, and took her down and said, "OK, little girl, come home with me, or you''ll show up when your sixth brother comes home from school."


    Small nine busy look at the sky, this just surprised to feel that he has been out for a long time, busy nod a head way: "good, good, three elder brothers, let''s go quickly," just walked two steps, suddenly and pull Mo Ping City, Mo Ping City puzzled looking at small nine, small nine hey hey a smile flattering way: "three elder brothers, we go back from the lion lane that piece of good?"


    Mo Pingcheng asked strangely, "why go there? There are still a lot of detours. It''s hard for cars to get by. "


    "I''d like to eat Wang Mazi''s Hu cake. The newly baked Hu cake, together with Shanjia''s sliced stewed meat and a little sesame paste, is delicious!" Small nine sucked to slip a saliva, she just really didn''t have enough to eat, still hungry.


    Mo Ping city was also a little greedy by Xiao Jiu, so he said, "OK, let''s go to lion lane, and the third brother will ride with you!" Small nine happy straight clap hands, Cheng Mingrui a listen to him nothing, busy pointed to himself asked: "small nine, third brother, that, that I?"


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned. Xiao Jiu blinked, patted Cheng Mingrui and said, "ah Rui, you still take the bus back from the main road. I''ll have someone bring you a Hu cake barbecue."


    Cheng Mingrui depressed looking at small nine, get, and put him a person left.


    But Xiao Jiu, who is full of stewed meat and Hu cakes, has to take care of Cheng Mingrui and take moping city to eat delicious food happily.


    Not long after they left, the painting of Xiao Jiu was sent to a man. His white and slender hands gently opened the paper. On the small paper, he drew a face with a sheep''s body with very simple lines. His eyes were under his armpit, and his claws were tiger toothed. His mouth was wide open. He was angry, as if he wanted to devour all the monsters in the world! Next to the monster was a few words: "next time I must have enough!"


    "Taotie, it''s a bit interesting. You said the man was a seven or eight year old girl?"


    "Yes, there is a boy who is about her age. After hearing the boy call the little girl Xiaojiu, they are well dressed, especially the little girl with Dongzhu embedded in her shoes. The dark guard behind them is very good."


    "Dongzhu? Dongzhu is the most common thing for her. The dark guard taught by Xing Guogong is naturally good. "


    "Master, do you know the identities of these two children?"


    "Next time that little girl comes back, let me see her."


    "Yes, master!"


    Small nine and moping city to the lion lane, tied the horse, walked to the Hu cake shop, saw the baking Hu cake in front of the stove steaming hot fragrance, people came to buy cakes around a few floors, the shop is busy. Smell that tempting fragrance, small nine not from immediately want to rush past, Mo Ping city busy a pull her way: "many people, don''t squeeze you out, wait, see three elder brothers!" Said, let small nine to one side to stand and wait, his stride to Hu cake shop, relying on the tall arm long, straight through the wall, the money to the shop said: "to two just baked cakes!"


    The shopkeeper laughingly took out two cakes and wrapped them up. He took the money and handed the cake to Mo Pingcheng. Mo Pingcheng took the cake and was about to leave, but suddenly he was pinched by someone''s wrist. Mo Pingcheng instinctively pulled back his hand and pulled it hard.


    Just a Scream: "ah, ah! Pain, pain! Let go, let go of me Then, a maid like girl rushed towards him like crazy, beating Mo Ping city with two hands and screaming: "you apprentice, let go of my young lady, let go, come on, come on, help, help."


    The voice shocked Mo Pingcheng, a man who had lived in the Northwest for several years, and he wanted to cover his ears and run away immediately. He felt that something was wrong. Mo Pingcheng could not help looking down, but saw that the woman who had been pulled by his backhand was actually a woman, staring at him in pain.


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned and could not help but release her hand immediately. For a moment, the woman might as well be released suddenly, but she didn''t stand firm. She staggered and sat down on the ground.


    Mo Pingcheng was silly. He just wanted to come forward and stretch out his hand to help the woman up. But just now the servant girl rushed up and pushed Mo Pingchu away. She opened her arms and stood in front of the woman. She glared at Mo Pingcheng with indignation and said, "you hooligan, don''t be rude to my young lady any more!"


    On hearing that someone was playing a hooligan in the street, the cake buyers and passers-by immediately gathered around. When they saw that Mo Ping City, who was called a hooligan, was tall and handsome, and had a great reputation, they could not help but mutter about it. Have hooligans grown up like this these years? Some big girls and little daughters-in-law, who are full of love, rubbed their handkerchiefs secretly and glanced at Mo Pingcheng. If all the hooligans look like this, they would like to be the woman who fell to the ground.


    As soon as all the men saw the beautiful maid standing in front of the master, they stared at Mo Pingcheng with awe inspiring face. Then they looked at the little daughter-in-law around them. The big girl swept the hooligan from time to time. They could not help but feel resentful. They loudly accused Mo Pingcheng of being shameful and hateful to women in public.


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned and looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared and pointed at him, as if he had really done something rogue. He couldn''t help but angrily said to the servant girl: "which eye of yours saw that I was rude to your lady? How can I become a thug? "


    "You, you apprentice, big hooligan, you have just scratched my lady''s hand. Don''t you admit it? You also pushed my miss, ah, by the way, miss, ah, miss, your wrists are red. "The servant girl was stunned. She quickly picked up the woman sitting on the ground, slapped the ashes off her body and pulled up her sleeve to check. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 151

    Seeing that the girl''s white wrists were all red, the maid burst into tears and could not help criticizing Mo Pingcheng.


    Mo Pingcheng was speechless. He glared at the servant girl and the young lady who was blocked by the servant girl and said: "I don''t care about people like you!" With that, Mo Pingcheng turned around and left.


    Just walked a step, Mo Pingcheng hears behind him suddenly a woman clear drink: "stop!" Immediately after that, a strong force went straight to his back. Mo Pingcheng was kicked to the ground and staggered a few steps to stabilize himself.


    Mo Pingcheng was so angry that he was attacked by a woman and almost kicked down?


    What a shame! Who can bear it!


    Mo Pingcheng angrily turned to look at the bold woman, but saw that the woman standing in front of him was a fifteen or sixteen year old woman with beautiful skin and beautiful complexion. She was looking up at him with her chin full of pride. Her eyes were clear and smart, and Mo Pingcheng was stunned.


    In one hit, the woman rubbed her wrist and hummed to Mo Pingcheng coldly: "you''re a big seven foot man. You don''t even know how to come first and then come. You don''t see so many people queuing up to buy cakes. Do you want to jump in the queue? It''s rude of you to push me when I''m trying to make a theory with you. "


    "I cut in line? I''m rude? " Mo Pingcheng pointed to a mess of people in front of the next Hu cake shop and said: "you have a good look, where is there a team?"


    Woman Leng next, stem neck hard voice way: "that also always should have come first, so many arrive earlier than you didn''t buy, why do you buy first!"


    Onlookers can not help saying that Mo Ping city should not jump the queue.


    Mo Pingcheng white that woman one eye, is very provocative to brush his sleeve way: "no way, my son, I''m tall, long arm, accidentally stretched to the shop in front of, have the ability, you also grow a little bit tall!"


    The woman looked at her height which was quite different from that of moping city. She glared at moping city and couldn''t speak. Moping City glanced at the woman with pride and said, "besides, even if I bought the cake first and made you unhappy, you can''t catch me? We don''t know each other. Can''t you see that I''m a man if you just start? Maybe you forget that you''re a woman? "


    "You, you, you rogue --" the woman was angry. She raised her foot and kicked Mo Pingcheng fiercely. Everyone exclaimed. Good guy, this beautiful little lady is a hot girl. If you don''t agree, you can do it!


    Mo Pingcheng was kicked just now. He felt it was a great shame. How could he be kicked again? Seeing the woman kicking at him, he could not help laughing contemptuously and avoiding. At the same time, he moved his wrist and punched the woman on the shoulder.


    As soon as the onlookers saw that they were fighting, they all stepped back for fear of being affected.


    As soon as the crowd retreated, they made room for Xiao Jiu, who couldn''t squeeze in when he heard the movement inside. Finally, he found a space to squeeze in. Looking up, he saw that the third brother was fighting with a woman, and Xiao Jiu couldn''t help staring.


    After two moves, Mo Pingcheng and the woman find that they are just skilful fists. They have no real skills. They can''t help but hook the corners of their lips. They just want to punch the woman in the face and drive her back. But they see the woman''s Apricot eyes are round and her face is pink. They tremble in their hearts and take back the fist they are going to fight.


    But the woman took the opportunity to step on the toes of Mo Pingcheng. Mo Pingcheng was stepping on the toes of Mo Pingcheng. She inhaled in pain, but she laughed with pride. Mo Pingcheng squatted down and kneaded his toes, looking at the woman laughing. Somehow, he couldn''t control his lips.


    Small nine don''t know the inside story, see three elder brother suffer a loss, not from the eye a turn, the hair grasp disorderly suddenly rushed past. The woman beat Mo Pingcheng and was elated. She looked down at Mo pingchuyi''s righteous words and said, "I heard that you are also a Kyoto accent. I heard that people in Kyoto were so modest and courteous before. After I met you today, I can''t tell the truth. The reeds beside the water are thin and long, but they are light headed and shallow rooted."


    Mo Pingcheng eased the pain and saw that the little girl had taught herself a serious lesson. He was about to open his mouth. However, a familiar little figure rushed towards the woman and was stunned.


    The woman was trying to teach Mo Pingcheng a lesson. Suddenly she felt a gust of wind coming from her side. Just as she was about to turn her head, she was hugged. Then she heard a girl sobbing and shouting: "sister, sister, why do you leave me alone? It took me a long time to find you. Didn''t you say you wanted to buy me a snack? Why haven''t I come back after a long time? I''m so scared by myself. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Girl cry heartbroken, the woman listen to a face at a loss, servant girl Leng Leng came forward to seize the girl want to pull away, yelled: "who are you? What are you doing with my lady? Do you recognize the wrong person? "


    The girl was pulled by the servant girl and fell to the ground with a puff. She also rolled two times. She was very embarrassed and scared. She couldn''t help looking at her hand. She didn''t use much energy!


    The servant girl stretched out her hand to help the girl up. Unexpectedly, she just met the girl. The girl immediately shrunk into a ball, trembling and crying: "sister, I don''t dare. I don''t ask my father for anything any more. I don''t dare to let my father praise me any more. I know I''m not born by my wife. I shouldn''t rely on my father''s pain, so I regard myself as a young lady. I don''t dare, I really don''t dare to do it anymore


    The girl sobbed and cried for mercy. Hearing the crowd''s sympathy, she looked at the woman and the servant girl with strange eyes.


    When the maid saw that the girl had framed her own young lady, she couldn''t help staring at the girl and said, "don''t talk nonsense. We don''t know you at all. Which is your sister? Who and what happened to you? If your sister can''t find it, go to find it, talk nonsense again, be careful of me, I''ll let our master beat you on the board! "


    The girl raised a crying face, climbed over and hugged the woman''s leg and said, "sister, I''m obedient. I''ll listen to you in the future. Don''t let my father beat me on the board, whimper whimper." she was crying. When people didn''t pay attention, the girl quickly wiped her nose and tears on the woman''s skirt.


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help looking at it. He said in his heart: little nine, good sister, my brother knows that you want to vent your anger on my brother, but you are disgusting.


    See the woman is small nine mischief make at a loss, blush, moping city feel funny, but in the heart vaguely some can''t bear. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 152

    The servant girl saw that the girl was pestering her young lady and wiping her dirty hands on her skirt. She said angrily, "we don''t know you. Please let go, let go. I''m warning you. Don''t blame me for letting my master catch you again."


    Seeing that the servant girl''s emissary pulled Xiaojiu hard, Mo Pingcheng was not happy. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "you servant girl, your master, your master''s, you want to catch people and hit the board. It''s really not prestige!"


    On hearing this, the servant girl raised her chin and said, "what? You''re scared, aren''t you? Our master is a "master"


    "Xinghong, shut up The woman suddenly shouts in a deep voice and interrupts the maid''s words. Xinghong looks at the woman in a puzzled way. She shakes her head slightly and closes her mouth. However, she still stares at Mo Pingcheng.


    Mo Pingcheng doesn''t plan to let this apricot off like this. It''s all this crazy servant girl who shouts one by one. He''s just in such a mess. So, Mo Pingcheng said in a loud voice: "Oh, it turns out that your master is an official master. No wonder, no wonder that the present official master has a lot of sons and daughters instead of three wives and four concubines."


    The woman''s angry eyes widened, pointed to Mo Pingcheng and said, "you''re bullshit, my father doesn''t have it."


    But all of them said "Oh", and the woman responded. As soon as she said this, it was equivalent to admitting that her father was an official in disguise. What would the people around her think.


    At this time, the girl immediately cried and said, "sister, I''m obedient. I''ll listen to you in the future. Don''t leave me behind. Although I''m not born by my mother, I''m also my father''s daughter. It''s your sister. Sister, don''t leave me behind."


    The woman''s head was as big as a fight, and the basin after basin of dirty water poured on her. She couldn''t wash it clearly. She couldn''t help trying to get rid of the girl, but she was afraid of throwing her out and bumping her into something. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The woman didn''t know what to do. Naturally, Xinghong didn''t know what to do. She could only look at the woman, the girl, the moping city and the people around her. She just didn''t know what to do.


    And the onlookers had already seen the clue, and they said in their heart that the girl was a common girl. A common girl was spoiled by her father and threatened her position, which naturally made her unhappy, right?


    People looked at the woman and apricot red eyes can not help but more strange, someone can not help but whisper: "just heard? This lady is an official lady. Her father doesn''t know what official she is? The servant girl is very powerful


    "Look at their clothes. They are very rich, but the girl''s clothes are better than the lady''s. look at the beads on the shoes. They must be very valuable. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "It shows that she is in favor. A common girl is more in favor than a legitimate girl. It''s so eye-catching!"


    "Ouch, even if it''s a hindrance, it''s a sister. How can you throw away such a little sister? If it wasn''t for the commotion here, the girl would not have found her sister? "


    "My sister? What kind of elder sister is it to cheat her out and throw her away? Some time ago, the legitimate daughter of the Liu family in Xicheng almost killed a commoner daughter. She also said that all the commoner girls were inferior. She was not her family. She deserved to be killed! "


    "What else? This girl is so cruel. "


    With your words and my words, everyone quickly came up with a big play in which wives and concubines vied for favor and their legitimate daughters murdered their common daughters. Looking at the woman and Xinghong''s eyes can not help but be full of timidity, as if they were the people with the snake''s heart.


    The woman and apricot red looked at things unconsciously become like this, not from speechless to extreme, the woman looked at the girl who has been crying and asked: "little sister, who are you in the end? I really don''t know you¡° Sister, I''m wrong, I dare not, you don''t want me. "The girl cried and jumped up again, almost didn''t throw the woman down. The woman was at a loss to look at the girl who held her back tightly, and wanted to cry without tears.


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help laughing in his eyes. He couldn''t help but lower his head and shoulder and jerk a few times. In his heart, he secretly said that Xiaojiu, who has offended her, has been unlucky for eight generations. Fortunately, he is her brother, not the right one.


    Xinghong can''t help pulling the girl again. The girl is holding the girl tightly. More and more people are watching. Xinghong and the girl are pulling back and forth, which makes her dizzy. She can''t help rubbing her eyebrows. After thinking about it, she says to the girl, "little sister, let go first, let go first. If you have any words, can we go outside?"


    After tossing about for a while, Xiaojiu is tired. His goal has been achieved and he is ready to leave. Listening to the woman''s words, Xiaojiu''s eyes turn around, sobbing and shouting: "sister, I''m not going anywhere. I''m going to be with you. You don''t want me." Xiaojiu cries and shouts as she loosens her arms and quietly retreats her feet.


    The onlookers sighed. Look, how pitiful the baby is crying. She is hoarse. Tut Tut, this elder sister is really cruel!


    The woman accidentally glanced at Mo Ping city. She was shaking her shoulders suspiciously, as if she was laughing. Looking at the girl, she didn''t hold herself like she did just now, and she stepped back. She couldn''t help thinking of some possibility.


    The woman suddenly clenched her teeth, squeezed out a pair of smiling face and said to Xiao Jiu, "don''t worry, my sister won''t leave you alone. Be good, be obedient, go with my sister!" Said, Chong Xinghong tried a wink, and Xinghong one side, half drag half embrace will take small nine away.


    Small nine can''t help but be stunned, hard to earn twice, unexpectedly can''t earn off, Mo Pingcheng a look bad, immediately want to raise the foot to chase past, turn to think of a busy stop, pull out the money bag from the arms, pull open the rope mouth, while people don''t pay attention to women''s feet quickly throw.


    Seeing the copper coins and silver Hula falling all over the ground, Mo Pingcheng immediately exclaimed: "ah, whose purse is falling!"


    They all looked at it one after another. Good guy, with so much money on the ground, they all wanted to rush to get a bargain. The woman was in a mess,


    Mo Pingcheng took advantage of the chaos and quickly pushed her to the woman''s side. She pulled out Xiao Jiu with lightning speed. Xiao Jiu''s extremely cooperative body twisted and quickly merged into the stream of people like a small fish and disappeared. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 153

    In the chaos of the crowd, the woman and maid Xinghong, who are inexplicably covered with the bad name of abandoning the common sister, look at me again. I have no time to reflect what happened to them, so they are almost unable to stand firm by the turbulent flow of people. Where can I look for Xiaojiu and moping city.


    Mo Pingcheng and Xiao Jiu slip out of the crowd, panting and running back to the place where the horse is tied. They look at each other and laugh.


    Mo Pingcheng looks at Xiaojiu''s gray hair in a mess, and a small face is just like a little cat. He can''t help but raise his sleeve to wipe Xiaojiu. When Xiaojiu''s face is clean, Mo Pingcheng grins and pinches her nose and says: "you little devil, where did you learn these rogue methods?"


    Xiao Jiu patted the dust on his body and said with a smile: "it''s the old Yu tou who taught me. It''s not a rogue means. It''s called, called, by the way, treating people with their own way!"


    Small nine consciously said a very learned words, not from the proud chin.


    Mo Pingcheng was amused straight smile, curious asked: "old head is which? Where did you learn this? "


    "Lao Yutou is a spectator in Chengdong casino. When my grandfather took me to play, he told me a lot of interesting stories that I had never heard of in other places." Small nine said a face naive, Mo Pingcheng heard a cold sweat, incredible asked: "where do you say? Casinos? "


    Small nine don''t know so of nod a way: "yes, gambling house, how?"


    Mo Pingcheng took a deep breath and patiently said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, how can you go to the casino? There are all kinds of people in such a place. You are so big and a girl. How can you go to such a place? "


    Small nine don''t understand of way: "so many people can go, why can''t I go?"? Grandfather said that in life, you should see everything. What''s the matter? It''s much more interesting to be old than to be too learned. " With that, little nine stretched out a pair of cards and said to Mo Pingcheng with a smile: "third brother, this is the pair of cards that I felt from the maid''s waist. When we go back to check, we will know who they belong to. Bumpkins, in Kyoto, are still shouting to catch people and beat people. If they don''t know something, they should be the stage of their village at the foot of the emperor!"


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned. He looked at the pair of cards in Xiaojiu''s hand and asked: "you, did you steal it?"


    Xiaojiu was not happy, and said with a small face: "what do you steal? I just borrow it to have a look. I don''t sell it and I don''t do bad things. Why do you call it stealing? They bully you and beat you. Don''t you take revenge on them? "


    With that, Xiao Jiu blinked his eyes and asked Mo Pingcheng curiously: "third brother, I''ve heard people around you say that you are a rascal, a apprentice or something. Are you swearing? Hooligans, I know. Those street thugs who don''t do business are all hooligans. But what''s an apprentice? Why do those people say you are an apprentice? "


    Mo Pingcheng, who was stunned, was completely fooled and opened his mouth. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought that Mo Pingcheng didn''t know it, so he put the pair of cards into Mo Pingcheng''s hand. By the way, he comforted him intimately: "third brother, you just went back to Kyoto, and it''s normal for you not to know the swearing words. I''ll go back and ask Myna, he must know."


    Mo Pingcheng opened his mouth and choked out a sentence: "don''t ask, it''s all swearing bastards. No, don''t care. You little nine, you can''t swear."


    "Oh, I see!" Small nine is very listen to advise, unexpectedly really no longer ask, a hand from Mo Pingcheng took Hu cake to eat. After eating two mouthfuls, he feels choking. He rushes to Mo Pingcheng and shouts for water. Mo Pingcheng, with a dull face, hands over the water in a daze. Xiao Jiu takes a few mouthfuls of water bag and starts to eat pancakes.


    The unrestrained appearance of eating makes Mo Pingcheng think of the old man in an instant. If you look at it carefully, the tone of Xiaojiu''s standing posture and the small action of picking eyebrows are like the old man. Think of two days ago, the old man was elated to show off to him how successful Xiao Jiu was in washing marrow, how excellent his talent was, how powerful his kung fu is now, how good he is in playing polo, how smart and decisive he is


    If you think about it again, Xiaojiu is full of the words of his grandfather. His grandfather says that Mo Pingcheng suddenly turns black. The old man wants to train Xiaojiu to be a dandy! It is clear that when they were young, they were taught to defend their country with respect, righteousness and shame. How did they all change here?


    Yesterday, I heard my grandfather tell my aunt that our Mo family is just a little girl. Let her do whatever she likes. It''s OK to control her a little, but don''t be too strict. It''s not good to control the children. It''s normal for the children to be small and play.


    Mo Pingcheng can''t help crying. Grandfather, you always play with Xiao Jiu. Where should she play at her age?


    At the thought that Xiao Jiu would grow up to be an old man in the future, Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help feeling heartbroken and desperate! But looking at the small nine big mouthful of food, a hungry look, think just now she for their own desperate move, Mo Ping City and feel like maybe this is also good.


    Not all the sisters in this world are obedient and weak women. Occasionally, one or two of them are energetic and lively. In fact, they are quite lovely, aren''t they?


    Mo Pingcheng tries to make himself digest the fact that his baby sister is gifted and different. He looks down and sees the pair of cards in his hand. Thinking of what Xiao Jiu said just now, with this pair of cards, he will soon know the identity of the woman. Will he be able to see the woman again soon?


    An inexplicable joy made Mo Pingcheng''s heart beat faster and his lips rose. But this joy just came to a head, and Mo Pingcheng felt very ashamed. He didn''t teach his sister well, and he was secretly happy with the card that his sister got in this way. It''s really wrong, wrong!


    One side is the joy of finding the woman, and the other is the sense of responsibility as a brother. Two kinds of emotions are turning around in Mo Pingcheng''s heart, which makes him hold the pair of cards and don''t know what to do for a moment.


    On the other side of moping Town, Xiao Jiu chewed on the cake with Hu in his arms. He didn''t feel hungry until he finished a Hu cake. He began to regret that he didn''t have time to buy some stewed meat just now. It''s a pity that he can only chew on the cake now.


    Thinking that he could have some delicious food for dinner at home, Xiao Jiu felt a little more comfortable. He was about to pass the remaining Hu cake to Mo Pingcheng. Suddenly, he thought of something and touched his messy hair. Xiao Jiu''s face changed and said to Mo Pingcheng: "third brother, third brother, what can I do with my hair in such a mess?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 154

    This thought of his image problem of small nine anxious toward Mo Pingcheng asked, but saw his third brother holding the card, two eyes straight, frown tight, as if to encounter something first-class difficult general, eyes strange.


    Small nine not from the front pull Mo Pingcheng sleeve, Mo Pingcheng Leng next, instinct quickly to the card to the arms of a plug, look up to small nine.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu''s eyes are clear and his face is full of curiosity, Mo Pingcheng''s face turns red. It seems that he has been seen through the secret in his heart. He is very embarrassed. His eyes flash slightly and he pretends to be calm. He asks Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, what did you just say?"


    Xiaojiu blinked, looked at Mo Pingcheng curiously and pointed to his hair.


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned and thought about it. Some embarrassed suggestions said: "that, little nine, why don''t you wear a bun like mine for you?" He really can''t comb the hair of a girl. The only hairstyle he can do is the man''s bun on her head.


    Small nine don''t care obediently nod a way: "good, I go out with grandfather, grandfather also comb for me like this, I still have jade crown, than three elder brother you head of this good-looking much!"


    Mo Pingcheng can''t help but feel relieved. Fortunately, his grandfather also knows how to disguise Xiao Jiu as a boy. After a series of attacks just now, Mo Pingcheng''s expectation has dropped to the bottom. However, a little difference can make him feel very lucky.


    When Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingcheng raced all the way to the alley outside Xing''s mansion, they saw their fellow driver standing in the corner, looking around, anxiously. When he saw them coming, he ran over and said, "Miss nine, you''ve come back. They''ve been around for several times. If you don''t come back again, they''ll have to go back to the house."


    "Small nine one listen to happy way:" or six elder brothers, they are clever, know to wait for me outside, three elder brothers, quick, let''s go to them quickly


    When Xiao Jiu finds his carriage and joins Mo Pingyun, he is immediately denounced by his brothers.


    Xiaojiu said with a smile to his brothers, "brother six, brother seven and brother eight, I''m really unlucky today. After dinner, I''ll tell you in detail. Now don''t ask. Let''s go home. Mother, they should be worried."


    Mo Pingjian looks at Xiao Jiu in a bad mood. She has a man''s style bun on her head. Her dress is wrinkled, and there is a lot of dust on her vamp. She was brought back by the third brother on horseback. After thinking about this, Mo Pingcheng''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. She says in her heart that this girl won''t fight with anyone, right?


    Murmur back murmur, Mo Pingjian hand action can not slow, only he rushed to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang called: "six elder brother, seven elder brother, quick!"


    With that, he immediately tugs at Xiaojiu''s dress, then unravels Xiaojiu''s bun at an unimaginable speed, and restores Xiaojiu''s hair to the way it looked when he went out in the morning. Mo Pingcheng is dazzled by a series of actions.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, on the other hand, were used to it. One of them took out two ribbons from his backpack and handed them to Mo Pingjian. The other took out a cloth towel to wipe Xiaojiu''s hands and face. By the way, they wiped the vamp clean. Small nine obediently sit, with a few brothers up and down playing, in the eyes of Mo Ping City, four people with tacit understanding, technique quickly, is a well-trained appearance.


    When the carriage stopped steadily, Xiao Jiu had recovered to the way he had been before leaving the house in the morning. He could not see that he was still in such a mess a moment ago. Mo Pingcheng put the comb back into his backpack, asked Xiao Jiu to stand up, looked around carefully, nodded and said, "it''s done!"


    Small nine smile ha ha of clap hands way: "get off!" Mo Pingjian was about to get out of the car when he suddenly felt that he was being held by someone. He turned to see Mo Pingcheng, the third elder brother who had been silent. He couldn''t help looking at him.


    Mo Pingcheng grabs Mo Pingjian and asks in a low voice: "Xiao Ba, you three are skilled enough in this technique. How many messes have you helped Xiao Jiu clean up before? How many times have you helped her hide it from the family? " Mo Pingjian calmly flicked Mo Pingcheng''s hand away and said in a low voice: "third brother, don''t make such a fuss. Be natural. Don''t let my mother see it, or Xiao Jiu should be punished again."


    Mo Pingcheng''s younger brothers and sisters have grown up, and those who are brothers can''t keep up with the times. Is there any?


    Small nine jumped into the door, and kneaded the wolf Green who was supposed to be at the door as usual. He ran to the inner courtyard happily. When he got to the door, he heard a exclamation: "Miss nine is back, Miss nine is back!"


    Small nine suddenly startled, looking at that side shouting "Miss nine is back, Miss nine is back" while running away quickly, can''t help but turn to look at moping city several people, looked at one eye and another, is her brothers right ah, look around, is her home ah, she didn''t go to the wrong place ah, just where come out of the boy ah, what good shout?


    Small nine is ready to frighten her a jump, that young fellow catches back to teach a good lesson, she goes back to own home blind shout what shout, return so loud, frighten of she almost think she is to be caught!


    But as soon as I looked up, I heard a rush of footsteps, and a voice that made Xiaojiu want to run: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, you''ve come back at last, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    I saw a well-dressed boy was surrounded by the crowd and ran over. He yelled at Xiaojiu excitedly, and followed a large group of servants beside the boy. They all cried in panic: "don''t worry, second prince!"¡° Second prince, slow down


    Small nine not from silly eyes, this boy how in her home? Which one is that?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the second Prince Li Xun has rushed to Xiaojiu. He grabs Xiaojiu''s hand and says happily: "Xiaojiu, you can come back. Let''s go. Let''s go. I''ve prepared a lot of fun for you."


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian, and Mo Pingcheng all stare at Li Xun and take Xiao Jiu''s hand. Mo Pingyun rubs his teeth and says, "otherwise I''ll throw a secret weapon and scrap that boy''s paw!"


    "Six brothers don''t be impulsive, that is the second prince!" Mo Ping stoutly and quietly reminded.


    "What kind of second prince? He''s so shameless that he can''t find someone to learn too much. He''s come to his home. He''s really a dog skin plaster. He can''t even throw it off!" Mo Pingfang is full of discontent. He has heard that today the second prince went to the examination room to look for Xiao Jiu. He handed in his papers and ran away before he finished all the questions about Xiao Jiu. Now he has come home. Is it over? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 155

    Mo Pingcheng, who has just heard about this, is very angry. It turns out that Xiao Jiu is running around because of this smelly boy. Thinking of the place Xiao Jiu broke into today, Mo Pingcheng can''t help but get angry. He clenches his fist and wants to rush through.


    Mo Pingjian saw the expression of the third brother, and he dragged Mo Pingcheng to death and said in a low voice: "third brother, calm down, calm down, that''s the prince, the emperor''s son, can''t fight."


    "Small eight, let go, you don''t know, today small nine run out almost have an accident, dark Wei all was stopped by the person!" Mo Pingcheng stares at Li Xun, who is holding on to Xiao Jiu. He is furious.


    Mo Pingjian was surprised, and the dark guards were stopped. Where did little nine run to? Could it be that someone has designed it again? Mo Pingjian can''t help thinking about the scene when Xiao Jiu was calculated at the racecourse. He can''t help but feel cold in the back when he thinks that Xiao Jiu might be in danger again.


    Mo Pingjian, who took a deep breath and calmed himself down, held Mo Pingcheng firmly and said to his brothers in a low voice: "you know yourself and your enemy. You can win a hundred battles. Let''s find out how the second prince came to Mo''s house first. It''s not too late to fight. Today, we must let this boy know that it''s easy for us Xingguo government to come in, but it''s hard to go out. We must let him take off his skin if we don''t die!"


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned. They all looked at Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian looked at Li Xun like a snake. The look made Mo Pingcheng''s hair stand upright. They looked at each other and said in their heart that Xiao BA was provoked!


    Xiao Jiu is dragged by Li Xun, and talks about what brings her so much fun. She is very tired of listening to it, and impatiently wants to push Li Xun away.


    Just at this time, he suddenly saw Mo Pingchu stride over. As soon as he was about to ask Mo Pingchu for help, he saw a girl wearing a lavender skirt, embroidered with beads of brocade, covered with a jade smoky silver silk gossamer, and wearing a moon white and pink water lily with broken waist, rushing towards her with a gust of fragrance, Very affectionately took her arm and said: "small nine, you can count back, I and a Xun have been waiting for you."


    Xiaojiu looks at the girl in front of her stupidly. Without blinking, she sweeps the chic flying cloud bun on her head, the purple crystal moon missing Magnolia hairpin on her hairpin, and the exquisite Necklace string in her neck. Then she looks at the face smiling at herself. After a while, she uses the ghost''s expression, Unbelievably, he called out a name: "Li Yuanning?"


    Don''t wait for the woman to answer, small nine followed by a sentence: "what''s the matter with you? Is it evil? " The smiling face of Li Yuanning, who had been elaborately dressed up in women''s clothes, froze and faintly blackened.


    "Small nine, not rude, this is the three Princess highness!" Mo Pingchu not light not light remind way.


    Nine brother was shocked, reverent and respectful, and he said, "I have seen three princesses, your royal highness, and so on." it is a small nine. No, dare ask Princess Royal to find me.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was respectful but very polite and distant, the smile on Li Yuanning''s face couldn''t be stopped. He glanced at Mo Pingchu quietly. He forced his anger against Xiaojiu and said with a gentle smile: "Xiaojiu, we''ve been classmates for many years and sisters. Why do you meet me so far? Ah Xun and I managed to get our father''s permission to come out of the palace to visit you. Why did you come back so late? We''ve brought you a lot of fun. Let''s go and have a look! "


    Small nine is very vigilant looking at Li Yuanning, his enemy, how to change a person with the same, in a hurry to show kindness to himself, is it not to hold back what bad moves waiting for him?


    Li Xun also urged him to look at the gift. Xiao Jiu felt that it was a trap. He glanced at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu coughed gently and said to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, grandfather, they are still waiting for you. When they come back from school, they don''t want to say hello to the elders first."


    Mo Pingjian said: "yes, today''s ten day exam, I''m late for school. My grandfather and I must be in a hurry. Let''s go quickly."


    As soon as he turned his eyes, Xiao Jiu turned his body and pulled out of Li Yuanning''s and Li Xun''s hands. He pretended to be embarrassed and said, "excuse me, your Highnesses. I came back late. I have to meet my elders first." Then he turned to Mo Pingjian and said, "brother six, brother seven, brother eight, let''s go quickly, so that they won''t be worried for a long time." Mo Pingjian and others naturally cooperate with each other. They all give Li Xun and Li Yuanning a salute in a hurry. They immediately take little Jiu tou and walk away.


    As soon as Li Xun saw that Xiao Jiu was going to leave again, he could not help but be anxious. He opened his mouth and yelled: "Xiao Jiu, you''ve already slipped from Taixue tomorrow. Why do you still have to run now, and you don''t play with me?" but before he finished, he was suddenly covered by Li Yuanning. Li Xun glared at Li Yuanning discontentedly, but he was stunned to see that his third sister was full of warnings.


    When Li Xun looked at Li Yuanning again, he saw that his third sister didn''t look at him. He just said to Mo Pingchu in a strange voice with a smile: "sorry, brother Mo, ah Xun is young and only knows how to play, which makes you laugh."


    That delicate voice, that understanding attitude, let see strange, wish to put eyes to the top of the head, all day long with Princess shelf, to wait on the people always scold Li Yuanning appearance of Li Xun almost jaw.


    Li Xun can''t help staring at Li Yuanning up and down, this is his third sister? Is it the wrong medicine or the brain is broken?


    Li Yuanning''s eyes are shining with stars. He looks at Mo Pingchu without blinking. He secretly regrets in his heart. He knew that Xiaojiu''s fifth brother is such a person. She should have endured her temper and had a good relationship with that smelly girl. Oh, my God! How could there be such a handsome man in the world? If only I knew him earlier!


    Mo Pingchu said in a gentle and distant low voice: "it''s shemei''s fault. Your highness Lao has been waiting for a long time. Since Xiaojiu is going to see their elders, why don''t you go to the flower hall first and have a rest?"


    Li Xun immediately bitter face: "still rest? I''ve been resting for so long. I just saw Xiao Jiu! "


    Li Yuanning glared at Li Xun and said to Mo Pingchu with a smile: "it''s natural that we should meet the elders first when we come back from outside. We can wait a little longer."


    "Thank you very much for your understanding, please!" Mo Pingchu asks Li Yuanning and Li Xun to go ahead. Li Yuanning looks at Mo Pingchu as if he is both polite and alienated. He can''t help pursing his lips.


    Since entering the government of Xing state, Li Yuanning has tried her best to show the politeness and kindness that a princess should have. However, Mo Pingchu''s attitude has not been far away. He is more respectful than kind. Li Yuanning can''t help wondering whether it''s because she has been fighting with Xiao Jiu many times before, Make small nine said her in front of her family, let Mo Pingchu had a bad impression on her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 156

    At the thought of this, Li Yuanning couldn''t help biting his lip. His heart was spinning back and forth until it was twisted into a ball. Li Yuanning can''t help but wonder what Mo Ping will think of her. Is she a bad princess who always bullies his sister, or a vicious girl?


    Li Yuanning can''t help feeling as hard as blocking a stone. She can''t allow herself to leave such an impression in Mo Pingchu''s heart. Li Yuanning has to convince herself that when she and Xiao Jiu are fighting fiercely, Xiao Jiu is so big. After such a long time, maybe she doesn''t have any impression. Xiao Jiu must not have spoken ill of herself in front of Mo Pingchu.


    Li Yuanning secretly strengthened his previous thoughts, and she must leave the best impression on Mo Ping. When she was so handsome and handsome, she should be the most gentle and kind-hearted princess. Only then can Mo Pingchu love him.


    It''s not surprising that the brain circuits of the young girl who is in love for the first time are always different from those of ordinary people.


    For example, Li Yuanning.


    Li Yuanning''s whole idea now is to please Xiao Jiu as soon as possible, let her forget all the unhappiness between them before, and quickly cultivate the friendship between them. In this way, she can quickly enter Mo Pingchu''s life through Xiao Jiu, and let Mo Pingchu like her with her beauty, wisdom and understanding!


    (author: Well, I have something to say!


    Li Yuanning slapped his face and said: you talk more!


    The author covers her face: Your Highness, you forget that you are only nine years old, and Mo Ping has already been nineteen years old.


    Li Yuanning covers his face like a fool: 19 years old, what a high spirited age. The fifth young master is really beautiful, bright and clean, elegant and handsome


    Xiaojiu doesn''t know what Li Yuanning thinks, but she thinks that today''s sister and brother are as difficult as taking the wrong medicine. Although she can dodge and dodge as soon as she can, she can''t just pretend to be a wooden man, but she still can''t stand the double attack of Li Yuanning and Li Xun. Xiaojiu''s head is big.


    And those so-called fun gifts are nothing more than masks, puppets, kites, rattles and so on, which are common on the street. At most, they have been made more carefully, but they are still those things. Small nine already play without play, but the two brothers and sisters also a pair of treasure like, holding around small nine one by one to compare and say non-stop.


    Small nine can''t bear of Chong Mo Ping Jian make a wink, she want to can''t stand.


    Mo Pingjian glances around. The third elder brother is called away by his grandfather after dinner. The fifth elder brother says that he is accompanying the princess and the prince. In fact, he is about to watch them. The sixth elder brother and the seventh elder brother are worried about Xiao Jiu and don''t leave. There are enough people, but what time should we find to make the third princess of the second prince dare not come again?


    Mo Pingjian''s mind flashed countless ideas, but the time and place are not suitable, not cruel enough, Mo Pingjian can only make a wink at small nine, let her bear again.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t help to see myna either. Thinking about it, the elders of her family repeatedly told her not to have sex with the princess and the prince. Xiaojiu can only bear it and watch the hourglass anxiously, hoping that time will pass quickly and it will be dark soon. Let the two dogskin plasters go back to the palace quickly.


    But the more anxious she was, the slower time passed. Seeing that the so-called gift had been turned over and over, the sky was just dark. Li Xun and Li Yuanning were still in a tight spirit like chicken blood. One by one, they surrounded her and ran to the fifth brother from time to time to talk about it. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help scratching his head.


    Li Xun also smilingly picked up a mask and put it on his face. He shook his head at Xiao Jiu, who couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Since Li Xun entered the nursery, he had no idea what evil had happened to him. He has been sticking to Xiao Jiu like a dog skin plaster. So it''s no surprise that he will see Li Xun Xiao Jiu in his family today. But Li Yuanning, today Xiaojiu thinks that she is really strange. The person who is going to die as soon as he meets with him is not only friendly to himself, but also obedient to his advice. He wants to please her, which makes Xiaojiu have to mutter about what idea Li Yuanning is making.


    Seeing that Li Yuanning is very attentive to peel the fruit for himself, little nine turns her eyes and pretends not to hold it firmly. She drops the fruit Li Yuanning peeled for herself on the ground. As a result, Li Yuanning is not angry, but immediately peels another one for her.


    Small nine feel more and more wrong, so the trick again will overturn a cup of tea, solid sprinkle Li Yuanning a skirt tea, Li Yuanning Liu eyebrow upside down to see about to jump up, but somehow stifled.


    When Mo Pingchu apologizes for Xiao Jiu, Li Yuanning keeps saying it''s OK. Xiao Jiu doesn''t mean it.


    That understanding gentle appearance, see the small nine are tired for her panic, can try and try, small nine found Li Yuanning really no matter how tossed are not angry, small nine immediately happy, sent to the door looking for bullying, if she doesn''t bully twice, I''m sorry this dead girl play so hard.


    So, in the best of spirits, 91 little faces were saying to Li Yuanning, "sister A Ning," this name was called out, and little nine could not help but get straight up. There was no way to do that. The three princesses, their highness, one, two, and their sisters, did not let her see what princess was, so she had to shout to her sister A Ning.


    Li Yuanning looked at Xiaojiu with a smile and said in a soft voice: "what''s the matter? Little sister nine. "


    Small nine this goose bumps immediately fell down, busy way: "tomorrow Taixue holiday, not if you play more in our house tonight, let''s go to martial arts field archery?"


    Li Yuanning was stunned, looked at the sky outside and said, "but it''s getting dark."


    "Archery is good. I like archery best. Xiaojiu, let''s go, go!" Li Xun a listen to small nine to take him to the martial arts field to play, busy clapping way.


    Mo Pingjian glanced at Xiao Jiu and looked at him with a smile. He gently pulled Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, and said to Li Xun and Li Yuanning with a smile: "it''s dark. The second prince and the third princess don''t know. Our Mo family''s children have been practicing riding and shooting since childhood. It''s not a one-day feat. They need long-term training, What''s more, we need to be able to hit a hundred shots day and night, so we have a special training that is shooting incense at night. "


    Hearing this, Li Xun asked, "what is incense shooting?"


    Mo Pingjian gave Mo Pingyun a wink. Mo Pingyun said: "shooting incense is to let people light a incense at night, and practice archery against the lighted incense. It''s a success to shoot out the incense but not to break the incense or the rope tied to it." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 157

    Li Xun was very surprised and said: "it''s not easy to hit the bull''s-eye in the daytime, but you can''t see it clearly at night. The incense is so big that you can''t break it. How can you hit it?"


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "Your Highness the second prince, as long as you practice hard for a long time, you will naturally be able to shoot. You not only need to hit a hundred shots on the flat ground, but also need to quickly find the target on the galloping horse''s back. Only when you hit the incense can you be regarded as powerful."


    Li Xun exclaimed: "still on horseback? Oh, my God, how hard it should be. I can''t hit the bull''s-eye every time, not on horseback, even on the ground in the daytime. Can''t you all hit the bull''s-eye? It''s incredible. "


    Mo Pingfang said with a smile: "Your Highness, when you first learn to ride and shoot, you naturally feel incredible. But our brother has been studying and practicing hard day by day since he was a child, so that he can not only hit a hundred times, but also defeat the enemy in any case. To tell you the truth, our brothers have been practicing for several years, but they can''t shoot every time. "


    Mo Pingjian immediately sold a pass: "at present, only six brothers can hit three arrows at a time, and seven brothers and I can only hit one shot in about three times. As for little nine, just go and have a look!"


    Li Xun took a look at Xiao Jiu and said firmly: "Xiao Jiu is so powerful that he can shoot all three arrows!"


    Li Yuanning can''t help but want to turn his mouth. He can see that Mo Pingchu looks at Xiao Jiu with a smile. He quickly tries to hold back and says, "yes, Xiao Jiu is so powerful that he can shoot!" Then he turned his head and looked forward to Mo Pingchu and asked, "how about you, brother Wu? Are you sure you can shoot all three arrows?"


    Mo Pingchu was slightly stunned and shook his head. "I''m not as good at riding and shooting as Liu Di and Xiao Jiu."


    "Brother Wu, you are so modest. I''ve heard from my father that Mo''s Wulang is resourceful and brave. He is the most outstanding man in the dynasty." Li Yuanning said a face of worship, Mo Pingchu heard in the heart a Zheng, the emperor praised him so?


    Looking at Li Yuanning and Mo Pingchu''s eyes, Xiao Jiu frowned slightly and asked Mo Pingjian in a low voice: "starling, do you think the third princess''s eyes are strange? It seems that she has seen them somewhere?"


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and said: "at the beginning, those female students in the school also looked at five brothers in this way, forgot?"


    Small nine this just suddenly realized, no wonder she thought today Li Yuanning particularly strange, originally because of this ah, this dead girl was fascinated by her five brothers.


    Xiaojiu can''t help laughing. But when he looks at his beautiful elder brother Yushulinfeng, Xiaojiu feels excused. He thinks that all the five elder brothers have left Taixue for five or six years, and there are many young students in Taixue who remember the name of chugongzi. What''s more, Li Yuanning, a little princess who has never seen any young children in the palace all day except royal children, Can''t you just be fascinated?


    Xiaojiu can''t help sharpening his fist secretly. Li Yuanning, you put this braid into my hand. If you don''t use it well, I''m not Mo Xiaojiu!


    Li Yuanning felt cold on his back and glanced around, but he didn''t find anything different. Seeing that Li Xun was pestering to go to the martial arts training ground, Li Yuanning wanted to get along with Mo Pingchu for a while. Ignoring the disapproving eyes of the female officials behind him, he said with a smile: "since ah Xun wants to go, let''s go and have a look, but don''t run and shout when ah Xun goes to the martial arts training ground, We should learn more from the five brothers, which is worthy of your father''s approval to come to Xingguo government. "


    Li Xun was busy and said yes.


    On the training ground of Xingguo mansion, the sky is dark and the moon is hazy. There is no light around. Only a little Mars can be seen in the mid air.


    Mo Pingchu explained to Li Yuanning and Li Xun in a low voice: "shooting incense is hanging the incense upside down with a thin line in the air in the dark, asking archers to shoot out Mars without breaking the incense and the thin line. Not only that, the archer''s arrow is not an ordinary arrow, but a heavy arrow three times heavier than the usual one. The target is thin and light, the arrow is thick and heavy, so shooting incense at night is a very difficult challenge! " Li Yuanning and Li Xun can''t help but stare at each other. After seeing with their own eyes, they know that the site is so dark, the incense is so small, they still stand so far away, and they have to use heavy arrows to shoot out Mars without breaking the incense and the thread. How can they do that?


    Even Li Yuanning, who worships Mo Pingchu blindly, can''t say that he believes they can definitely shoot.


    There was silence on the field. Mo Pingchu asked in a low voice, "Xiao Liu, are you ready?"


    Mo Pingyun light way: "already ready!"


    Mo Pingchu said in a smiling voice, "let''s start."


    Then, just listen to "whew" a fierce wind across the silence, instantly destroyed the Mars in the air!


    Then, the lights on the training ground were bright. The boys carrying the lanterns came forward and raised the lanterns. They saw a piece of incense hanging upside down with a thin thread that was too thin to be seen by the naked eye. The beam fell down. The incense had gone out and was shaking gently.


    "How?" Mo Pingyun put away his bow and arrow and was elated.


    Li Xun and Li Yuanning couldn''t help clapping their hands and praising, "it''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    Small nine white Mo Pingyun one eye, a take out their own bow and arrow, pull the bow and shoot, let alone look, even aimed at no, only saw the arrow out of the string, immediately "whew" a whistling from the side of the incense, then, the whole incense will fall apart!


    On the martial arts training ground, the crows were silent. Mo Pingchu walked to Xiaojiu and nodded her forehead: "little girl!"


    Xiao Jiu glances at Mo Pingchu with pride, pulls down his eyelids, spits out his tongue and makes a big grimace. Mo Pingchu can''t help laughing. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian can''t help laughing.


    Li Yuanning looked at Mo Pingchu''s smiling face, blinking. Li Xun applauded excitedly: "Xiao Jiu, you are really good. I''ll tell my father when I go back. I''ll learn archery from you!"


    Small nine stunned, Mo Pingjian mouth smoke smoke, can''t help but want to laugh, small nine ah small nine, let you show off, from sin can''t live, right?


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile, "excuse me, your highness. She Mei is too young to be your master. If you want to learn archery, there are many archers in the palace bodyguards, such as Feng Kun, the left General of Jin Wuwei. He can not only shoot with a hundred steps, but also shoot five shots in succession. He is very powerful. If you practice with him, you will surpass Xiao Jiu sooner or later."


    Small nine dissatisfied saw Mo Pingchu one eye, Mo Pingchu secretly shook her hand, motioned her not to speak.


    Li Xun was stunned when Mo Pingchu said that. He really didn''t want to make Xiao Jiu his master. He just wanted to play with Xiao Jiu. If Xiao Jiu became his master and ordered him every day, Li Xun would not like to think about it. But if he worshipped a brilliant master and learned how to win, Xiao Jiu would have to listen to him later, So Li Xun nodded and said, "I''ll tell my father when I go back. Let Feng Kun teach me. When I learn, how about competing with Xiao Jiu?"


    Small nine lightly hummed a, disdain of way: "at any time accompany!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 158

    But Li Yuanning said hastily: "no, no, how can it be done? Ah Xun, you''re going to learn kung fu from five brothers. My father has agreed. "


    Li Xun Leng next way: "I learn kung fu with Mo Wuge, learn archery with that Feng Kun?"


    I wish Li Xun would come to see Mo Pingchu every day, and then I could follow Li Yuanning, who saw Mo Pingchu every day, shaking his head and saying, "how can that work? Since you are a teacher, you can only worship one person. How can you worship two masters? We haven''t seen Feng Kun''s archery, but brother five, Mo''s archery is superb. We saw it with our own eyes just now. Isn''t it stupid for you to pay homage to Feng Kun, who you have never met before


    Li Xun was stunned by what Li Yuanning said. He couldn''t help looking at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu said: "princess is too proud. Pingchu knows that she is shallow and can''t be the master of the second prince. That day, in front of the emperor, Pingchu just promised to let the second prince come to Mo''s house to exchange martial arts."


    On hearing this, Li Yuanning said, "but brother five, you are so brave. If ah Xun can do it."


    "My archery was taught by my grandfather. Li Xun, if you learn from my five brothers, how can you beat me?" Xiao Jiu raised his chin and gave Li Xun a white look. Even if he gave him two arms and three eyes, he couldn''t beat himself in riding and shooting. He wanted to compete with himself. It was arrogant.


    Li Xun was aroused by the sight of Xiao Jiu. He said to Li Yuanning, "third sister, I don''t want to learn from Mo Wuge. I want to learn from master Feng Kun. After that, I will come here to compete with Xiao Jiu."


    Li Yuanning glared at Li Xun and said, "what are you doing?"


    When Mo Pingjian saw that the situation was not right, he quickly changed the topic and said, "I''m lucky to have the second prince and the third princess here today. I think we''ve all come up with our unique skills. Let the two Highnesses have a look at the abilities of our Mo family''s children."


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang naturally agreed. Xiao Jiu also nodded his head with a ghost idea hidden in his heart. Mo Pingjian laughed and said to Mo Pingchu and Li Xun: "then we''re going to start!"


    Mo Pingchu quietly glanced at Mo Pingjian and warned that the boy was obviously waiting for the second prince and the third princess. But as long as he didn''t go too far, Mo Pingchu thought he could tolerate it. After all, these two princes are really annoying, especially Li Xun, the apprentice Mo Pingchu, but he doesn''t want to accept half a cent.


    Since it''s a show stunt, it''s natural to shoot incense immediately.


    Soon, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu all pulled out their horses and were ready.


    Mo Pingchu was standing outside and acting as a referee. Li Xun and Li Yuanning sat on both sides of Mo Pingchu and waited.


    The competition is about to start, and a tense atmosphere is gradually enveloped in the air.


    Small nine bear bow and arrow, a turn over sharp riding on the back of small black, slowly running warm up. Looking at the heroic appearance of Xiaojiu Yi, Mo Pingchu can''t help feeling that a few years ago, Xiaohei was still a foal, and Xiaojiu was just a baby who could barely sit on the horse''s back. Now they have grown up.


    Mo Pingchu announced the rules of the competition in a loud voice. The horse path of the martial arts training ground is three li long. After circling the field for a week, he returns to the origin. There are two fine incense hanging upside down at the origin, which is not only thin, but also short, just one inch long. The rules of the game are very simple. Whoever reaches the origin first and shoots out the incense without breaking the thread and incense will win!


    The night wind blows, the thin incense is swayed by the wind, Li Xun can''t help but anxious way: "incense is blown by the wind, how to aim?"


    Mo Pingchu light way: "aim or can aim, only the wind is big, incense burning fast, they have to ride faster, shoot faster, in order to finish burning incense before success!"


    Li Yuanning said: "it''s too difficult. How long will it take to practice?"¡° The skills of riding and shooting are the skills of the Mo family''s children. Naturally, they have to study hard and practice hard. " Mo Pingchu said casually, but Li Yuanning and Li Xun couldn''t help sighing. Especially Li Yuanning, who is getting older, has met many famous families around her mother''s concubine, but no one can be as diligent as Mo''s children. When they grow up, they go to the border to experience and become real brave generals.


    Li Yuanning can''t help admiring Mo Pingchu. All he thinks is that everyone in man Kyoto can''t compare with the young man in front of her. Her admiration for his deeds at the border, his demeanor and his speech is incomparable.


    Mo Pingchu ordered: the game begins!


    Xiaojiu and his brothers rode together. The second year after practicing riding and shooting, the old man taught Xiaojiu how to shoot incense: half a mile away, very strong arm, arrow flying under the incense, arrow Qi killing, wind blade cutting.


    When an arrow is fired, the air flow around the arrow becomes the air flow of the arrow, because the power of the arrow is different. If the power of the arrow can be controlled properly, when the arrow is flying in the air, because of the change of speed, the air flow is no longer the air flow, but the wind blade, not the wind, but the blade of the wind, which can kill people in the invisible blade.


    Just like the silent harp in the legend of the river, it can kill people with strings. That''s the reason, because the power is sent out with the help of special strings, forming an invisible wind blade!


    Arrow Qi can kill incense, but wind blade can cut off Mars. Compared with arrow Qi, wind blade is more swift and resolute, with the highest success rate. At the beginning, no matter how he practiced, he couldn''t understand this kind of state. But since he got the silver money dart, he suddenly learned the secret of how to control his strength. From then on, the shooting of incense is very simple for him.


    Although Xiaojiu is young, Xiaohei is a rare top-notch BMW. It runs very fast, so after a lap, Xiaojiu gradually rushes to the front. Seeing the incense in front of him, Xiao Jiu immediately grasped the bow and arrow, calmed down, squinted, aimed at the floating Mars, and shot an arrow.


    Fire out incense is not broken, small nine one pull the reins, small black hiss a steady stop.


    Mo Pingchu could not help but was proud to announce: "the first game, small nine wins!"


    Xiao Jiu raised his bow and arrow high. Li Xun jumped up and cheered: "Xiao Jiu is great, Xiao Jiu, you are so good!"


    Li Yuanning stood up with a stiff expression and looked at Xiao Jiu, who was surrounded by the crowd, as dazzling as the stars holding the moon. For some reason, Li Yuanning only felt sour in her heart. She reluctantly clapped her hands and said: "Xiao Jiu, it''s amazing!"


    Mo Pingchu hooked up the corner of his lips and pressed down his pride. He said in a soft voice, "it''s just a little girl trying to be clever!"


    Li Yuanning looked at Mo Pingchu. Although his words were modest, his lips were obviously cocked up and his eyes were full of pride. All of them made Li Yuanning envious and even envious. No one ever looked at him with such eyes. If only one day Mo Pingchu would look at her like this! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 159

    Small nine one arrow shot, the first game ended, after the people made a little adjustment, the second game began, small nine and Mo Pingyun fight, let Mo Pingfang pick up a leak, but Mo Pingfang an arrow shot missed, but was mo pingjianbu''s arrow shot straight.


    Mo Pingjian wins the second set!


    At the beginning of the third inning, Xiaojiu clenched the reins and caught his horse''s belly. Xiaohei rushed out quickly. Mo Pingyun followed him closely. Xiaojiu said with a smile: "brother six, I won''t let you this time!"


    "Little girl, it''s me who let you. I''ll let you see the sixth brother''s method in a moment!"


    "Xiao Ba, they treat us as brothers. We can''t let them look down upon them!"


    "Don''t worry, brother seven. I''m good at picking up leaks. You''ll see later."


    The four brothers and sisters ran all the way to the origin, but in the end, they won the final game. Small nine triumphantly fiddle with his bow and arrow, Mo Pingjian unconvinced way: "small nine your bow and arrow is good, the horse is good, we can''t run you, this is not fair!"


    Small nine white Mo Pingjian one eye, see Mo Pingjian quietly winked at her eyes, silently said to her "noisy", small nine not from Leng Xia, Piao Li Xun and Li Yuanning direction one eye, slightly nodded blink eyes, eyes a turn, deliberately cross waist, loud voice: "you lose, also rely on horse Lai bow and arrow, shame also not shame?"


    "It''s not fair. The six brothers and the seven brothers all let you. You win every time with your bow and arrow."


    "Who said six brothers and seven brothers let me? I won it myself, Starling. Don''t be unconvinced when you lose. "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang didn''t know that Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian were playing. They quickly advised: "OK, Xiao Ba, Xiao Jiu won. If you don''t agree, you will win next time."


    "Yes, Xiao Ba, are you still a brother? It''s not manly to argue with your sister. "


    I don''t know which sentence provoked small nine, small nine suddenly angry way: "I don''t need you to let, win is to win, lose is to lose, myna, if you don''t agree, we''ll try again!"


    "Well, let''s not let anyone have a real competition today." Mo Pingjian snorted and widened his eyes.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang yelled at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu came to see that Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian were in a row and said that they were going to compete again. Mo Pingjian was very angry when he glanced at Mo Pingjian. It seemed that he had fallen out with Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingchu said: "if you want to compete, you can compete, as long as you are not tired, Just let the two of you compete! "


    Mo Pingjian shouts: "compare, who is afraid of who?"


    Small nine face a sink, more big voice way: "eight elder brothers, if you can win me, I later give you when servant girl make a call!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Never go back on it, but if you lose, you''ll learn toad jumping in the martial arts training ground, and you''ll shout ''Mo Pingjian is a big fool''!"


    "Well, you little girl, you wait. You are sure to lose today!"


    "Well! If you lose, don''t blame me for not letting you! "


    People speechless looking at small nine and Mo Pingjian two people toward each other hard clamour for some time, began to compete.


    But on how to compete, Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian have different opinions. Xiao Jiu insists that his young arm strength is insufficient, so he should compete with shooting incense; Mo Pingjian insists that xiaojiuma is better than Xianghuo. It''s more unfair than shooting a target in the same place. Neither of them could persuade the other. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang tried to persuade the other, but neither of them listened to the advice. Mo Pingchu was silent all the time, as if he were just two little ones. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang had no choice.


    Finally, I don''t know how to discuss it. Xiao Jiu pulls Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingjian pulls Mo Pingfang, saying that they want to compete with each other to see how many arrows they can win each other, so as to judge whether they win or lose.


    Hearing this, Li Xun couldn''t help looking at Li Yuanning and said, "third sister, do you understand? How are they going to compete? "


    Li Yuanning was also stunned by Xiao Jiu, but in front of Mo Pingchu, he only said with a smile: "ah Xun, just watch carefully!"


    I saw Xiaojiu and Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang start to compete. You shoot me, he shoots me, and he shoots me, and then shoots me, and all the arrows hit the bull''s-eye.they leave red marks on the bull''s-eye, one on top of the other. Gradually, big red spots appear in the middle of the bull''s-eye.


    Li Xun, who was watching the boring competition, couldn''t help but want to doze off. At this moment, he only heard a "bang", and the middle of the target in front of Xiao Jiu was shot through and flew out.


    Li Xun couldn''t help but get up to see clearly, and Li Yuanning couldn''t help but get up. Because there was no danger, they both walked forward to see more clearly, and the people behind them all followed.


    Mo Pingjian saw Li Xun and Li Yuanning''s action, his eyes flashed, and said to Xiao Jiu: "shoot at Liu GE''s target!"


    Xiaojiu nodded slightly, drew his bow and aimed at Mo Pingyun''s target in front of him. He yelled: "sixth brother, why do you use so much energy to shoot through my target? I can''t, I''ll shoot through yours too!"


    Mo Pingyun was stunned. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Mo Pingjian say in a low voice: "sixth brother, stop the arrow shot by Xiao Jiu and shoot it three inches above!"


    "Seven elder brothers, you shoot an arrow target, don''t have the slightest difference!"


    They immediately shot arrows in turn according to Mo Pingjian''s command. With the sound of "whoosh", Xiao Jiu''s arrow shot out. Then Mo Pingyun also shot out an arrow. Two arrows collided in the air. Xiao Jiu''s arrow turned upside down and flew to one side. Mo Pingyun''s arrow flew upward as if out of control. Unexpectedly, it hit the stone wall and was shot.


    Mo Pingfang, on the other hand, keeps an eye on the target and shoots an arrow steadily. Mo Pingjian also bends his bow to shoot, but it seems to be influenced by Mo Pingyun''s and Xiao Jiu''s actions. The bow and arrow pulled by his hand then slants onto the causeway. With a sound of "Ding", the arrow is blocked by the causeway and I don''t know where it is.


    Then there were two sounds of "pa" and "bang", and then a woman screamed: "ah," Mo Pingchu was in a mess. The maids were shouting and running around, and the female officials held Li Xun in their arms and kept shouting: "second prince, second prince."


    The two maids held Li Yuanning tightly, shouting one after another: "three princesses, three princesses."


    As far as Mo Pingchu could see, a earthen jar fell from the sky and broke into pieces. Not far behind the second prince, a maid with a heavy arrow on her head was white as paper, and her legs were shaking.


    Li Xun was held in his arms by a female official, looking up and down nervously; Li Yuanning looked at the fragments of the earthen jar on the ground with lingering fear on his face. His face turned white and his eyes were speechless. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 160

    Mo Pingchu''s face sank, and immediately went forward to check. Seeing that Li Xun and Li Yuanning were all right, he raised his voice and cried out, "Xiao Liu, Xiao Qi, Xiao Ba, Xiao Jiu, you guys, come here for me!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at each other, tried his best to suppress the smile, made a look of remorse, and walked quickly.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Pingyun with a straight face and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing? Let you compete in archery, not let you shoot people and cans! "


    Small nine aggrieved way: "the arrow that I shoot was hit by six elder brothers fly, this can''t blame me!"


    Mo Pingyun is very serious explanation: "small nine to shoot through my target, I naturally have to stop her, two arrows shot together, it was hit fly, I did not mean to hit the knot above, in addition, I do not know hit the knot above will drive the side to shake, actually can shake the pot to break."


    Mo Pingfang said innocently: "I''m archery. I didn''t do anything else!"


    Mo Pingjian a face depressed way: "I was six elder brother and small nine make of heart confused, a didn''t leave God hand a loose, arrow shot out, I don''t know where to shoot."


    Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "well, you are all reasonable. You almost shot people. Do you know?"


    Mo Pingjian suddenly took a breath, almost jumped up and said: "did I shoot someone? Who? It won''t hurt, will it? "


    Mo Pingchu''s face is full of black lines to hold Mo Pingjian down. This son of a bitch has no talent for acting. He''s exaggerating. I''m afraid others won''t see it?


    Mo Pingchu glared at Mo Pingjian and said: "I almost shot, but fortunately I didn''t shoot!"


    "What''s good? How lucky are you? Do you know that the girl is just behind the second prince, and you almost hit him with that arrow. If the second prince has any mistakes, what can Xingguo government do? " The female officer checked Li Xun again. Seeing that she was not hurt, she was about to find Mo Pingchu for an explanation. When Mo Pingchu said that, she couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Mo Pingchu frowned slightly, and Wen Sheng said to the female official, "today''s things are all the fault of my mo family''s children''s poor learning skills. Mo didn''t discipline his younger siblings well, so he should be punished. Tomorrow, he will go to the palace and ask the emperor for his sins. I think the second prince and the third princess are frightened. How about I send someone to send them back to the palace and ask the royal doctor for treatment? "


    The female official snorted coldly: "I almost hurt you. Just be punished? I will report to the empress and the emperor about today''s affairs, so as to treat your Mo family''s crime well! "


    "You go out of the palace to guard your two Highnesses. Your duty is to report today''s affairs to the emperor and empress. No matter what the blame, I will bear it." Mo Pingchu''s face remained unchanged, and he was still gentle and polite.


    The female official said angrily, "I''m afraid that your Mo family can''t afford it. It''s a felony to kill your head to harm the royal family''s offspring."


    "Please let me know that they all use headless arrows, and they can''t hurt people. It''s not their intention to surprise the second prince and the third princess."


    "Listen to you, did we rush to your arrow? Don''t deceive others too much The female officer didn''t listen to Mo Pingchu''s explanation at all. She wanted to put the name of harming the royal family''s descendants on several of them.


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes were slightly cold, and Mo Pingjian was also a little flustered. He just wanted to straighten out the annoying second prince and third princess. They didn''t really harm them. How could they become the descendants of the royal family?


    Small nine see own five elder brothers have been apologizing, but the female officer or aggressive, can''t help angry way: "one person to do one person when, the arrow is I shoot fly, you go back to the emperor said, let him cut my head!"


    The female official was stunned. Li Xun, who had slowed down his mind, heard that Xiao Jiu was beheading. He couldn''t help crying out in a panic: "who wants to behead Xiao Jiu? You can''t cut off Xiao Jiu''s head! " Before the female official opened her mouth, Xiao Jiu pointed to the female official and said to Li Xun, "the female official said that we are determined to harm you, that we have committed the crime of beheading, and that we should be punished by the emperor and the imperial concubine! My five brothers all apologized. She also said that we cheated too much! "


    As soon as Li Xun heard this, he couldn''t help looking at the female official. Li Yuanning also woke up at this time. When he heard what Xiao Jiu said, and then saw Mo Pingchu''s face was not very good, he couldn''t help but stare at the female official and said, "Xing female official, what are you talking about? On this day, it was dark and windy. After archery for so long, it was common to miss something. We just happened to be standing under the jar. By chance, the arrow flew over. Now people are all OK. Why are you so aggressive? "


    Xing''s female officer looks at Li Yuanning in disbelief. Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu all look at Li Yuanning stupidly. Is the third princess really out of her mind? Almost hit by a jar, almost hit by an arrow, not afraid? Talking for them?


    Unexpectedly, Li Xun also said: "I''m ok. There''s really nothing wrong. Who shot this arrow? It must be Xiaojiu, right? Small nine you this arrow method, well, look, all shoot to miss is also very coincident, just wipe a scalp, have not shot wound at all


    Small nine can''t control of open mouth, these two people brain probably all bad?


    Mo Pingjian didn''t expect that these two Highnesses were not afraid of such a brain circuit and such a thrill, but also spoke for them. It seems that they would not be so easy to leave. Mo Pingjian can''t help sighing in his heart that his efforts are in vain. He has no way to deal with such a difficult dog skin plaster.


    The female official of Xing is extremely helpless. She stares at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu with a straight face. In her heart, she secretly says that the Mo family don''t know what kind of ecstasy they''ve given to the two princes. They''re all like this. The two princes are still protecting them.


    In desperation, the female official of Xing could only painstakingly say to Li Yuanning and Li Xun: "third princess, second prince, you see, it''s not too early at this time. The government of Xing is in a mess. Let''s go back to the palace quickly. Just now, the jar fell down. It was frightening. There was the arrow that was inserted into it. You think about it. It almost killed people. My heart is still beating. If you two have any more good or bad things, I''m really dead. Let''s go back to the palace as soon as possible. The Xing government will never come again! "


    Mo Ping couldn''t help but look at the female official with admiration. Although she said that the Xingguo government was in a mess, people were upset, but the following words were in his heart. This is the second prince and the third princess. Don''t come back to their house in the future. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 161

    But Li Xun and Li Yuanning insisted that just now it was just an accident. They were not hurt or afraid. They didn''t feel that Xing government was in a mess. On the contrary, they felt that they had an eye opening today and were very happy. They would come here often in the future.


    Hearing that, the female official of Xing was stunned. She wanted to go back to the palace immediately and report to the empress: Your Highness is evil!


    When you look at me and I look at you, Xiao Jiu and others can''t understand what these two dogskin plasters have in their heads. They are all listless with a wooden face. In particular, Xiao Jiu begins to try to persuade himself to accept the reality that he will be entangled by two extremely sticky guys in the future and try not to move the idea of running away from home.


    At this time, Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "thank you for your tolerance. Your kindness is unforgettable. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian, and Mo Yinian, who are famous for their archery skills, act rashly and nearly hurt their two Highnesses. Mo''s family is responsible. Tomorrow, they will go to the palace to receive punishment. Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian and Mo Yinian will have to meditate in the mansion from tomorrow, transcribe scriptures and reflect on themselves. Do you think it is proper for me to deal with them like this? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and said in a loud voice: "it''s OK. I''m willing to be punished!"


    Small nine eyes a turn also busy way: "I am also willing to be shut up, never a step out of the door!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were a little confused, but when they saw that both Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian had accepted the punishment, they also accepted it.


    Mo Pingchu said: "well, since you all know that you are wrong and willing to accept punishment, from tomorrow on, you will all introspect behind closed doors in your own houses, and you are not allowed to go out of the house."


    Mo Pingyun and the other four all nodded.


    Mo Pingchu turned to Li Xun and Li yunning, who were in a daze, and said, "your Highnesses, as the female official Xing said, our house is in a mess at this time. The tired two Highnesses are frightened. Pingchu is ashamed. It''s not too early now. The two Highnesses have been out for a long time. The emperor and empress will be very worried. Come and carry the soft sedan chair to send them back to the palace!"


    When Mo Pingchu finished, he didn''t give Li Xun and Li Yuanning a chance to talk. In the satisfied eyes of female officer Xing, he turned his head and said to Mo Pingyun in a deep voice: "you guys, give me two hours to squat here to reflect!"


    Having said that, seeing that the soft sedan chair had already been carried, Mo Pingchu hurriedly stepped forward to lift the curtain of the sedan chair and said to Li Yuanning and Li Xun, "your Highnesses, please!"


    Li Xun and Li Yuanning, you look at me, I look at you, and then look at Mo Pingyun and other four people who have honestly started to be punished. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They had to be supported by Xing female officials and maids, and they were quickly sent out of Xing government.


    On the martial arts field, Mo Pingyun and others see Li Xun and Li Yuanning go far away. Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu look at each other and laugh.


    Mo Pingjian sighed from the bottom of his heart: "it''s still five brothers who are powerful. In a few words, the problem will be solved and we will be shut up. The second prince and the third princess will come, and no one will accompany them. If they don''t show the mountains and water, they will retreat from the enemy thousands of miles away, smart, smart!"


    Small nine white Mo Pingjian one eye way: "early know let five elder brother think of a way, eight elder brother you think of is what harm move, almost get us a harm to the Royal offspring of the name, if really make to the emperor there, we can big trouble."


    "I saw that the second prince and the third princess were not smart. Unexpectedly, a female official suddenly appeared. Her eyes were just like those of Niu Ling, and her nose was almost tilted to one side." Oh, you just need to be punished? I will report to the empress and the emperor about today''s affairs, so as to treat your Mo family''s crimes well. " Mo Pingjian pinched his voice and raised his fingers to learn how to speak, which made everyone laugh.


    Mo Pingyun laughed enough and asked curiously, "Xiao Jiu, Xiao Ba, what riddles do you two play today? I don''t know how to shoot to the top of my head if we shoot well. We will be imprisoned if we shoot well. " Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu look at each other and look at Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang blinks and says, "sixth brother asked you, what do you think I''m doing?"


    Mo Pingjian asked Mo Pingfang with a smile: "seven brothers, are you not curious?"


    Mo Pingfang said: "what''s so curious? You must have something to do with Xiao Jiu. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Even if we get punished for the trouble, we''ll get the punishment together. I''m my brother, so I have to help you together! "


    Small nine eyes bright ask a way: "six elder brothers, you also think so?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Mo Pingyun puzzled way, so many years, they are like this, although they are brothers, but listen to sister brother, there is nothing wrong with it?


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian look at each other, and jump to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. Small nine jumps on Mo Pingyun, hugs Mo Pingyun''s neck and says: "brother six, you are so good. I''ll help you get what you want in the future!"


    Mo Pingyun laughingly looked at little nine and said, "I don''t want anything. It''s you. If you want anything, brother six will help you get it!"


    "Brother Liu, you are so kind. You are the best brother!"


    Mo Pingfang is very disgusted to push away, Mo Pingjian a listen to this is not happy, smelly face staring at small nine way: "yesterday you said I was the best brother, today how to become six elder brother, small nine, you little liar!"


    Small nine lie on Mo Pingyun shoulder, blunt Mo Pingjian made a big grimace way: "small eight the most stupid, steal chicken not into erosion rice, shame!"


    Mo Pingjian almost didn''t make his nose crooked. Who did he try so hard for? But staring at Xiaojiu, Mo Pingjian couldn''t help laughing. He also made a big face to catch Xiaojiu and said, "heartless little girl, who am I scolded and punished for? Break up with you!"


    Small nine is mo Pingyun back running away, laughing and shouting: "break up, break up, who is afraid of who!"


    Mo Pingjian ran after Xiaojiu again. Xiaojiu patted Mo Pingyun and cried with a smile: "sixth brother, run quickly, don''t be caught by him, ha ha ha ha!"


    Mo Pingfang also ran over, stretched out an arm and raised a leg, kept making trouble for Mo Pingjian, so that he couldn''t catch up with Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingyun. Mo Pingjian jumped angrily and yelled: "you three bully me again, I don''t believe you, I can''t catch you, Xiao Jiu, you wait for me!"


    "I''m waiting, myna, run faster, ouch, pay attention to your feet, don''t fall a big fart pier, in case you knock off your teeth, you will become a toothless old woman, ha ha ha." the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old one has been unable to open recently, and will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 162

    Mo Pingchu sent Li Xun and Li Yuanning away and came back. What he saw was such a noisy scene that you chased me, you chased me to escape. Mo Pingchu''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    Small nine and brothers are playing energetically son, suddenly feel back seems to be staring at, looking back, see Mo Pingchu eyes deep looking at them, silent.


    Small nine not from eyes stare round, busy hard clap, Mo Pingyun low voice way: "six elder brother, quickly put me down, five elder brother come!"


    Mo Pingyun a Leng, immediately put down small nine, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang also found wrong, also busy stop, and small nine they side by side, honest stand together, slightly low head, carefully looking at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu frowned and looked at Mo Pingyun. He told him in a deep voice: "take Miss nine back to rest first!"


    Small nine one Leng not from busy way: "five elder brothers, I don''t walk."


    Mo Pingjian quickly gave Xiaojiu a look and said in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, be obedient, don''t make Wuge angry."


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also repeatedly urge small nine obedient fast go, small nine a face worried looking at several brothers, and then look at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows and waving his hand.


    Two boys came forward to pull small nine, small nine face hum a, two boys can''t help but immediately back to go, small nine looked at the face of dark Mo Pingchu, Du mouth not happy to go.


    See small nine leave, Mo Pingchu cold hum a to Mo Pingyun a few ways: "you a few horse steps, two hours, start!"


    Mo Pingyun a few Leng next, honest firm good horse step, Mo Pingchu holding a small stick, shaking around them to check, three people not for a while, the forehead began to sweat up.


    After an hour, Mo Pingjian''s calf began to tremble. With a wave of his hand, Mo Pingchu knocked on Mo Pingjian''s calf with a stick. Mo Pingjian took a cold breath and bit his teeth to step on the ground.


    Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "if you are clever, you will lose 1000 if you kill 800 enemies. It''s not worth the loss. It''s stupid!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at each other quietly. They are all confused. Who are they talking about? Do you want to talk about them?


    Mo Pingjian is very clear that Mo Pingchu is talking about himself. He can''t help but feel aggrieved and say, "brother five, I also want to help Xiao Jiu out. You don''t know that they are still in Taixue today. Xiao Jiu can only sneak out to escape."


    "Well! No matter how they are, they are also princesses and princesses. They are the emperor''s heirs. They can''t be offended! "


    "Then we can only watch Xiaojiu be bored to death by them, and have to accompany Xiaolian to pretend to be his grandson. Why?" Mo Pingjian thought that Xiao Jiu was so upset that he had to bear his temper to play with the two idiots.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Pingjian with his back and said in a deep voice: "it depends on their dignity. If you hurt them and make them angry, the emperor will be angry. But we can''t bear the anger of the emperor. Is that enough?"


    Mo Pingjian''s face darkened in an instant, his lips pressed tightly, and even turned white.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are also very upset when they hear that. Why should their younger sister, who holds them in their hands all day, suffer these grievances? What do they study hard all day long for? In order to see small nine compromise it?


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes were full of grief and frustration from his younger brothers. Mo Pingchu whispered: "now I hope you can keep this feeling in mind. As children of Mo family, we were born with dignity and status that no one else has. But there will always be someone more noble and powerful than us. We want to protect Xiaojiu and our family, It depends not only on your hard work and excellent martial arts, but also on your thinking and thinking about everything and finding the best way to deal with problems instead of being reckless and reckless! " Mo Pingjian bowed his head thoughtfully, and Mo Pingchu said: "today, the second prince and the third princess will return to the palace after two more hours at most. But you have to make such a mess. If the female official today refuses to give up, she has to report it. If the second prince and the third princess don''t speak for us, it''s our grandfather who needs to go to the palace to make amends tomorrow, Is it worth making such a mess for the sake of a moment''s anger? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also lowered their heads. Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "there are many ways to get Xiao Jiu to get rid of the second prince and the third princess. As long as you are willing to think hard, there will be a better way. But it''s very stupid of you, one or two or three, to make such a bad move for me. There''s another time when you can use your brains so that you don''t know how to fight and make trouble all day long. What''s the point? "


    With that, Mo Pingchu left with a brush of his sleeve and let people watch Mo Pingyun continue to squat.


    Mo Pingyun several people were scolded disheartened, standing back pain, look at each other, think that tonight they are really some stupid.


    Mo Pingjian seriously introspection, vaguely feel what is wrong, smack for a while, can''t help staring. Five brothers clearly see everything in their eyes. They know that they want to get the second prince and the third princess, but they don''t care about it in advance. They are waiting to see a good play. Now Xiao Jiu must think that five brothers are very clever. He''s stupid!


    Ah! Since the fifth brother came back, Mo Xiaoba''s position in his sister''s heart is to be defeated. Mo Pingjian sighs. Compared with the fifth brother''s cunning, he is still too naive.


    Mo Pingchu finished training a few younger brothers and went to Xiaojiu''s house. After listening to the maid''s saying that Xiaojiu had fallen asleep, he told her to turn around and leave.


    Small nine heard Mo Pingchu go away, busy from the bed to stick out his head, a long breath of the airway: "I hope brother five tomorrow morning can eliminate the gas, don''t talk about me." After muttering, Xiao Jiu asked the servant girl Yun Zhu, "is everything ready for you? Wait a little longer and send it to brother six, brother seven and brother eight. They were all punished by brother five because of me! "


    Yunzhu said with a smile: "master, don''t worry. The medicine and wine are ready. I''ll take someone to deliver them in a moment." It''s rare to see the master still care about others. Yunzhu can''t help sighing from her heart that Miss nine has really grown up.


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu felt relieved. He went back to bed and sighed: "today is the worst day for me. I''m so tired and tired. But the cabbage and tofu of that restaurant is really delicious. I don''t know how other dishes taste. Next time I''ll have a good meal."


    "What kind of cabbage tofu?" Yunzhu asked curiously? Master, do you want to eat cabbage and tofu? Then I''ll let old Feng get ready tomorrow morning? "


    Small nine waved a hand way: "need not, that flavor old Feng head can''t do." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 163

    Yunzhu is more and more curious. Lao Feng is the imperial chef. Is there anything else he can''t do? "What''s the smell?" he asked


    Small nine licked to lick lip Cape, aftertaste a way: "fresh and fragrant and tender, delicious extremely of taste son!"


    Cloud bead funny way: "cabbage tofu where have so delicious, master, you must be delicious, eat too much, suddenly eat this kind of coarse food feel fresh?"


    "No, you haven''t eaten it. I don''t know. It''s really delicious!"


    "I don''t believe it. How delicious is cabbage tofu? Isn''t it cabbage or bean curd? "


    "You don''t understand. Anyway, old Feng can''t make it. He has to go to that restaurant."


    Yunzhu listened to Xiaojiu muttering about how delicious the cabbage tofu was. Suddenly, there was no movement. When she came forward, she saw that Xiaojiu had fallen asleep with her eyes closed and her head tilted, and her mouth was still moving. Yunzhu couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know what it was like to have cabbage tofu in her heart. She could make the master think so much about it. She was still dreaming about it.


    Mo Pingchu did not return to his residence after seeing Xiaojiu, but went to the old man.


    Mo Pingcheng took Xiao Jiu back to his house. After dinner, he was called to his study by the old man. He asked him where Xiao Jiu had gone today, who he had met, what it was like in the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family, and what the skills of those who stopped the dark guard were.


    Mo Pingcheng was in a hurry to rescue Xiao Jiu at that time. He could only recall the details, but he didn''t dare to say what he and Xiao Jiu had done with the woman. He could only say something vaguely.


    But the old man seemed to care about it very much. He asked Mo Pingcheng in detail to explain what he saw and heard when he went to the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family. Mo Pingcheng could only try to remember what he said to the old man.


    After listening to this, the old man fell into a deep meditation. Mo Pingcheng sat on one side stupidly, thinking for a moment that there was something strange in the abandoned garden. What was the origin of those people who stopped the dark guard; After a while, she thought of being pinched by the woman when she bought Hu cake. The woman glared at him angrily. She was at a loss when she was teased by Xiao Jiu. She couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, the old man raised his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Mo Pingcheng, who was grinning foolishly, was stunned.


    The old man looked at it again and again. The grinning fool was his third grandson. Undoubtedly, the old man could not help frowning and knocking on his crutch.


    Mo Ping city was awakened, looking at the old man, see the old man a look of disgust at himself, can''t help blinking blankly.


    The old man opened his mouth lightly: "boy, what good thing do you want? I don''t know if I''m drooling? "


    Mo Pingcheng immediately wiped the corners of his mouth, but found that his hands were dry. He could not help but blush and stare at the old man and shout: "grandfather!" I''m old enough to play tricks on my grandson. It''s called old disrespect, don''t you know? But more importantly, how could he believe it and wipe his mouth foolishly?


    Mo Pingcheng closed his eyes, and the old man laughed and waved his hand: "boy, if you have any good things, just sit here and want to fart. OK, you''re OK. Go away!"


    Mo Pingcheng is full of black lines. Ah, he quickly rolls out. As soon as he leaves the hospital, he meets Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingcheng can''t help but hold him and asks, "Xiao Wu, do you think I''m the kind of person who can''t hide things from my face?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at him with an idiot''s eye, and Mo Pingcheng said, "what kind of you are, don''t you know?"


    Mo Pingcheng touched the tip of his nose and said, "I always think I''m young and mature."

 Chapter 164

    After listening to Mo Pingchu''s words, the old man frowned and thought about it. He stroked his beard and said, "that boy is a bit of a leftist. I''m afraid he has any plans to hide people''s eyes and ears by opening a restaurant. We can''t manage these. We don''t need to pay attention to them for the moment. We just have to make sure whether the owner of the abandoned garden is him or not, and we have to know well."


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice, "what my grandfather said is that I will go there tomorrow to see if I can see him."


    "Good!"


    The next morning, Xiaojiu wakes up and tidies up. He just wants to go out and find some brothers to run two laps of horses together. Just as he is about to go out, he is stopped by Yunzhu.


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at cloud bead, cloud bead helplessly pointed to the closed courtyard door to remind a way: "master, you forget you were five childe punished to confine?"


    Xiaojiu blinked, and then he remembered that there was something about confinement. He couldn''t help sighing and said, "it''s not easy not to go to school, but to stay in the room. I''m just suffocating."


    Yunzhu laughingly looks at Xiaojiu and sighs. After a while, she hears that the food has been delivered. She brings it to her by hand. As a result, Xiaojiu takes a few mouthfuls, puts down her chopsticks, holds her cheek and says listlessly, "it''s not delicious, it''s boring."


    Yunzhu said with a smile, "it''s all made for you by Lao Feng. It''s said that you''ve been locked up again and made your favorite food. You can''t say it''s delicious. Lao Feng will cry."


    "He will cry, since I ate the cabbage tofu, now I eat nothing fragrant, sobbing, sobbing, I want to go out, I want to go shopping, I want to go to the Xu garden to eat delicious food." Xiaojiu hummed like singing, Yunzhu listened to the big head, advised a few words, Xiaojiu didn''t listen, still hummed vigorously, and knocked the bowl with chopsticks.


    Yunzhu knows Xiaojiu''s temper well and knows that it''s useless to persuade him again. He waves his hands to several servant girls who don''t know what to do. Everyone retreats, leaving Xiaojiu alone with chopsticks to knock on the bowl and hum in boredom.


    Mo Pingchu rushed to Xu Jiayuan after breakfast. He went into the garden and found the wooden door of the courtyard. After knocking on the door and announcing his name, the other party said to him, "my master is not here. If you want to have dinner, please come back later. If you don''t need dinner, please leave by yourself.".


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and asked to leave a letter to the other party''s host, but the other party didn''t accept it. He only said that they were eating here.


    Mo Pingchu had no choice but to chat up and return to the mansion. When the old man heard that Mo Pingchu had not been seen at all, he could not help frowning. After thinking for a while, he suddenly asked Mo Pingchu, "where''s little nine?"


    Mo Ping Chu Leng next busy way: "be punished close confinement."


    "Let Xiaojiu out and let her go!" The old man said in a deep voice. Mo Pingchu was stunned and asked in disbelief, "grandfather, do you want Xiao Jiu to go to the Abandoned Garden of Xu family?"


    The old man nodded his head, and Mo Pingchu was worried: "how can it be done, in case the other party is not Li Heng, in case it is someone with ulterior motives? In case it''s something "


    "Xiao Jiu had been there yesterday, and came back with a good meal!" The old man is not angry with Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu still disagreed: "yesterday, Xiao Jiu went for the first time. Maybe the other party didn''t know the details of Xiao Jiu, and didn''t dare to act rashly? Grandfather, we can''t risk Xiaojiu! "


    The old man waved his stick and scolded: "will I take Xiaojiu at risk? Without full assurance, I will let Xiao Jiu go? Come on, if you don''t know what to say, the girl is looking for trouble now. "


    See the old man determined to let small nine try, Mo Pingchu helpless, had to find small nine.


    As soon as he entered the small nine yard, Mo Pingchu saw that the servant girls and boys were all piled up at the door. He could not help asking strangely, "Why are you all around here?" Cloud bead hurriedly leads the crowd to give Mo Pingchu salute way: "five childe, the young lady is stuffy flustered, we dare not go in to annoy her, can only guard at the door."


    Mo Pingchu sighed helplessly and let people open the door to go in. He saw Xiao Jiu squatting on the chair with a row of dishes in front of him, knocking and humming with chopsticks: "no one plays, no delicious food, no fun."


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but hook the corner of his lips. He comes forward and grabs the chopsticks from Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu looks up to see that it''s Mo Pingchu. He turns his head and doesn''t look at him.


    Mo Pingchu was not angry and pinched the mouth of little Jiudu. He said angrily: "if you make such a mess, I''ll punish you twice. Can''t I say two words? Reckless, willful and reckless, they almost hurt the prince and princess. I can''t even say it? "


    Small nine don''t have a head or don''t look at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu amusingly rubbed small nine head way: "OK, little girl, people don''t atmosphere is not small, five elder brother wrong, five elder brother shouldn''t say you, shouldn''t punish you, OK?"


    Small nine this just turn round to come, looking at Mo Pingchu way: "that you can let me out?"? Can they not be punished? "


    "Let you out, yes." Mo Pingchu''s voice just fell, small nine immediately cheered and jumped up, flustered Mo Pingchu quickly opened his arms, protect small nine sides.


    Small nine eyes Baba of looking at Mo Pingchu: "that six elder brothers they?"


    Mo Pingchu snorted coldly: "if you don''t punish them, you can''t do it!"


    Small nine one listen to this words nose a wrinkly, hard Chong Mo Ping Chu hum a, squat down immediately and twisted the head in the past.


    Mo Pingchu jokingly pinched Xiao Jiugeng''s straight neck and said in a soft voice: "well, little girl, don''t push too far. Your sixth brother is too brainless. I want them to reflect on their long brains. Don''t play with me any more. Listen, I''ll take you to a place. It''s said that the cabbage and tofu you ate there yesterday were delicious. Do you want to eat it again today? "


    Small nine eyes a bright, rub once stand up to ask a way: "five elder brothers, you are willing to let me go to Xu Jiayuan son?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Xiao Jiu standing on the chair, who seemed ready to jump twice at any time. He quickly reached out and said, "come down, stand so high, what if you fall down? Let you go, and come here today to let you go! "


    Small nine happy stretch out an arm, was mo Pingchu embrace down the chair, staring at Mo Pingchu looked and looked, muttered: "five elder brother, how do you suddenly so kind?"


    Mo Pingchu was not happy. He said with a straight face, "when am I a bad man


    Small nine busy flatter of smile way: "five elder brothers just not bad, five elder brothers best!"


    Mo Pingchu angrily pinched Xiaojiu''s cheek and said with a smile: "little girl!"


    An hour later, Mo Pingchu took Xiao Jiu out of the gate of Xing government; Shortly after they went out, Mo Pingcheng took the pair of cards and looked over and over again. Finally, he made a decision and went out of the house quietly from the side door. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 165

    Mo Pingchu took Xiao Jiu into the Abandoned Garden of Xu family. When he got outside the bamboo forest, Mo Pingchu waved his hand to the empty surroundings. He didn''t know where to jump down a dark guard. Mo Pingchu asked in a low voice: "are you all arranged? Can we ensure the safety of Xiao Jiu? "


    Dark Wei low voice way: "absolutely safe!"


    Mo Pingchu took a deep breath, clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and said, "let''s go!"


    Small nine don''t understand of saw Mo Pingchu, small voice ask a way: "five elder brothers, why do you nervous?"? Who are you going to fight with? Let''s go home and call the six brothers


    Mo Pingchu Leng Leng hooked hook lip angle way: "don''t fight, don''t need your six elder brothers they."


    Small nine disappointed "Oh" a, Mo Pingchu can''t help but smile, this girl still think about these smelly boys, it''s not in vain that those boys all day so hurt her, Mo Pingchu heart comfort, mood also relaxed a lot, he clenched small nine''s hand: "don''t you want to eat delicious?"? Let''s go


    They walked for a while. When they got to the wooden door, Xiao Jiu ran up and knocked on it. The door opened after a while. It was still the cool young man in green.


    Seeing Xiaojiu and Mo Pingchu, the young man in green opened the door expressionless, bent over and stretched out his hand, and said in a flat tone: "two guests, please come in!" It was as if they were two ordinary diners.


    Small nine but Yang is wearing a smiling face, very familiar Chong green clothes youth waved a hand way: "little elder brother, I came again, what delicious today?"


    The boy in Tsing Yi was slightly stunned and said in a low voice, "there are radishes and bamboo shoots. The food is still being prepared. My guest is here early. We need to wait."


    Small nine Hun didn''t care nodded, waiting to eat delicious, for her is more normal things. Mo Pingchu was slightly stunned. The young man in Green''s posture and walking steps made him feel a kind of inexplicable familiarity. But for a moment, Mo Pingchu could not remember where this familiarity came from.


    The boy in Tsing Yi is not in a hurry to lead the way in front of him. Xiao Jiu remembers the road very clearly because he came once. He walked impatiently to the front and casually asked the boy in Tsing Yi what else to eat today besides radishes and bamboo shoots.


    "Only radish and bamboo shoots," the boy in Green said in a low voice


    Small nine was stunned, abruptly stopped a pace, carefully looked around, turned head to rush green clothes youth, slightly waved. The young man in green was stunned. He went over and lowered his head. Xiaojiu asked in a low voice, "don''t you have any meat here? Even fish? "


    The young man in green raised his lips slightly and said in a soft voice, "sorry, my guest, we only have vegetarian food here."


    Small nine stunned, some depressed look to Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu funny little girl''s innocence, she really came here to eat, no other idea.


    See small nine bitter face not happy, Mo Pingchu smile touched small nine head way: "radish and bamboo shoots are very delicious, you eat more good for your body, hair grow faster and more black."


    Small nine Du Du Du mouth, discontented way: "six elder brother they have been saying so, but a meal, they are not all a force to eat meat, also did not see what they eat, hair is not long and black and bright?"? How can we have no meat in such a big restaurant? "


    "Then you have to ask their master," Mo Pingchu said quietly. Xiao Jiuyi clapped his hands and said with a smile, "yes, I''ll talk to their master. Even if I don''t eat chicken and duck, I can eat some fish and shrimp!"


    "Little brother, can I see your master?" he asked


    The young man in green inadvertently glanced at Mo Ping and whispered, "yes, I''ll take you after dinner." Xiaojiu was so happy that she didn''t let her see her last time, but she let her see her this time. When she saw the owner of the house, she had to tell him how delicious and delicious the meat was. It''s good to eat meat. Why don''t she eat meat?


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed slightly and asked the young man in green in a low voice, "can I meet your master with my sister?"


    The boy in Green said in a low voice, "no!"


    Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "why? Why doesn''t your master see my fifth brother? My fifth brother is so good-looking. He doesn''t lose money when he sees it! "


    The young man in Green took two suspicious strokes from the corner of his mouth. Mo Pingchu took a silent look at Xiaojiu. Well, tongyanwuji, he can only take it as a compliment.


    The young man in Green said in a low voice, "everything is ordered by the master. Two guests, please!"


    No matter how Xiaojiu persuades him, the young man in green will not say a word. Mo Pingchu sighs in his heart. The old man expected that he would not be able to come in if he didn''t take Xiaojiu with him today.


    But if the owner of this family is Li Heng, why does he want to do so? Mo Pingchu''s doubts are getting bigger and bigger.


    After eating radish and bamboo shoots, Xiao Jiu was taken to see his master by the young man in Qingyi. Looking at Mo Pingchu who was left alone, Xiao Jiu comforted him in a low voice: "brother Wu, don''t worry. I''ll go and talk to the master, and let him see you too."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu who has made a promise. He is a little doll, but he tries to comfort himself like an adult. He nods with a smile and tells Xiaojiu: "don''t run around, don''t talk nonsense, remember that this is not his home, have some rules!"


    Small nine vomited tongue way: "know, five elder brothers you are wordy."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. He said angrily, "this girl," I praised him just now, but now I dislike his wordiness. It''s too hard to serve him.


    Xiaojiu excitedly follows the young man in green to leave Yajian to see his master.


    The young man in Tsing Yi is in front, and the young man in Xiaojiu is in the back. After they walk through a long corridor, Xiaojiu sees a small bamboo grove. Around the bamboo grove, there are only two or three small houses before they meet.


    The young man in Qing Yi and Xiao Jiu came to a room in the middle of the house. They saw the common beds and chairs in it. After passing through the room, there was a small door. Through the small door, they saw a small courtyard. There were big pear flowers and plantains in the courtyard. A gap suddenly opened in one side of the wall, and a clear spring flowed out from the inside.


    There is a pool of 134 feet long and wide in the courtyard. Between the spring and the pool, there is a small channel of one foot deep. The spring flows into the courtyard along the small channel, goes around the pool in the courtyard, and then goes back to the front yard along the steps to form a spring. It''s very exquisite.


    Xiaojiu excitedly went to the pool and saw several big and small fish swimming around carefree. He said: "this method of fish farming is really interesting. I''ll get one in the yard when I go back. Little brother, you see, the biggest fish is really fat. If it''s fried, it must be delicious!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 166

    The fat fish in the pool seems to hear that Xiao Jiu wants to eat it. As soon as he wags his tail, he swims to the other side quickly. The young man in green looks at Xiao Jiu with a smile in his eyes, but he doesn''t urge her. He lets her lie on the edge of the pool and drool at the fish inside.


    Small nine see enough fish, this just think of business, busy to Qingyi youth way: "little brother, sorry, I see the fish forget, let''s go, your master should be anxious."


    The boy in green hooked the corner of his lips and took Xiao Jiu into the main hall of the inner room.


    When Xiao Jiu Si looked down, he saw in the middle of the hall a table with a marble surface of Huanghua pear wood. On the table, there were all kinds of famous people''s calligraphy, a few precious inkstones and all kinds of pen holders. In the pen holder, there were all kinds of pens, like trees.


    Beside the case, there is a big flower bag of Ru kiln and a bag full of crystal balls of white chrysanthemum. The white chrysanthemum is white, crystal clear, mellow and lovely. Xiao Jiu can''t help touching it with his hand. The white chrysanthemum shakes gently, like a chubby crystal ball, which makes Xiao Jiu laugh.


    The boy in green stood by and looked at Xiaojiu quietly. When Xiaojiu turned around, he pointed to the inside and bent slightly to stretch his arm. "My master is in it, please!"


    Xiaojiu takes back his fingers, nods to the boy in green, and strides in.


    But when he saw the man sitting on the Hu bed inside, Xiao Jiu stopped unconsciously. He just felt that the person sitting in front of him was quiet and elegant, as if he had a kind of posture of immortality and immortality. He could not describe the elegant appearance of heaven and earth, as if all the noise in the world had nothing to do with him. He was the only one between heaven and earth


    Most importantly, as like as two peas, who had seen the gods, the man''s appearance was so small that nine could not hold his breath, for fear that he would be gasping for breath. The fairy would disappear from his eyes again.


    Xiaojiu looks at the man on the Hu bed curiously and carefully. The more she looks at him, the more she praises him. The immortal is really unusual. She thought that Wuge is the most beautiful man. She doesn''t want that immortal to be more beautiful than Wuge, especially the unspeakable things on her body. She is so cool and indifferent that she doesn''t look like a mortal.


    But people in the end or to vent, small nine to his face red neck thick, finally or can''t help breathing.


    The man on the Hu bed moved. He gently raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Jiu. At that moment, Xiao Jiu seemed to have been immobilized. His arms and legs seemed not to be his own. He couldn''t move.


    The man''s thick and slender eyelashes shake slightly, and he looks at Xiaojiu. His eyes make Xiaojiu stunned. It''s like the dew from the tender pistil in the ice for thousands of years, and it''s like the moon in the clear water. It''s clearly looking at himself, but it''s like looking at something unknown through himself. It''s so cold and transparent that he can''t say it. People who look at him are in a trance, and they just feel very unreal.


    But fortunately, Xiaojiu grew up among boys. From childhood to adulthood, no matter whether he was a brother or a playmate, whether he was handsome or elegant, Xiaojiu saw a lot of them. Although he was shocked by the sudden appearance of immortals at first sight, he just felt like he was seeing heaven and man, but after a while, Xiaojiu woke up.


    Small nine came forward, respectfully to the man made a salute, said: "last time thank the immortal rescue, little girl remember in mind, today I will see must repay, I do not know what you like or wish unfinished and so on?"


    The man Leng Leng, some silly eyes of looking at small nine, don''t understand this little girl inexplicably said is what meaning.


    Small nine looked up to see the man''s eyes, can''t help but be happy, in the heart of the secret immortal will also be puzzled silly eyes ah, this discovery let small nine feel that the immortal is more intimate, can''t help but smile to sit aside and ask: "immortal, you don''t remember me? I''m Mo''s family. I''m Xiao Jiu from Xingguo mansion. Last time I was on the lake, if you hadn''t dragged me out of the lotus bush, I would have been either killed by the sun or starved to death! "


    The man just woke up. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu regarded himself as an immortal. He couldn''t help but feel funny. He hooked his lips slightly and said in a low voice: "I''m not an immortal!" Small nine Leng Leng, hurriedly asked: "you are not immortal, how is it possible?"? You are an immortal Said, in the man did not react to come over, small nine suddenly stretched out his hand on the man.


    The little girl''s warm palm makes the man stiff. He looks at Xiaojiu in a daze. Until Xiaojiu takes back his hand, he unconsciously moves his body to one side.


    Small nine back hand, mutter: "a little cold ah, in the end is not ice?" Then he touched his face, looked at his palm foolishly, and said to the man in disbelief: "you are really not a fairy! Your face is as warm as mine. It''s not ice


    The man laughingly whispered: "of course, I''m not an immortal. How can there be an immortal in this world?"


    "How can there be no immortals? I''ve heard that immortals are not the same as mortals. They are cold. They can do magic and fly. They are very powerful! " Small nine one face firmly says.


    The man looked at the innocent little nine and didn''t speak. He used to believe that there was an immortal in the world just like this little girl. That person was more like an immortal in his eyes at that time, but what happened?


    A trace of ironic smile on the man''s eyes, small nine himself muttered a few words, see the man said nothing, some don''t give up asked: "you are really not immortal? Did you use some magic to make yourself as warm as me? "


    The man some helpless low voice way: "I am really not immortal!"


    Small nine some depressed sigh mouth air way: "that is too regrettable," say small face a collapse, nimble eyebrow eye instant dim down.


    The man couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t know what to say. But in a twinkling of an eye, Xiao Jiu suddenly got happy again and said with a smile: "although you are not an immortal, you saved me. I still want to repay you. What do you want? I''ll get them for you, won''t I? "


    Man see small nine tone naive, eyes sincere, not from Zheng for a while, low voice way: "I have nothing to want, you don''t need to repay."


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "to repay you, my grandfather said," if I don''t repay you, I''ll become the villain who forgets something. Although I''m small, I can''t be a villain. Tell me, what do you want and like? "


    The man gently shakes his head, takes the tea cup and sips it slowly. Xiaojiu sees that the man really doesn''t want her to repay him. He can''t help worrying. He looks at the man and says: "you really don''t like anything?"


    The man put down the tea cup, looked at Xiaojiu and asked softly, "what do you like?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 167

    Speaking of this, Xiao Jiu suddenly became energetic and said, "I like a lot. I like riding, archery, Kung Fu and hunting. I''ve only been to the paddock once, but I haven''t been to the mountains to hunt. My grandfather said that there are tigers and bears in the deep mountains and forests. When can I go to hunt a tiger?"


    "Sesame pancakes in West Street Lane are also delicious. There is an old man in Maoer Lane who pushes a cart to sell pickles all day long. His pickles are especially delicious, especially in the sesame pancakes just baked in West Street Lane." Xiao Jiu is very excited. The man listens attentively, but the young man in Tsing Yi is surprised, Master would listen to a little girl say these, also seems to listen with relish, too incredible!


    After talking about his favorite food, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help swallowing and muttered, "I''m hungry. I''m really not full with radishes and bamboo shoots!"


    Speaking of this, Xiaojiu suddenly remembered something and stood up eagerly, looking at the man who had been listening to her quietly and asked, "Oh, I almost forgot that you are the owner of this restaurant, right?"


    The man slightly jaw the next head, small nine looking at the smooth curve of the man''s chin, can''t help but sigh, grandmother said the eyebrows picturesque, about this is what it looks like, even the chin is too good-looking, unlike his chin meat toot, not a little grandmother said the line or something.


    Man see small nine suddenly and dazed, not from hook hook lip angle, long eyelashes slightly shake a few, eyes with a smile looking at small nine low voice asked: "little girl, what do you think?"


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes, raised his head and looked at the man with a smile. He praised him without stinging: "immortal, you are not only good-looking, but also have a good voice. It''s as sweet as my mother''s piano."


    The man looked at Xiaojiu, who was smiling at himself like flowers and full of praise. His eyes flashed and his eyelashes dropped slightly. He said in a low voice, "I''m not a fairy."


    Small nine embarrassed vomit tongue way: "I forgot again, how should I address you?"


    "You didn''t tell me your name first, did you?"


    "My name is Xiao Jiu. Didn''t I tell you? Hey hey, I have a bad memory when I''m hungry. My name is mo Yinian, ranking ninth in my family, so everyone calls me Xiao Jiu. You can call me that, too. "


    "Little nine?"


    "Well!"


    "My name is Tang Tianshen!"


    "Tangtianshen? Sugar? The name sounds sweet. "


    "It''s not the sugar. It''s Tang in his surname. You can call me brother Tang."


    "Brother Tang? "Sugar brother, ha ha ha ha!" Xiao Jiu cried out, and suddenly laughed. He covered his stomach and said to Tang Tianshen: "no, no, I can''t call you brother Tang. The sign of a candy shop I often go to is called" sugar brother ". When I call you brother Tang, I think of the sign of that shop and want to laugh, ha ha ha ha."


    Then, Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing again. The man didn''t expect such an accident. He couldn''t help but feel funny and said in a low voice, "you can call me what you want."


    Small nine can''t help but stare big eyes, can also so casually, she likes.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Jiu tilted his head and said, "brother Tian, brother Shen, it seems that they are not very nice. By the way, how many are you ranking at home? Why don''t I call you by rank. "


    Tang Tianshen''s eyes darkened and said in a low voice, "I''m the number one."


    "Ah, what shall we do? I have a big brother. Can''t I call you big brother? My elder brother is more than 30 years old. You can see that he is about the same size as my fifth brother at most. I can''t call you elder brother. By the way, I can call you elder brother. That''s OK. How about elder brother? He''s nice and powerful. He''s bigger than my fifth brother. Am I smart? " Small nine triumphantly shake head. Tang Tianshen looked funny and nodded slightly to agree.


    Sensitive to Tang Tianshen''s kindness, Xiao Jiu turns her eyes and thinks of the fat fish in the pool. She glances at Tang Tianshen''s fruits and snacks and says with a smile, "big brother, I''m hungry. Can I eat these fruits and snacks?"


    Tang Tianshen took a look at Xiaojiu and pushed the fruit and snacks in front of him. Xiaojiu picked up a fruit with a smile and bit it. "What fruit is it, sour and sweet? It''s delicious?"


    "I don''t know what the people below have prepared." Tang Tianshen casually picked up the tea cup and sipped it. He ate a fruit and pinched a fruit. Seeing Tang Tianshen looking at her, he could not help complaining: "big brother, the food in your restaurant is delicious, but the weight is too small, there is no meat, I can''t eat enough."


    Tang Tianshen was stunned and asked in a low voice, "how old are you? Don''t you have enough for two dishes? "


    Xiao Jiu put up seven fingers and said, "I''m going to be seven years old soon. I can eat two dishes by myself, but we are two people. You are still two dishes. Of course, it''s not enough!"


    Speaking of this, small nine immediately think of Mo Pingchu, busy to Tang Tianshen way: "that, by the way, big brother, I am with my five brothers, he is good, long also good-looking, do you want to see him?"


    Tang Tianshen shook his head and said, "I don''t see outsiders!"


    Small nine strange pointed to point to oneself way: "I am also an outsider?"? Why did you see me? " But without waiting for Tang Tianshen to answer, Xiao Jiu muttered to himself: "but I don''t seem to be an outsider. I''m a child. Is a child an outsider? If it''s not an outsider, it''s an insider? What''s my wife? It''s so awkward to hear! "


    Tang Tianshen can''t help laughing at Xiao Jiu. Seeing that Xiao Jiu mutters and chews another fruit, he has a new assessment of Xiao Jiu''s appetite.


    Small nine impolitely picked up a fruit to gnaw up, while gnawing a way: "big brother, since you don''t want to see my fifth brother, you can''t see him. Anyway, he''s fierce and wordy recently, and he''s not as good-looking as before. Maybe he''s old."


    Tang Tianshen was stunned for a moment. He tried to hold back the corner of his lips and asked quietly, "your brother should not be very old, right? How can I make you angry that you don''t think he''s good-looking and old? "


    Little nine gnaws the fruit, crackling how to scare away the second prince and the third princess, how Mo Pingchu scolds him, and tells him about being punished tightly. Then he looks at the man indignantly and asks, "big brother, do you think my fifth brother is very fierce and overbearing? I''ve just been locked up by my mother for three days, and I haven''t even visited the street once since I was released, I''m going to be locked up again. I''m going to be moldy. If I didn''t come to see you today, he wouldn''t let me out. Hum The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 168

    Tang Tianshen looked at the Yingluo pendant on Xiaojiu''s head, which swayed with her. He hooked his lips and said, "because of this, you don''t think your brother is good. Do you think he''s old?"


    Small nine vomited tongue way: "that two princesses and three princesses are so annoying, we are to frighten them, and don''t really do anything to them, five elder brothers get angry and punish us, I don''t want to pay attention to him."


    "Your fifth brother is also good for you."


    "I know, but I''m still angry. Can''t bear to be angry?" Small nine said of course, Tang Tianshen a listen to unexpectedly have no refutation, only drop eyes smile not language


    Small nine looked around, God mysterious Chong Tang Tianshen waved, Tang Tianshen Leng under, head together in the past.


    Just listen to small nine proud whisper said: "my five brothers said this morning, he was wrong, he shouldn''t say me, also let me out, I''m not angry now, but I didn''t tell him."


    Tang Tianshen was stunned when he heard Xiao Jiu say that. He thought that Mo Ping had no choice but to take this younger sister. He could not help but feel funny. He could not help smiling.


    Looking at Tang Tianshen, Xiao Jiu said with a smile: "big brother, you have a good smile. You should smile more like me in the future." He said with a grin: "my grandmother said that people who love to smile are lucky and smart. Look at me, aren''t they very smart?"


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "Xiao Jiu is really smart. He can draw a glutton like this."


    Small nine Leng next, ha ha smile way: "big brother, you see I leave the painting for you, good-looking?"


    "Good looking, I''ve never seen Taotie painted so easily in my life!"


    Xiaojiu blinked and came up to Tang Tianshen and asked in a low voice, "what is simplicity?"


    Tang Tianshen was stunned. He took out a piece of drawing paper and handed it to Xiao Jiu. He said with a smile, "what you drew is simple."


    Xiaojiu looks at Tang Tianshen''s finger that takes out the drawing paper. She can''t help looking at her hand. Other people''s slender white lines are beautiful and fluent. But her flesh is so short that Xiaojiu sighs.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu puzzled. Xiaojiu pressed the meat nest on his hand, took the drawing paper and said: "big brother, you are good-looking, and your hands are also good-looking. Compared with you, I''m fat and small. It''s not good-looking at all. Should I eat less in the future?"


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu''s clear and bright eyes. There was no dust inside. It seemed that it was normal to praise him for his good looks. Looking at Xiaojiu sitting against the back of his chair, with his feet hanging on the ground due to his lack of body weight, and shaking his feet slightly at the moment, he felt comfortable and calm without any formality. Tang Tianshen only felt wonderful and took it for granted.


    "Good looking is not to praise men, you are still young, children need to be fat to be cute!" Tang Tianshen thought about it and said something to comfort Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu nodded with a smile and said, "my grandmother said the same thing. She said that when I grow up, I will be a great beauty."


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu face undisguised happy, can''t help laughing, the laughter is low but from the heart of joy.


    The boy in Tsing Yi outside the house was surprised when he heard the man''s laughter inside. He could not help but look into the inner room. Through the bead curtain, he vaguely saw that the man was really laughing. The boy in Tsing Yi could not help but be completely stunned. How could his master laugh and laugh so freely?


    Small nine eyes staring at Tang Tianshen''s smiling face, feel the person in front of the dust, refined appearance is now more and more dazzling and vivid, are shaking some people can''t open their eyes. Xiaojiu somehow thought that his grandmother once said: many good-looking people don''t look good when they smile, so most people choose to smile when they draw portraits, and women pay more attention to smiling without showing their teeth. But in front of him, the big brother laughs as if he had changed his personality. Xiao Jiu doesn''t know how to describe it. He just feels like the sun suddenly appears in the continuous rain, and the sun shines on the earth, which makes people can''t help laughing with him.


    Small nine can''t help but say: "big brother, you smile good to see, if my grandmother saw, will draw a portrait for you."


    Tang Tianshen leaned forward and fixed his eyes on Xiao Jiu: "your grandmother, give me a picture?"


    Small nine one Leng, this just discover Tang Tian Shen''s eyelash is very long, the eye is very black very bright, inside seem to hide numerous stars in general, let a person can''t help but want to find out. Although his tone of voice is mild, but inadvertently with aloofness, as if, small nine inexplicably thought of in front of outsiders Mo Pingchu.


    Small nine not from to Tang Tianshen in front of gather together, Tang Tianshen Leng next, inadvertently body back, and returned to the back of the chair posture.


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "my grandmother likes to draw portraits when she is free. I have all kinds of portraits since I was young. My grandmother said that she would always draw for me. When I grow up in the future, I will know what I was like when I was a child."


    Tang Tianshen''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low voice, "your grandmother treated you very well."


    "Not only my grandmother, but also my family are very kind to me. Although my fifth brother is a bit wordy recently and loves to punish people, he also loves me very much!" Xiaojiu said, laughing and pinching a snack into his mouth, chewed it, but suddenly coughed two times and spewed out a mouthful of white smoke.


    Tang Tianshen was stunned, and Xiao Jiu was also stunned. He muttered: "what kind of snack is this? Why does white smoke come out? "


    As Xiaojiu mumbles, white smoke keeps coming out of her mouth, which makes Xiaojiu''s face more and more confused. Tang Tianshen, who looks funny, can''t help laughing. He almost loses his chin when he hears the boy in green outside.


    Small nine close mouth, discontented stare Tang Tianshen one eye, she all like this, this big brother still smile?


    Tang Tianshen held back his smile and yelled out: "Yuan Jiu, bring me a cup of warm tea!"


    Qingyi teenager yuan Jiu quickly brought over a cup of warm tea. Xiao Jiu took the cup and took a few gulps of it. He breathed and saw that there was no smoke. He said happily, "finally, there''s no need to spray cigarettes. Big brother, you''re so strange. What''s your name?"


    Tang Tianshen took a look at Yuan Jiu. Yuan Jiu said in a low voice, "this is a snack just made by Yu Ya this morning. It''s called silver candy. It''s not very sweet. You should like it."


    "Like it? If Yu Ya is going to take the initiative to please me, he will not be Yu Ya. In the future, if Yu Ya wants to make something new, you can taste it first and then bring it to me. "


    "Yes Yuan jiutou said that he was about to take the dish of silver candy and withdraw it. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu stopped him and said, "don''t withdraw, don''t withdraw. It''s fun. Keep it for me!"


    Yuan Jiu raises his eyes and looks at Tang Tianshen. Tang Tianshen nods slightly. Yuan Jiu retreats, his face is expressionless, and he doesn''t even blink his eyes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 169

    Tang Tianshen sees Xiaojiu in high spirits and puts a silver candy in his mouth. He turns his head to one side and exhales deliberately. The white smoke floats around her, causing her to laugh and puff out. Tang Tianshen looked funny, but he didn''t make a sound. He let Xiao Jiu play and eat a silver candy.


    Small nine eat silver candy, drink a few mouthfuls of tea, smile to Tang Tianshen way: "big brother, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you give me a plate of this silver candy?"


    "Isn''t this delicious?"


    "Delicious, more fun, I want to give my five brothers to eat, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" small nine one thought to play tricks on brothers, can not help but happy.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s carefree smiling face, Tang Tianshen nodded slightly. By the way, he silently ordered a wax for Mo Pingchu''s brothers, hoping that the silver candy would not become their nightmare.


    Soon, Yuan Jiu sent a box of silver candy. Seeing so many, Xiao Jiu Yi couldn''t help but look at Tang Tianshen. Tang Tianshen said in a low voice, "don''t you say there are several brothers? Where is a dish enough? I don''t like it. You can take it all. "


    Xiaojiu happily picked up the sugar box and said to Tang Tianshen with a smile: "big brother, you are so nice. If I come here again next time, it would be better if I had meat to eat."


    Tang Tianshen was stunned. Then he realized what Xiao Jiu was doing for. He wanted Yu Ya to make meat. Tang Tianshen can''t help laughing. Only such innocent children can think about eating, drinking and having fun,


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s expectant eyes, Tang Tianshen whispered: "if you come back next time, I''ll let someone cook meat for you."


    Xiao Jiu cheered and jumped up and said, "well, we have an agreement. When I come here next time, you should have people make delicious meat for me. It takes a lot."


    Tang Tianshen frowned a little. He said in secret how much this weight should be. Seeing Tang Tianshen frowning, Xiao Jiu thought he wanted too much. He said: "if there is not so much meat, then eat the fish in the pool. It should be enough for me to eat." With that, he looked at Tang Tianshen expectantly, blinking his big eyes, showing an expression of "you see how sensible I am, how considerate I am, praise me quickly".


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but raise his lips and said in a soft voice, "OK, next time you come back, I''ll make that fish for you."


    Yuan Jiu, who was about to walk in, was stunned when he heard this. What he raised in the pool was blue Shouyu, which was worth thousands of gold. Especially the biggest one, whose spots on his head were clear and complete. It was extremely rare that the owner of such a fish even promised to give it to the girl. It was a cruel thing.


    Can look at Tang Tianshen face different from the past relaxed pleasure, Yuan nine heart move, will be about to take off the persuasion all swallow back to the stomach, only whispered: "master, Ya room guests and so on some anxious."


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu and said, "your brother is worried about you. It''s time for you to go back."


    Small nine holding sugar box stood up, some reluctant to Tang Tianshen salute, said: "big brother, today thank you for sending me snacks, and before save me, I''ll come to see you next time, let''s eat fish."


    Tang Tianshen nodded slightly, and Xiao Jiu turned to leave. Yuan Jiu arched his hand to Tang Tianshen and sent Xiao Jiu out. When Xiao Jiu came to the door, he suddenly turned back and cried to Tang Tianshen with a smile: "big brother, I''ll bring you a lot of delicious food next time. Once I eat delicious food, I''ll be very happy, and you''ll be happy."


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help trembling in his heart. He didn''t show any unhappiness. How could the girl suddenly say that? But when he heard someone say that to him, Tang Tianshen felt that he was hot. Tang Tianshen said softly, "thank you very much. I heard that you have a wolf tooth necklace. Can you bring it to me next time?"


    Small nine is stunned, surprised ask a way: "how do you know I have a wolf tooth necklace?"


    Tang Tianshen was noncommittal. He just raised his hand and said, "go over quickly. If you don''t go back, your brother will rush over."


    Small nine vomit tongue, blunt Tang Tianshen smile, followed yuan nine went out.


    Hearing the footsteps outside the door gradually disappear, the smile on Tang Tianshen''s face gradually disappears. He gently leans on the back of his chair and quietly looks out of the window. His eyes are deep and quiet, but there is a trace of unspeakable loneliness.


    After Xiaojiu left, Mo Pingchu waited patiently for a while, but he didn''t see Xiaojiu coming back or anyone coming. He couldn''t help but worry. After a while, seeing that Xiao Jiu had been away for almost half an hour, Mo Pingchu could not sit down any more, so he pushed open the door of Yajian and wanted to go out to have a look.


    But as soon as he went out, he was stopped by a maid and told him to wait inside. Mo Pingchu confessed that he would go to see Xiao Jiu. The other party only said that they would report to him and asked him not to walk around.


    Mo Pingchu had no choice but to sit back to Yajian and wait. He was very worried about Xiaojiu. After another quarter of an hour, there was still no news about Xiaojiu. Mo Pingchu couldn''t sit still. When he was preparing to find Xiaojiu even if he tried to break through, he saw that the door opened and the young man in green came back with Xiaojiu.


    Small Jiuyi face happy holding a food box, smiling at him waving: "brother five, I''m back!"


    Mo Pingchu immediately wanted to rush over and take Xiaojiu up and down to have a close look. He asked her where she had gone, who she had met, what she had eaten, what she had touched, but reason kept Mo Pingchu calm. He nodded to Yuan Jiuwei and said, "thank you. Since she has come back, we''ll leave!"


    Yuan Jiu bowed and said, "my guest, please take your time."


    Mo Pingchu took Xiao Jiu out of the abandoned garden and got into the carriage. Mo Pingchu was greatly relieved. Looking at Xiao Jiu, who was holding a food box and didn''t know what to plan, Mo Pingchu asked in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, can you see the owner here?"


    Xiaojiu nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I see. I''m a big brother. He''s very good-looking, has a good voice, and has a good temper. He gave me fruit and gave me snacks. The snacks are delicious. Brother five, do you want to have a taste?"


    Then, Xiaojiu opened the food box with a smile, and politely took out a silver candy and handed it to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu waved his hand and said, "I won''t eat any more. You can keep it for yourself."


    Xiao Jiu had been waiting to see this moment for a long time. How could he give it up? He said coquettishly, "brother five, you can have one. It''s really delicious. I can''t bear to eat it. I''ll save it for you."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu as if he is trusting. He takes the dim sum and glances at Xiaojiu. Seeing that the little girl can''t wait to see the good play, he can''t help but hook up the corner of her lip and put the dim sum in her mouth. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 170

    Small nine eyes stare big, a blink does not blink of stare at Mo Pingchu, hands raised in front of the chest, gas dare not gasp.


    But when Mo Pingchu took the dim sum and put it in her mouth, he suddenly turned his direction. When Xiao Jiu didn''t respond, he had already put it in her mouth.


    Small nine might as well be put into a silver candy, immediately to spit out, but the mouth just move, then spew out a mouthful of white smoke. See this white smoke, Mo Ping is to understand at first what ghost idea small nine dozen is, can''t help but smile to poke small nine''s head way: "you this wench, still want to cheat me."


    Small nine spray white smoke to silver candy swallow, wiped to wipe face blunt Mo Pingchu way: "five elder brother, you are too bad, almost choke me."


    Mo Pingchu gave Xiaojiu a glass of water with a smile. Xiaojiu Gudong drank it and asked curiously, "brother five, how did you guess I was going to make fun of you?"


    "Why can''t I guess that you''re staring at me like that, and you''re trying to shove a snack into my mouth?"


    "Oh, stop playing. Brother five, you''re so boring. I''ll go back and play with brother six."


    "Well, play well with them, especially your starling. Remember to give him more snacks."


    "Ha ha ha, brother five, you are so bad!"


    "Each other, each other!"


    Brother and sister look at each other and laugh enough. Mo Pingchu just begins to ask about what happened after Xiao Jiu left. Xiao Jiu dances about what he has seen and heard today and praises the elder brother''s beauty today. Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel sad when he hears that Li Heng should not be very good-looking. Xiao Jiu is still young and ignorant, Maybe it was because of Li Heng''s rescue that he unconsciously exaggerated.


    When he heard that the elder brother wanted to see her wolf tooth Necklace next time, Mo Pingchu''s heart sank. The other party was Li Heng. Only he knew that Xiao Jiu had a wolf tooth necklace, because it was he who asked him to give it to him.


    Mo Pingchu is lost in thought. He enters the palace from the secret road and accidentally saves Xiao Jiu. He lives in the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family and opens an inexplicable restaurant. What does Li Heng want with his series of actions?


    Suddenly thought of a thing, Mo Pingchu can''t help staring at small nine urgent voice asked: "you just said that big brother''s name?"


    Small nine hit a yawn way: "Tang Tianshen, didn''t tell you."


    "Tang Tianshen" Mo Pingchu smacks for a while, and his eyes suddenly change. If he remembers correctly, the first queen''s birthday is on May 21. A Taoist once said that the first queen''s birthday is not auspicious, not a long life. The emperor heard that he was so angry that he beheaded the Taoist priest and ordered that may 21 be designated as the "Tianshen Festival". He ordered the whole world to celebrate the empress''s birthday so that she could live forever.


    I still remember that in the first year of Tianshen Festival, the emperor took a car and led the empress, the prince, and the officials of civil and military affairs to guishouchi. The prince led the officials to pay homage to the empress, and the empress and Emperor looked at each other with a smile. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help sighing in his heart. However, in the past ten years, the empress died and the prince left the palace. The emperor''s life is really changeable!


    Moreover, the former Queen''s surname was Tang, and the Prince Li Heng named himself "Tang Tianshen". He abandoned his father''s surname Li and took his mother''s surname Tang, and took the Tianshen festival as his own name. Is Li Heng determined to treat himself as a member of the Tang family?


    In that case, what is the purpose of his visit to Kyoto? Is it just because of the emperor''s coercion?


    Mo Pingchu thought more and more and felt heavy in his heart. He couldn''t help raising his voice and said to the coachman, "go back to the house quickly!"


    The coachman replied, "yes, sir!" Then the whip swung and the carriage sped up. Xiao Jiu, who is about to fall asleep, suddenly feels that the carriage is suddenly speeding up and bumping. He shakes his head and rubs his eyes. He looks around vaguely. When he sees Mo Pingchu''s dark face, he mutters strangely: "brother five, what''s the matter with you? Who made you angry? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and looked down at Xiao Jiu. Seeing the little girl''s confused appearance, he said with a smile: "nothing, Xiao Jiu, are you sleepy?"


    Small nine hit a yawn way: "sleepy, want to sleep."


    "Bear a bear, home to sleep again," Mo Pingchu holding small nine body let her sit down, low voice coax way.


    Little nine nodded, but still couldn''t control yawning. Mo Pingchu thought about it and said in a soft voice, "don''t you want to send some snacks to little six? If you fall asleep, you won''t see a good play. "


    Small nine one listen to this immediately spirit up, smile way: "I a moment a send, sent me to go, hide outside the door to watch the play, hehe hehe, six elder brother seven elder brother sure a mouthful to eat, eight elder brother, I have to act like a bit, can''t let him see the flaw." Small nine said to think, his music can''t.


    Mo Pingchu looks funny. The carriage gallops and the wind rolls up the curtain. Mo Pingchu accidentally sees a person outside the window. He immediately lifts the curtain and pokes his head out. Small nine one Leng, also busy squeeze head to see.


    I saw a tall man on the street holding a petite woman. The woman pushed away the man, blushing and anxious. He raised his foot to kick the man. The man laughed and dodged, causing the woman to stare at him with round eyes and erect eyebrows. Staring at him like a curse, she turned and ran away.


    The man stood in place, staring at the woman''s back motionless.


    Small nine not from exclaim a way: "ah, that isn''t, that isn''t three elder brothers?"


    Mo Pingchu said thoughtfully: "it''s really the third brother. I don''t know who the woman is. It seems that I know the third brother."


    Small nine busy way: "I know, I know, she hit three elder brother last time, was teased by me, stupid and silly; And her servant girl, who just chirps, is very annoying. "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help looking at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu later found that he had told the secret that he shouldn''t say. He quickly covered his mouth and said to Mo Pingchu, "I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me anything." Then he would hide away.


    Mo Pingchu grabbed Xiaojiu, dragged her to his side and sat down. Staring at Xiaojiu, he said, "Xiaojiu, tell Wuge everything you know. I promise I will keep a secret for you."


    Small nine cover tight mouth, don''t trust looking at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu eyes tiny narrow low voice way: "if you don''t say, I won''t let you go to Xu Jiayuan son next time, that big brother you also can''t see!"


    "I said, I said, don''t let me go to Xu Jiayuan. My elder brother and I have made an appointment to eat fish next time."


    Mo Pingchu''s heart is not taste up immediately, just saw one side, Li Heng abducted his sister? In order to eat fish, even his third brother has to sell it? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 171

    If Xiao Jiu knew what Mo Pingchu thought in his heart, he would wring his brows and jump. It was you who forced me to say it. It was a man''s heart, and his brother''s mind was just as hard to guess.


    Little nine hesitated to say what happened when he and moping city went to buy Hu cake. Then he looked at moping and said: "brother five, you must not tell your mother, or you will punish me again."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed: "you''re too educated. How can you be so naughty?"


    Small Jiuyi see Mo Pingchu not angry, can''t help but snicker and squeeze his head to the window, see Mo Pingcheng unexpectedly still Lengleng Leng stand in the original place, can''t help but frown and mutter: "third brother, what are you looking at? Why don''t you stand still? " Then he raised his voice and called out, "third brother, third brother."


    Just shout, small nine will be mo Pingchu dragged into the car, small nine don''t understand looking at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu low voice: "stupid girl, don''t shout, your third brother now stand heart willing." Said, close to the small nine ears low said a few words, small nine listen to smile, winking asked Mo Pingchu: "as long as I say so, there will be three sister-in-law?"


    "Of course!" Mo Pingchu''s answer was full of confidence.


    Small nine eyes a turn a way: "good, that I go back to say with Niang, however, five elder brothers, when do you also marry?"? I like the elder sister of the Zhong family


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. His eyes darkened in an instant. Xiao Jiu looked at Mo Pingchu. After a while, he heard that Mo Pingchu seemed to squeeze out a sentence from his teeth: "how are you now, your sister of the Zhong family?"


    Small nine strange looking at Mo Pingchu way: "Zhong family elder sister how you don''t know?"? You''ve been back so long, haven''t you seen her? She''s not at Zhong''s now. She''s somewhere else. "Xiao Jiu thought hard for a while, scratched her head and said," I forgot. "


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes gradually dim down. Zhong Wanning should be in her twenties this year. A woman of Kyoto''s age has long been a wife and mother. She doesn''t know what kind of man she will marry and what kind of children she will have?


    Mo Pingchu''s heart suddenly a stab, this is he has been afraid to think, dare not touch the place, originally thought that since had put down, with time will always forget. But today, I was asked by Xiao Jiu face to face. Mo Pingchu found that the wound that he thought was scabby turned out to be very painful as long as he touched it lightly.


    Xiao Jiu blinked and thought, but he couldn''t remember the name of the place where Zhong Wanning is now. He said in distress: "I heard that my mother and uncle once said it. It''s too long to remember. My mother also told me not to mention sister Zhong in the future. What''s sister Zhong''s predestined relationship with you? Five brothers, what''s predestined relationship?"


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s confused eyes, Mo Pingchu''s heart tingles and laughs bitterly. He says in a low voice: "predestined fate, that is, predestined acquaintance, but not together. Xiaojiu, don''t, don''t mention her again."


    Small nine more confused, frown asked: "why? Brother five, if you marry sister Zhong back to be my fifth sister-in-law, you can be together. I like sister Zhong. Why can''t you mention her in the future? "


    "Xiao Jiu, you don''t understand. Come on, stop talking about it!" Mo Pingchu some can''t control the heart tingling sour, deep voice said a, will head to one side, no longer look at small nine.


    Xiaojiu wrinkled his nose and snorted discontentedly. His mother and uncle are like this, and so are his five brothers. If he doesn''t want to tell her something, he won''t let her say it. It''s unreasonable of him.


    Small nine breath also will head to one side, also don''t look at Mo Pingchu, nature also didn''t see Mo Pingchu slightly red eyes and pursed white lips.


    They arrive at the gate of Xingguo mansion speechless. Mo Pingchu wakes up from the bitter memories and sees that Xiaojiu has fallen asleep leaning against the wall of the carriage. He hooks his lip slightly, takes off his shirt and puts it on Xiaojiu, and takes her out of the carriage. Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, hurried forward to take over Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu frowned and murmured. She hugged the box in her arms. Xu Jingniang looked funny and asked Mo Pingchu, "where are you going? What treasure did Xiao Jiu get? It''s so tight when he fell asleep?"


    Mo Pingchu, who was already looking as usual, said in a warm voice: "I took Xiao Jiu out to play for a while. She was holding snacks and wanted to bring them back to Xiao Liu."


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help laughing. She reached out and gently brushed away the hair in front of Xiao Jiu''s forehead. She said with a strange smile, "this girl, how can you play so hard?"


    Mo Taiwen takes a look at Mo Ping for the first time, and knows that he said it just to reassure Xu Jingniang. Although he doesn''t know why Xiao Wu took Xiao Jiu out today, he can think about the old man''s strange behavior in the past two days and Xiao Wu''s going out again and again. Mo Taiwen is sensitive to realize that things are not so simple.


    Hold small nine, Mo Taiwen whispered to Mo Pingchu: "I take small nine back to the room, you go to your grandfather, he has been waiting for you."


    Mo Pingchu nodded, saluted Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang, and then walked away.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s back, Xu Jingniang whispered to Mo Taiwen, who was carrying Xiao Jiu to his residence: "why do I always feel that something is wrong? My father-in-law has always been called Xiao Wu recently. Isn''t this child going to take the economic examination after the new year? How can you read books when you run around all day? "


    Mo Taiwen said in a low voice: "don''t worry, Xiao Wu knows it."


    "That''s true. Xiao Wu has grown up a lot since he came back from the border. He is more steady and experienced in his work than before." Xu Jingniang said with pride.


    Mo Tai Wen smile, and did not say anything, just holding small nine quickly walked to the residence.


    When Mo Ping first met the old man, his first sentence was: "the man in the Abandoned Garden of Xu family is him, Li Heng!"


    The old man''s expression was not unexpected. He thought for a moment and asked, "did you see him?"


    Mo Pingchu frowned and shook his head. He said in a low voice: "he saw Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu was leaving, he asked Xiao Jiu to take a look at the wolf tooth Necklace next time."


    "It must be him," the old man sighed slightly, tapping his fingers on the case table. After thinking for a while, the old man said in a deep voice: "the censor who impeached the governor of Xingzhou and the one who joined the army to commit the crime of embezzlement, salary and soldiers was demoted by the Emperor today; Some people took the helm when they saw the wind. It was said that the governor of Xingzhou and the army were honest and upright. They were examples of civil and military officials. They should be rewarded. The emperor approved them. "


    Mo Pingchu frowned more and more. Is this a stick to give a sweet date? What does the emperor want?


    The old man''s fingers gently knocked on the table, suddenly knocked hard, stood up and said: "turn your hands over for the cloud, cover your hands for the rain, the emperor''s gesture is really doing more and more posture, the emperor''s words, ha ha ha!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 172

    Mo Pingchu listened to the irony in the old man''s words. He jumped in his heart and said in a soft voice: "grandfather, no matter what, he is the emperor and the King we want to be loyal to!"


    The old man sighed and said, "you don''t need to remind me about this. Please tell me about the situation in xujiayuan today."


    Mo Pingchu told the old man what he knew. After listening to it, the old man thought for a long time and said in a low voice, "since I know the whereabouts of the prince, I''m relieved. Since he doesn''t want to see you now, you should treat it as if you don''t know anything."


    Mo Pingchu frowned and said, "grandfather, what do you think the prince wants to do?"


    The old man dropped his eyes and said in a deep voice: "what does he want to do? What does his father want to do? Who knows? Anyway, the father and son, "the old man went to the window with his hands behind his back and sighed.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank, and he opened his mouth to ask what happened when the fire broke out in the palace, why the prince was sent out of the palace, and why his grandfather was always worried about the relationship between the prince and the emperor. But looking at the old man''s tall but not too straight back, Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and swallowed all the questions back to his stomach.


    The old man stood by the window for a while, turned to Mo Pingchu and said, "Xiao Wu, remember what I said before, don''t act rashly, just wait and see what happens first."


    "Yes, grandfather!" Mo Pingchu bowed deeply and was ready to step down. Suddenly he thought of something and whispered to the old man: "Xiao Jiu and the prince have an appointment to eat fish next time. It depends on the current situation. Why don''t you let Xiao Jiu go to Xu Jiayuan again?"


    The old man thought about it, waved his hand and said, "little nine is stubborn and loves freshness. If you don''t let her go, she won''t make any trouble for you. Let her go. After playing enough, she won''t go."


    Mo Pingchu frowned with disapproval, but after looking at the old man''s face, he said in a low voice: "yes, grandson knows."


    From the old man''s residence, Mo Pingchu''s face is as usual, but his heart is not calm at all. Especially when he thinks of Xiao Jiu talking about Li Hengshi''s exuberant appearance, Mo Pingchu can''t help but worry. Xiao Jiu seems to be very interested in Li Hengshi.


    Moreover, Li Heng''s intention in Beijing is not clear. Mo Pingchu asks himself that he has a lot of friendship with Li Heng. No matter what, Li Heng should contact him for one or two times, but the other party has been avoiding him twice. Mo Pingchu can''t help guessing what Li Heng is going to do and doesn''t want him involved.


    But small nine this greedy beauty girl, open mouth closed mouth is her big brother how, think about Mo Pingchu not from the heart pan sour, clearly he is not bad, how sister or a pair of have not seen the world, only two sides by Li Heng that guy abducted can''t find home.


    Small nine one sleep wake up, is already afternoon Shenshi, vaguely looked around, gradually wake up, he is home. Seeing the box on the table, thinking that the silver candy has not been sent out, Xiao Jiu immediately wakes up and goes to the residence of Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang with the silver candy in his arms.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are locked up for reflection. One day, they are bored to death. Suddenly, they see Xiao Jiu coming with a food box, saying that it''s a snack brought back from today''s outing, which is specially sent to them to have a taste.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help but be moved. In their heart, they secretly say that Xiao Jiu is really grown up and sensible. Last night they knew how to send things to them, and today they specially give them snacks. They are really a good sister. They don''t love her in vain.


    But before he said a word, Xiao Jiu put down the snack road and went to deliver it to Mo Pingjian. He left in a hurry, which made Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang mutter. How could Xiao Jiu and Xiao Ba be so close?


    But Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun don''t know that Xiao Jiu hasn''t gone far at all. As soon as she goes out, she hides by the door and stares at them.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at the dim sum called silver candy brought by Xiao Jiu. They don''t know how the dim sum is made. It''s milky white and thin. It looks like big silkworms. It''s very interesting. Mo Pingyun picked up a silver candy with a smile and said, "this thing is just like that little girl of Xiaojiu. She doesn''t know what it is made of."


    Mo Pingfang made an effort to grab the dim sum in Mo Pingyun''s hand: "don''t eat it if you dislike it. As long as it''s from Xiao Jiu, I don''t dislike it. Give it to me!"


    "Who hates it? I mean, it''s delicious at first sight. Xiao Jiu''s mouth is tough. She says that delicious food must be delicious! " With that, Mo Pingyun put the silver candy in his mouth, and the sweet taste immediately filled his mouth, as if there were some crisp nuts. Mo Pingyun couldn''t help but feel elated. He couldn''t help but praise the delicious food, but just as he opened his mouth, he puffed out a mouthful of white smoke.


    The white smoke was just sprayed on Mo Pingfang''s face, who just put the silver candy in his mouth. Mo Pingfang, who was stunned by the white smoke, glared at Mo Pingyun and was about to pick him up. Unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and puffed out a mouthful of white smoke.


    In the smoke, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang looked at each other. What did they eat?


    They turned to the door and called out in one voice: "little nine!" With the shouting, the white smoke puffed out and filled their faces.


    Hiding in the door of small nine smile on the ground, cloud bead and funny and helpless pull small nine low voice way: "master, see enough, let''s go quickly, for a while six childe and seven childe will chase out."


    Looking at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who have already got up, puffing white smoke, Xiao Jiu clapped his hands and said, "ha ha ha ha ha, the way the sixth brother and the seventh brother are puffing white smoke is so funny. Yunzhu, look, they are still puffing now, ha ha ha ha."


    Yunzhu looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang who are about to rush over, and then looks at Xiaojiu, who is smiling and clapping. He can''t help covering his forehead, gritting his teeth and doing nothing. He pulls Xiaojiu up and runs.


    Small nine one side runs to smile, provoke Mo Ping cloud and Mo Ping Fang that come after to press root straight itch, this little wench is too thief, incredibly cheat them!


    Although Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang run fast, but they are stopped at the door. They can only watch Xiao Jiu run away with a smile. Two people look at each other, see each other''s nose and eyelids are stained with a lot of white silk, embarrassed, not from the big music, Mo Pingfang suddenly think of something, immediately run back.


    Mo Pingfang was stunned and ran back. He ran and yelled: "Xiao Qi, you bastard, dare to spray silver candy on me again. I have to beat you up!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 173

    Small nine was cloud bead dragged a fast run, panting to Mo Pingjian''s residence, small nine Shun good breath, restrain smile, pretend to be a cute look, carrying a food box went in.


    "Myna, myna, where are you?" As soon as Xiao Jiu entered the yard, he began to shout.


    Mo Pingjian''s lazy voice said: "where can I be? I''m not in the room. I heard you went out to play. How come you''ve had enough of it so soon and know you''re back?"


    Small nine rushed into the room to see, see Mo Pingjian head sitting on the table, is powerless looking at the books, the other hand also from time to time in the abacus dial.


    Small nine can''t help but gather in the past, curiously looked and asked: "myna, what are you doing here?"


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and said: "my father said that I would be fine if I was shut down anyway, so someone brought me the account book and asked me to check the accounts."


    Small nine eyes, see Mo Pingjian desk side pile more than a dozen books, can''t help but pick up and turn, see what into the account and deposit the table account, to account, to account


    All kinds of names and figures to see the small nine dizzy, and then look at the account book can be a brushstroke of accounting Mo Pingjian can not help but admire the way: "starling, so many accounts you can see ah, really powerful!"


    Hear small nine praise oneself, Mo Pingjian can''t help complaining repeatedly: "this just a few, call many, promise, there is still a box over there."


    Looking in the direction of Mo Pingjian''s fingers, Xiao Jiu saw a big wooden box beside him. When he went over it, he found that it was all accounting books, such as cotton, tea, porcelain and wood


    The various account books were filled with a whole wooden box. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but smack his tongue and asked, "starling, how can we have so many account books?"


    Mo Pingjian did not lift his eyelids and said: "since my father went to Jiaozhou last time and signed a contract with the biggest maritime merchant there, there are 37 kinds of goods to be sold from the north to the south in our family, 59 kinds of goods to be sold from the south to the north, and 72 cooperative merchants in total. How many accounts should we have for so many goods merchants?"


    "Small nine listen to silly eyes, blink blink eyes asked:" that is not still in charge of the cashier


    Mo Pingjian skimmed his lips and said: "the accounting room is in charge of bookkeeping and inventory, so the general ledger has to be checked by the owner himself. Otherwise, the following people cheat, who can know?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head. Mo Pingjian picked up a pen and wrote down a line on the last page of the account book. He put down the account book and stood up. He stretched his waist and said, "I have been busy since I was imprisoned. I feel dizzy when I read the account book. Xiaojiu, I tell you that my father is not my own father, so I can''t see that I am half idle."


    Looking at the complaining Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian poked his forehead and scolded: "I have no conscience, brother. Who do I work so hard for? If you and brother five have one who loves to do business, my father won''t use me to death."


    "Small nine one tongue says with a smile:" that I spend a little less money in the future, you don''t have to work so hard


    "Come on, making money is for spending. If you want to save money to live, why do we bother to make money; Tell me, where did brother five take you today? Don''t you mean to shut you down? How come you''ve been released so quickly and taken out of the house? Are you playing coquetry with brother five again? " Mo Pingjian drags the braid of small nine to ask a way.


    Small nine Du, Du mouth discontented way: "is five elder brothers take me out, I just didn''t cheat, by the way, eight elder brothers, I brought back a kind of new-style snack from outside today, can be delicious, do you want to try?"


    Mo Pingjian glanced at Xiao Jiu and realized that the girl was obedient and clever today. She couldn''t help picking the tip of her eyebrow and asked, "Oh, have you grown up? You all know that you''ve brought me snacks? " Small nine one listen to Mo Ping Jian this tone, not happy, stare a way: "I not only brought you, return to six elder brothers, seven elder brothers all brought, five elder brothers also ate, you like to eat, don''t eat I can take away!" Then he picked up the snack box and left.


    Mo Pingjian saw small nine play temperament, immediately feel at ease, this just like her sister, busy pull small nine way: "eat, I eat, who said not to eat?"? Look at your temper. You are used to it


    Small nine proud eyes a turn, put down the food box, take out the dim sum to put in front of Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian looked at the snow-white dim sum inside and asked with a smile: "I really haven''t seen this point of heart. What''s the name of white silk?"


    Small nine suppress to smile, a serious way: "call silver candy, can be delicious, you try."


    "OK, I''ll try it." Mo Pingjian smiles, pinches a silver candy and puts it in his mouth. Small nine''s lips begin to tilt upward. Mo Pingjian''s secret way is not good. I''m afraid this girl is holding back some bad idea.


    Mo Pingjian stares at Xiao Jiu and bites carefully. He is ready to spit it out when he finds something wrong. Unexpectedly, the white silk fills his mouth. It''s sweet and sticky. He can''t help opening his mouth and wants to call someone to pour a cup of tea. But when he opens his mouth, he sees a stream of white smoke coming out of his mouth. Mo Pingjian is startled.


    Already quietly away from the small nine suddenly burst out laughing, Mo Pingjian speechless looking at their own white smoke, and then look at the smile of the small nine, where there is no understand, this is the small nine tease.


    Mo Pingjian bent down to spit out the silver candy, but as soon as he opened his mouth, another puff of white smoke came out, and his throat choked. Mo Pingjian closed his mouth, waved and asked people to bring tea. He gulped a few mouthfuls and swallowed the silver candy. Then he stopped the white smoke.


    Mo Pingjian turned around and wanted to settle with Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu had already run away with a smile. While running, he was proud to shout: "you''re so beautiful, brother ba. You''re more gentle than brother Liu and brother Qi. Ha ha ha, eat more."


    Mo Pingjian is angry and funny, staring at the empty door and muttering: "smelly girl!" Before sitting back at the table again, I was ready to continue to settle the accounts. I saw that the silver candy was ready to be withdrawn. But after tasting the taste, I felt it was very sweet. I couldn''t help but take another one and put it in my mouth. Looking at the account book, I didn''t feel so boring.


    Xiaojiu successfully played a trick on his brothers. He was so happy that he ran back to his yard with a smile. When he looked up, he saw his mother-in-law sitting in the room waiting for him.


    Xu Jingniang saw Xiaojiu laughing and running in all the way. She pulled her to her side and brushed Xiaojiu''s disordered hair. She said angrily, "how old are you, you girl? Are you still so crazy? Look, the hair is messy, just like a little madman. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 174

    Xiaojiu hugged Xu Jingniang''s arm and said with a smile: "if I were a little madman, my mother would be a big madman. Big madman gave birth to little madman, ha ha ha ha!"


    Xu Jingniang poked the tip of Xiao Jiu''s nose and said with a smile, "this tooth has a sharp mouth. Where have you gone?"


    "I went to find six brothers, seven brothers and eight brothers. Niang, what are you doing here?" Xiaojiu sits beside Xu Jingniang, takes the water from Yunzhu, drinks it, wipes her mouth and asks.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s rude movements, Xu Jingniang frowned. She took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth. She asked Yunzhu to pour a glass of water for Xiaojiu again. Then she said, "I''ll go to the flower hall to deal with some affairs. Just after I''m busy, I''ll stop by to see if you wake up and bring you some jewelry. When you grow up, you can''t be like a tomboy, It''s time to learn to dress up. "


    Xu Jingniang looked at Xiaojiu with a smile. With a light wave of her hand, a big servant girl came to Xiaojiu with an open long box.


    Small nine turned to see that the box is a set of carved gold water chestnut inlaid with pink pearl jewelry, hairpin, step shake, hairpin, earrings, collars, necklaces, bracelets, bracelets and so on, large, small, long and short packed full of a box.


    Small nine picked up a bracelet to weigh, bitter face to Xu Jingniang way: "Niang, so heavy, you want me to wear it? I don''t want it! "


    Xu Jingniang was not angry and said, "who doesn''t love these pearls and emeralds, but you don''t love them. Look at all the girls in Kyoto, who are not already dressed up at your age, but you are still like a tomboy all day long. Look at this head, except for the hair band, you don''t even want to put a flower." Xu Jingniang was very depressed and pulled the only two hair bands on Xiaojiu''s head.


    Small nine dislike to pick up those jewelry to weigh to weigh a way: "these Ding Ding Dang, move a little to drop, troublesome very, insert scalp still ache, I just don''t want to wear, who would like to wear who wear."


    "You smelly girl, your father and I spent a lot of money to buy this set of jewelry from Jiaozhou. Look at the workmanship. Who in Kyoto has such a clever craftsmanship; I''m afraid you''re too heavy. I bought this kind of engraved gold. It''s not small, but it''s light. I don''t believe you can try it on. " Xu Jingniang says, take out a hairpin to want to insert on small nine head.


    "I don''t want to try, mother. If you like it, you can wear it. I''m going to find brother five!" Small nine head a slant, dodge Xu Jing Niang hand of hairpin, a twist body then ran out.


    Xu Jingniang looked at Xiao Jiu Yi and ran away. She stamped her feet and asked Yunzhu, "isn''t this hairpin pretty?"


    Yunzhu looks at the lifelike peach hairpin and shakes her head. If it''s not good-looking, what kind of hairpin is good-looking?


    "Why is this girl like this? Can wearing a hairpin kill her or what? " Xu Jingniang is very puzzled. How can her daughter be so different from other people''s family? They are all chasing their parents to wear flowers. Her family doesn''t want to send them to her. How can she be a mother?


    Yunzhu smiles awkwardly and shakes her head. She really can''t answer this question.


    Small nine ran to Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu saw small nine came, waved to her, small nine immediately came forward, saw two people mutter a pass, look at each other a smile, small nine is very admire Chong Mo Pingchu raised his thumb.


    Mo Pingchu''s light Piao small nine one eye, the eye saw eat time, then took small nine to go to the dining room together.


    Small nine to the dining room, see Xu Jingniang staring at himself, not from the playful smile of the past, pull Xu Jingniang''s arm shook, Xu Jingniang''s face can not help showing a little smile. Xiaojiu winked and flattered: "mother, when I''m older, I''ll wear the jewelry you and dad bought for me. Now I''m still small, and my scalp is tender. If it hurts, you''ll be sad."


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said, "good and bad things are all said by you smelly girl. What do you want your mother to say?"¡° Niang doesn''t need to say anything, as long as it hurts Xiao Jiu! " Xiao Jiu leans on Xu Jingniang. She laughs cute and makes people laugh. Xu Jingniang can''t laugh either. She can only pinch her fat face. She''s afraid that she''ll hurt and doesn''t dare to work too hard.


    The family sat down and began to eat. Xiao Jiu Si looked around and saw that he didn''t see Mo Pingcheng. He couldn''t help but look at Mo Pingchu and secretly laughed.


    Mo Pingchu coughed gently. Xiaojiu kept smiling and sat down. He pretended to be curious and asked Uncle Yu Shuzhen, "aunt, why don''t you see my third brother?"


    Yu Shuzhen was not angry and said: "who knows where to go? I left the door in the morning, but I don''t know what I''m doing. Xiao Jiu, don''t worry about him. Let''s eat quickly! " Said, picked up a chopstick small nine love to eat fish into small nine bowl.


    Small nine is very surprised way: "three elder brothers have not come back?"? When I came back today, I saw a man in the street. He looked like my third brother. I thought he had gone home. "


    Yu Shuzhen frowned and asked, "have you met your third brother? Where''s the bastard? "


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes and said, "I saw my third brother at the corner of Changfeng street. I didn''t know what he was talking about with a sister. The sister had gone a long way, and the third brother was still standing there without moving."


    Small nine words did not finish, Mo Pingchu busy interrupted: "small nine, don''t talk nonsense, you that is sleep confused see dazzling."


    Small Jiu Yi pouts a mouth unconvinced way: "I just didn''t see dazzling eyes!"


    Mo Pingchu stares at her with a straight face. Small nine signals her not to speak. Yu Shuzhen looks at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu busily staggers her eyes and doesn''t look at Yu Shuzhen. Yu Shuzhen feels that the two little ones are hiding something from her. She stares at her busily and Mo Pingchu says: "small five, don''t interrupt!" Said pull small nine Ji can''t wait of ask a way: "small nine, big uncle Niang know you most obedient, you say with big uncle Niang, you really see your three elder brothers with a girl together?"


    Small nine looked at Mo Pingchu, Yu Shuzhen quickly pulled her face, said: "you don''t look at your five brothers, tell the truth with aunt!"


    Small nine just nodded to Yu Shuzhen, Yu Shuzhen asked: "small nine, what does that girl look like? How old are you? "


    Small nine shake a head way: "I don''t know, leave of far didn''t see clearly, I see her braid stay of quite long."


    Yu Shuzhen was immediately happy. She looked at Xu Jingniang and the old lady. She was very happy and said, "braiding is good. Braiding is good. This bastard is finally enlightened."


    The old lady and Xu Jingniang also look happy. Xu Jingniang stares at Mo Pingchu and asks, "Xiao Wu, your third brother really stares at other people''s girls for a long time, and doesn''t move even after they leave?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 175

    Mo Pingchu touched his nose and said vaguely, "I didn''t pay attention. Niang, you''d better wait for the third brother to come back and ask him."


    Xu Jingniang did not have the good spirit to pat Mo Pingchu to scold a way: "smelly boy, this is a good thing, helps your three elder brothers to hide what? Changfeng street, right? There''s a snack shop in our house. I''ll find out when I go and see who''s the girl who took our general


    The old lady said with a smile, "it''s very kind of you. Second daughter-in-law, you should ask who is the girl after dinner, so that your sister-in-law can make a good inquiry."


    "Yes, Niang, I''ll send someone to ask. I''m sure I can find out the origin of that girl when I have a meal!" Xu Jingniang then stood up and said.


    Yu Shuzhen embarrassed to stop Xu Jingniang way: "Oh, not urgent, not urgent, Jingniang, first eat, eat."


    Xu Jingniang looked down at Yu Shuzhen with a smile and joked, "sister-in-law, are you really not in a hurry?"


    Yu Shuzhen stunned: "I, that is really a bit urgent."


    All of a sudden, they all laughed. Xu Jingniang got up and went out with a smile. Xiao Jiu looked at this and that, and finally looked at Mo Pingchu. Wu Ge said that as long as she said that, she would have a third sister-in-law, but where is the third sister-in-law?


    In the dead of night, Mo Pingcheng carefully climbed over the wall and jumped into the courtyard. As soon as he settled down, he heard a strong wind rushing to the front door. Mo Pingcheng immediately dodged away and cried in a low voice: "it''s me, Mo Pingcheng!"


    The two guards who had rushed over quickly stopped the long stick in their hands and looked at Mo Pingcheng. Seeing that it was really him, they were surprised and asked, "third son, why did you come over the wall?"


    Mo Pingcheng some embarrassed way: "that, not come back late, don''t want to disturb others, you all go busy, I go back."


    The guard retreated, and Mo Pingcheng scratched his head awkwardly. He thought that with his skill, he would be able to touch his residence unconsciously. However, he was found by the guard as soon as he settled down, and he didn''t know where all the guards were hidden. It''s really haunting. It seems that grandfather''s defense skill is as good as that of the past.


    Murmur, Mo Ping City back to his residence, just into the house, he saw his mother-in-law is sitting waiting for him, Mo Ping city not from a Leng.


    Yu Shuzhen and others were eager to see through, and finally brought Mo Pingcheng back. He couldn''t help holding him and asked, "cheng''er, you are back. I have something to ask you."


    Mo Pingcheng is pulled to sit down with a blank face. Yu Shuzhen stares at him tightly and asks: "you tell me the truth, do you have a girl you like?"


    Mo Pingcheng was stunned for a moment, and her face turned red to her neck. When Yu Shuzhen saw what Mo Pingcheng looked like, she immediately patted her legs and said, "silly boy, I''m finally enlightened. That''s right. OK, my mother knows. I''ll send someone to propose marriage tomorrow!"


    Mo Pingcheng was surprised. How could he know? He had to ask for a marriage. What was it? Why didn''t he know anything?


    Mo Pingcheng grabs Yu Shuzhen and shouts: "Niang"


    Yu Shuzhen patted Mo Pingcheng''s hand with a smile and said, "what''s the shame about this man getting married and woman getting married? Mother, I don''t know how long I''ve been looking forward to this day. Your second aunt has sent someone to find out. She''s helping to prepare things. Go to bed early. I''ll ask the matchmaker to propose marriage in the morning!"


    "What? Marriage promotion? I don''t know


    "What else? You''re going back to the border soon. Don''t take advantage of this time to get married quickly. In case of war in the future, are you going to marry me a daughter-in-law like your brother at the border, or be a bachelor all your life? "


    "That, mother, I, that in case" "in case what in case? You''re a seven foot man. How can you be so fussy when talking and doing business? Is that the girl of the Wei family your favorite


    Mo Pingcheng''s eyes widened in shock and asked in an urgent voice: "Niang, which Wei family are you talking about?"


    Yu Shuzhen laughingly looked at Mo Pingcheng: "I heard that you are holding other people''s girls'' hands. Don''t you know their family name, who is their family name?"


    Mo Pingcheng looks at Yu Shuzhen in shock. Yu Shuzhen looks at Mo Pingcheng in disgust and sighs: "fortunately, Xiao Jiu accidentally sees it and says it. Otherwise, my daughter-in-law is afraid of waiting for you. My mother asks you, are you talking to a girl at Changfeng street today?"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Yu Shuzhen stupidly. After a while, he nodded in embarrassment.


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "that''s right. Is that the girl you met when you bought Hu cake with Xiao Jiu some time ago? It''s Wei, right? His name is Wei Yuwan. He''s 18 years old. He''s from Zhangzhou. His father just took office and joined the army. Right? "


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Yu Shuzhen inconceivably and asked in a low voice: "Niang, how do you know so clearly?"


    Yu Shuzhen laughingly looked at Mo Pingcheng and said, "there''s our snack shop at the corner of Changfeng street. The girl''s appearance is very clear to the people at the door. My silly son, why don''t you tell my mother and go to find someone else''s girl by yourself? You deserve to be kicked."


    Mo Pingcheng blushed, Yu Shuzhen looked straight music, patted Mo Pingcheng''s arm, said: "you ah, wait for good news!"


    Mo Pingcheng looks at Yu Shuzhen and goes out with a happy face. It takes a long time for him to react. Is he going to get married?


    Mo Pingcheng rubbed his face hard. He felt like a dream. He was still thinking about how to see the girl again. In a twinkling of an eye, he was going to propose a marriage?


    Mo Pingcheng is very happy, but he can''t help but get nervous. What if the girl doesn''t agree? What if her family doesn''t want to? In case


    The servant girl on the side looked at the third son of her family. She laughed, frowned, and was shy. Her face changed from one face to another, just like being infected by evil. She could not help rubbing the goose bumps on her arms.


    Wei Qianming, who just took office in Jingzhao Prefecture, joined the army. After reading the post, he asked his wife, "madam, is it really the eldest lady of Xing government who sent someone to propose marriage?"


    Mrs. Wei Qianming laughingly looked at her master and said, "master, it''s true. The eldest lady of Xingguo government sent someone to propose marriage to her third young master and wanted to marry our Waner."


    Wei Qianming sat down in a trance and pinched his thigh. He screamed in pain, which startled his wife. Just as he was going to check, he saw Wei Qianming stand up suddenly and exclaim in surprise: "it''s true, it''s true! No wonder the fortune teller said that I was lucky this year. I was transferred to Jingzhao mansion, but I was able to get married with Xingguo mansion. Madam, madam, let''s not talk about what kind of person Xing Guogong is. Mr. Mo is the Minister of the Ministry of war. The third young master himself is still the general of Sipin. My God, our family is able to make such a marriage. It''s really a great honor for our ancestors! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 176

    Mrs. Wei Qianming was also very happy and said, "no, I can''t believe the matchmaker''s words today. I didn''t expect that Wan''er could be so lucky!"


    "That madam, this marriage affairs must hasten to answer, lest night long dream many!"


    "We can''t wait so long to make people look down on us. I told the matchmaker that I would discuss with you and give you a reply."


    "Yes, my wife is right, but my heart is still floating like a dream. In this way, you should change this marriage tomorrow and make sure it''s settled."


    "Don''t worry, master. I know that the government of Xing state is a rare good friend. Who knows? Without mentioning the power and status, I will marry Wan''er just because Mo men are not allowed to take concubines. "


    Wei Qianming Leng next, some embarrassed smile way: "the madam said is, said is!"


    Mrs. Wei Qianming pointed out: "master, if we make a deal with the Xingguo government, you will be Mr. Mo''s family. The rule of Mr. Mo''s family is that concubines are not allowed. It''s said that Mr. Mo is the one who keeps himself clean, never touches flowers outside, and hates those who abandon his wife."


    Wei Qianming sweating straight on the forehead, hurriedly nodded and said: "what madam said is, what she said is that I have always been clean, and I never dare to hide anything from madam. Madam, don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    Mrs. Wei Qianming smiles with satisfaction. She grabs Wei Qianming''s hand and says in a soft voice: "master, Wan''er''s marriage is a top priority. We''re new to Kyoto. I''m a womanly family and I don''t know anything. I''m afraid that in case the rules are neglected, please tell me about the rules in Kyoto."


    As soon as Wei Qianming listened to this, he immediately became interested. He took his wife to sit down and spoke slowly.


    The front yard was jubilant, but the air pressure in Wei Yuwan''s backyard was very low. Wei Yuwan stared at Xinghong, the maid, and asked, "do you really understand? My father and my mother are going to marry me to the son of Xingguo government? "


    Xinghong nodded and said: "the master and his wife are very happy, miss. It''s said that the young man in Xingguo mansion is very promising and brave. He is a rare son-in-law. I don''t know how many ladies in Kyoto are looking forward to marrying him."


    Wei Yuwan turned her lips and said, "it''s just hearsay. If he''s really so good, how come he hasn''t married at his age? What''s wrong with Baoqi? My father and mother really want to marry me to someone they have never met before. They forget that I am their own son, just because they have a high family reputation! "


    Xinghong waved her hand again and again and said, "no, the master and his wife are so fond of miss. They won''t give miss a free hand. It must be the third son of the Mo family who is very nice to agree with this marriage."


    "But I don''t want to marry someone I haven''t even met!" Wei Yuwan sat on the bed with her legs bent. She was very dissatisfied.


    Seeing that Wei Yuwan was worried, Xinghong frowned and asked, "Miss, madam and master have decided. What else can you do? It''s said that the Xingguo government is very powerful and offends others. I''m afraid we can''t bear it? "


    Wei Yuwan said with a clenched face: "I''ll marry when I get married. I''ll run away after I get married. They can''t blame my parents, can they?"


    Apricot red blinked and asked uncertainly, "can this really work?"


    "No, I have to. If that man is a bastard in name only, I can''t live with him, can I? It''s not Wei Yuwan who does it Wei Yuwan stands up and forks his waist to say righteous words. Xinghong is at a loss. Is this really OK?


    Soon, the news of the engagement of the third son of the Xingguo government spread all over Kyoto. Just as everyone was inquiring about which beautiful woman had entered the young man''s eyes, they heard that the Xingguo government would be getting married in three days. Everyone was very surprised. It was only three days from engagement to marriage, but the speed was too fast!


    Mo Pingcheng, the bridegroom''s official, was also blindfolded. He looked at his mother Yu Shuzhen with a happy face and said to him, "the future is your best day. You should stay at home these two days and don''t run around."


    Mo Pingcheng blinked. Is he going to get married so soon? The girl agreed?


    A surge of uncontrollable joy rushed to Mo Pingcheng''s heart, so that he could not say or do anything except grin. Yu Shuzhen looked funny, patted Mo Pingcheng''s arm, said "silly boy" and took people out to be busy.


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian, who have been released, are all busy. They are constantly running around under the direction of their mother and aunt. The old man and his wife are also busy receiving guests from all walks of life. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu are also busy dealing with external affairs.


    Although the Mo family has a large number of grandchildren, it is the first time for them to have a formal wedding banquet. They still have to do everything well in just a few days. It''s really time-consuming and the task is arduous. Everyone in the Mo family is busy. Even the servant girls and boys in the house are walking and running.


    Xiao Jiu is the only one in Mo''s family who is idle. She really wants to help. Unfortunately, she is too young to be used to by her family and has never done anything. She ran with Mo Pingyun twice, but she didn''t help, which made some trouble.


    Mo Pingjian is really helpless, can only coax small nine let her play, small nine looking at the people busy, she is a person idle, boring tight, then called out, riding to the street.


    Not long after leaving home, Xiao Jiu meets Cheng Mingrui. Seeing Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui steps forward and asks, "I heard that your third brother is going to get married. I''m still thinking about helping. How did you get out?"


    Riding on his horse, Xiao Jiu looks at Cheng Mingrui and says: "the house is in a mess. They don''t want me to help. I can only go out and have a look!"


    "I''ll hang out with you," Cheng Mingrui said. Second, he wanted to help. Second, he wanted to find Xiaojiu. When Xiaojiu said that, he called for someone to lead him out and ride with him.


    Xiaojiu is in a bad mood. He just lowers his head to ride a horse and doesn''t say a word. Cheng Mingrui thinks about it and asks, "I heard that the bride your third brother is going to marry is the daughter of jingzhaofu, who just took office and joined the army?"


    Xiao Jiu thought about it and said, "it seems so. I can''t remember clearly. Anyway, I will have my third sister-in-law soon. By the way, ah Rui, do you know what''s the difference between my sister-in-law and my sister? My mother said that when the third sister-in-law entered the door, she would hurt me like my sister. Then I asked her if I could call her sister-in-law. My mother said no, why The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 177

    Cheng Mingrui was asked: "sister-in-law is sister-in-law, of course, can not call sister ah?"


    "Why not? The third elder brother is the elder brother. Why can''t the third sister-in-law be the elder sister? " Little nine is quite inquisitive. Cheng Mingrui is a little confused by what little nine said. He doesn''t know how to answer. He turns his head and looks at the boy who is following him and asks, "Hey, why do you say that?"


    The little boy was named suddenly and said nervously, "my sister-in-law is my brother''s mother, and my sister is my brother''s sister. It''s not a family. Of course, I can''t call my sister-in-law my sister-in-law."


    "Xiaojiu frowned and asked:" but my mother said that the third sister-in-law came into the door and we were a family


    The young man was stunned, thought about it, scratched his head and said with a simple smile: "what Miss nine said is right, but the daughter-in-law came in from outside. She doesn''t have the same surname as the family, and she still can''t be regarded as a whole family."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu frowned and asked Cheng Mingrui, "ah Rui, do you understand?"


    Cheng Mingrui shakes his head. Xiao Jiu looks at the boy in disgust and says, "you don''t explain clearly. You don''t know. Forget it, I''d better go back and ask someone who understands."


    Little Si wants to cry without tears. He clearly understands. It''s you two little guys who don''t understand.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiaojiu was not happy again. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "Xiaojiu, where do you want to go?"


    Small nine boring looked around and said: "don''t know, casually around."


    "Let''s just go around. By the way, Xiao Jiu, your third brother is a loyal General of the fourth grade. He has a bright future. How can he marry the daughter of such a small official?"


    Xiaojiu blinked and said, "as long as my third brother likes it, what''s the relationship between big officials and small ones?"


    Cheng Mingrui disagreed: "so many famous women in Kyoto are scrambling to marry your third brother. If your third brother marries one of them, he will naturally suffer endless benefits in the future. It''s not a joke to marry the daughter of a junior official."


    Small nine immediately stares round eyes to rage a way: "who dares to see my three elder brother''s joke?"? My third brother doesn''t care who he marries or who he doesn''t. all those girls from the Yang family and the Hu family are boring. They either play the piano or write. My third brother won''t like them! "


    "I''m also listening to others. I''m worried about your third brother''s loss. Don''t be angry, little nine!" Cheng Mingrui sees small nine angry, busy explanation way.


    Small nine angrily way: "you listen to who say so, should rush up to scold them a few words is, my three elder brothers are willing to marry which have what relation with them, what mind! You tell me, who said that? I''ll beat them up and give vent to my third brother! " At the thought of fighting, small nine immediately began to roll sleeve.


    Cheng Mingrui looked at the eager little nine. He didn''t dare to say that he overheard what his grandfather said. He quickly stopped him and said, "I overheard it. I don''t know anyone. Your family is about to have a wedding. Don''t fight with others. Your mother knows that she will scold you."


    Small nine don''t care of of pie mouth way: "that I beat of they don''t dare to say anything, don''t let my mother know."


    Cheng Mingrui speechless looking at small nine, since the first hit threat after success, small nine seems to be on this road never look back.


    Cheng Mingrui doesn''t want to see Xiaojiu fight with others. He can''t help him, and he can''t stop him. If Xiaojiu is punished by his family, he will feel sad and tangled.


    Fearing that Xiao Jiu might still be entangled with this, Cheng Mingrui thought about it and proposed: "Xiao Jiu, it''s almost noon. Let''s go to eat fish. I heard that there''s a new restaurant in Zhonglou lane, and the fish is very delicious." Cheng Mingrui''s words made little nine suddenly think of something. She clapped her hands with bright eyes and said, "Oh, I''ve been in a mess these days. I forgot about it!"


    With that, without waiting for Cheng Mingrui to speak, Xiao Jiu suddenly tightens the reins, drops the horse, nips the horse''s belly, and Xiao Hei runs with all his feet. Cheng Mingrui, who was suddenly left behind, didn''t respond. He just heard Xiao Jiu''s clear voice: "I''m going to a place. Ah Rui, go back by yourself."


    "Where are you going? I''ll go too. "Cheng Mingrui turns the horse''s head in a hurry, but Xiao Jiu can''t even see the horse''s tail.


    Xiao Jiu Yi quickly went to the waste garden of Xu family, turned over and got off the horse, touched the wolf tooth Necklace in his neck, and walked in with a smile.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Yuan Jiu looked at Xiao Jiu as if he was surprised. He bent down and stretched out his hand without expression. "Miss Jiu, please come in. The master is in qingxinzhai. The master has changed his name to yuan shisan."


    Xiaojiu jumps over the threshold and strides in. While walking, he asks yuanjiu curiously: "why does big brother want to change your name? Did you go from ninth to thirteenth? "


    "No, because the young lady''s nickname is Xiaojiu, and her original name is a little different from that of the young lady, the master changed her name."


    "Well, don''t you suffer a lot? Well, from ninth to thirteenth? I don''t think there''s anything to rush or not. I''d better talk to my elder brother and change it back for you. "


    "Don''t bother, miss. My subordinates are not the ninth in the list. The master thinks that the number of nine is good, so he gives my subordinates the name of" Yuan nine ". Now it''s changed to 13, and it''s all right."


    Xiao Jiu was happy, pointed to yuan 13 and said, "you are the only one from yuan 1 to yuan 13. I thought that there are cloud 1, cloud 2 and cloud 3 all the way down like our family. If you are the only one, you can call it whatever you want, that is, you can call it yuan 18, yuan 50 and Yuan 10000."


    The corner of yuan shisan''s mouth drew suspiciously and said in a low voice: "it''s better to call Yuan shisan."


    Small nine music, the girl''s crisp laughter with the breeze dispersed the quiet over the yard, but also let Tang Tianshen stand under the eaves of the lips can not help raising.


    Xiaojiu ran around and felt for a while. Before he knew it, he came to the gate of qingxinzhai. As soon as he entered the yard, Xiaojiu rushed straight to the pool and pointed to the biggest and fattest fishway inside: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve grown fatter again. Do you know I''m going to eat you? Do you want more meat on purpose?"


    Yuan shisan''s eyelids can''t help jumping. He spent a lot of money to buy blue Shouyu. It''s specially for the master to relieve his boredom. Why hasn''t the ancestor forgotten to eat it?


    "Little girl, do you think about my fish as soon as you come?" A low and melodious voice makes Xiaojiu look up and see Tang Tianshen standing under the eaves. Xiaojiu runs up with a brilliant smile and says, "big brother, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Are you ok?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 178

    "Everything is fine, and you?" Tang Tianshen walked down the steps in a light voice.


    Small nine looking at wearing a snow-white straight skirt robe, black hair with a silver ribbon tied at random Tang Tianshen, not from Leng.


    At noon, the sun shines on Tang Tianshen through the cracks of the branches. Xiao Jiu feels that the man''s robe is white, his face is clean, his back is straight, and he is handsome from head to foot. His slender body seems to contain some strong and tough strength.


    People can''t help but want to surrender to him and bow to him.


    Small nine long so big never had this kind of feeling, let her can''t help staring at Tang Tianshen, want to reach out to touch this person is really exist.


    Tang Tianshen looked at the silly little nine and asked in a low voice: "little girl, what are you doing?"


    Xiaojiu blinked and looked at Tang Tianshen. He leaned down slightly and looked at his eyes. It was deep, clear, mysterious and warm. This kind of gaze made Xiaojiu feel relaxed and comfortable, so she said with a smile: "I''m generally good. I don''t have a big brother. You are much happier now than last time I saw you."


    Tang Tianshen was stunned. He raised his lips and said in a low voice, "is that right?"


    "Yes Small nine answers seriously, big eyes a turn, take off the wolf tooth necklace from the neck, hand Tang Tianshen way: "I guess you must be because I''m coming, someone to accompany you to play, happy is not?"


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but be stunned. Yuan shisan couldn''t help but want to laugh. Tang Tianshen''s eyes gradually filled with a smile. He nodded his head seriously and said, "Xiao Jiu is right!"


    Small nine proud of shook head, is very proud of the way: "of course, I''ll be seven years old, grandfather said I know more." With that, he waved to Tang Tianshen mysteriously. Tang Tianshen was stunned and approached him gently. He only listened to Xiao Jiu''s small voice: "I tell you, now I have to let my grandfather play chess, otherwise he always likes to cheat if he doesn''t win."


    Yuan shisan''s shoulders trembled suspiciously, and Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but raise his lips. Unexpectedly, Xing Guogong, who was famous for his dignity and uprightness, still had this side in front of his granddaughter.


    Gently touched the small nine forehead, Tang Tianshen straightened up, a light glance at yuan shisan, yuan shisan immediately straightened up, and returned to the previous iceberg appearance.


    Tang Tianshen then looked at the wolf tooth Necklace he handed to Xiao Jiu. He touched the wolf tooth with some nostalgia and hung it on Xiao Jiu''s neck again. He said, "it''s very nice. Do you like this necklace?"


    "I like it. I heard from brother five that a friend of his at the border gave it to me. This wolf was still beaten by him. I guess that brother must have excellent martial arts skills. I''ve only beaten rabbits, but I''ve never beaten wolves. It''s said that wolves are bigger than my Langqing."


    "Langqing?"


    "Oh, yes, big brother, you don''t know about Langqing, do you? Langqing is a big dog I keep. He''s so tall now, "said Xiao Jiu, stretching his hand to his chest and stretching his arms hard," so big! "


    Tang Tianshen listened carefully and nodded: "it seems that your wolf green is a very powerful dog."


    "Yes, wolf green is very powerful and very smart. It can find me wherever I hide. When I was a child, I used to ride around on it, but now I grow up and am too fat to move me." Small nine full face of regret pinch his arm meat, is very worried to Tang Tianshen way: "my mother said I can''t eat so much, or grow up should not look good, let me eat less meat!"


    Tang Tianshen raised his lips and said in a low voice, "is that right? Do you still eat this fish today? "


    Small nine busy hard nod a way: "eat, certainly want to eat!"¡° You''ll get fat. "


    "You have to eat to gain weight!"


    An hour later, Xiao Jiu picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and exclaimed to Tang Tianshen: "big brother, the cook here is so powerful. The fish is so thin!"


    Small nine looking at the hands of fish, thin as cicada wings, crystal clear, just like a beautiful jade, so that has always been the favorite small nine can not bear to eat.


    Tang Tianshen pushed the dip to Xiao Jiu''s hand and said in a soft voice, "what Yuya is good at is fish. Today, it seems that he is good at taking care of his family."


    Yuan shisan turned his eyes slightly, and said in his heart: Yuya is not good at watching his family. Knowing that the master doesn''t eat meat, he made a table of dishes out of a fish. He didn''t have any vegetables. It was obviously intentional.


    Small nine curiously ask a way: "fish tooth?"? Is it the name of your cook? There are fish in the world? "


    Tang Tianshen nodded slightly and said: "the surname of fish has existed since ancient times. It''s nothing strange. Didn''t you just shout hungry? Eat it


    Xiaojiu can''t wait to put the fish fillets into the dip, and immediately put them into his mouth. The sweet taste fills the whole mouth. The thin fish fillets melt in the mouth, which makes Xiaojiu stare.


    Tang Tianshen saw small nine stare round, eyes motionless, can''t help but ask: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? "


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said vaguely, "delicious, delicious!"


    Said, small nine immediately picked up a piece of fish, and then one piece after another, eat the head also did not lift, Tang Tianshen was small nine this focus abnormal eating phase make a Leng, the corner of the lip can''t control and cocked up a few minutes, he picked up the spoon, to small nine Sheng a bowl of soup in the past, said: "eat slowly, drink soup, just eat fish, stomach will be uncomfortable."


    Xiaojiu grins at Tang Tianshen, takes a spoon, drinks some fish soup, and starts eating fish fillets. After eating fish fillets, he can''t stop eating cold fish skin, fried eggs with fish intestines, steamed fish head and Pearl fish balls.


    After eating half full, Xiao Jiu had time to take a look at the opposite side. Suddenly he found that Tang Tianshen had not moved a chopstick. He could not help but put down his chopsticks and asked, "big brother, why don''t you eat?"


    Tang Tianshen picked up the side of the handkerchief to small nine wipe the sauce on his chin, whispered: "I don''t eat meat."


    Small nine Leng, don''t understand of ask a way: "the meat is more delicious, why don''t eat?"


    "Filial piety must be observed!"


    Xiaojiu looks at Tang Tianshen, although she is still very curious about why shouxiao can''t eat meat, but she probably knows that shouxiao is because someone in the family has died, so she shouldn''t ask too much. Seeing that so many delicious Tang Tianshen can''t eat, she sympathizes with Tang Tianshen and says, "I''ll eat more and eat your share."


    Tang Tianshen was slightly stunned. He looked at xiaojiuwei and nodded: "well, you should eat more." Say, very natural to small nine clip dish soup, the smooth movement of yuan 13 can''t help staring round eyes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 179

    Half an hour later, Xiao Jiu put down his chopsticks, touched his bulging stomach and exhaled with satisfaction: "I''m so full! Big brother, this is the first time I''ve had enough to eat with you! "


    Tang Tianshen laughingly looks at Xiao Jiu, but when he sees that Xiao Jiu''s stomach is obviously bulging, and then he looks at most of the dishes on the table, Tang Tianshen realizes later that he may let Xiao Jiu eat too much.


    Although he has never had a child, Tang Tianshen knows that it''s not proper for Xiao Jiu to eat so much at his age. He can''t help but worry that he will eat Xiao Jiu badly.


    When Xiaojiu tries to stand up with a burp, she feels a little uncomfortable. She feels that the food is pouring into her throat. As long as she moves gently, she will spit it out. Xiaojiu can''t help crying to Tang Tianshen that she is uncomfortable eating too much.


    Tang Tianshen raised his hand, but he didn''t know what to order. He could only frown and look at yuan shisan.


    Yuan shisan only felt that the scene was very funny. His master was also at a loss because he accidentally fed others'' dolls too full. He was afraid that it would make others laugh. But looking at Tang Tianshen''s frown, yuan shisan kept a smile and said in a low voice, "why don''t you let Yuya cook some Xiaoshi tea?"


    Tang Tianshen nodded his agreement. Yuan shisan cleared the table and quickly stepped down.


    Small nine bitter face to Tang Tianshen way: "big brother, I now the belly rises very much, in case if rose how to do?"


    Tang Tianshen thought about it and said uncertainly, "why don''t you stand up and walk?"


    "But I feel like vomiting when I move."


    "Well, you sit down and have a rest. After a while, you will bring the Xiaoshi tea. You won''t feel bad after drinking it."


    "Oh, tea? I''m suffering from my stomach swelling now. I don''t want to eat any more. "


    "Well, well, maybe you''ll digest after a rest. Don''t just stare at your stomach and think of something else."


    "I don''t think about anything, I feel sick in my stomach!"


    "Well, why don''t I read to you?"


    "Well, you can find an interesting one. Don''t read too much. I''ll fall asleep!"


    "Well, good!"


    When yuan shisan came in with Xiaoshi tea, he saw his master holding a book and whispering to the girl opposite: "you mang Shan. There is Guishan. There is a mountain, on which there are people, called Prince Changqin. Zhuan Xu gave birth to Lao Tong, Lao Tong gave birth to Zhu Rong, and Zhu Rong gave birth to crown prince Chang Qin, which is the first music style in Mount Tai


    The voice is warm and pleasant, the tone is not urgent and slow, like a clear spring flowing down the mountain stream. The girl on the opposite side is very attentive. The whole picture is a beautiful scene of years. But the premise is to ignore the bulging belly held by the girl''s hands, the small head swaying around, and the strange questions that may be asked at any time.


    Just listen to the girl said: "big brother, the children born to immortals are immortals?"


    The man studying stopped and said, "it should be!"


    "Then there is no fairy. Isn''t the child born to a fairy? Is the child born to the immortal born to fly? Do you know magic? Is that Prince Changqin the prince? Is he going to be emperor in the future? Does an immortal have a emperor


    A series of questions, not to mention Tang Tianshen, even yuan shisan felt dizzy. He didn''t know where to start.


    Yuan shisan was amused when he saw his master''s face of embarrassment. Today, he opened his eyes. The master''s face on this day is more than one year before. When Tang Tianshen saw yuan shisan coming in, he just stood aside and couldn''t get tea. He watched Xiao Jiu chasing him and asking him questions. He was indifferent and couldn''t help glancing at him.


    Yuan 13 immediately came forward, very understanding of the small nine: "Miss nine, this is Xiaoshi tea."


    Small nine frown reluctantly looking at Xiaoshi tea, Tang Tianshen Wensheng advised: "drink it, drink the stomach does not rise."


    Small nine picked up the cup, closed his eyes, holding the determination of a strong man to break his wrist, gently sipped a small mouthful, instantly stare big eyes, cried: "eh, this tea is not bitter, sweet and sour, it''s very good to drink." With that, Xiao Jiu picked up the teacup and drank it.


    Tang Tianshen sees that Xiaojiu has the posture of drinking up a large cup of tea. He reaches out his hand to grab the cup from Xiaojiu. When Xiaojiu sees Tang Tianshen grabbing the cup, he hugs it to death.


    Tang Tianshen had no choice but to coax him: "don''t drink too much again. After a while, your stomach should be even worse."


    Xiaojiu still shook his head and held the cup tightly. Tang Tianshen, who had never met this situation, was at a loss and looked at yuan shisan.


    Yuan shisan only felt that he had great merit today. He could make his master ask again and again. He was very satisfied. Seeing Tang Tianshen looking at him, yuan shisan thought about it and said to Xiao Jiu: "Miss nine, there are many bamboo shoots growing in the bamboo forest. Why don''t you let him take you to dig bamboo shoots?"


    Small nine one listen to this, immediately put down the cup, curious asked: "you still have bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest?" She has only eaten dried bamboo shoots. She has never seen bamboo shoots before. It is said that they are only available in the south.


    "There''s a hot spring on the east side of the bamboo forest. It''s like spring all the year round, and bamboo shoots are growing gradually. It rained the day before, and now it''s time to dig. There must be some."


    Small nine can''t wait to stand up, pull Tang Tianshen way: "big brother, let''s go to dig bamboo shoots."


    Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu with a funny smile. He is really a child. He is happy when he hears something funny. He likes to eat, play and enjoy music. It''s the most comfortable time at his age. Unlike him, he used to read and practice calligraphy all day in order to get a compliment from that person.


    Thinking of the past, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. Xiaojiu urged him anxiously: "big brother, let''s go, I want to dig bamboo shoots."


    After waking up, Tang Tianshen grabbed Xiaojiu and said in a low voice, "do you really want to dig? There is mud in the bamboo forest, which will stain your boots and skirts. Do you have something to change your clothes with? "


    Small nine Hun don''t care about the way: "dirty then dirty chant, I''m not not not wearing all the mud clothes to go home, my mother at most say two, nothing serious."


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but hook his lips. Fortunately, she was in a family like Xing''s mansion, so she could be so interesting.


    Small nine big eyes a flash, smile ha ha of ask Tang Tian Shen way: "big brother, but you want to change clothes?"


    Tang Tianshen shook his head and said, "no need!"


    Pointing to Tang Tianshen''s snow-white robe, Xiao Jiuda Le said, "in that moment, you''ll surely become a cat with mud on your body." with that, Xiao Jiu raised his hand on his face and began to play with the cry of "meow, meow, meow.". The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 180

    Tang Tianshen wanted to laugh and said in a soft voice, "you said that if you are dirty, you will be dirty. I''m a man. Let''s go and dig bamboo shoots. Thirteen, get things ready and keep up!"


    Yuan shisan said, "yes!"


    Tang Tianshen took Xiao Jiu out of the courtyard and walked to the bamboo forest. Xiao Jiu took Tang Tianshen by the hand and walked bouncing, talking and laughing. Although Tang Tianshen spoke very little, he looked very relaxed and happy.


    Yuan shisan, carrying a bamboo basket and spade, followed them not far or near. Looking at Tang Tianshen''s rare relaxed look, yuan shisan was also very happy.


    When she got to the bamboo grove, little Jiudong didn''t see the bamboo shoots she had seen in her grandmother''s picture scroll. She asked strangely, "why didn''t I see any bamboo shoots?"


    Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu Chong, and Yuan shisan reaches out his hand. Yuan shisan immediately hands over a spade. Tang Tianshen takes a few steps, bends down, looks at them, and takes a few more steps. He uses the spade to shovel away the rotten leaves on the ground. Suddenly, Xiaojiu sees a sharp bamboo shoot tip showing. He rushes over and stares at the bamboo shoot tip excitedly and asks Tang Tianshen, "big brother, is this a bamboo shoot?"


    Tang Tianshen nodded, picked up a spade and dug up the soil near the tip of the bamboo shoot. The bamboo shoot gradually came out completely. Tang Tianshen took a spade and dug from the bottom of the bamboo shoot, and the whole bamboo shoot was dug out.


    Xiaojiu clapped his hands happily, picked up the bamboo shoots and looked at them. He carefully put them into yuan shisan''s basket, reached for yuan shisan and said, "give me a shovel quickly, and I''ll dig too."


    "Silly girl, it''s not easy to dig. It''s full of mud," Tang Tianshen said, pointing to the mud on his shoes.


    Small nine jubilant way: "nothing, I''m not afraid of mud, big brother, tell me where there are bamboo shoots, I also want to dig a big bamboo shoots out."


    Tang Tianshen had no choice but to look for it. He pointed to a place and nodded to Xiao Jiu. Xiaojiu immediately ran over and dug up with a spade. As soon as the bamboo shoots were dug out, Xiaojiu was so happy that he couldn''t wait to learn from Tang Tianshen to dig hard at the bottom of the bamboo shoots. Then, the bamboo shoots broke!


    Xiaojiu looked at the bamboo shoot which was broken into two pieces. He was silly. He waved his spade angrily and said, "this must be a bad bamboo shoot. How can it be broken if it''s good?"


    As soon as Xiao Jiu''s voice fell, he heard a "patter". Something splashed on her face. Xiao Jiu reached out and touched the mud.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu''s white face, which was instantly smeared with a mud mark. From the tip of his nose to his chin, there were countless mud spots, big and small, just like the sesame pancake just coming out of the oven. Most importantly, Xiaojiu was still staring round, and his face was confused. Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan shisan could not help but turn his head to one side, and his shoulders began to twitch.


    Small nine was splashed with a face of mud, is very angry, can see big brother unexpectedly for the first time smile out, that smile is bright like the winter sun general, see people warm, can''t help but also laugh.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jiu raised his hand stained with mud and wiped it on his other side of the face. He frowned and asked Tang Tianshen, "big brother, do you think it''s funny that I look like this?"


    Looking at the mud faced little nine, Tang Tianshen couldn''t stop laughing. He just felt that the girl in front of him was extremely cute and cute, just as he liked when he was a child.


    With a smile, seeing that Xiao Jiu raised his sleeve to wipe his face, Tang Tianshen quickly stopped Xiao Jiu and asked yuan shisan to send someone to get a clean wet cloth towel to wipe it gently.


    Little nine, who has been taken care of by her brothers since childhood, doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with such intimacy. She looks up and lets Tang Tianshen wipe it for her.


    But yuan shisan was shocked and widened his eyes. He only felt that the doting smile on the man''s face was extremely frightening. What could be more frightening than the master''s son who had a habit of cleaning himself to wipe the dirt! But no matter how shocked yuan shisan was, Tang Tianshen wiped Xiaojiu clean. Looking at Xiaojiu, who had regained her white face and smiling face, Tang Tianshen rubbed her head and pointed to the ground and said, "Xiaojiu, look carefully here. There are usually floating bamboo roots under the bamboo shoots, along the direction of the bamboo roots, Remove the rotten leaves from the top and you can see the bamboo shoots below. "


    According to Tang Tianshen''s instruction, Xiao Jiu soon found a bamboo shoot. Xiao Jiu raised his spade and was about to dig. Tang Tianshen said, "don''t rush to dig. First, follow the tip of the bamboo shoot to see the direction of the bamboo shoot. Follow that direction to dig out the soil on both sides of the bamboo shoot. Find the root of the bamboo shoot. Cut off the place where the root and the bamboo shoot meet. Only in this way can the whole bamboo shoot be dug out."


    Xiaojiu nodded and began to dig carefully. After a while, he dug out a bamboo shoot. Xiaojiu was so happy that he held the bamboo shoot and said to Tang Tianshen and Yuan shisan, "look, this one I dug is so big. Let''s eat it in the evening. The bamboo shoots are delicious!"


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu speechless. Did the girl forget that she couldn''t walk just now?


    But Tang Tianshen nodded with a smile and said, "well, it''s really big. I''ll ask Yuya to make bamboo shoots for you later."


    Xiao Jiu cheered and looked around to dig up. Tang Tianshen was not idle. He rowed around here twice and doubled. When he found the tip of bamboo shoots, he bent down and dug up. After a while, he dug out two. The movement was smooth as if he were a person who specialized in digging bamboo shoots.


    Seeing Tang Tianshen like this, Xiao Jiu doubts whether he is so proficient in digging bamboo shoots just because he has nothing to do. Thinking that his elder brother, who is like a fairy, holds a spade and digs all day long in the bamboo forest, Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing.


    Tang Tianshen, who is concentrating on digging bamboo shoots, suddenly laughs when he hears Xiao Jiu. He can''t help but stop and turn to see what happened to Xiao Jiu.


    As a result, as soon as Tang Tianshen turns his head, Xiaojiu smiles even more. Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu without thinking. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with this girl?


    Yuan shisan looks at Tang Tianshen who wants to smile but doesn''t dare to smile. He gently points his forehead at him. Tang Tianshen is stunned. He reaches out and touches his forehead. Seeing the mud on his hand, Tang Tianshen can''t help laughing.


    Yuan shisan''s eyes were full of shock. His master even laughed again! You know, since he was ten years old, he has been following his master every step of the way. Except when he was in the border barracks, he seldom saw him smile. I didn''t expect that he would smile again today. It''s really amazing.


    After drying their faces, Tang Tianshen and Xiao Jiu continued to dig bamboo shoots. Xiao Jiu, who gradually mastered the skills, soon found many bamboo shoots. Seeing that there were more and more bamboo shoots in the basket, Xiao Jiu was so happy that he couldn''t stop digging. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 181

    Tang Tianshen looked at the sky, and then looked at the bamboo shoots that had been filled with most of the bamboo baskets. He said to Xiao Jiu, "OK, I''ve dug a lot of bamboo shoots. Let''s go back."


    Little nine said: "big brother, I''m not tired at all. Look here, there are many bamboo shoots. Let''s dig them out."


    Tang Tianshen shook his head slightly and said, "look at your hands first, and then say if you want to dig."


    Xiaojiu looks down and sees two blisters in her palm. Although she has practiced Kung Fu, she has never done any rough work. Suddenly, after such a random digging, her palm is blistered.


    Looking at the two bright bubbles in the palm of his hand, Xiaojiu pokes curiously and pinches them. Tang Tianshen laughingly looks at Xiaojiu and says, "be careful not to break them, or they will hurt."


    When Xiao Jiu Yi heard about it, he suddenly thought of the blisters on his feet when he was practicing kung fu. He was crying with pain. He couldn''t help feeling the pain of the meat and said, "what should I do, big brother? I''m afraid of pain! "


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu''s wrinkled face and patted her head with a smile. "It''s OK. I''ll deal with it for you."


    Small nine busy nodded, obediently followed Tang Tianshen out of the bamboo forest, back to qingxinzhai, after cleaning, small nine eyes of the hand spread on the table, waiting for Tang Tianshen to deal with her blisters.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Tianshen took a silver needle and burned it on the fire. He was about to prick it on the blister in her palm. Xiao Jiu was startled and immediately turned away. The speed and sensitivity of his reaction stunned Tang Tianshen and Yuan shisan.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu with great interest and asked in a low voice: "little girl is good at martial arts. Who did you learn from


    Little nine blinked and asked curiously, "big brother, how do you know that what I practice is that I have no trace?"


    Tang Tianshen did not answer, but said, "it must not be taught by your grandfather."


    Xiaojiu began to laugh, stepped forward to Tang Tianshen''s ear and whispered: "I''m a great monk. He said that a rude man like my grandfather can''t learn his exquisite Kung Fu at all. Only a smart girl like me can learn it. My grandfather was angry and had a fight with him. He told me not to listen to his nonsense, saying that he was not unable to learn, but lazy to learn. Elder brother, do you think my grandfather is really lazy to learn, or can''t


    Tang Tianshen wanted to laugh, but he didn''t expect that Xing Guogong still had this side. He told Xiao Jiu that he didn''t want to learn even though he couldn''t learn. For the sake of his granddaughter''s dignified image, he really played tricks on him!


    Looking at Xiao Jiu''s clear and bright eyes and thinking about Xing Guogong''s behavior and kindness to himself, Tang Tianshen still said to Xiao Jiu: "your grandfather has excellent martial arts skills and family background. I''m afraid he''s really lazy to learn these."


    Xiao Jiu nodded happily and said, "my grandfather is very powerful. At last, he beat the big monk to pieces. The big monk said that he was cheated and would not come to play with my grandfather in the future, but he never came again; Actually, I still miss the big monk. His round, big head is very bright. It''s fun. " Small nine said giggle giggle.


    Tang Tianshen listens to Xiao Jiu''s childlike words and looks at her carefree smile. He feels happy for Xiao Jiu. It''s the child''s blessing to grow up in such an environment as Xing government. He hopes that this blessing can accompany the child all the time and make her carefree and innocent all the time.


    "Big brother, big brother!" Xiao Jiu''s cry awakens Tang Tianshen from his thoughts. He blinks his eyes, looks at Xiao Jiu and raises his silver needle and says, "come on, I''ll pick out your blister, and then apply some medicine. It''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Small nine one listen to this immediately cover hand to hide in a side, is very vigilant way: "you just said blister broke meeting ache, that why still want to give me to pick to break?"? Just add some medicine. "¡° How to apply medicine without breaking it? Small nine, obedient, my hand is very fast, you still don''t feel the pain, I finished


    "I don''t believe it, big brother. You''re lying!"


    "When did I cheat you? Xiao Jiu, come here and be obedient


    "No, no, I''m afraid of pain. Let it grow."


    "Pick broken good fast, you so long, in case of accidentally to rub broken, more painful."


    "I won''t, I won''t break it, I promise!"


    "It''s no use your promise. Be obedient. Come here!"


    "I don''t"


    Yuan shisan looks at this and listens to that. His head is almost dizzy. At last, he looks at Tang Tianshen and pinches himself. Oh, my God, he didn''t dream. He''s really the master of his family who keeps pestering with a little girl!


    Yuan shisan felt that he had to go to a doctor to have a look. He might have bad eyes and ears. How could his master be able to do that?


    Tang Tianshen after repeated persuasion, finally let small nine waver, see small nine closely staring at Tang Tianshen, eyes do not blink asked: "big brother, what you say is true?"


    "Really Tang Tianshen wanted to pat his chest to make sure. Seeing this, Xiao Jiu hesitated to take two steps forward and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Tang Tianshen clenched the silver needle and was about to stab it. Xiao Jiu suddenly pulled out his hand, turned around and ran away.


    Tang Tianshen helplessly looked at small nine and said in a low voice: "small nine, I don''t cheat you, really don''t hurt, don''t be afraid."


    Small nine a strength to wave a hand way: "no, no, I am most afraid of needle, I don''t pick, let it grow, I will be careful not to break it."


    Tang Tianshen can''t help sighing. If this girl can be careful, why does he spend it.


    Taking a deep breath, Tang Tianshen patiently said to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, you don''t have to look at the length of the silver needle, but it''s very thin. As long as the technique is stable, it doesn''t hurt at all. By the way, last time I felt uncomfortable. I gave it to him. It doesn''t hurt at all. I don''t believe you ask him."


    Xiaojiu looks at yuanshisan. Yuanshisan looks at Tang Tianshen and looks at Xiaojiu again. He doesn''t quite understand how this is transferred to him all of a sudden. Looking at the silver needle in the master''s hand, yuan shisan blinked his eyelashes a few times. I can still remember the scene of being stabbed last time. It''s hard to describe the taste of pain and itching!


    Can look at the master, only to persuade small nine, thirteen yuan can only harden the scalp to small nine: "nine miss, really don''t hurt."


    Xiao Jiu stares at yuan shisan suspiciously. Yuan shisan opens his eyes slightly and doesn''t look at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu frowns and says in a loud voice: "yuan shisan, you must have lied, right? You want to cheat me, huh The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 182

    Yuan shisan was stunned and said, "Miss nine, I didn''t cheat you."


    Small nine hands arm Du mouth way: "deceiving, my grandfather said, people who tell lies dare not look at each other''s eyes, you just dare not look at me, must be deceiving me."


    Yuan 13


    Tang Tianshen looks at yuan shisan in disgust. Yuan shisan is aggrieved. He just wants to find a place to be quiet. The fairy fights and the kid suffers. Who does he invite and who does he provoke?


    Tang Tianshen thought about it and said to Xiao Jiu, "well, I''ll find someone to give you a needle. You can see that it really doesn''t hurt."


    Small nine one listen to think this idea is good, then immediately nodded to agree, Tang Tianshen head a yang to yuan shisan way: "shisan, to grind a bubble out!"


    Yuan shisan is silly. He reaches out his hand and looks at it. He has been practicing martial arts for more than ten years. Where can he grind a blister?


    But when the master spoke, the subordinates couldn''t help but follow him. Yuan shisan, who was so sad, had to go out and turn right to find a millstone to grind.


    After a while, yuan shisan came back holding the blister on his little finger. Tang Tianshen said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, look at it. It really doesn''t hurt at all!"


    With that, Tang Tianshen took yuan shisan''s hand and raised it with a needle. The blister shriveled quickly. Tang Tianshen picked up the medicine bottle and sprinkled some powder on it to announce his success.


    Small nine in the side to see the meat pain, can''t help but get together in the past, is very sympathetic to ask yuan shisan: "you really don''t hurt?"


    Yuan shisan shakes his head hard, hoping to use all his strength to tell Xiao Jiu that it really doesn''t hurt at all. He''s a good Kung Fu expert and his bodyguard, and he''ll never do such childish and ridiculous things again.


    Tang Tianshen smiles and reaches out his hand to Xiao Jiu, saying: "Xiao Jiu, you should believe it now?"


    Xiaojiu carefully puts his hand on Tang Tianshen''s palm. Tang Tianshen takes out a silver needle and burns it on the fire again. Holding Xiaojiu''s hand, he quickly pulls out the needle. Xiaojiu shouts "ah" and yanks his hand back.


    Tang Tianshen had been on guard for a long time. He held Xiaojiu''s hand tightly and immediately got another injection. Then he quickly spread the powder on it and quickly wrapped it up with a clean cloth.


    Small nine looking at the hand that is about to be wrapped into rice dumplings, eyes tearfully staring at Tang Tianshen said: "big brother cheat, good pain!"


    Tang Tianshen raised his hand and wiped the sweat on the tip of Xiao Jiu''s nose. He sighed that the little girl was really afraid of pain. He didn''t know that her lawless temperament matched with such a fear of pain. What could she do in the future?


    While worrying, Tang Tianshen comforted Xiao Jiu: "it''s been dealt with. It won''t hurt soon. Don''t you want to eat bamboo shoots? How do you want to eat it? "


    "I want to eat bamboo shoots and roast meat, and braised bamboo shoots and stewed chicken with bamboo shoots," he said eagerly


    Tang Tianshen frowned, flicked Xiaojiu''s forehead and said, "you have a wound on your hand. You can''t eat such a heavy meal." he turned to yuan shisan and said, "go, let Yuya make a ruyi bamboo shoot, a white jade bamboo shoot soup, and then a golden bamboo shoot with chicken antler."


    Yuan shisan whispered, "yes!" Say, then want to retreat, small nine anxious shout a way: "wait a moment, wait a moment!"


    I saw Xiaojiu tugging Tang Tianshen''s sleeve and pleading: "big brother, make me a stewed bamboo shoot. The dishes you said don''t have any oil and water!"


    Tang Tianshen patted Xiaojiu''s head and said, "it''s better to eat light at night." "But I can''t eat so light. If I can''t eat well, I''ll be hungry at night. If I''m hungry, I can''t sleep. If I can''t sleep, I can''t have a good rest. If I don''t have a good rest, I won''t be energetic the next day. If I don''t have a good spirit, I''ll be dead."


    "Well, thirteen, add a stewed bamboo shoot and let Yuya cook more rice. Now we have a little girl who can''t eat enough!"


    "Ha ha ha, big brother, you are so kind!" Xiaojiu laughed happily and waved to yuanshisan. "Remember to cook more bamboo shoots in oil. It''s a lot more!"


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiaojiu who wanted to make a pot of stewed bamboo shoots and nodded: "yes Then he turned and retreated.


    Just as Xiao Jiu was waiting for the delicious bamboo shoot feast, he suddenly saw yuan shisan come in, walked to Tang Tianshen and said in a low voice: "master, there is a seven or eight year old young master outside the door who said he wants to find Miss Jiu. Do you want him to come in?"


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu, raised his hand slightly and said, "it''s past noon. I don''t see any guests."


    "Yes Yuan shisan whispered and was about to step back. Xiao Jiu blinked and asked curiously, "do you think someone is looking for me outside?"


    Tang Tianshen glanced at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan said in a low voice: "yes, the other party is a seven or eight year old young master. He said he wanted to find Mo Xiaojiu!"


    Xiaojiu frowned and muttered, "seven or eight years old? Young master, Suddenly thinking of something, little Jiuyi clapped the table, stood up and cried: "Oh, I know. It must be a Rui. How did he find here? I didn''t tell him I was here? "


    Small nine puzzled scratched head, Tang Tianshen gently pulled down small nine scratched head hand asked: "is the person you know?"


    "His name is Cheng Mingrui. He is the grandson of the Duke of Dongping county. He grew up with me. By the way, he brought me here, but I don''t know how he knew I was here? A Rui has been clinging to people since he was a child. If he doesn''t see me, he won''t leave. Big brother, can you let him in? "


    Tang Tianshen thought, nodded and said, "thirteen, let him in!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He took a look at Tang Tianshen and nodded back.


    After a while, Cheng Mingrui is led by yuan shisan and comes in. Cheng Mingrui, who is full of vigilance, pours on Xiao Jiu as soon as he sees him. He pulls him up and down and takes him around to look at him.


    Xiaojiu is dazed by Cheng Mingrui. Seeing that Cheng Mingrui touches her head, she also pats her shoulder. She pushes Cheng Mingrui away and knocks him on the forehead with her fingers. She asks, "ah Rui, what are you doing?"


    See small nine undamaged appear in front of him, Cheng Mingrui a hanging heart finally fell to the stomach, he rubbed his forehead, not angry to small nine: "do you know how long you come out? Almost a day! I ran all over Kyoto, but I didn''t find you. Later I heard that all your brothers came out to look for you, so I knew that you didn''t go home at all. I thought about it, so I went along the place where we separated in the morning and prepared to look for it again. I overheard the horse''s cry coming from the garden, and then I found it here. Xiao Jiu, you don''t have to look at the time when you go out. How can you not go back as soon as you come out? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 183

    Small nine one listen to this words Leng Leng, Piao eye outside the window, see outside the sky is dark heavy, this just realize oneself already stay here too long.


    Xiaojiu almost didn''t jump up and yelled: "Oh, it''s broken. My Xiaohei must be hungry. Come on, come on, come on. I have to go to see Xiaohei!"


    With that, Xiao Jiu was about to go out. Yuan shisan said, "don''t worry, Miss Jiu. Your horse can''t be hungry or thirsty. I''ve already had people send you grass and water. I''m afraid I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Small nine this just at ease down, Cheng Mingrui speechless stare small nine way: "you still worry about your horse, you don''t know your family are anxious?"


    Xiaojiu blinks his eyes and holds Cheng Mingrui with a guilty heart. He flatters him and says, "good a Rui, you must save me, or my mother will scold me to death. When we go back, you must tell my family that we are going to play together."


    Cheng Mingrui poked Xiaojiu''s forehead and said: "you, when you lie, you think of me. Before that, you turned around and ran away and threw me on the side of the road."


    "Well, ah Rui, you are the best. If you don''t help me, I may be locked up by my mother again. You don''t know, my mother is very busy and has a big temper recently." Little nine says pitifully, shaking Cheng Mingrui''s arm hard.


    Cheng Mingrui pulled out his arm from Xiaojiu''s hand and nodded helplessly: "OK, I''ll go to your house with you in a moment. Then I''ll tell my aunt that we''re playing together. We''ve forgotten the time, OK?"


    Small nine immediately happy, very affectionately embrace Cheng Mingrui arm way: "a Rui, you are really enough righteousness, later whenever I have any delicious must share with you, we will be good brothers forever!"


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu speechless: "did you see any dramas again?"


    "Little Jiuyi spat out his tongue and said:" yesterday, I saw a "peach garden three knot righteousness"! "


    "They''re brothers. You''re a woman and I''m a man. We can''t be brothers!" Cheng Mingrui is very disgusted to remind Xiao Jiudao.


    Little Jiuyi rolled his eyes, crossed his waist, and said bravely: "up, you child, I don''t know how many heroines women have been since ancient times. Who says that women are inferior to men?"


    Cheng Mingrui sighed helplessly: "which play is this?"


    "Dangdang Dang, Liang Hongyu''s imperial edict was sent by flying horse to pacify the rebellion." Small nine posture is full of carry a voice to shout a way.


    Cheng Mingrui couldn''t bear to raise his hand in front of Xiaojiu and waved hard: "I must tell my aunt when I go back. I won''t let you go to the theatre any more. Are you almost stunned? Hey, wake up, wake up, do you know your name? "


    "Screw you!" Small nine head a low suddenly to Cheng Mingrui head a knock, Cheng Mingrui painful cover head jump feet shout: "you come to this move again!"


    Small nine triumphantly shakes a head way: "have no way, recruit not afraid of old, easy to use go!"


    Cheng Mingrui tries to catch Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu jumps off the stool and runs to Tang Tianshen. He vomits his tongue and makes a big face.


    Cheng Mingrui just saw Tang Tianshen sitting there. He was stunned when he saw Tang Tianshen''s line of sight. After a while, he suddenly stood up straight. He was very careful and solemnly said, "I''m rude. I hope you don''t blame me. Are you the owner here? The boy is Cheng Mingrui, the grandson of the Duke of Dongping county. He comes here rashly. I''m so disturbed. "


    Tang Tianshen looked at Cheng Mingrui''s clear and simple eyes. He raised his hand blandly and said, "no need to be polite. Please sit down!" Cheng Mingrui frowned hesitantly and said in a low voice, "please forgive me. It''s late. Xiao Jiu and I have to go back as soon as possible." Then Cheng Mingrui waved to Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, hurry up, or it will be dark for a while, and your mother will come out to look for you."


    "Small nine bitter face way:" but I haven''t eaten bamboo shoots do dishes, that is my own hand dug bamboo shoots


    "Bamboo shoots? Do we have bamboo shoots here? " Cheng Mingrui can''t help but ask in surprise.


    Xiaojiu raised his hand and cried: "yes, there are many big brothers in the bamboo forest. I''ve dug a lot. Look, my hands are blistered."


    "Ah! You''re hurt! " Cheng Mingrui sees Xiaojiu''s hand. He rushes over and wants to pull Xiaojiu to have a look. When he rushes to Tang Tianshen''s face, he sees Tang Tianshen raise his eyelid and glance at him. For some reason, Cheng Mingrui seems to be afraid to move. He immediately withdraws his hand and takes two steps back.


    Tang Tianshen opened his mouth lightly and said: "there are blisters on little nine''s hands, which have been dealt with. It''s OK. Xiao Jiu, it''s getting late. You''d better go home soon. The family of the province is worried. "


    Small nine not happy way: "I can''t eat a meal to go back?"


    "I''ll have the food delivered to you later. Is that all right?" Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu and said in a consultative tone.


    Small nine one listen to this words, immediately happy, is very intimate of lie prone on Tang Tianshen shoulder boast a way: "big brother, your person is really good, next time I will certainly bring you delicious!"


    "Yes? Then I''ll wait to eat your delicious food! " Tang Tianshen''s lips are slightly raised and his expression is joyful.


    Small nine force of point a head way: "gentleman a word quick horse a whip, my hall Mo family small nine natural words count!"


    Tang Tianshen can''t help laughing. I''m afraid she can''t tell the difference between men and women. She always regards herself as a man.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu and Tang Tianshen getting along with each other happily and intimately. He can''t help but feel strange in his heart. When he takes a closer look, he only feels that this man, who comes out of nowhere, has outstanding appearance and noble temperament. He also has a kind of unspeakable pressure on his body, which makes people want to bend down and feel uncomfortable.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help whispering to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, let''s go faster."


    Xiaojiu nodded and said, "OK, let''s go!" Then he looked at Tang Tianshen and said, "big brother, I''m leaving. I''ll come to see you tomorrow when I''m free. I''ll bring you a lot of delicious food."


    Tang Tianshen nodded slightly and motioned to yuan shisan to send Xiao Jiu out.


    Cheng Mingrui made a salute to Tang Tianshen and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you so much today Finish saying, then pull small nine to walk out.


    When Xiao Jiu came to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned to Tang Tianshen and said with a big smile, "big brother, I''m gone. Don''t be alone in the house. Your home is so big and you have so much fun. You should go out and play more!"


    Tang Tianshen was stunned. Looking at Xiaojiu, his eyes became more soft and warm. He nodded slightly at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu turned to walk out of the door with satisfaction. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 184

    Yuan shisan sends Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui away and returns to Qingxin Zhai. Tang Tianshen sits quietly and looks out of the window, as if he wants to merge with the dark dusk outside.


    It was the same scene as before, but suddenly he saw this scene. Yuan shisan didn''t know why he had a sour nose and hot eyes. He raised his foot and went in and whispered, "master, shall I light the light?"


    Tang Tianshen didn''t move and didn''t say a word. Yuan shisan sighed silently in his heart. He went to light the candlestick lightly. The room was gradually lit up, but the figure sitting there was more and more lonely, as if the previous lively laughter had been taken away with Xiao Jiu''s departure.


    When Xiao Jiu returns to Xingguo mansion, she is not punished by Xu Jingniang for Cheng Mingrui''s help in concealing. She only says a few words to ask her not to go out again these two days and stay at home.


    Thinking of his promise to give Tang Tianshen delicious food, Xiao Jiu can''t help pleading with Xu Jingniang to let her go out tomorrow. But as soon as he starts to speak, he sees five brothers winking at him. Xiao Jiu is stunned and swallows what he says.


    After a busy day, all of the Mo family are sitting in the dining room, preparing to eat. Suddenly, they hear the servants come in and report that someone has sent something to miss nine and wants to give it to miss nine by hand.


    Xiao Jiuyi knew it was from Tang Tianshen. He stood up happily and said, "it must have been from big brother. You''re lucky. It''s a dish made of bamboo shoots dug up by me!" Then he ran out happily.


    Mo family all looked at each other, Mo Pingchu glanced at the old man, stood up and said: "I''ll have a look!"


    Xu Jingniang waved her hand and said, "go, go, have a good look. Don''t let Xiao Jiu take all the messy things."


    Mo Pingchu walked out quickly. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the corridor, he saw Xiao Jiu bouncing back, followed by two young men, one carrying a big food box and the other carrying a bamboo basket.


    When Xiao Jiu saw Mo Pingchu, he ran forward happily, hugged Mo Pingchu''s arm and said, "brother five, brother five, these are all sent by big brother. This food box is made of the bamboo shoots we dug today. There are still many bamboo shoots in that basket. When I go back, I''ll ask old Feng Tou to make bamboo shoots and roast meat for me. Big brother said that I''ll eat lighter in the evening, so I can eat less meat."


    Mo Pingchu was stunned when he heard that Li Heng, bamboo shoots and meat seemed to be unable to connect. He didn''t dare to believe his ears. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help asking Xiao Jiu, "do you think you dug these bamboo shoots together with Li and Tang Tianshen? Can he dig bamboo shoots? "


    Small nine point head way: "yes, big brother dig bamboo shoots can be good, also teach me how to find bamboo shoots how to dig can not break, look, I learn very well, this, and this big, I dig it!" Small nine one face excited let the small Si put down the basket, turn out the bamboo shoots inside, point to Mo Pingchu said.


    Mo Pingchu rubbed his eyebrows and reluctantly digested the picture of Li Heng digging bamboo shoots. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was excited to bring something in, he thought about it and quickly stopped him: "Xiao Jiu, I''ll go in for a while. If someone asks about your bamboo shoots or something, you should remember that I bought them from a restaurant outside. I''ll make some dishes for you to taste, not Xu Jiayuan, Not to mention Tang Tianshen. Remember? "


    Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "why? Brother five, do you want me to cheat my grandfather? "


    Mo Pingchu said awkwardly: "it''s not cheating, just don''t tell them for the time being, because if that mother knows that you are so close to a big brother she just met, she will be worried. Maybe she will let you stop going to Xu Jiayuan. You know, mother doesn''t like you to associate with strangers."


    After listening, Xiao Jiu thought for a while and nodded: "OK, brother five, I''ll listen to you. But why do you always think that people outside are bad people? I''ve been deceiving me since I was a child, saying that I was taken away by bad people when I ran out and eaten by wolves. Hum, where are wolves in Kyoto street? " Mo Pingchu rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead in a funny way and said in a low voice: "smelly girl, my mother is not worried about you. You are still young. If you meet bad people, don''t you want to suffer?"


    Small nine head a Yang big voice way: "I am not afraid of, if I meet bad person, certainly beat him severely, let him never dare to do bad again."


    "There are so many bad people in the world. How can we just hope to use our fists to make people abandon evil and become good?" Mo Pingchu is very disappointed to say.


    Small nine listen to very unconvinced: "but those storytellers all say to big hero want to do chivalrous justice, don''t beat don''t scold, don''t good words of persuasion, those bad people will be obedient?"


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu with complicated eyes. The people in this world are dangerous, good and evil, loyal and traitor. How can this little girl understand? However, he hoped that Xiao Jiu would never understand this, and that he would be carefree all the time.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu didn''t answer, Xiao Jiu thought that he didn''t know. After thinking about it, he said, "it seems that I have to ask my elder brother about this question. He knows a lot and answers my question most seriously."


    Mo Ping first listen to this, immediately heart pan acid, no good gas of pinch pinch small nine nose tip way: "how? After two meals, I only remember your big brother. Have you forgotten all of us


    Small nine one vomits tongue to make a grimace way: "five elder brothers are ashamed, so big still be jealous!"


    Mo Pingchu was amused and wanted to laugh. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to pinch Xiaojiu''s face. Xiaojiu screamed and ran away. Brother and sister came to the dining room noisily. Xiaojiu excitedly asked the boy to open the food box and said to the public: "you have a good time today. These are all the dishes made with the freshest bamboo shoots. Have a taste!"


    With that, Xiao Jiu asked people to put several dishes on the table. When they saw that, except for a common dish of braised bamboo shoots, other dishes were bright in color, fragrant in flavor and exquisite in setting up dishes, but some of them could not be named.


    Xu Jingniang asked Xiaojiu curiously, "where did you get these from? What kind of food are these


    Small nine Leng Leng, waved an arm to draw down to squeeze out a: "bamboo shoot chant!"


    People laugh, Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "it turns out that you only know how to eat, but you don''t know what kind of food it is."


    Small nine Du Du Du mouth way: "is that dish name is too long, I didn''t remember to forget, but are very good to hear dish name, what white gold."


    The old lady said with a smile, "is it Ruyi bamboo shoot, chicken mashed golden bamboo shoot and white jade bamboo shoot soup?"


    Little nine can''t help staring at the old lady and asking, "grandmother, how do you know?"


    Xu Jingniang took a picture of little Jiuyi and said angrily, "your grandmother has a lot of knowledge, but she doesn''t even know this dish?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 185

    The old lady said with a smile, "I have an aunt who married in the south. When I was young, I went to visit relatives with my family. I lived in her family for a period of time. These dishes are all southern dishes, and the raw materials are fresh bamboo shoots, so they are not common here."


    Xu Jingniang said with great support: "can you tell me how to make these dishes? The color of this dish is very bright. How is it made


    With great interest, the old man pointed to one of the most colorful dishes and said, "this is Ruyi bamboo shoot. With bamboo shoot meat and shrimp as raw materials, first chop the shrimp and pig fat on the fresh pork skin to make a fine antler, add seasoning and egg white, and stir well to make stuffing; Then boil the bamboo shoots, cool them and cut them into thin slices. Use the bamboo shoots to make the stuffing, fresh mushroom slices and ham slices. Add yellow rice wine, fine salt and other seasonings. Pour in a little soup, steam it in the cage, and then pour the sauce on it. This dish is not troublesome. It requires a high level of craftsmanship. The thickness of each piece of bamboo shoots should not be more than a penny. Otherwise, it will not be rolled


    The old lady pointed to the golden dish and said, "this is the golden bamboo shoot with chicken antler. First, cut the chicken breast and fat meat into antler. Put the bamboo shoots into a boiling water pan and cook them thoroughly. Then remove them and cut them into shreds. Deep fry the shredded bamboo shoots in the hot oil and remove them. Put them into the soup pot and remove them. Then put them into the chicken soup pot. Add chicken oil and simmer for about a while. Remove and cool slightly. Add the egg liquid into the chicken and fat antler, season, then pour in the bamboo shoots and mix well. Finally, stir fry the bamboo shoot paste with chicken oil, put it on a plate and sprinkle with minced ham. If you want to make a good dish, you should have a good fire and knife work. The finer the chicken and fat meat, the better. You should use high fire to fry bamboo shoots and low fire to fry them. If you have a slight carelessness, it will be a thousand miles away. "


    Finally, the old lady pointed to the bowl of soup and said, "this is white jade bamboo shoot soup. Separate the tip of the fresh bamboo shoots from the root of the bamboo shoots. Put the root of the bamboo shoots into the soup pot, add water and cook it over low heat for about two hours. When the soup becomes thick, remove the root of the bamboo shoots for another use; At the same time, put the bamboo shoot tips in another soup pot, add water and simmer for about half an hour. Also, when the soup becomes thick, remove the bamboo shoot tips for another use. Combine the bamboo shoot root soup and bamboo shoot tip soup into one to make the fresh bamboo shoot soup. Add the shredded and stir fried mushrooms, white jade mushrooms and tofu to taste. This dish is the most simple. It takes a lot of effort. The shredded mushrooms should be as thin as hair. "


    Hearing this, the old lady said with a smile: "southerners are not tired of eating and eating. Even if they spend a day cooking a dish, it''s common. These dishes are not complicated. They just need fresh raw materials to make that kind of taste."


    The crowd nodded and said, "it''s better to eat the stewed meat with bamboo shoots than to spend a lot of time on it." then they put the roll into their mouth and chewed it. Suddenly, they muttered, "why is this dish so crisp? Good, good! "


    The old lady took a funny look at the old man, picked up the chopsticks and said: "come on, everybody move the chopsticks, try our little nine''s heart."


    They all laughed and looked at the elated little nine. They all tasted it and praised it for its delicious cooking. But the chopsticks unconsciously dropped the most on the stewed bamboo shoots.


    Xiao Jiuyi has a mouthful of golden bamboo shoots with chicken antler and a mouthful of white jade bamboo shoots soup. He can''t help but say, "there''s a basket of bamboo shoots on his back. I''ll let Lao Fengtou cook bamboo shoots and stewed chicken tomorrow. This dish is delicious, but the meat is too little."


    The men of Mo family thought it was true. Mo Pingfang also yelled: "it''s better to have someone buy a pork chop tomorrow, and the stewed bamboo shoots will be delicious!"


    "Buy more elbows. I''m always short of food these days!" Mo Pingjian shouts.


    Mo Pingyun even said: "I want to eat roast sheep, want to unknown son roast a sheep to eat."


    "That''s a good idea, but you have to choose a big fat sheep, which was a little smaller some time ago." Mo Pingjian licked the corner of his mouth and added.


    "I want to eat black fish pot, and that with pickled cabbage is delicious!" cried Xiao Jiu


    The old man nodded with approval: "Xiaojiu, the girl, will eat with me. At this time, black fish is delicious, but stewed sauerkraut is better than stewed tofu. At this time, all sauerkraut are old sauerkraut. When winter is cold, the pickled sauerkraut is delicious!" Mo Taiwen drank a mouthful of soup and added: "it''s better to stew with some noodles!"


    Mo Taiwu nodded again and again. The old lady, Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    The men of Mo''s family, big and small, are all masters of meat. No matter how delicate the dishes come to their mouths, they are not as refreshing as large pieces of meat. It''s really good for them to eat Ruyi rolls and white jade bamboo shoots soup.


    They also just, can small nine a delicate little girl, also was born to take slant become so, the old lady can''t help but secretly sigh a tone: ah, really family misfortune!


    But Xu Jingniang is very curious about it. She stares at Xiao Jiu and asks, "Xiao Jiu, where did you get these from? Which one in Kyoto has fresh bamboo shoots to sell this season


    Small nine blinks to see Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu says with a smile: "Niang, do you want to do this bamboo shoot business?"


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "you little boy, are you the kind of person who gets into the eyes of money? I think fresh fruits and vegetables are rare this winter. If you can get more, you can eat them at home or add them to the new year''s gift


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "mother and I want to go together. Only this dish and bamboo shoots were bought by Xiao Jiu from a restaurant. I''ve sent someone to inquire about it. The owner of the restaurant bought them from a passing businessman by chance. There''s no more."


    Xu Jingniang frowned and said, "well, that''s a pity. But what did Xiao Jiu say just now? Who is the big brother?"


    Small nine suddenly listen to Xu Jingniang so a say, not from frighten of Leng, drink half of soup Dun choked, not from suddenly cough up. Mo Pingchu is thinking about how to deal with Xu Jingniang. Seeing that Xiao Jiu is coughing, she caresses her back to let her go. Xu Jingniang doesn''t care to ask, so she asks someone to bring her some tea and let Xiao Jiu have a drink.


    Small nine cough blush, this just stop, Xu Jingniang picked up the handkerchief to small nine wipe mouth corner, angry way: "you this wench, how old, eat food not carefully, see, cough into what appearance?"


    Small nine vomit tongue, in Xu Jingniang''s advice continue to drink soup, while Xu Jingniang don''t pay attention, quietly to Mo Pingchu blinked. Mo Pingchu looks at Xu Jingniang, who keeps talking about Xiao Jiu and forgets to ask again. He can''t help but raise her lips. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 186

    The next morning, little nine see cloud bead, they a few with red silk hanging here where entangled, no one can look at her, not from quietly walked out.


    Small nine crept to the gate of the courtyard, secretly stretched out his head to have a look, only to see the coming and going of the servant girls, boys and girls are all busy, for tomorrow''s moping City wedding to do the final preparation, no one noticed her. Seeing that several servant girls were going out, Xiao Jiu turned his eyes, bent down to grab something, quickly followed several servant girls, bowed down and walked out.


    Just as Xiaojiu is about to step out of the gate, her back skirt is grabbed by someone. Xiaojiu turns to see that Yunzhu stares at her breathlessly.


    It turns out that Yunzhu arranges the little maids to wrap up the red silk. As soon as they turn around, they can''t see Xiaojiu. They are so scared that they immediately order people to look for her everywhere, but no one is seen. Yunzhu thinks that it''s not good, and immediately runs all the way to the gate. As soon as Yunzhu arrives at the gate, he sees Xiaojiu following several servant girls. He doesn''t know what he''s holding in his hand. He bends down and shrinks in it. Because he''s small, he''s almost blocked by those servant girls. He''s about to get out of the door. He rushes up and catches Xiaojiu.


    Small nine depressed looking at the cloud bead, cloud bead this just see is small nine one seriously hold in the hand of unexpectedly is a brick, can''t help but smile way: "my small ancestor ah, really Kui of you think of come out, you and say, you holding this brick to go to where?"


    Small nine bitter face pathetic way: "I just want to go out to breathe, never run around, you are busy, I almost suffocate."


    Cloud bead see small nine pitiful appearance, not from funny and distressed, took small nine hand brick throw aside, give her clean hand, soft voice advised: "good master, today anyway and endure, tomorrow three childe married, someone will accompany you to play, and the new sister-in-law love you."


    Small nine Du, Du mouth dissatisfied way: "but I all said with people, today to bring him delicious to go, Niang Pian don''t let me go out, then I don''t become the person who didn''t promise!"


    Cloud bead can''t help "Pu Chi" a smile way: "master, how old are you? Where is the word without faith? What about the villains? "


    Small nine frown not happy way: "how do you think my person is small can speak not to calculate words?"? Grandfather said he would do what he said. Hum


    Cloud bead see small nine not happy, busy with smile, think about, is very serious coax way: "master, you see, our family is really something, you can''t go out this door is helpless, so, you see who to send what delicious food, we send someone to send him, so it''s not a faithless word?"


    Small nine listen to cloud bead so a say, think to nod a way: "well, I can''t go out of the door also can first like this, cloud bead, you quickly find someone to come, I want to buy a lot of delicious, let him a family bought, quickly send it to me!"


    Cloud bead see small nine listen to advise, no longer make out, busy to call people.


    In Xu''s garden, it was dark. It was already noon, but the room was very dark.


    Yuan shisan came in with his tea. He saw Tang Tianshen sitting quietly in his chair, looking out of the window with deep eyes. He didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t feel a trace of popularity in the room.


    Yuan shisan put the tea on Tang Tianshen''s desk and said softly, "master, it''s noon. It''s time to have dinner."


    Tang Tianshen didn''t seem to hear it, but he still didn''t move. After a while, he waved his hand gently to say no.


    Yuan shisan frowned and said in a low voice: "master, you don''t use much breakfast. I let Yuya make bamboo shoot mushroom soup. It''s very refreshing. You can use a little bit."


    Tang Tianshen just looked out of the window and said nothing. Yuan shisan was just about to step back when he heard a rush of footsteps outside the room. Yuan shisan walked out immediately. I saw a report from a rude servant who was a little at a loss: "brother thirteen, there is a man at the gate who claimed that he was sent by Mo Jiu and sent some food to the young master."


    Yuan shisan was stunned. Since the master lived here, only people have come in to eat. No one has ever sent food. Mo Jiu? By the way, Mo''s little nine, the young lady said yesterday that she would send delicious food to the master, but she didn''t expect that she did.


    Thinking of Tang Tianshen and Xiao Jiu together, yuan shisan asked: "what about Mo Jiu? Where was the young lady yesterday? Is she here? "


    The servant shook his head and said, "there are two little guys coming."


    Yuan shisan frowned slightly and rushed to the gate of the courtyard. He saw that if they were really two guys, they carried a big basket. He didn''t know what to eat in the basket. He could smell an attractive fragrance from a long distance.


    Yuan shisan quickly took the things and moved to Tang Tianshen''s house. He put down his things and went in and whispered to Tang Tianshen: "master, Miss nine has sent someone to bring a lot of food. A lot of it is still hot. Would you like to have a taste?"


    Hearing that yuan shisan talked about Xiao Jiu, Tang Tianshen turned his head slightly and looked at yuan shisan. In Yuan shisan''s expectant eyes, after a while, he said faintly: "take it in!"


    Yuan shisan was overjoyed and moved the basket in. When Tang Tianshen saw the basket full of things, he was stunned.


    Yuan 13 first took out the oil paper bags on the top of the basket and opened them one by one. There were ring cakes, Hu cakes, shrimp dumplings, crab dumplings, Li Zong, CI cake, Dou Tuan, MI cake, milk cake and so on; Under the oil paper package, there are more than ten small earthen jars, which are opened one by one in the 13th Yuan Dynasty. Inside, there are all kinds of snacks, such as preserved meat, spicy beans, ginger and spicy radish, zaoqiongzhi, Brasenia schreberi, zaohuangya, zaogua, Disu crystal, jiaozi, spicy melon and so on.


    On the lower floor of the basket, there were several large soup pots, each packed tightly. Yuan shisan took them out and opened them. They turned out to be Xiangsu soup, Yanchi soup, Yuzhen soup, Dongting soup and other kinds of soup that were often drunk in the market this season.


    Looking at the table full of food, yuan shisan said with a smile: "master, Miss nine has brought you all the delicious food in the streets and alleys of Kyoto. Why do you have to taste it?"


    Looking at the table full of food, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but raise his lips. His gloomy face was a little bit of a silk smile. Seeing this, yuan shisan was relieved. He was about to take the basket to one side, but he saw that there was still something in it. He quickly took it out and handed it to Tang Tianshen.


    Tang Tianshen took it and saw that it was a folded letter. He saw that it was folded into a square victory. However, it seemed that the craftsmanship of the people who folded it was unfamiliar. The square victory was crooked and twisted, not as delicate as usual, but inexplicably revealed a trace of ancient spirit. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 187

    Tang Tianshen''s smile on his lips became more and more obvious. He opened Fang Sheng and saw that it said: big brother, these are my favorite foods. They are very delicious. You can try them too! The third brother will get married tomorrow. My mother won''t let me go out. Let''s go to baxianlou under Jinliang bridge when we are free. The fried three color fresh fish, steamed fish and Baiyi soup are very fresh!


    The writing on the letter paper is ordinary, but each of them is big and wide, extremely stretched, and there are some suspicious water stains under the letter paper, which makes Tang Tianshen suspect that Xiaojiu is writing that she is greedy and drips two drops of saliva on it.


    Thinking of this, Tang Tianshen can''t help laughing. Xiaojiu''s temperament is really interesting. He''s not like other children in Kyoto. He''s learned to be like an adult and full of face. Maybe only a child who grew up in a family like Xing''s mansion would have such a smooth and pure temperament. Knowing that he was a restaurant keeper, he even had to take him to another family for dinner. What a pure childish!


    Yuan shisan, who has been watching Tang Tianshen''s expression, is more and more relaxed. He busily puts some meatless food on plates and soup bowls in front of Tang Tianshen one by one.


    Tang Tianshen really lived up to yuan shisan''s expectation. He picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of spicy melon and tasted it. He said in a low voice, "it''s a little salty, but it''s a little spicy, but she''s a good cook. I didn''t expect that this girl even likes these street dishes."


    Yuan shisan said in a soft voice: "the taste of this street dish is naturally not as exquisite as that of our courtyard, but it''s fresh to taste occasionally, isn''t it?"


    Tang Tianshen, noncommittal, picked up another piece of bean dough and tasted it. Although he had lived for more than 20 years, these street snacks were eaten for the first time. Unexpectedly, they tasted good. It can be seen that although Xiaojiu was young, her mouth was extremely cunning.


    Looking at Tang Tianshen, yuan shisan unconsciously ate a few cakes, some small dishes and a bowl of soup. He was secretly happy. Since someone came to the Palace last night and didn''t know what to say to the master, the master has been sulking in his life. He has been sitting for several hours without saying a word, but he is very sad.


    Miss nine''s basket of delicious food is delivered in time. If the master can eat something, it means that the anger is almost gone. Yuan shisan can''t help sighing secretly. It seems that she will stay more in the meditation room in the future. When she is there, the master is always in a better mood.


    In Yuan shisan''s murmuring, Tang Tianshen didn''t know what he thought. He gently put down his chopsticks and pointed to the eating esophagus: "take a portion of these to Yuya, and let him make something better than this!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and immediately nodded. Looking at all kinds of food on the table, yuan shisan could not help but sympathize with Yu Ya. Since he met the master, the good days of Yu Ya, the great chef, are gone!


    Tang Tianshen, who had been given food by Xiaojiu, looked much more cheerful than before. Unfortunately, the pleasure didn''t last long, so he was swept away by someone who came suddenly.


    Tang Tianshen was not surprised to hear that the Duke of Dongping came to visit him in person. But when he thought about what Cheng Mingrui, who came to see Xiao Jiu yesterday, and what the man in the Palace said yesterday, Tang Tianshen''s eyes were deep and unpredictable.


    After a while, Tang Tianshen gently raised his hand, and Yuan shisan immediately turned to invite the Duke of Dongping county to come.


    The Duke of Dongping County followed yuan shisan to jingxinzhai. He was excited and uneasy. He could not bear the beating of his heart, and his palms soon sweated. Seeing that the gate of the courtyard was close at hand, the Duke of Dongping county took a few deep breaths, which barely suppressed the restlessness, and followed yuan shisan carefully into the courtyard.


    Last night, when Cheng Mingrui returned to his home, he thought that Xiao Jiu was full of praise for Tang Tianshen. He was very unconvinced and couldn''t help talking about it with his family. The Duke of Dongping county was surprised to learn that his grandson knocked on Xu Jiayuan''s door in order to find Xiao Jiu. He also met the man. He called Cheng Mingrui to inquire.


    Cheng Mingrui was asked by the Duke of Dongping. Late at night, Cheng Mingrui, who was almost asleep, was put back by the Duke of Dongping. But the light in the Duke''s study was on all night. The Duke of Dongping County stayed up all night thinking about the prince''s Secret return to Beijing to live in the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family. In fact, he had known for a long time. He also thought about whether he would go to visit the prince or not and take the opportunity to get close with him.


    There are so many princes and nobles in Kyoto. There are so many famous families. The Duke of Dongping county was born in the army and had no family to rely on. The greatest wish of the Duke of Dongping County in his life is to make the Cheng family a home of zhongmingdingshi. However, his son is mediocre and he is old. The Duke of Dongping county puts all his expectations on Cheng Mingrui.


    As for the situation of the dynasty, the Duke of Dongping admitted that he had his own opinions. The emperor was nearly 50 years old and was not in good health. He had only two sons under his knees, the Prince Li Heng and the second Prince Li Xun. All the court officials had been secretly guessing which Prince the throne would pass to in the future.


    The Duke of Dongping county thinks that the crown prince will win the most. After all, he is the crown prince and has grown up. Before leaving the palace, he has always been the future emperor in the heart of the ministers in the court. Although it seems that the crown prince is not favored by the emperor at the moment, it is not enough to shake his position for a while. At present, the crown prince is weak. If he can take this opportunity to make friends with his highness, gain his Highness''s trust, and even let a Rui become his subordinate, in the future, if his highness ascends the throne as emperor, their Cheng family''s achievements from the dragon will be enough to protect his glory, It can also make the Cheng family one of the famous families.


    Although he was eager to go to Xu Jiayuan to see him immediately, the Duke of Dongping County thought it was wrong for him to come to the door so rashly. He couldn''t go to the prince and say, "ah, I know you need help now. I''ll help you ascend the throne and help you. You''ll take my grandson as your servant to protect my family''s prosperity, right?


    No matter how weak he is, he will be respected by the prince. If he dares to do so, the prince will have to kick him out. Moreover, since the prince returned to Beijing secretly, instead of living in the East Palace, he hid in the Abandoned Garden of the Xu family. The Duke of Dongping County thought that he didn''t want to attract people''s attention. He came to the house without invitation. If the prince was upset, it would be very wrong.


    But yesterday, Mingrui rushed in and heard that Mo Xiaojiu was happy with the prince. He also called the Prince "big brother", so the Duke of Dongping County couldn''t sit still.


    After a long night''s deliberation, the Duke of Dongping county decided to come to Xu Jiayuan through Cheng Mingrui''s rash intrusion. He would first explore the prince''s words before making a decision. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 188

    In front of the door of the house, yuan shisan stopped. The Duke of Dongping county was busy taking photos, and his mind stopped.


    Yuan 13 came forward and whispered: "master, the Duke of Dongping county has arrived!"


    "Ask him in!" There was a low voice in the room, but the Duke of Dongping County felt that his heart was stagnant, and he didn''t dare to breathe out.


    Yuan shisan gently opened the door and asked the Duke of Dongping county to go in. The Duke of Dongping county took a look at yuan shisan and walked in.


    An hour later, the expressionless yuan shisan came out with the Duke of Dongping county. The Duke of Dongping county came out of the gate of jingxinzhai and looked back. His face looked complex, like joy, like sorrow, like sorrow. Finally, it turned into a sigh. Then he slowly turned his head and followed yuan shisan out.


    On the ninth day of August, the main gate of Xingguo mansion was opened, and the inside and outside of the mansion were full of joy.


    The streets and alleys near Xingguo mansion are full of people. All men, women, old and young stretch their necks, waiting to see the general of Xingguo mansion get married.


    The wedding guard starts from the gate of Xingguo mansion and goes to meet the bride. Mo Pingcheng is riding on a big horse, wearing red brocade flowers and red brocade. He has a handsome face and is full of joy. The girl on the side of the road wants to rush over and marry him first.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang of Mo Pingcheng see that the third brother''s lips can''t stop turning up. They can''t help but look at each other and smile. If it wasn''t for the old aunt''s repeated advice that the third brother must be steady before going out, and don''t smile a big white tooth and look silly, the third brother would be grinning to his cheek now.


    A group of people happily went to the woman''s home. As they were walking, they suddenly heard someone on the roadside shouting: "Oh, it''s gloomy today. Is it going to rain? It''s said that the bride came from the wild land of Zhangzhou. I''m afraid she has a strong temper! "


    After hearing this, the onlookers began to talk about it one after another. In recent years, it has spread in Kyoto that if the sun shines on the wedding day, it is a good omen, indicating that the bride is a virtuous and gentle person; But if it rained and snowed on the wedding day, the bride would be an immoral and unruly person.


    At the beginning of this rumor, people just said it as a joke, but as several married brides responded to it, people gradually took it for granted. This rumor has been widely spread in Kyoto.


    So when the man started shouting, a lot of people around him echoed. For a moment, many people began to murmur about the bride''s rude temper and so on.


    Mo Pingcheng''s cheerful face sank, glanced at those people who kept shouting, pursed his lips, and said to the guard: "tell him to shut up!"


    The guard was stunned. He grasped the handle of the knife and rushed over. Mo Pingchu rushed over from behind and said, "no, today is a day of great joy. Can''t the third brother do this? Let me do these little things. Let''s go to pick up the bride quickly!"


    Mo Ping city looked at Mo Ping for the first time and nodded his head trustfully, ignoring those people who kept talking.


    Mo Pingchu looked at those people who were clearly ill intentioned and waved to his subordinates. He saw several tall and strong men walking to both sides one after another, carrying a big gong, knocking and shouting: "general, let''s get married! General marries Luo, idle person gives way "


    The ears of the onlookers were buzzing. For a moment, they all stepped back. The originally crowded road suddenly became spacious.


    Mo Pingcheng can''t control the corner of his mouth. He''s never seen a married man beating gongs and drums, but he''s never seen a gong blowing his way. How about taking him as a monkey? Xiao Wu is an asshole. He must have done it on purpose!


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are very happy. They all smile at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingyun asks Mo Pingchu in a narrow voice: "brother five, you really don''t mean to do this?" Mo Pingchu a serious way: "three elder brother married is what a big event, do not let people shout a few more to get out of the way, how can catch up with the auspicious time?"


    Mo Pingfang restrained a smile and nodded his head hard: "brother five said yes!"


    Mo Pingcheng glares at Mo Pingchu and tries to hold back his anger. Today, he gets married and doesn''t care about these bastards. When he is free, he will settle up.


    The deafening sound of firecrackers came to Wei Yuwan''s ears. Xinghong went out to have a look, and rushed in to Wei Yuwan, shouting, "here, here, here, here''s the bride!"


    Before Wei Yuwan had time to ask, she felt that her face was covered by the red phoenix brocade cap with pearls falling from the four corners. Except for the red, she could only see her toes under her skirt.


    After some confusion, Wei Yuwan was welcomed into the sedan chair, carried into the Xingguo mansion and sent to the bridal chamber. When the surrounding area was completely quiet, Wei Yuwan let out a long sigh of relief. She opened the corner of the hood and looked around carefully.


    Wei Yuwan saw that he was sitting on a thick red satin Kang with the character "dragon and Phoenix double happiness". On the bed, there were red satin quilt and pillow. On both sides of the Kang were Kang tables with porcelain vases and treasures. On the left side of the Kang were a pair of double happiness table lamps. There is a pair of happy couplets on the opposite wall. In the middle of the couplet is a picture of peony flowers, and a pair of Baibao Ruyi cabinets are placed against the wall.


    Looking out, Wei Yuwan could not help sighing that the Xingguo mansion was indeed a high-ranking family, but it was a pity that the wealth had nothing to do with her. When the cover was uncovered, she would run away.


    Thinking wildly, he suddenly heard a man''s voice outside the room. Wei Yuwan was in a daze. He quickly covered his head and sat up straight again.


    Just listen to a man''s voice low way: "wait on your master to use some food first, if feel bored, then oneself walk around in the room first to have a look, I went to toast then return."


    Then there was a sound of walking away. Wei Yuwan could not help frowning. How could this man''s voice sound so familiar, as if he had heard it before?


    After a while, Xinghong came in with people and put a table of wine and vegetables on the table. Xinghong said to Wei Yuwan with a smile: "Miss, my uncle is really considerate. I''m afraid you''re hungry, so I specially asked someone to bring wine and vegetables. I didn''t see anything just now. I heard from Zijuan that my uncle is very handsome."


    Wei Yuwan''s face turned red and he said in a low voice, "you''re the one who talks a lot!"


    "I''m happy for miss. You''ve been worried that my uncle doesn''t want to be rumored. In my opinion, my uncle is even better than the rumored one. You can''t find such a capable and considerate husband, miss, even with a lantern." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 189

    "But will some food and wine buy you off? You''re not so firm as a girl Wei Yuwan doesn''t have a good temper and says to Xinghong.


    "Miss, you''ve wronged me. I''m all for you. Now that you''ve married in, don''t think about running again


    Wei Yuwan opened the cover, rushed up to cover Xinghong''s mouth and yelled in a low voice: "are you going to die? Why are you so loud? I''m afraid others don''t know I''m going to run, do they? "


    Xing Hong shrinks her neck and shakes her head. Wei Yuwan slowly releases her hand. Xing Hong says in a very low voice: "Miss, do you really want to run?"


    Wei Yuwan looked around, pursed her lips, and said, "since ancient times, there have been many hardships for a man of great talent, but for a man of great wealth, if I want to marry, I will marry a hero of indomitable spirit. I don''t see the glory and wealth in my eyes. If I''m not afraid of implicating my parents, I won''t marry in at all!"


    With that, Wei Yuwan began to remove the hair ornaments on her head. While removing them, she urged Xinghong to say, "come and help me, and pick the heavy and dying laoshizi. By the way, where did you put my package? What''s in it? "


    "It''s loaded and put under my bed, but miss, do you really want to run? My uncle is really nice. The nanny also said that although the marriage was hasty today, all the etiquette was complete. The Xingguo government is a rare good family! "


    "Well, I have nothing to do with good or bad. Don''t you know that Kyoto has very big rules. If I really stay here, I don''t want to go out all my life. I don''t want to learn three obediences and four virtues every day. Then I might as well marry a boatman and a coachman. At least I''m more self-centered." Wei Yuwan is very determined to remove the hair ornaments from her head. She is about to ask Xinghong to help her change her wedding dress when she hears a clear girl''s voice.


    "Oh, you don''t want to marry my third brother. That''s just right. I don''t want you to be my third sister-in-law either. If I had known that my third brother married you, I wouldn''t have agreed!"


    Wei Yuwan and Xinghong were startled. They looked at the door and saw the door closed. Wei Yuwan makes a wink at Xinghong. Xinghong quietly walks to the door, opens the door and takes a look. She sees that there is no one guarding the door, as she asked before.


    Xinghong closed the door, and Wei Yuwan shook her head. Wei Yuwan couldn''t help looking around, but it was all quiet. The door was closed and the back window was closed. Where did the sound come from?


    Xinghong can''t help muttering: "is it a ghost?"


    "Where is the ghost? Don''t talk nonsense Wei Yuwan strongly supported her composure and yelled at Xinghong in a low voice.


    "Cluck, cluck, you two are cowards. You are as stupid as that day. Hey, aren''t you going to run? Come on, look up. How about I take you out? " The girl''s voice began to ring again.


    Wei Yuwan and Xing Hong looked up and saw a hole the size of a bowl on the roof. There was a six or seven year old girl with a smile on her face.


    Wei Yuwan saw the baby''s big eyes, pointing at her and exclaiming, "ah? It''s you


    Xinghong also stares round eyes and exclaims: "you are the little liar!"


    "Bah! You are a liar! You big fool, who can you blame for your stupidity? " Small nine lie on the roof, is scornful of Chong Wei Yuwan and Xinghong vomit tongue.


    Apricot red gas straight jump feet, pointing to small nine drink: "who are you? Get down here! Come down


    Small nine vomits tongue to shake a head of way: "no, have ability you come up!"


    "Come down, come down!"


    "Come up, come up!"¡° Come down


    "Come up!"


    "I, you come down here --"


    "If you don''t go down, you can go up."


    Seeing Xinghong quarrel with the girl on the roof endlessly, Wei Yuwan kneaded her forehead without saying a word. She pulled Xinghong, who was so angry, staring at Xiaojiu and asked in a deep voice: "I ask you, who are you? Why are you here? "


    Xiao Jiu gave Wei Yuwan a look and said: "I''m Mo''s Xiao Jiu. This is my home. I can go wherever I want. You''re really in trouble. Do you want to run or not? If you don''t run, I''ll go! " With that, Xiao Jiu got up and was ready to go down to eat. In order to avoid people, she had been on the roof for an hour and was really hungry.


    As soon as Wei Yuwan saw that Xiao Jiu was about to leave, he called out, "wait a minute, you wait a minute."


    Small nine lie prone to return to impatiently ask a way: "why?"


    "I, I, would you take me out?" Wei Yuwan asked hesitantly.


    Small nine rolled a big white eye way: "my three elder brothers what kind of hero, why want to marry you this kind of stupid and stupid woman?"? If you don''t want to marry my third brother, I don''t want you to be my third sister-in-law. You want to go out and follow me! "


    Wei Yuwan looked at Xiaojiu unconvinced and said, "who is stupid and stupid? Your third brother is a dandy. Who will marry him? Anyway, I, Wei Yuwan, will never marry someone I have never met


    Listening to the fire, Xiao Jiuyi stretched his arm and wanted to point to the tip of Wei Yuwan''s nose. "My third brother is not a dandy? My third brother joined the army when he was 16 years old. He was brave and invincible. He once killed more than 100 people with one enemy. How brave is that? How are you? I''m not as good-looking as my mother. I''m not good enough to carry my shoes? How dare you despise my third brother, fool, big fool, big fool


    Wei Yuwan''s silly eyes were scolded by Xiao Jiu. She couldn''t help choking her neck and yelling, "he''s your third brother. Naturally, you say good things for him, and kill hundreds of people with a knife. Should you cut watermelon? Cut a hundred watermelons, and your hands and neck will be broken, not to mention your head. You little boy, don''t be a fool here! "


    Xiao Jiuqi almost didn''t jump up. He craned his neck to stare at Wei Yuwan and scolded: "you big fool, my third brother''s shilingguan guard, the loyal General of the fourth grade, the person who has been rewarded in the imperial edict, am I a fool? It''s your own fool. I tell you, you are the frog sitting in the well. You don''t know the heaven and the earth. Hum! Idiot, big frog, quack quack! Quack, quack


    Wei Yuwan was silly. He stared at Xiaojiu in disbelief and stammered: "what did you just say? Who is your third brother? "


    Xiao Jiuzheng yelled at Wei Yuwan "quack quack quack quack" all the time. When she heard her ask, she said: "my third brother is my third brother, big fool!"


    "Don''t say I''m stupid again. Tell me, where''s your brother''s general?" Wei Yuwan asked Xiaojiu angrily. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 190

    Xiao Jiu was startled by Wei Yuwan''s sudden sharp voice. He was stunned. Then he cried back: "Shiling pass, what''s the matter?"


    Wei Yuwan''s eyes were full of wonder. The man she was going to marry turned out to be the legendary garrison general of Shiling pass, the young general who was brave enough to fight one hundred times?


    How is that possible? She''s not dreaming, is she? Wei Yuwan couldn''t help staring at Xiao Jiu and asked, "is your third brother really the general of Shiling pass? He, what''s his name? What''s the name? "


    Xiaojiu blinked. Looking at Wei Yuwan, she burst out laughing like a fool. This third sister-in-law is too stupid. She has married the third brother. She doesn''t know who the third brother is. She doesn''t even know his name. It''s too funny and stupid. Ha ha ha!


    Wei Yuwan looked at Xiaojiu laughing like this, and then he asked shyly and angrily, "what are you laughing at


    Xiaojiu couldn''t stop laughing at all. He covered his stomach and almost burst into tears.


    Xinghong carefully pulled Wei Yuwan''s sleeve and said in a low voice: "Miss, didn''t your wife come to tell you about my future uncle? Don''t you remember anything? "


    Wei Yuwan said angrily, "I only remember what my mother said at that time. She was the third son of the Xingguo government, but she didn''t pay attention to the others. She didn''t expect that she was the general who was stationed in Shiling pass. It was him!"


    Looking at Wei Yuwan''s red face and brighter eyes, Xinghong asked in surprise, "are you OK, miss?"


    Wei Yuwan waved her hand and said, "what can I do for you? I''m fine, I''m fine! "


    With that, Wei Yuwan wandered around the room and said to himself, "is it him? I''m so stupid that I didn''t expect that general Mo was originally him. Yes, he was originally named mo. in the Xia Dynasty, who could a general named Mo belong to? God, I married general mo. what should I do? What should I do? I didn''t pay attention to anything before. I still wanted to run. I didn''t do it seriously when I saluted. Would he


    Although Wei Yuwan is a woman, she likes to hear stories about heroes and legends. As soon as she arrived in Kyoto, she heard a story about the retreat of the vassal army. She was deeply impressed by the story of the general who defeated the vassal army with one hundred enemies. Later, she heard many stories about the young general and admired him very much.


    All of a sudden, Wei Yuwan was shocked to learn that he was married to this hero. He was at a loss for a moment.


    Apricot red looked at herself and kept talking. She giggled, covered her face, worried and worried. Wei Yuwan rubbed her eyes hard and said in her heart that there would be nothing wrong with her?


    Small nine smile enough, see Wei Yuwan ignore himself, self-care in the inside circle, can''t help but not angry way: "Hey, you still go in the end?"? I''m hungry. I''m going to eat! "


    Wei Yuwan was awakened by Xiao Jiu''s cry. He looked up and saw that Xiao Jiu was still lying at the entrance of the cave. Thinking of the identity of Xiao Jiu, and the past and the present embarrassing situation, Wei Yuwan was embarrassed. She thought about it again and again, or was she ashamed to smile at Xiao Jiu, and asked carefully: "is your third brother really general Mo? Who is his name? What''s the name? "


    Xiaojiu blinked and said: "there are many generals in my family. My eldest brother, second brother and third brother are generals, as well as my grandfather and uncle. Oh, by the way, it seems that my fourth brother has also been appointed generals, too many, I can''t remember clearly. My third brother must be a general, but I don''t know if it''s not the general Mo you said. His name is mo Pingcheng. What''s his name? Does he have a name? I don''t know. Anyway, at home, the servants call him the third son. Grandfather, they call him the little third son. I call him the third brother. Hehe hehe


    After hearing this, Wei Yuwan was stunned and said, "moping city? I remember, it seems that general Mo is called Mo Pingcheng! People call him "zhongwulang general!" Xiaojiu muttered: "general zhongwulang? This name sounds good. I''ll go back and ask the third brother, "is this zhongwulang him?" Then he yelled to Wei Yuwan, "have you finished asking? Are you running or not? Now everyone is having a banquet. When the banquet is over, you can''t run away? "


    Wei Yuwan was stunned and stammered: "I, I, I"


    "What am I? Are you hungry, too? Why are you stuttering Small nine lie on the hole curiously ask a way.


    Wei Yuwan blushed. She thought she was going to marry a dandy, but suddenly the dandy became a hero in her heart. Do you want to marry or run? She had no idea for a moment.


    Seeing Wei Yuwan''s hesitation, Xing Hong quickly advised her, "Miss, since you already know that my uncle is as good as the rumor, why do you want to run? It''s not often said in this play that it''s easy to get priceless treasure, but is it rare to have a lover? Will you stay, miss? "


    When Xiao Jiu heard that, he was also curious and asked, "yes, why do you dislike my third brother? What''s wrong with my third brother? "


    Wei Yuwan frowned and hesitated: "he''s not bad. He''s still a big hero. I admire him very much. But if I admire him again, I don''t want to live in such a yard all my life. I haven''t seen snow mountains on the grassland in my life. I heard that there are endless blue sky and white clouds on the grassland. I want to see them freely."


    Xiao Jiuyi was very happy when he heard that Wei Yuwan wanted to see the grassland and snow mountain. He pointed to Wei Yuwan and said with a laugh, "ha ha ha ha, do you believe that you are stupid? My third brother is stationed at Shiling pass. It''s not far from the grassland and snow mountain. I heard that my third brother and my eldest brother once went to the snow mountain to pick snow lotus. If you want to see grassland and snow mountain, it''s not right to marry my third brother! "


    "I''m married. Shouldn''t I wait on my parents-in-law in the mansion? Can I go to shilingguan with you? " Wei Yuwan asked incredulously, but she had heard of the rules of the big families in Kyoto, such as "no two doors, no two doors, no three obediences, no four virtues, no women''s virtues, no women''s work"


    This Xingguo government is a first-class government. This little girl is not talking nonsense, is she? Wei Yuwan really did not dare to believe that he would have such good luck.


    Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "my family servant is many, why want three elder brothers to marry you to come back to serve a person?"? What''s more, my sister-in-law and my second sister-in-law are all following my brothers. My mother said that husband and wife are supposed to be together. "


    "You mean you don''t need your daughter-in-law to wait on your mother-in-law? Can I take office with my husband? Then, what gate does not go out two doors do not step? What about three obediences and four virtues? Don''t you have to abide by it? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 191

    "What are you talking about? My third brother will go back to shilingguan after he gets married. He''s gone. Why do you stay? What gate does not go out? I''m going shopping tomorrow! "


    "You mean it?"


    "Well, why do I lie to you? Are you running or not? I''m so hungry that I have no time to wait for you! " Small nine impatient urge way.


    Wei Yuwan is upset by the series of surprises. Seeing that Xiao Jiu urges her, she suddenly doesn''t know how to answer. I don''t know why I think of the scene when I first met Xiao Jiu. This girl is a miss of Xing government, but what''s the strength like that day? It''s obviously a little girl who has no scruples. It seems that the Xingguo government is really not a place to restrain people.


    When Wei Yuwan thinks about it, she can go out as long as she is not closed. Her husband is still such an outstanding figure. If she runs again, isn''t she stupid?


    But if you really married, then the little girl on the roof is her sister-in-law? But she had a quarrel with her before. Wei Yuwan felt numb and regretted it.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu really wanted to leave, Wei Yuwan waved to Xiaojiu and said, "don''t go, don''t you, aren''t you hungry? I have food here. You come down and I''ll give it to you. By the way, it''s not safe on the top. You''d better not move. I''ll find someone to hold you down. Xinghong, Xinghong, go and call people quickly! "


    Xinghong was pushed twice by Wei Yuwan, nodded stupidly, and was about to go out and shout.


    "Wait a minute!" cried Xiao Jiu With that, Xiao Jiu rubbed her eyes hard. She looked at Wei Yuwan suspiciously and then left and right. Did she go to the wrong place? Or a dream? This stupid woman was yelling at her just now. She said that she would not marry her third brother and would run away. How could she go down to eat delicious food in a twinkling of an eye and be held down?


    Small nine eyes a MI, stare Wei Yu Wan, serious ask a way: "do you want to cheat me to go down?"? Okay, what about catching me? I''m not that stupid when I want to be beautiful! " Say, small nine bone Lu a turn over to climb up to want to run.


    Wei Yuwan was so worried that he cried out: "I didn''t cheat you. I really want to give you something to eat. By the way, I have food and wine here. Come down quickly and give you something to eat. Don''t move. Be careful not to fall."


    Xiaojiu is puzzled and stares at Wei Yuwan. She is stunned by her completely different attitude. Xinghong can''t react and looks at Wei Yuwan stupidly.


    As soon as he said the word "food and wine", Wei Yuwan couldn''t help thinking of something. He quickly pulled Xinghong and asked, "Xinghong, what did you say just now?"


    Xinghong was startled and stammered: "what can I say? I didn''t say anything? "


    Wei Yuwan stares at Xinghong eagerly and asks, "didn''t you say that he asked people to bring the wine and vegetables?"


    Xinghong nodded stupidly and said, "yes, it''s my uncle who sent me here. I''m afraid you''re hungry."


    "He said he was afraid that I was hungry," Wei Yuwan said sweetly, letting go of Xinghong and covering his hot cheek.


    Xinghong can''t help shaking her shoulders. Isn''t miss Zhongxie? How can it be like this in a flash?


    Xiaojiu looks silly. She was bothered by the second prince and the third princess who came to he. She is curious about what the future third sister-in-law will be like. She climbs up the roof and uncovers the tiles to have a sneak look. Unexpectedly, the future third sister-in-law is the stupid woman who fought with the third brother in front of the Hu cake shop that day. She also listens to her discussing with the servant girl about running away, Small nine this just called two.


    As a result, I don''t know what evil happened to that stupid woman. She was not only laughing but also worried like a fool. She also called her down to eat in a soft voice like a changed person. The more she thought about it, the more wrong she was. She couldn''t stay here for a long time, so she got up and ran. When Wei Yuwan looked up and looked at the roof again, he saw an empty hole on the roof, but there was no big black eyes around the hole.


    Wei Yuwan couldn''t help shouting a few times, but there was no response. She said to Xinghong anxiously, "go out and have a look, don''t let my sister-in-law fall or what? We had a misunderstanding with her before. Don''t let her misunderstand us any more. Go and find out. "


    Xinghong looked at Wei Yuwan with a puzzled face and said, "Miss, who is your sister-in-law?"


    Wei Yuwan pushed Xinghong and urged: "that''s the little girl who held my leg in front of the Hu cake shop. Now that I''m married, she''s not my sister-in-law!"


    "Ah? What? Miss, you''ve changed your mind. You''re going to marry. That''s great, miss -- "before Xing Hong finished speaking, Wei Yuwan pushed her out. Wei Yuwan urged her to find Xiao Jiu quickly. She was too busy to ask any more. She called two boys to go to the roof to find someone.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu came down from the roof and was discharged from the hospital, he heard a man shouting, "second prince, Miss Jiu is here!" Then, there was a rush of footsteps.


    Xiaojiu didn''t look at it. He immediately turned and ran. He heard Li Xun''s voice behind him: "Xiaojiu, don''t run. I''ll tell you, I''ll go to Taixue in two days."


    Small nine run faster and faster, to the corner, small nine heart read a move, suddenly turned a direction, grabbed a small tree over the wall, ran toward the kitchen.


    Outside the big kitchen, Xiaojiu sneaks in quietly through the small door. Taking advantage of the fact that all the people in the kitchen gather on the long table to eat, he stealthily walks to the steamer and is ready to touch two steamed buns to pad his stomach first. She is really tired and hungry today to avoid those two dog skin plasters.


    As soon as she touched the steamer, she was pressed by a chubby hand. She looked up and saw that the chef Feng tou was smiling at her.


    Xiao Jiu grinned: "Lao Feng, I''m hungry. Please get me something delicious."


    The corner of old Feng''s mouth tilts and pulls Xiaojiu to the back corner table. Xiaojiu follows him to the table. He lifts his hand and takes away the cover on the table. Xiaojiu''s eyes suddenly light up.


    Old Feng happily pointed to the dishes on the table and said to Xiao Jiu, "I heard that the second prince and the third princess are coming again. I know you have to hide. I''ve already prepared for you. Try it!"


    Small nine happy to old Feng head up thumbs, spare no effort to praise way: "old Feng, you can really expect things like God, I today in order to avoid them, even a stutter did not eat, I heard that today''s banquet you but made a lot of efforts, the skills of housekeeping have tried out?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 192

    Old Feng was not angry and snorted: "it''s no good if you don''t come out. Otherwise, you little girl, who grew up eating my cooking, will be fooled by the names of the cauliflower outside. You''ll make a fuss about the dishes like Ruyi rolls. It''s really harmful to the craftsmanship of my Feng family for generations!"


    Xiaojiu can''t help but have fun in his heart. Since the big brother sent someone to deliver some dishes that day, and was praised by the family, old Feng''s mood is not good. Listen to brother five, old Feng has said in public that as a descendant of a culinary family and a grand imperial chef, how can he let the little master be hoodwinked by the skills of the little cook from an unknown restaurant outside? This is harmful to his dignity as a cook.


    As a result, at the wedding banquet held by the Xing government, old Feng tou changed the practical style of the Mo family in the past and showed off his skills, such as dragon and Phoenix presenting auspiciousness, Phoenix Tail shark fin, red plum pearl fragrance, Xianglong Shuangfei, Hydrangea scallops, shredded chicken and tremella, jade palm offering longevity, and Pearl bean curd. However, his efforts greatly made the Xing government look up in front of the princes and nobles in Kyoto.


    However, the most laborious craft, Lao Feng''s head was not put on the banquet, but hidden in the kitchen, waiting for Xiao Jiu to eat.


    At this moment, looking at Xiaojiu sitting at the table, eating without raising his head, old Feng''s bad mood for many days finally went smoothly. He shook his head with pride and said, "little girl, have a good taste of our craft. Look, these erlongxizhu, shazhoutaicui, Yutu cabbage, and Zhilu Zhenzhu chicken are all authentic Royal dishes. You can find them everywhere in Kyoto. Where can you eat them, I''ll write it backwards for you! "


    Small nine drum two cheek help son, hard to nod to express affirmation, but in the heart is not happy, no wonder five elder brother always say old child, old child''s. Lao Feng is now competing with her and sixth brother like this. He was a child! Five brothers also told her not to tell old Feng how delicious the restaurant is outside. Otherwise, old Feng would be unconvinced and see the day toss. His mother said that she was so extravagant and wasteful when she ate at home.


    In fact, Xiaojiu said from the bottom of her heart, she still thinks the food there is delicious. It looks simple, but it tastes good. It''s different from old Feng tou''s fancy craft.


    But in front of old Feng''s face, Xiao Jiu was extremely aware of the current affairs and nodded: "nobody in Kyoto is as delicious as old Feng. You are the most skilled. I love your cooking best!" Five brothers said, as the younger generation to filial piety, the elder generation to coax happy, this thing is not called cheating, so small nine said very sincere.


    Old Feng tou was very happy when he heard that. He patted Xiaojiu happily and said, "little girl, you have good taste. I''m not sorry for the good dish I made for you. Let''s talk about it. What else do you want to eat? I''ll make it all for you while I have enough materials in hand today! "


    After listening to the music, little Jiuyi immediately yelled, "I want to eat the crystal like candy you once made. It''s soft and delicious!"


    Old Feng was so happy that he said with a smile, "you girl can eat it. It takes a lot of effort. Come on, it''s still this time tomorrow. You come here to get it!"


    Xiaojiu nodded contentedly and said with a smile, "I''ll bring you my grandfather''s good wine tomorrow!"


    "Well, little girl, you have a conscience!" Old Feng looked at Xiaojiu happily. He hid at the kitchen table and laughed brilliantly.


    When the banquet was over, the guests scattered one after another. Wei Yuwan, dressed in a red wedding dress, stayed in the room by herself. For a while, she worried that Xiao Jiu had not found her and didn''t know where to go. For a while, she thought about the appearance and temper of her husband, general mo, For a while, he regretted that he had pondered blindly without asking clearly. For a while, he wrinkled his face into a ball. For a while, he was shy and uneasy. For a while, he was annoyed and depressed. He kept changing back and forth.


    When Mo Pingcheng came back in a hurry after offering wine and seeing the guests off, he opened the door and saw the woman sitting beside the bed. Her white face was constantly changing, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Mo Ping Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He took a deep breath. With his excitement, Mo Ping Cheng walked over and asked in a low voice, "what kind of food do you like? What do you like to eat? I''ll ask someone to make some, OK Wei Yuwan, who is thinking deeply, is awakened by Mo Pingcheng''s voice. He suddenly looks up and sees a familiar face smiling at him.


    Wei Yuwan was stunned. She couldn''t help blinking her eyes. Then she fixed her eyes. Suddenly, she stood up, pointed to the tip of the nose of moping city and cried, "it''s you! How can you be such an apprentice


    Mo Pingcheng was also stunned. After thinking for a while, he suddenly realized that Wei Yuwan didn''t know his true identity. He couldn''t help but feel funny.


    Mo Pingcheng, who is full of fun, takes two steps forward, grabs Wei Yuwan, points to her slender jade finger, wraps her little hand in her palm, and says with a smile: "lady, my husband, I''m Mo Pingcheng, but I''m a very serious general of zhengsiping. All that day was a misunderstanding. I''m not really a disciple."


    Wei Yuwan suddenly stares round his eyes. The apprentice is mo Pingcheng. He married a apprentice, isn''t he, a young general like him?


    Wei Yuwan''s head was tied. She looked at Mo Pingcheng at a loss. She felt that her hand was so hot that she couldn''t shake it. She couldn''t help staring at Mo Pingcheng and stammered: "are you really that general Mo? General Mo, the garrison general of Shiling pass? "


    Mo Pingcheng felt more and more amused. He stretched his arm and gently hugged Wei Yuwan in front of his chest. He looked into her eyes and whispered: "if I go back to my mother, I''m the third member of the Mo family. Mo Pingcheng is also the third member of the Mo family!"


    For the first time in her life, Wei Yuwan was held in front of her chest. The man in front of her was tall and straight, and her chest was extremely wide. She seemed to become thin and thin in an instant; And from such a close look, the memory of the apprentice, actually also, very good-looking!


    Wei Yuwan''s face turned red. She bit her lip and said in a low voice, "how can you be like this? You are a great general. How could you talk to me that day


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Wei Yuwan''s red face and said with a smile: "that was the first time in my life that I was kicked by a woman in public, and I was called a apprentice. Lady, you almost ruined my innocence."


    "I, how can I? You''re the one who''s holding me. Still, still


    "What else?" Mo Pingcheng gently put his lips close to Wei Yuwan''s ears. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 193

    The man''s hot breath sprayed on his ear and neck. Wei Yuwan felt her heart beat like thunder and her palms were sweating. She instinctively pushed back two steps.


    Mo Pingcheng can''t help but tighten his arm, and even more tightly around Wei Yuwan''s waist. Wei Yuwan feels that his arm on his waist is like an iron hoop, and his face is blushing with shame. Seeing Mo Pingcheng''s handsome face getting closer and closer, he can''t help but feel nervous. He has no time to think about it. He instinctively raises his foot and stomps. Mo Pingcheng immediately squats down and covers his instep with a "ouch".


    When Wei Yuwan realized what he had done, he was also startled. Just as he wanted to apologize, he saw Mo Pingcheng squatting, covering his instep and staring at himself with a smile in his eyes.


    Wei Yuwan couldn''t help looking at Mo Pingcheng and turned his head.


    Mo Pingcheng was so sweet that he couldn''t help laughing, but he covered his instep and hummed.


    Wei Yuwan couldn''t help but smile. She pursed her lips and said to Mo Pingcheng, "are you ashamed? You''re still a general? I wear embroidered shoes, can you step on the same pain


    Mo Pingcheng just stood up and said with a smile to Wei Yuwan: "lady, you really have a bright eye. You can see through my bitter meat plan at a glance. I have no choice but to offend you that day. Later, I went to compensate you. You lost your temper and kicked me, which made my reputation as an apprentice. You see, my reputation has been ruined by you. You can''t help it. You must be responsible for me all your life! "


    Wei Yuwan can''t help but stare at Mo Pingcheng. Is this the fearless young general who is said to be one against a hundred heroes? How come she looks like a naughty girl? Is she really married the wrong person?


    At this time, the roof suddenly heard the laughter of eating. Wei Yuwan and Mo Pingcheng looked up and saw several black heads on the roof. One of them was desperately covering his mouth and laughing.


    Mo Pingcheng fixed his eyes, jumped up, pointed to those heads and yelled: "well, you guys, you took down my roof, don''t run away, wait for me, today I''ll see how to repair you!"


    Mo Pingjian waved his hand and said, "third brother, third brother, this is really not what we did. When we came up, there was a hole here."


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also denied it. Mo Pingcheng didn''t believe it. He rolled his sleeve and yelled, "good boy, if you dare to do it, you''ll wait for me!" Say, then angrily want to rush out.


    Wei Yuwan grabbed Mo Pingcheng and said in a low voice: "that, that may be the hole that Xiao Jiu uncovered. She had been lying there before, and then ran away. I sent someone to look for it, but I didn''t find it."


    Mo Pingcheng Leng Leng, more and more angrily pointed to the above several boys roared: "look at you a small nine are bad, son of a bitch boys, don''t want to run today, all wait for my brother!" Say, lift a foot to want to rush outward.


    Wei Yuwan quickly tugged Mo Pingcheng and said, "well, what are you doing?"


    Mo Pingcheng took Wei Yuwan''s hand and said with a depressed face: "good lady, you don''t know, we have many brothers. These smelly boys are just like monkeys. They go to the house to uncover tiles without fighting for three days. The eldest brother and the second brother are not at home. As the third brother, can they do it? It''s OK for them to learn to be bad one by one, but they''ve also broken Xiaojiu. Look, we''ve uncovered the roof of our house. Daughter in law, just wait and see if I don''t pick the skin of these bastards today! "


    With that, Mo Pingcheng ran out and yelled: "well, daughter-in-law, you should eat and drink first. Don''t hurt yourself. I''ll go back right now. By the way, you should change all your heavy clothes. We don''t care about those. Comfort is the most important thing. I''ll come back after I clean up those boys."


    Wei Yuwan looked at Mo Ping City, which had disappeared in a flash, and then looked up at the big circle of holes on the roof. He blinked and couldn''t help pinching himself. The pain quickly tears, Wei Yuwan finally found that he was really not in a dream, just everything is true!


    Wei Yuwan never dreamed that he was going to marry such a man. He never thought that the legendary Xingguo mansion was like this. But for some reason, Wei Yuwan couldn''t help but raise her lips. All of these disobedience can not be said to be harmonious, people can not say comfortable!


    After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Jiu slips out of the back kitchen with the promise of coming to fetch sugar tomorrow. He sleeps in his grandfather''s study. When he wakes up, he learns that the banquet is over and that the second prince and the third princess have returned to the palace, he feels refreshed.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu was about to go to the third brother''s yard for another walk, to see if the silly third sister-in-law was still there, he suddenly saw six brothers, seven brothers and eight brothers rushing out of the third brother''s yard. The third brother angrily chased after him and yelled: "you bastards, don''t run away. If you dare to lift a hole in my roof, don''t blame me for letting your buttocks blossom and stop for me."


    Small nine immediately a shrink neck slip to the wall root squat down, in the heart secret way is not good, the hole of the roof but she first lift, small nine immediately don''t care to go up to see the fool three sister-in-law''s affair, immediately cat waist slip from the other side.


    Mo Pingchu has been busy all day, and finally he is ready to go to see Xiao Jiu who has been hiding for a long time. As soon as he comes to the porch door of the backyard, he sees Xiao Jiu cat running here with his waist dripping. Mo Pingchu can''t help but stand at the porch door with his back to his hands, waiting for Xiao Jiu to fall into the trap.


    Small nine one side look back, while running, running ran into a meat wall, looked up is mo Pingchu, small nine can''t help but smile.


    Mo Pingchu pulled off Xiaojiu''s hairy pigtail and asked with a smile: "what''s wrong again?"


    Small nine immediately straight waist, a serious way: "who did bad things?"? I''m hiding from the second prince and the third princess. "


    "Yes? The second prince and the third princess have already left, don''t you know? "


    "Are they gone? That''s great, brother five. You don''t know. In order to avoid them, my legs are almost broken today. " Small nine exaggeration of comfortable breath, beat own thigh to say.


    Mo Pingchu funny looking at small nine, know this girl did not tell the truth, but very intimate did not ask.


    Small nine but oneself guilty, have no words to look for words of say: "five elder brothers, have you seen three elder sisters in law?"? What do you think of third sister-in-law? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said: "I haven''t seen her before, but I heard that she is a generous and straightforward girl. She should get along well with her third brother."


    "I don''t think so," he said


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed and asked, "why do you say that? Have you met the third sister-in-law? "


    Nine make complaints about brother, "brother Wu, you don''t know, three sister-in-law is the person I met with three brother before the shop of the cake shop. She was so stupid and stupid, and I was deceived. I don''t know how the three brothers would marry her. And, brother five, do you know? She doesn''t want to marry the third brother, hum! The third elder brother is so good, she is so stupid, she even dislikes the third elder brother, so stupid third sister-in-law, I don''t want it, it''s just right to leave! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 194

    Mo Pingchu frowned slightly and asked casually, "how do you know that third sister-in-law doesn''t want to marry third brother? She''s already married. Can''t she go? "


    "She said that she didn''t want to marry a dandy or something. She also said that she didn''t want to stay in the yard all her life and couldn''t go anywhere. She just wanted to run. I heard it clearly from the roof!"


    Mo Pingchu lightly swept small nine one eye, softly asked a way: "roof?"


    Small nine hindsight immediately cover mouth, big eyes turn up.


    Mo Pingchu glared at Xiao Jiu and poked her on the head. "If I find out that you dare to climb the roof with lightness skill in the future, I''ll punish you for a month!"


    Small nine put down a hand, stare Mo Pingchu to make an effort to wrinkle next nose way: "five elder brothers are bad! Let you marry a stupid sister-in-law in the future, hum


    Mo Pingchu rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead in a funny way and said: "you think that third sister-in-law is stupid, but it''s not necessarily in the view of third brother. You and third sister-in-law have only seen each other twice, so you are sure that others are stupid? Just listening to her saying that she doesn''t want to marry, do you think she really doesn''t want to? Xiao Jiu, don''t judge what a person is like just by one thing, let alone by a word or a few casual words. People are the most complicated things in the world. You have to look at them with your heart and analyze them with your brain. You may not be able to understand them. "


    Small nine hear straight make dizzy, don''t understand of way: "five elder brothers, how attentive see with brain analysis?"? Why should I see a person so clearly? "


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "silly girl, the world is dangerous and people are dangerous. Do you think everyone is the same as our family? In this world, there are good people, bad people, good people who look like bad people, bad people who look like good people, and people who are sometimes good and sometimes bad. If you don''t have a heart, what will you do when you grow up? "


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought about it. He blinked and looked at Mo Pingchu with a flattering face. He said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. I have five brothers. As long as you have a seven skilful heart, five brothers say that those who are bad are bad, and those who are good are good. I just listen to five brothers."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. He pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said, "little girl, do you want brother five to praise you or scold you? How lazy and clever


    Small nine vomited tongue way: "don''t scold me, can only praise me, I am your most intimate sister, if I''m not good, you are even worse!"


    "All right, all right? But do you want to make a bet with me? "


    "What bet? What''s the bet? "


    "Bet that the third brother and the third sister-in-law will love like their parents? I bet it will be. How about you? "


    "I don''t bet. The third sister-in-law is not as smart or beautiful as her mother. She''s so stupid that the third brother doesn''t like her so much?"


    "Let''s make a bet. If you lose, you''ll listen to me. You can''t go to your big brother without my permission."


    "Small nine one listen to, immediately pout up the mouth discontented of shout a way:" why forbid me to look for big brother? I think big brother is very nice. He knows everything and is very nice to me. His yard is very interesting. Why don''t you let me go to him? "


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low voice, "Oh, you think you''re going to lose!"


    Small nine immediately jump feet to shout: "I just won''t lose?"


    "Then why don''t you dare to bet with me?"


    "Well! Bet on it, brother five, you wait to lose! "¡° Let''s make it a deal. High fives? " Mo Pingchu smiles and stretches out his hand to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu stares at Mo Pingchu and gives him a heavy blow.


    Mo Pingchu''s plan was successful, and he said with a smile: "well, let''s say that the third brother will come with his third sister-in-law tomorrow morning. You should have a good look. If the third brother and his third sister-in-law are in love with their parents, you will lose. If you lose, you will listen to me."


    Small nine full of confidence way: "I just won''t lose, you just wait to lose, three elder brothers just won''t be so silly."


    "Let''s wait and see tomorrow." Mo Pingchu smiles deeply and turns to leave.


    Small nine looking at Mo Pingchu''s back, frowning to think, how to feel like where is not quite right? Is she trapped by five brothers again?


    At the thought of this, Xiao Jiu shakes her head again and again. It''s impossible. She''s so smart. How can she be trapped? I''m sure I will lose tomorrow!


    The winner, Xiaojiu, learns from Mo Pingchu''s appearance and goes to his residence with his hands behind his back. As he is walking, he suddenly hears Mo Pingjian''s cry behind him: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, help! Third brother wants to catch me to the martial arts training ground!"


    Small nine one listen to this, where still attend to go to school, Mo Pingchu, head also don''t return, immediately start to run. Mo Pingjian, who was looking for help from her heart, was stunned by the way of rushing. He could not help but stop, scratched his head and muttered, "what is Xiaojiu running for?"


    But as soon as his voice fell, he felt a gust of wind coming behind him, and then his skirt was carried. Mo Pingcheng''s cold laughter came: "run, why don''t you run? Let''s go. Your sixth brother and seventh brother are waiting in the martial arts field. Let''s play Shaolin thirty-six sticks today


    Mo Pingjian can''t help holding Mo Pingcheng''s arm and crying: "third brother, I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more, third brother."


    The next morning, Xiao Jiu came to the dining room early, and saw Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian come in one by one. They couldn''t stand up straight without sitting. They rubbed their arms and legs happily.


    It''s said that yesterday a third brother took sixth brother, seventh brother and eighth brother to the martial arts training ground. Haosheng practiced some stick skills. In the end, sixth brother, seventh brother and eighth brother were all carried back. That was a terrible situation. Tut tut!


    Mo Pingchu stealthily glanced at Xiao Jiu, and then at Mo Pingyun, his eyes could not help showing a little smile.


    Just as Xiaojiu secretly congratulates himself for running fast enough, Mo Pingcheng comes in with Wei Yuwan. Two people in new clothes come in hand by hand. When they get to the house, Mo Pingcheng still holds Wei Yuwan''s hand tightly, which makes Wei Yuwan''s shy face more and more red.


    Seeing that his younger brother and sister had already come, Mo Pingcheng pulled Wei Yuwan to Mo Ping''s elementary humanity with a smile: "come, I''ve met your third sister-in-law!"


    Small nine is mo Pingcheng face not to hide the smile of a Leng, and then look at Wei Yuwan blush smile, not from some silly eyes.


    Mo Pingchu glanced at Xiao Jiu lightly. When several elder brothers all gave the ceremony, Xiao Jiu, in Mo Pingchu''s urging eyes, reluctantly went forward to give Wei Yuwan a gift and called out: "how are you, third sister-in-law!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 195

    As if relieved, Wei Yuwan took Xiaojiu''s hand with a smile, handed her the present, and gave Xiaojiu an exquisite purse. He said with a smile, "listen to your third brother say that you like sweet food. It''s a kind of honey of Zhangzhou specialty. Do you like it or not?"


    Small nine more silly eyes, very not adapt to Wei Yuwan suddenly to himself so kind and even gentle and amiable appearance. Small nine this Lengshen, make Wei Yuwan not from some embarrassment, Mo Pingchu quietly step forward, gently pushed small nine one, low voice way: "little girl has not wake up, right? Thank you, sister-in-law! "


    Xiaojiu blinked. Then he glanced at Wei Yuwan and said in a low voice, "thank you, third sister-in-law."


    Wei Yuwan was a little embarrassed and happy. "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Mo Pingcheng patted Xiaojiu''s head gently and said with a smile: "don''t you like sugar most? Why don''t you open it and try it? "


    Small nine this just open the purse, see inside of pack unexpectedly is some of the things that seem to glaze bead general, she curiously pinch out a put in the mouth to taste, not from stare round eyes.


    Wei Yuwan stares at Xiao Jiu nervously. Her husband says that this method must work, but don''t let it go. Last night, Wei Yuwan has deeply realized Xiao Jiu''s position in Xing government. Now she wants to live with Mo Pingcheng. She can''t offend Xiao Jiu as soon as she enters the gate.


    Xiaojiu chewed and swallowed the sugar. He stared at Wei Yuwan and asked, "what kind of sugar are you, sister-in-law? It''s not as sweet as other sugars. It''s sour, but it''s so sweet and sour! "


    Mo Ping was so determined that he could not help but curiously gather in front of Xiao Jiu and asked, "is it really so delicious? Give me one! "


    Small nine immediately Wu tight purse straight shake head, Mo Pingjian stare way: "virtue, I''m not your brother, eat you a sugar to see you stingy?"


    Like a miser, Xiao Jiu clung to his purse and yelled, "I haven''t eaten sugar for a long time. Do you still fight with me for such a little sugar? You still want to be a brother, huh! You mustn''t tell me! " Said, small nine and pinch two sugar into the mouth, this just put the purse quickly into the arms, also hard clap.


    Mo Pingjian white small nine one eye, not angry way: "you don''t give me to eat, I tell Niang, let Niang take all your sugar!"


    Small Jiu Yi sticks out his tongue, points to the sugar in his mouth and says: "Nuo, here you are!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a straight face: "give it to me when it''s all in your mouth, hum! Xiao Jiu, you''re such a rascal


    Small nine tongue a shrink, blunt Mo Pingjian made a big grimace way: "you are a big naughty, shame face, are so big also asked me to eat sugar, shame shame" said, hard to scratch his face, shame Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian is angry by Xiaojiu. He reaches out his hand to catch Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu runs away immediately. Mo Pingjian chases after him. They chase each other. They are as noisy as before.


    When Wei Yuwan saw this for the first time, she asked Mo Pingcheng anxiously, "well, why don''t I ask Xinghong to bring some more sugar to save the eight younger brothers and nine younger sisters."


    Mo Pingcheng said with a smile: "no, Xiao Ba and Xiao Jiu are having fun. How old is he? How can he really eat candy?"


    When Wei Yuwan heard Mo Pingcheng say this, she was relieved to see Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu chasing each other. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang help Xiao Jiu block Mo Pingjian. The brothers and sisters make a fuss, but they have unspeakable intimacy. They can''t help but envy each other.


    Xiaojiu runs and hides behind Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan. Wei Yuwan is caught by Xiaojiu and hides behind him. He can''t help but feel at a loss. Just at this time, Xiaojiu pokes out a head and asks in a low voice: "sister-in-law, do you still have this sugar?" Wei Yuwan blinked and nodded. Small nine smile a big white eye small voice way: "that all give me?"


    Wei Yuwan just about to agree, Mo Pingcheng is not angry poked the small nine brain door: "do you still want that tooth? Turn head to grow a mouth bad tooth, see your Niang how to deal with you? "


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, vomited tongue to run, Mo Pingcheng ha ha laughs, Wei Yuwan looked at the small nine running noisily, some hesitant to Mo Pingcheng said: "why don''t I go back and give nine younger sister some sugar, children love to eat sugar."


    Mo Pingcheng waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t give it to her quickly. This girl can''t count the sugar. If you give her that purse, she will eat it today. She''s changing her teeth. She doesn''t dare to eat more sugar."


    Wei Yuwan stopped talking. Mo Pingcheng glanced at Wei Yuwan, patted her hand, and said in a small voice with a smile: "I know you want to please Xiao Jiu. I''m afraid we''ve made a mistake before, and Xiao Jiu doesn''t like you in his heart. You ah, don''t think too much, small nine look naughty, in fact, especially easy to coax, your girl called Xinghong or what that, not will do Zhangzhou snacks? When you go back, you ask her to make some delicious food for Xiao Jiu. When she is happy, nothing happens; Besides, there''s me. What are you worried about when I''m here? I promise that everyone will like you in three days


    Wei Yuwan''s uneasiness gradually calms down when he looks at Mo Pingcheng''s eyes. Seeing that Wei Yuwan looks relaxed, Mo Pingcheng can''t help laughing and whispering to Wei Yuwan some interesting stories about the Mo family.


    Small nine and Mo Pingyun several make a meal, found that Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan as if no one else said this, not from the head crowded together, curious staring at the talking and laughing Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan, small nine puzzled mutter: "the third brother seems to really like the third sister-in-law."


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and said: "it was the daughter-in-law chosen by the third brother. Can he not like it? Look, these two are more sticky than our parents in the future. Oh, I can''t stand it! " Mo Pingjian said, it is exaggerated to shake the goose bumps on the body, make small nine not from giggle straight smile.


    Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan heard Xiao Jiu''s laughter. They looked up and saw several younger brothers and sisters with their heads together. They were staring at them curiously. Wei Yuwan''s face turned red again.


    Mo Pingcheng smiles, stares at Xiao Jiu and others, pulls Wei Yuwan and says in a low voice: "no matter them, let''s talk about us. After a while, grandparents, parents, uncles and aunts will come. I''ll tell you, grandfather is the man."


    Seeing that Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan were talking together again and again, Mo Pingchu could not help but pick up a few small ones of Mo Pingyun and stop them crowding their heads to eavesdrop. Small nine some depressed Du mouth, Mo Pingchu amusingly rubbed small nine head, low voice way: "small nine, willing to gamble admit defeat."


    Small nine puzzled to see Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan two eyes, how also don''t want to understand her good three elder brother how silly, harm of her in vain lost to five elder brother, later can''t want to go to big brother, really depressed! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 196

    Mo Ping first saw that Xiao Jiu Du was not happy with his mouth and face. He couldn''t help laughing and pulling out his purse from Xiao Jiu''s arms. He gently took out a piece of honey and stuffed it into Xiao Jiu''s mouth.


    The taste of sour and sweet filled his mouth. Xiao Jiu could not help bending his eyes. Mo Pingchu shook his purse quietly and said: "I heard that Zhangzhou is close to the mountains and the sea, which is quite different from our food here. What kind of pastry is unique, and the third sister-in-law''s servant girl is a good snack maker. I don''t know if someone has tasted it?"


    Small nine immediately eyes stare to slip round, eagerly pull Mo Pingchu to ask a way: "five elder brothers, you say really?"


    Mo Pingchu said with a light smile, "if you don''t believe it, just wait and see. According to our third sister-in-law''s temperament, I will send you something delicious tomorrow." Small nine one listen to music, suddenly feel this three elder sister-in-law is not so worthless.


    Can think of Tang Tianshen, small nine can''t help frowning, if she admits gambling, then don''t go to big brother? How can we do that!


    Small nine immediately in the heart straight shake head, Mo Ping see small nine unexpectedly still some hesitation, not from slightly frown, unexpectedly Li Heng to small nine influence unexpectedly so big, that he more want to stop one or two.


    Small nine think about it, just want to ask Mo Pingchu, so that she can go to Tang Tianshen, can suddenly remember yesterday Mo Pingchu said is "without his consent, can''t go to;" So long as Mo Pingchu agrees, won''t it?


    How can we get him to agree? Small nine eyes a turn, immediately had an idea.


    Mo Ping saw Xiaojiu with a smile on her face for the first time. She thought she had figured it out, so she took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "we have an agreement with Xiaojiu. In the future, you should listen to me and stop running around."


    Mo Pingchu, a smiling little nine, nodded his head and said, "brother five, I''m willing to admit defeat and keep my word. If you don''t agree with me in the future, I promise I won''t go to find my big brother!"


    Mo Pingchu Leng Leng, don''t believe looking at small nine, this usually unreasonable to rely on three points of the girl, today how so refreshing?


    Small nine but a face full of justice looking at Mo Pingchu, as if she is the words of a gentleman general, see Mo Pingchu can''t help laughing, heart small nine this wench little ghost big heart don''t know how to think, but willing to abide by the bet can''t be better, then also don''t tangle this matter, after small nine try every means to let him agree, in the heart this just complain incessantly.


    After the hot wedding banquet, Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan, like every newlywed couple, began their honeymoon day. When they returned home on the third day, Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan walked around the city with a car full of gifts, which made all the people in Beijing who were talking about the marriage shut up, The Wei family is extremely satisfied with Mo Pingcheng''s son-in-law.


    For Wei Yuwan, the days after her marriage are like dreams. Her husband dotes on her, her father-in-law is friendly, and everyone in the family gets along well with each other. There are no troublesome rules and customs. She is more comfortable than her mother''s family, except that Xiao Jiu, the flesh of the Xingguo government, is indifferent to her.


    Wei Yuwan has been married for so many years. She knows little Jiu''s position in Xingguo government clearly. Her little ancestor is not close to her, and her younger brothers respect her more than they are close to her. Wei Yuwan knows that if she wants to get a foothold in Xingguo government, she must be happy with little Jiu.


    Therefore, under the guidance of Mo Pingcheng, Wei Yuwan launched a comprehensive flattery to Xiao Jiu. Because of the gambling with Mo Pingchu, I can''t go to Tang Tianshen''s Xiao Jiu for the time being. Every day, I just stay in the mansion after school, which is very boring.


    Under Mo Pingchu''s advice, Xiaojiu reluctantly goes to the courtyard of moping city. After eating a lot of delicious food prepared by Wei Yuwan and Xinghong, Xiaojiu can''t help but quickly change his attitude towards Wei Yuwan.


    For a gourmet, what can be more enjoyable than the delicious food in front of him? His mouth is short and his hands are soft. Xiao Jiu can''t pull down Wei Yuwan''s face after this delicious meal. Xinghong is really a good craftsman. Xiaojiu is full of praise for flat meat swallow, seven star fish ball, stewed meat dumpling, oyster cake, and Sha Cha noodles. In particular, Taiping swallow made of Xinghong is even admired by old Feng tou. There are experts among the people.


    If Xiao Jiu said that this Taiping swallow is similar to wonton, but the skin of the stuffing is very delicate. The swallow skin of Taiping swallow is made from the lean meat of selected pig hind legs. The muscle tendons and periosteum are removed and cut into thin strips. The mashed meat is pounded with a wooden mallet. The potato flour sifted by a fine hole silk sieve and an appropriate amount of water are slowly added. The mashed meat is stirred repeatedly and pressed evenly. Then it is put on the strip board and rolled into a paper like sheet.


    After cooking, the swallow skin is translucent, smooth, tender, crisp and fragrant.


    Not to mention apricot red also has a good skill in making fish balls. Mash the fish into a paste, mix the potato flour for the skin, and use the refined meat and shrimp as stuffing to make balls. After cooking, soak in delicious soup, add scallion, the color is white, and the meat is fragrant and loose, which makes Xiaojiu, who loves fish and has no patience to spit carefully, and the old lady, who is not easy to pick prickles when she is old, all like it.


    Wei Yuwan quickly won the favor of the Xingguo government with Zhangzhou food. At the moment, Xiao Jiu can''t remember that he once despised Wei Yuwan and Xinghong stupid, and he followed Wei Yuwan every day, shouting "three sister-in-law" one by one. He didn''t know how sweet it was.


    Besides, there were no young women in Xingguo mansion before. Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang were busy with their own affairs every day. When Wei Yuwan married in, Xiao Jiu occasionally wanted to play with a flower rope and so on. As a result, the sister-in-law''s feelings were developing rapidly, and she soon became familiar with each other.


    The more Wei Yuwan knew about the government of Xing, the more she was secretly happy. Fortunately, she married the government of Xing instead of some other high-ranking family. Otherwise, how could she have such a relaxed and happy life.


    One day, Wei Yuwan heard that Xiao Jiu began to learn riding and shooting very early, and he went to the streets with the old man every day. He even saw some singing and dancing shops, gambling houses and so on.


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Wei Yu Wan to ask a way: "three elder sister-in-law, who isn''t want to go out to go out?"? What''s so enviable about that? "


    Wei Yuwan shook her head with a wry smile and said, "it''s not like this, Xiao Jiu. When I first arrived in Kyoto, my family was afraid that I didn''t understand the rules of Kyoto and made people laugh, so they invited a Mammy to teach me the rules. You don''t know, Kyoto has a lot of rules. There are even a set of rules for women''s upbringing. There are rules for women how to talk, how to stand, how to sit, how to walk, how to talk and how to salute when they see someone! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 197

    Small nine listen to secretly smack tongue, busy and took a piece of cake to eat, pressure startled.


    When Wei Yuwan saw that Xiao Jiu really didn''t know it, she could not help sighing: "I have studied with mammy for several days. I can''t eat well and I can''t stand well. I''m so tired that my mother scolds me for not studying hard. I''ll make people laugh in the future. When I was in Zhangzhou, although there were restrictions in my family, I was never so strict. As soon as I arrived in Kyoto, I wanted to change me from head to toe. It seemed that I was wrong everywhere. I didn''t do anything according to the rules. How can I adapt? I was so angry that I ran out by myself. Then I met you and your third brother, and then I had the following things. "


    Hearing Wei Yuwan say this, Xiao Jiu can''t help thinking that he mistook Wei Yuwan for bullying Mo Pingcheng and making fun of her. He can''t help laughing.


    Wei Yuwan had a lot of contact with Xiao Jiu. He knew that although Xiao Jiu was naughty, he was not arrogant and willful. He was innocent and lovely, so he began to really like her. When he saw her giggle, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really didn''t know it was like this in Xing''s mansion. General Mo was such a person, You are such a naughty young lady


    Small nine curiously ask a way: "we such son not good?"? What do you think it should look like? "


    Wei Yuwan said with a smile: "I once went to Jingzhao Fu Yin''s house with my mother. I''ve met their wives and young ladies. They all look up and look at each other through their nostrils. They seem to hold their voices. They don''t open their mouths to eat or drink. As long as they sweep the corners of their eyes, someone will come to them. By the way, when they walk, their steps are light and slow. It''s no exaggeration to say that from here to the door, I think they have to walk for a long time. "


    Xiaojiu laughed and said, "they have to walk for a long time. Isn''t that slower than the tortoise?"


    Wei Yuwan himself couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s said that a lady of a big family should not squint when she walks, she can''t show her shoes when she walks, she can''t shake her skirt more than a few times, and she needs to walk with her feet in a straight line. Anyway, there are many rules. She told me that all the ladies of Kyoto are like this now, or they are ill bred."


    Xinghong also said: "yes, that''s what they said. When I went out with the young lady, all the maids in Jingzhao''s family looked down on me. They said that I was a bumpkin. They also said that I walked bigger than a man, and that I came from the mountains."


    Small nine not good spirit way: "walk originally want to take a step to walk, with their same tortoise climb which call walk?"? Xinghong, don''t listen to them. I think it''s good for you to walk. People in our house walk like this. I''ll take you to Jingzhao Fu Yin''s house one day. You can scold me back. I haven''t seen anyone who speaks ill of others in front of the guests. They''re not cultured. "


    Xinghong was glad to hear that, so she quickly nodded and said, "ah, Miss nine, I will scold them so that they can look down upon others again."


    Xiaojiu clapped his hands and said, "that''s right. My grandfather said that people are good at being bullied. You have to be strong when you go out. Xinghong, who dares to bully you in the future? Tell me, if I don''t cry with a whip, I won''t be called Mo Xiaojiu."


    On hearing this, Wei Yuwan waved her hand and said, "I dare not, but it''s just a quarrel. Xiao Jiu, don''t listen to Xinghong''s nonsense. Jingzhao''s family is not so rude. It''s not good for you to beat people up and scold them."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "third sister-in-law, what are you afraid of? Grandfather said, in Kyoto, as long as we are reasonable, anyone who dares to bully me will let me whip him! "


    Hearing this, Wei Yuwan asked in disbelief, "did grandfather really say that?"


    "Really, I used to fight with Zhou Taiwei''s grandson, but he couldn''t beat me, so he dragged his mother to come to my mother to settle the accounts. Later, when my grandfather knew, he said to his mother directly," you''re so big, but I can''t afford to lose face with my girl. You''re so happy to come here and ask Zhou Taiwei to come by himself and say that you want to have a good talk with him. "


    Speaking of this, Xiaojiu smiles and whispers to Wei Yuwan: "third sister-in-law, I tell you that Zhou Taiwei didn''t dare to come at all. He just let the boy''s mother send me a lot of gifts to compensate me. He''s very timid. Later, my grandfather told me that as long as I didn''t bully people for no reason, as long as I''m reasonable, anyone who dares to bully me will let me whip him!" Wei Yuwan was stunned to hear that. She didn''t expect that there would be such an educator in the end of the day. She was really an eye opener. How did Xiao Jiu come from? She was clear now!


    Xiaojiu thought Wei Yuwan didn''t believe it, so he patted his chest and assured: "what I said is true, third sister-in-law. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you will do the same. Don''t be afraid, my family told me that our Mo family has no other advantages, that is, short protection! If anyone dares to bully us, we''ll let him give us back! You''re my third sister-in-law. I''ll protect you from now on. If anyone dares to bully you, I''ll beat her. I''m good at Kung Fu, really! "


    Wei Yuwan looked at Xiaojiu and thought about the attitude of the Mo family towards him these days. She nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I''ll rely on you to protect my third sister-in-law in the future."


    Xiaojiu nodded happily. Suddenly, he thought of something. Xiaojiu said to Wei Yuwan with a smile, "third sister-in-law, am I more reliable than my third brother?" Then Xiao Jiu came to Wei Yuwan''s ear and whispered, "I heard that the third brother was stupid when he was a child. He was not as smart as me at all. Third sister-in-law, am I more powerful than the third brother?"


    Wei Yuwan couldn''t help laughing and whispered to Xiao Jiu: "yes, Xiao Jiu, you are the smartest. Your third brother is a big fool!"


    Small Jiuyi listen to Wei Yuwan so say three elder brothers, can''t help but happy, giggle of don''t stop. Although Wei Yuwan is married, she is still young and childish. She whispers bad words about moping city with Xiao Jiu and laughs.


    As they were laughing, Yunqiu, Yu Shuzhen''s big servant girl, came with two small ones. Wei Yuwan stood up and said with a smile, "sister Yunqiu is coming. Please sit down."


    Yunqiu smiles and salutes Wei Yuwan and Xiao Jiu, saying: "madam and the second lady have just said that since you passed the door, Miss Jiu has a companion. She doesn''t play with the boys all day long. I just came in and had a look. I didn''t see that such a quiet and clever little man was our ninth lady


    Small nine quit, stare a way: "cloud autumn, you make fun of me?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 198

    Cloud autumn said with a smile: "Oh, how dare you? How can I praise you? "


    Small nine just don''t believe, smile to clench a fist then rushed up, cloud autumn hurriedly Dodge, small nine lift a leg then again kicked past, cloud autumn body a twist immediately dodge


    Wei Yuwan and Xinghong, look at me, I''ll look at you, and then look at the onlookers. They can''t help but smack their tongue. How dare they get along with each other? It''s a style of playing Kung Fu all the time. It''s really the family of generals!


    Small nine and cloud autumn you come to me to make a quarrel, cloud autumn breathes a breath to press small nine way: "nine young lady this Kung Fu is more and more refined day by day, maidservant feel ashamed to be willing to bow to the downwind, go back to practice well and then accompany you to fight, today, maidservant come to still have something to do."


    "What''s the matter?" asked little nine curiously? Are you still so painstakingly sent here


    Cloud autumn smiles to pinch small nine''s face way: "nine young lady, you this really exalt slave, but slave today son come, really have important matter son."


    With that, Yunqiu said to Wei Yuwan with a smile: "young lady, madam said that you and the third young master will go to Shiling pass in a few days. Since then, it''s a long way to go, and it''s rare to go back to your mother''s home. While we still have a few days to go, let the third young master accompany you to stay with your family tomorrow. In addition, the third young master was not at home before, and his wife was in charge of all the accounts in his courtyard. Now you know about the situation at home. In the future, you will be in charge of these things, and you can put them away! "


    What has the final say, "a box and several books," was handed to Wei Yuwan from the little girl''s servant. "Madam," the lady said, "what matters is what you want to bring with you. What do you want to bring to you?" What''s more, no matter what you have to do, don''t feel embarrassed. Let you remember that this is your own home. You can do whatever you want and open your mouth if you want. As long as you and the third son are well, everything will be fine at home. "


    Wei Yuwan was stunned again and again. She looked at the things Yunqiu handed her. After a while, she asked in disbelief, "grandma, does she really say that?"


    Yun Qiu nodded and said, "well, this is what my wife told me to tell you. Young lady, you don''t know that our housewives are not in charge of business. The second lady is busy with business all day long. She often says that she dreams of marrying a daughter-in-law in order to take charge of all the affairs in the house. She can also play cards with the old lady and have a chat. It''s a pity that you and the third young master have to go to the border. Yesterday, my wife told us that it''s impossible. As long as you have a good life, she''ll wait for you at home. "


    Hearing this, Wei Yuwan felt warm and sour. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After hearing this, Xiao Jiu laughs and concludes: "it turns out that my aunt wants to be lazy. I''ll go back and talk to my grandmother. In the future, I''ll let my brothers take care of their own affairs and make less trouble. In this way, my aunt won''t have to be so busy."


    Cloud autumn laughs to tease small nine way: "that nine young lady you?"? If you can help your wife, she will be very happy! "


    Small Jiuyi listen to this busy wave hand way: "I don''t understand these, you don''t look for me, I still have so many brothers, let aunt choose one to help, by the way, my brother-in-law is good, can calculate accounts also careful, you let aunt choose him."


    They all laughed. After Yunqiu finished his work, he gave Wei Yuwan and Xiao Jiu a gift and left with them.


    Wei Yuwan opened the box in a daze, and saw that there were a lot of thick banknotes, some pieces of silver and some deeds of land and house. He was so surprised that he opened the account book and found that there were not only the monthly account books of their yard, but also the income and expenditure account books of two shops and a Chuang Tzu.


    She opened the account book and looked at it. Wei Yuwan was startled by the amount. She quickly closed the box, folded the account book, and said to Xing Hong, "how can my mother-in-law give me all these things? How can I understand these, so many people and so many things? Where can I manage them? Besides, I''ve just passed. How can I manage the money? "I don''t," Wei Yuwan said. She asked Xinghong to go to Yu Shuzhen with her things. Xiaojiu looked at Wei Yuwan and said, "third sister-in-law, what are you doing? Isn''t it just a little silver? You can do what you used to do according to the account book. My yard has been doing the same since last year. "


    Wei Yuwan was stunned. He looked at Xiaojiu strangely and said, "Xiaojiu, do you mean that all our courtyards are in charge of their own accounts?"


    Little nine nodded and said, "yes, what''s wrong? How easy it is


    Wei Yuwan rubbed her forehead. It''s not right. It''s not right. Niang Mingming told her that a housewife wants to hold the silver in her own hands. She also asked her to remember not to fight for power with her mother-in-law after she passed the door. There are also many rules for high-ranking families. It''s common for her mother-in-law to regulate her daughter-in-law. She told her not to lose her temper when things happen. She must bear it.


    But since she married into Xing government, her mother-in-law never let her serve her. She also said that there were not so many rules in her family, so that she could be more comfortable and live with Mo Pingcheng. Now she directly handed over the silver and these industries to her. She also said that she would take office with Mo Pingcheng. This is not the same as what my mother said!


    Seeing Wei Yuwan''s stupefied stupor, Xiao Jiu stretched his arm and shook it in front of her and said, "third sister-in-law, third sister-in-law, what do you think?"


    Wei Yuwan woke up and couldn''t help sighing to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, I''m so glad that I married your third brother and got married to Xingguo government!"


    Small nine don''t understand looking at Wei Yuwan, don''t understand good three sister-in-law why make this exclamation. Wei Yuwan knows that there are some things she can''t tell Xiaojiu clearly, so she thinks it''s necessary to let Xiaojiu know what the world is like to a woman. Otherwise, if she was born in bliss, she would not know how to cherish it.


    So Wei Yuwan said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, you were born in Mo''s family. You are never at ease, but you don''t know how much restriction you have on women in this world. I''ve heard that now it''s not only the disqualification of women''s economic examination, but also the saying that coeducation is immoral and that men and women should go to school separately. Some people say that "a woman without talent is virtue." in fact, women don''t need to study. Not only that, but it also restrains women''s behavior, which means that they will be locked in the backyard forever. In this case, I feel very lucky to marry your brother to the Mo family! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 199

    Hearing this, Xiao Jiuyi immediately said, "nonsense. My grandfather said that women should not only read and read, but also be proficient in both literature and martial arts. In the future, they will be able to protect the people and the country!"


    Apricot red stares big eyes, can''t believe of ask a way: "what? Women also need to protect cultural relics, protect the people and protect the country? Isn''t this, isn''t this all men''s business? "


    Xiaojiu stares at Xinghong discontentedly and says: "what should a man do? Men and women should have been the same. My grandfather said that if the Kaiyuan female emperor had not cut through the thorns and thorns in those days, we would not have our present days. If the women had not been brave and courageous, the war would not have subsided so soon. Besides, my grandmother also said that only when a woman has insight can she teach her children well and do anything for a family. In short, a woman should not only read books, but also read good books. She should have knowledge, insight and ability. My aunt and I have read books, and they can settle accounts and do business. Do you want to ask? "


    Wei Yuwan was very excited when she heard that. She thought that she would conform to heaven''s destiny after she got married. She didn''t expect that Xing government would be so open-minded. Could she still do what she wanted to do in the future?


    Wei Yuwan then asked: "does the family support that mother and aunt who do business?"


    Small nine don''t understand of way: "support, why not support?"? My father also said that my mother is a natural businessman. Without my mother, the family would not be able to do so much business and earn so much money. Some time ago, my father and mother went out to talk business together. After more than a month, they didn''t take me! "


    Speaking of this, Xiaojiu can''t help talking. Her father and mother have gone to the seaside by boat. She hasn''t seen the sea, and she hasn''t done the kind of boat that takes months.


    But Wei Yuwan was more and more happy. After thinking about it, she asked, "what about my mother-in-law? Is it your aunt? Does she have no rules or demands for women? "


    Xiaojiu thought about it and said, "Auntie, everything in the mansion is in the charge of auntie. What are the rules? It''s nothing. Oh, by the way, my aunt has requirements. "


    "What''s the demand? Small nine, you say quickly Wei Yuwan urged him anxiously.


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "aunt said that she doesn''t care about anything else, as long as she can quickly hold a grandson and granddaughter, then I can be an aunt!"


    Wei Yuwan can''t help but make a big red face. He pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said, "how old are you? Are you anxious to be an aunt?"


    "Although I''m only six or seven years old, my eldest brother, second brother and third brother are all older. My mother said that my eldest brother and second brother haven''t changed for so many years. I''m afraid that my grandmother''s wish of sharing the same family for four generations still depends on you and third brother. Sister in law, you and third brother should work hard."


    Wei Yuwan was so shy and dry that she raised her hand to pinch Xiaojiu''s face and cried, "you girl, you dare to say anything in a mess!"


    Xiaojiu jumped away and yelled: "this is what my mother said, not what I said. By the way, if you don''t mention it, I forget. My mother said that if you want to open a fur shop in shilingguan, you can talk to her. She wants to do fur business. I came here to deliver a message. Now that the task is finished, I''m leaving! "


    Say, small nine then pull out feet to run, when leaving still did not forget to grab two pieces of dim sum.


    Wei Yuwan stares at Xiao Jiu, who runs away in a flash, and mutters: "Miss, how can this Xingguo government be like this?"


    Wei Yuwan glared at Xinghong and said with a smile, "isn''t that good? Xinghong, do you think it''s so good? Or is it as good as Jingzhao''s family? "


    Xinghong said without hesitation: "of course, it''s so good, miss. To tell you the truth, I feel more relaxed and happy here than in our house, really!"


    Wei Yuwan looks at Xinghong and laughs heartily. Is it a fur shop? This seems to be a good idea. She can have a good discussion with her second aunt. Three days later, Mo Pingcheng took Wei Yuwan to leave Beijing for his post. Xiao Jiu reluctantly took Mo Pingcheng''s sleeve and asked, "third brother, when will you and your third sister-in-law come back?"


    Mo Pingcheng felt Xiaojiu''s head and said, "Xiaojiu, I''m afraid I can''t come back in three or five years after my brother and sister-in-law leave. When you get older, I''ll send someone to take you to shilingguan. Let''s ride and hunt on the grassland. How about the third brother taking you to hunt wolves?"


    Small nine one listen to this immediately happy, not from a series of asked: "where do you have a wolf?"? How many? When will you send someone to pick me up? But you must find a big car. I''m going to take both Lang Qing and Xiao Hei. Third brother, do you think it''s Lang Qing or Lang Qing? "


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t answer the question. Mo Pingchu patted xiaojiunao gate and said, "just think about it. If you have a chance to go to the northwest, you have to go to see the elder brother and the second brother first. Since you were born, the elder brother and the second brother don''t know how many gifts they have sent back, but they haven''t even met you."


    Small nine one tongue nods a way: "that time, I see elder brother first two elder brothers they are good, also don''t know elder sister-in-law two elder sister-in-law is where person, if all have apricot red so can cook maid like three elder sister-in-law."


    Hearing this, the crowd began to laugh. Wei Yuwan pretended to be angry and said, "Oh, you are not reluctant to give up us, you are reluctant to give up Xinghong!"


    Xiaojiu waved his hand and said: "no, no, third sister-in-law, I can''t bear you. Really, ah, you haven''t left yet. I miss you so much." Say, small nine then gather to Wei Yuwan side rub to rub to go of act coquettishly.


    Wei Yuwan was amused by Xiao Jiu. She patted her and said, "well, I know you don''t want me. When I get to the place and settle down, I''ll write to you. You should remember to write back to me."


    Small nine busy hard nod, Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "three sister-in-law, you don''t expect too high, small nine that ghost character is afraid to send you can''t understand."


    Small nine suddenly angry, raised fist to rush toward Mo Pingjian to come over to shout: "I write well, you that just call ghost draw a sign!"


    Mo Pingjian made a grimace and said with disdain: "if I call it ghost charms, you''re dog crawling. Tut Tut, you''re ugly!" Small nine gas of don''t work, chase Mo Pingjian want to fight, Mo Pingjian immediately start to run, two people began to chase me up.


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian this disturbance, the people''s parting melancholy to disperse a lot, Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan with family blessing and concern, set foot on the carriage to the border.


    The departure of Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan seems to take away all the joys of the Xingguo government. Although the days are not so different from the past, Xiao Jiu feels inexplicably lonely. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 200

    One night after dinner, on the way back to his residence, Xiao Jiu inadvertently glanced at the dark courtyard of moping City, which was totally different from the bright and bustling scene before. He asked moping Chu in a depressed way: "brother five, why do you want to separate people? If only the third brother and the third sister-in-law could live with us all the time


    Mo Pingchu looked at Xiaojiu in surprise. He found that Xiaojiu had grown up to the height of his middle waist. Although his face was full of childishness, it was still a little beautiful. Xiaojiu had grown up.


    Suddenly realizing that his sister has grown up, Mo Pingchu''s feeling is somewhat complicated. He hopes that she will grow up and be as carefree as a child forever. He is inexplicably proud and has some unspeakable bitterness. Mo Pingchu, who has always been good at speaking, suddenly doesn''t know how to answer Xiao Jiu''s question.


    Small nine puzzled looking at silent Mo Pingchu, gently pulled his arm, Mo Pingchu eyes flash, pursed lips, pointed to the intersection in front of the low voice: "small nine, you see the intersection in front of it?"


    Little nine nodded blankly, Mo Pingchu sighed slightly: "everyone grows up in the process, there are countless such intersections to choose, choose different intersections will go to different ends, you and I, all of our family are the same."


    Small nine thought to want to frown to ask: "after that we all want to separate?"


    "I don''t know, but everyone has their own way, and you also have your own way. You can only go this way alone, and no one can accompany you forever."


    "But I don''t want to go alone, I want you to accompany me, just like now, we will always be together."


    "I also want to accompany you forever, Xiao Jiu, grow up slowly, don''t worry!"


    Small nine confused looking at Mo Pingchu, don''t understand at the moment five elder brother eyes that can''t say what the expression is, but Mo Pingchu that disappointed and helpless tone, small nine but deeply stay in the memory.


    It rained twice in a row, and the sunny weather suddenly became a little chilly. There were dead leaves half a foot deep in the woods. As soon as the wind blew, they whirled up and spread evenly.


    Little 900 sits on the branch of a tree, wondering what to do to fool Mo Pingchu, so that he can agree to let her go to Xu''s garden. She hasn''t seen her elder brother for many days, and she still wants to eat delicious food with him.


    Just pondering, suddenly a burst of noise interrupts Xiaojiu''s thinking. Xiaojiu angrily looks down and sees a few boys in high school uniform pushing and shoving a thin boy. While pushing and shoving, he swears: "do you think you are very smart? It''s a great skill


    "A broken family member dares to have a class with us, and you don''t open your eyes to see who you are?"


    "Do you know what Guqin is? Why don''t you even have a piano? Do you know how to play the piano? I think it''s more like playing cotton! "


    "Also, Meng Huachen, you listen to your name, a man, what kind of flowers and grasses, are you ashamed?"


    "If I were you, I would have no face to stay here. I would have gone away by myself."


    I saw all the people, you said a word and I said a word to the little boy named Meng Huachen, who was insulted repeatedly, but Meng Huachen was pushed around like a cotton bag, without saying a word and without lifting his head.


    Small nine not from white Meng Huachen one eye, be bullied into so all silent, really enough cowardly. Small nine don''t dare to be interested in cowards, then some impatient cast aside their eyes, don''t intend to take care of these people.


    A group of boys around Meng Huachen were a little depressed when they saw that Meng Huachen couldn''t fight back and scold him. Some people couldn''t help shouting: "ah, this boy is a son of a bitch. He doesn''t dare to fart. With this virtue, what kind of Hualang do those girls call him? I''m so poor, what kind of childe, what kind of Hualang!"¡° If you want me to tell you, those girls have long hair and short knowledge, but they are always fascinated by a little white face. They don''t know what a gentleman''s style is and what inner cultivation is. They only know how to look at their faces, and they are superficial! "


    "Yes, superficial! Too shallow! I think that''s especially true. We should separate boys from girls in school, build a girls'' school, and plug these girls with long hair and short knowledge, so that they can see little white faces all day long. "


    "That''s right. Anyway, women can''t rely on the classics. What''s the use of reading so many books? A woman''s lack of talent is virtue. She can only know a few words. Anyway, she will not be married to manage housework in the future. She will not occupy the place of the school to influence our study! "


    Xiao Jiu can''t help but get angry. Recently, some people who are full of food and have nothing to do with their studies always come out of Taixue. They shout every day about "women are virtuous if they have no talent", about "it''s useless for women to study", and about "women should teach separately from men". When they hear all kinds of remarks, Xiao Jiu is full of fire, so he just slips out to hide.


    Unexpectedly, there are these guys who don''t have long eyes. They can''t find pleasure for her unless they rush under her nose. Xiao Jiu can''t help but roll up his sleeve and prepare to go down and take care of these guys.


    Just at this time, Meng Huachen, who had been bullied and kept silent before, suddenly exclaimed, "what you said is wrong. A woman without talent is virtue. A man with virtue is talent. This sentence originally means that a woman can read, but those who can understand righteousness are virtuous, but it is rare; Others like to read the music books, stir up evil intentions, and even play tricks. Instead, it''s better to be illiterate and be humble. Therefore, if there is no virtue, if there is no contentment, it is better to have no talent and know nothing about the world. It''s not to say that women are not allowed to read, read and understand, or go to school! "


    Small nine stunned, surrounded by Meng Huachen''s many boys are also stunned, Meng Huachen said he was also stunned.


    After a few seconds of silence, a boy yelled angrily: "don''t give me a word. Who the hell asked you? If you want to talk more, brothers, beat him!"


    All the boys wave their fists to greet Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen squats down to a ball and waits for countless fists to fall on him. Xiao Jiu shouts out: "stop it!"


    They were stunned. They all looked up. There was a little girl sitting on the top of the tree. She was staring at them angrily. She couldn''t help looking at Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine body a spin, fluttering from a Zhang to the high branches of the tree jumped down, toe landing even leaves did not turn up a piece, light like a butterfly in general. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 201

    This hand immediately calmed the boys on the scene. Xiao Jiu walked to the crowd with his hands on his back and cheered angrily: "you guys, if you don''t know, he will do it. If you want to do it, come on. I''m idle. Do you come one by one or together? Forget it, let''s go together. I''m going to school soon. I have something else to do. I don''t have time to play with you. "


    Say, small nine not anxious not slow rolled up the sleeve, white tender small hand slightly bent up, to take the lead in a few boys hook.


    All the boys, you look at me and I look at you. They are all stupid. Do you want to pick them?


    Meng Huachen blinked. With a worried face, he stretched out his head and yelled at Xiaojiu: "little girl, don''t be brave, don''t worry about me, let''s go!"


    Small nine not good spirit of white Meng Huachen one eye, curled his lips way: "you when I am the same as you, side son stay, don''t get in the way, later hurt you I don''t care."


    Meng Huachen was stunned. A group of boys who were despised were made angry by Xiaojiu''s arrogant attitude. The leading boy rushed up and pointed to Xiaojiu''s nose and scolded: "who are you? Do you know who I am? You dare to be strong, little girl. Go home and have milk. Mind your own business. "


    The boy didn''t finish, was small nine face-to-face a punch in the corner of the mouth, can''t help but cover the corner of the mouth "ah ah ah" of shouting to say no words. The other boys didn''t react. Xiaojiu rushed into the crowd with a flash of his body. In less than a quarter of an hour, they covered their legs, held their heads, and fell to the ground with their soft arms.


    Meng Huachen put down her arm covering her head in a daze. Her eyes were wide and round. She looked at Xiaojiu in a daze, but she couldn''t come back. Obviously, I saw it with my own eyes, but for a while, my son''s Kung Fu, such a seven or eight year old girl, put down so many boys who were taller than her and older than her.


    Who is this little girl? Are they gods? But can immortals fight? Meng Huachen stares at Xiaojiu without blinking, and his brain is almost tied.


    Small nine breathless clapped hands, very disgusted, pointed to the people who fell on the ground: "with your skill, you also mean to learn from others to bully people, still young master? Is it a shame to lose it? " Said, small nine suddenly thought of something, a foot on the head of the boy''s chest, whispered: "by the way, I just heard you mouth a girl with long hair, short knowledge or something, right? I ask you, does your mother have long hair? Does your sister have long hair? They all have short experience, but you have long experience? In that case, I have to help you! "


    Said late, then fast, see small nine rub once pull out a dagger from the boot, aimed at the boy''s head.


    The boy was so scared that he cried out, struggling desperately and shouting: "my father is Jingzhao''s official. If you dare to move me, I will let my father catch you in prison!"


    Little Jiuyi was very happy when she heard this. She had not forgotten that her third sister-in-law had been angry at Jingzhao Fu Yin''s house. She had not gone to find the other party to settle the accounts. The boy of this family had such a short eye to bump into her hand. God has eyes!


    Originally decided to scare him, Xiaojiu suddenly changed his mind. As soon as Xiaojiu lifted his wrist, the cold light of the dagger brushed the boy''s head. The boy screamed and immediately covered his head. However, he found that his head was still there, but the bun on his head had disappeared.


    All the boys were scared by the knife. They stared at the cold daggers in their hands one by one, for fear that they would be the next to be cut off.


    Looking at the boy who broke down and cried because his hair was cut off by himself, he wrinkled his nose with tears and tears. He was very disgusted and wiped a dagger on the boy''s skirt. He said in a deep voice: "remember to tell your father that I cut your hair - Mo Xiaojiu is also. The reason is that I can''t hear what you said in front of me, I''m angry. I''ll see how your father put me in jail! "


    Collapse cry boys a listen to small nine from the registration number, can''t help staring round eyes, also don''t cry, silly staring at small nine asked: "you are mo small nine?" Xiaojiu put the dagger back into his boots and said faintly, "if you don''t change your name, don''t change your surname. Mo Yinian is me. If you want to settle accounts with me, you can always accompany me, but your skill is too bad. Remember to practice more when you go back!"


    The boy blinked blankly, and the other boys started to cry in a low voice:


    "Mo Xiaojiu? Ah, she is the overlord of the Mo family


    "Is that Miss Mo Jia Jiu, the grandson of the Taifu family?"


    "Mom, how could we be so unlucky to bump into her hand? She has three brothers who are studying too much!"


    "Fart, she has eight brothers, and Li Yuanjia. I heard that he has a good relationship with her. Who are we going to offend? If we offend her, don''t we make a lot of enemies for ourselves?"


    On hearing that the little girl turned out to be Mo''s little nine, a group of boys suddenly broke their faces and regretted that they had been unlucky for eight generations and had bumped into the tyrant''s hands. They were not angry just now and they didn''t dare to show it again.


    As for the boy who took the lead, he could not help but become the target of public criticism. At the moment, all the boys wanted to stay away from him. They were afraid that Xiao Jiu would lose his anger and cut their hair, so they had no place to cry.


    But Xiao Jiu didn''t pay any attention to the boys. He just stared at the crowd and said in a deep voice: "this is the first time today. If I see you bullying people again, it''s not as simple as haircut. I forgot to tell you that I''m still young and I''m not good at anything. I''m only good at remembering people''s looks. I know you all clearly. If I know you bullying people for no reason again, I''ll take you all to the street for a walk. If you don''t believe me, you''ll give me a try. "


    All the boys nodded and said: "believe it, we believe it. I dare not, we dare not."


    Only the boy with his hair cut off yelled: "don''t think you are the eldest lady of Xingguo government. You can do whatever you want. I tell you, I''m not afraid of you. It''s Taixue. If you do what you want, I must report to my master and punish you severely."


    But before the boy finished, he was covered by his companion. Other boys also cried out: "Miss nine, we don''t know him very well. This boy said let''s do him a favor. We didn''t expect that he was going to hit people. We don''t know him very well, really!"


    The boy was betrayed completely by his partner, and he couldn''t help spitting blood. He wanted to open his mouth, but he was pressed to death by everyone, and he couldn''t move. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 202

    Xiaojiu waved his hand, and all the boys ran away. The boy covered his mouth regained his freedom. But he looked at his Xiaojiu with a smile, but he only dared to stare at Xiaojiu hesitantly and ran away immediately.


    Small nine see of funny, curled to curl mouth to scold a: "counsellor!" He was ready to walk, but suddenly heard a very shy voice behind him: "that, thank you very much!"


    Small nine turn a look, that call be beaten by the group of boy is a face bashful to her bow hand thanks.


    Xiaojiu found out that the boy was about twelve or thirteen years old, and he was very handsome, especially the pair of pupils, which were very smart and attractive like crystal beads. But his body is very thin. Looking at him, although his robes are new, the shoes on his feet are very old and even have rough edges. It''s a bit strange to appear in Taixue like this.


    Meng Huachen doesn''t know what kind of identity she is, but seeing the attitude of those boys just now, he has guessed that Xiao Jiu''s status is unusual. At least she is a big figure that can''t be provoked by Jingzhao Fu Yin.


    Meng Huachen, who was born in a poor family and had a bad impression of powerful people, didn''t mean to make friends with Xiao Jiu, but he decided to say thanks out of gratitude.


    Can small nine this turn head, a pair of big black eyes so staring at him, Meng Huachen can''t help but feel at a loss, very uncomfortable.


    Xiaojiu stares at Meng Huachen for a while. Thinking of what he said to the boys just now, Xiaojiu asks curiously: "you were beaten by them just now, but you didn''t dare to say anything. How can you suddenly refute them?"


    Meng Huachen was stunned and said: "they want to beat me. No matter what I say, they want to beat me. If I say nothing, I will be beaten. It''s better not to say nothing; But they say that a woman''s lack of talent is virtue, and she should not read. I think it''s very wrong. As the old saying goes, it''s hard to distinguish between reason and Tao. They are so confused, I should be "right"


    Small nine speechless looking at quoted Scripture said constantly Meng Huachen, heart silently to him covered a chapter - nerd, but this nerd said is very pleasant, so small nine casually asked: "you''re not a fool, I''ve never seen you before, which class are you?"? By the way, just now I heard what they said about flowers, Hualang. Are you Hualang? It''s a strange name. "


    Meng Huachen was stunned and said, "I''m from the new character class of senior high school. My name is Meng Huachen. The flower and Hualang are what they call me. I feel very strange myself."


    Xiaojiu blinked, thought about it and asked, "new character class, oh, I''ve heard six brothers say that it seems that they are specially recruited from the state and county academies below, right?"


    Meng Huachen nodded. Xiaojiu asked with interest: "I heard that the students in Xinzi class are very gifted in some aspects, so they will not be recruited into Taixue. What about you? What are you good at?"


    Meng Huachen is very surprised to see Xiaojiu. He has entered Taixue for three days. All the Taixue students who know that he is a student of Xinzi class despise him very much, because the students in their Xinzi class are all from common people. Compared with the Taixue students who are from powerful families, they are really different.


    But in front of her, the little girl, who was clearly the most powerful among these dignitaries, was kind to him. Her eyes were clear and bright, but she didn''t despise him. She was just curious.


    Meng Huachen can''t help but have a little favor for Xiaojiu. He whispered, "I''m good at making utensils."


    Small nine eyes suddenly bright, approached two steps to ask: "utensils? I like utensils best. What are you good at? Can you make flying wooden birds or boats? I especially want a boat that can sail on the water. It can sail without oars. Can you do that? "


    Meng Huachen thought for a while, nodded shyly and said in a low voice: "then you can make a sailing boat, use the wind to blow the sail to make it sail, adjust the counterweight at the same time, tilt to the bow or the stern to sink." Xiao Jiu waved excitedly: "as long as you can do it, I don''t understand what you say, can you help me make one? My father and mother didn''t take me to the sea before. I especially want to take a big boat. Alas, my fifth brother said that there is no big boat in Kyoto. You can help me make a sailing boat. I want to ride the wind and waves in the lake to have a good time. "


    Meng Huachen was silly: "do you want to sit by yourself? I thought you wanted a small wooden boat to play in the water. I, I can''t, I''ve never made such a big boat


    Small nine white happy a, not from bitter face way: "you won''t ah, then how can I hide my five elder brother to find someone to do a boat to play?" Xiaojiu sighed a little worried. Meng Huachen looked at Xiaojiu''s white face wrinkled into a ball. He was very distressed. He couldn''t help whispering: "I, I, that, my father used to be a big boat. I''ll go back and look for his previous books. When I understand, I''ll do it for you, OK?"


    Xiao Jiuyi''s face suddenly turned overcast and clear. She clapped her hands and said with a smile, "well, you have to study hard. When you learn how to make a small sailing boat for me, I''ll take you to my lake to play. I tell you, there are many fish in my lake. I''ll catch some fish and roast them for you. How about that?"


    Meng Huachen looked at Xiaojiu in disbelief and asked, "do you want to invite me to your home? I, the craftsman of my family, have been very poor since my father died. This time I came to Taixue, because my mother said that she went to Taixue, and she brought me food and silver every month. In this way, would you like to invite me to your home? "


    Small nine don''t understand blink blink eyes, slant a head to ask a way: "you said these I all understand, you have no father, the family is poor, that want me to lend you silver?"


    Meng Huachen waved his hand and said, "no, no, I won''t borrow money from you."


    Small nine not from frown way: "that you say these to want to do with me?"? Does this have anything to do with my inviting you to my house? "


    Looking at small nine clear bright eyes, Meng Huachen Leng Leng Leng, can''t help but directly said: "don''t you think it''s beneath identity to associate with poor people like me? They all laughed at me and said that I was broken down. Didn''t you hear that just now? "


    Small nine one face confused way: "I don''t quite understand, that, you see, you and I are too students, you are willing to help me do the boat, I invite you to my home, this with your family what kind, seems to have nothing to do with it?"? What''s more, my grandfather said that people only need to have the same temperament to communicate with each other. My grandfather also had a drink with the old man who was the gatekeeper of the gambling house. I also went to my mother-in-law''s house in the 12th lane of West Street to have dinner. The steamed dishes she cooked were delicious. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 203

    Meng Huachen was shocked and said, "have you ever been to twelve lanes of West Street? My family lives there now. "


    Xiao Jiuyi was happy: "that''s great. When I go back and pass by there, I can go to your house to play with you. By the way, who are there in your house? If I never used to be empty handed, what would they like? So I can bring them presents! "


    Meng Huachen''s face darkened slightly. He lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "my mother and I are the only two people in my family. My mother, most of her days are embroidery, and she doesn''t like anything."


    Small nine surprised stare big eyes to ask a way: "your family only two people?"? There are many people in my family, including my grandfather and grandmother, my uncle and aunt, my father and mother, my fifth brother, sixth brother, seventh brother and eighth brother. By the way, if my third brother and my third sister-in-law hadn''t gone, there would be more people in your family. There are only two people in your family. No, your mother and you. What about your father? Are you going to be a big boat? "


    Meng Huachen shook his head sentimentally and said, "my father died of illness last year."


    Little Jiuyi patted his head and said, "yes, you just said that your father has passed away. I''m sorry. My fifth brother said that he would not let me talk about the dead relatives, saying that people should be sad. In fact, I don''t quite understand what death is. I heard that I will never see it. If I can''t see it all the time, you must miss your father very much. My third brother and third sister-in-law have only been away for a few days, so I miss them very much. "


    Xiaojiu''s eyes turned red when he said that. Meng Huachen looked at Xiaojiu in surprise and saw that Xiaojiu sucked his nose. He suddenly came forward and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Nuo, since we know each other, you are willing to help me make a boat. Then I''ll cover you. If someone bullies you in Taixue, you can tell me, I''ll help you find them!"


    Meng Huachen looks at the little girl who only reaches her shoulder and vows to cover herself. She can''t help laughing, but she is warm in her heart. Since his father''s death, his family has changed and the world has changed. As the only male in the family, he has to bear everything silently, dare not cry, dare not laugh, dare not tell anyone what he thinks. Today, I happened to meet such a little girl. Her words and deeds are different, but I can''t tell her what I want to tell her.


    I don''t know if it''s been held for a long time, or if I''ve touched a switch. Meng Huachen can''t help saying what he said to Xiao Jiu: "I''m from Xuguan, Yunzhou. My family has been craftsmen for generations. I''ve loved to make things since I was a child. I want to make legendary birds and wooden cars. Ma said that I''m worthless and that a man should study for fame, Otherwise, I can only be a bad carpenter like my father all my life. But I don''t think it''s bad to be a carpenter. I prefer to be a carpenter to study for fame. Mo, Mo Yinian, do you think I''m wrong? "


    Xiaojiu was suddenly called a big name, very not adapt to the way: "my family call me Xiaojiu, you call me Xiaojiu after, you suddenly call me a big name, I did not respond."


    Looking at Meng Huachen''s expectant eyes, Xiao Jiu scratched his head and said, "if you want me to say, I, I think that since you like to be a carpenter, you should be a carpenter. Not everyone wants to get an official title. My brothers don''t like reading, so they all go to the border to join the army. My fifth brother also went to the border for several years. After winning the battle, he was appointed a general, He didn''t want to be a general, so he resigned and went home. He said that he had to take the classics test after the Spring Festival. My grandfather said that people just want to do what they like to do. You like to be a carpenter. What''s wrong with being a carpenter? "


    Meng Huachen followed his family''s instructions when he was a child. He always thought that the only way out was to study hard. Suddenly, he was shocked to hear that someone could be so free and do whatever he wanted. Meng Huachen felt as if he had been opened a window in front of him, and suddenly saw a glimmer of light in his originally repressed and cramped life. He couldn''t wait to seize the light.


    Meng Huachen asked Xiaojiu eagerly, "do you really think I''m right to think this way? But if I were a carpenter, my mother would be disappointed with me in the future. Wouldn''t I become an unfaithful and unfilial person? "


    Small nine one face muddled force of looking at Meng Huachen, thought a way: "that you will become the most powerful carpenter in the future, like, like Lu Ban that kind of don''t go?"


    Meng Huachen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said to Xiao Jiu excitedly, "you''re right. I can''t be an ordinary craftsman. If I can be a very powerful craftsman, my mother, she, she won''t be disappointed, will she?" Xiaojiu didn''t understand Meng Huachen''s excitement, but he recognized that he was in urgent need of affirmation. In line with the purpose of helping others, he quickly nodded and said, "well, I think you will be very powerful in the future. Really, I can see people very accurately!"


    Meng Huachen can''t help laughing. It''s so funny that such a little girl dares to say that she can see people accurately and has a firm face.


    Looking at Meng Huachen''s smiling face, Xiao Jiu exclaimed: "you really should smile more. You look good when you smile. No wonder someone calls you Hualang. You are just like a flower!"


    Meng Huachen''s face turned red when he heard Xiao Jiu say that. His eyelashes blinked quickly and he said shyly: "you, how can you say that? I''m a man. How can a man look good or not?"


    Xiaojiu is so big and has never seen such a thin skinned person. He can''t help but smile and come up to Meng Huachen and say, "as long as it''s a person, there are good-looking and bad-looking people. For example, I''m a good-looking person. You''ll look better if you''re fatter and taller, but the most beautiful one in the world belongs to my big brother. He laughs, It seems to be a lot of light. "


    Meng Huachen looks at Xiaojiu shyly and funny. He is so big that he has never seen such a person as Xiaojiu. He seems to say what he thinks. He doesn''t hide and tuck in, and he doesn''t cover up. He is as open and aboveboard as transparent, which makes people feel relieved and happy for no reason. For the first time, Meng Huachen felt that it was not so bad to go to Taixue.


    Speaking of Tang Tianshen, Xiao Jiu thought of his plan. As soon as he was about to go to school, he couldn''t speak to Meng Huachen any more. He pulled a purse from his waist and stuffed it into Meng Huachen''s hand in a hurry. He said, "come to school soon, I have to go back to school quickly, or my teacher will know that I''m skipping class. We have an agreement. You promised to help me make a boat, Nuo, This is a deposit. When you get to know it, you should buy materials to make it. When it''s done, I''ll send someone to get it. Let''s go to the lake to test the water together! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 204

    Meng Huachen is caught off guard, and is crammed into a purse by Xiaojiu. Before he can react, Xiaojiu has already run without turning back. While running, he doesn''t forget to shout: "you should go back quickly, or you should be punished by the master."


    Meng Huachen looks at Xiaojiu''s back in a funny way. I can''t think of her such temperament. Who dares to punish her. As for him, although these students were specially recruited into Taixue, it seems that Taixue masters did not know what to teach them. They did not care about them all day, so they became more and more out of place.


    Thinking of the situation of the students in their new word class, Meng Huachen sighed silently and looked at the purse in his hand. Meng Huachen wanted to open it, but he was startled. I saw that the small purse was full of golden beans, pearls, jadeite agate and other gems. The pearls were dazzling. This bag of things, not to mention making a boat, is to fight a medium-sized passenger ship, all have wealth.


    Meng Huachen didn''t expect that Xiaojiu was such a valuable thing at any time. He tied up his purse, carefully stuffed it into his sleeve pocket, and immediately went to find Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu ran back to the school before the bell rang. After everyone saluted the master, he immediately grabbed his backpack and ran. Cheng Mingrui can''t help shouting, "Xiao Jiu, wait for me!"


    Small nine head also don''t return of way: "I still have business son, you return to." I''ve been running away.


    Small nine pull Mo Pingyun and others in a hurry to get on the carriage, just to the car has not sat down, then heard a people shouting: "small nine, small nine, Mo Yinian --"


    Sitting on the side of the car, Mo Pingjian couldn''t help picking up the curtain. He saw a thin high school student at the gate of Taixue who was panting against the doorframe and shouting around for Xiaojiu. Mo Pingjian looked at the Taixue and asked Xiaojiu: "who? Shouting at the top of his voice, doesn''t he know our carriage? "


    Small nine to the car window a look, see unexpectedly is Meng Huachen, can''t help frowning, stretched out his head to Meng Huachen cried: "Hello, Meng Huachen, what do you want me to do?"


    Meng Huachen heard the voice and looked around. He saw that Xiao Jiu ran over and gasped for breath. He handed the purse in his sleeve pocket and said, "I can''t accept your deposit!"


    Small nine one listen to this words anxious, can''t help from exerting oneself to lean out, angrily blunt Meng Huachen to shout a way: "all said well, you dare to go back?"


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun and others see small nine most of the body are out, busy hard to pull her to pull inside: "small nine, don''t worry, there is something for him to say, you come in quickly."


    A quarter of an hour later, Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian in the carriage all looked at Xiao Jiu speechless. Xiao Jiu Du said to Meng Huachen unhappily, "it''s just some small things. I don''t have any silver on me. What''s wrong with taking it as deposit? As for such a little thing, you''d better catch up with me. Well, they all know that I''m going to be a boat, and brother five knows that. He won''t agree with me to be a boat. "


    Meng Huachen explained anxiously: "it''s not a small thing. It''s worth a lot of money. It doesn''t take so much to build a boat. How can I collect such valuable things from you? I have to give them back to you!"


    Small nine frown discontented way: "I say what you listen to is, how so many words?"? Don''t you remember that you were covered by me? Annoying, annoying, hum


    Meng Huachen wronged looking at small nine, embarrassed with a purse, I do not know what to do.


    Mo Pingjian looked at Meng Huachen and then at Xiao Jiu. He took the purse from Meng Huachen with a smile and said in a low voice: "your name is Meng Huachen, isn''t it? Small nine is still small, not sensible, you don''t care with her in general, thank you for the purse back, so, small nine want to do a boat, you give her a try, you take this money as deposit


    With that, Mo Pingjian took out a silver note from his sleeve pocket. Meng Huachen took it and saw that it was a fifty Liang silver note. He was relieved, nodded slightly to Mo Pingjian and put it away. Mo Pingjian patiently said to Xiao Jiu: "you girl, this bag of things is a small thing for me, but it''s very valuable for ordinary people. You can''t take it out casually in the future. Today, fortunately, you''ve met brother Meng. If you are greedy, you''ll get into trouble."


    "Small nine unconvinced way:" if I don''t see he is a good man, I won''t give him


    Mo Pingjian was happy and asked with a smile: "you didn''t know him today. How can you think he is a good man?"


    "I see him as a good man, believe it or not!" Xiaojiuban grabbed the purse from Mo Pingjian''s hand and put it into Meng Huachen''s arms. She said in a deep voice, "you are not allowed to accept my silver note from myna. I want to make a boat. You have to listen to me. If you think the deposit is too much, you can make more boats. I will send them to you later."


    "Yes, but this is the first time I can make a boat. I''m afraid I can''t do it well. You ask me to make more boats. What should I do if they are broken?"


    "If you don''t do it well, do it again until you do it well. Don''t you want to be the best carpenter? If you can''t do that, you might as well die early! "


    Meng Huachen is so excited by Xiaojiu that he can''t help clenching his purse and returning the silver note to Mo Pingjian. He stubbles his neck and says to Xiaojiu, "then wait. I''ll make the best sailing boat!" With that, no matter how the crowd reacted, he stopped the carriage and jumped down.


    Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at each other. They are all surprised and curious. When will such a dumb boy come out of Taixue? It''s a little interesting that they dare to be so straight in front of them.


    Small nine but happy, Yang chin complacently to Mo Pingjian a few ways: "this Meng Huachen is my younger brother, after I cover, he is a new word class, good at making utensils, back to my boat, I let you play, how?"


    Mo Pingjian was happy. He pinched the tip of little nine''s nose and said with a smile, "good guy, you''ve taken little brother as the boss. It''s amazing!"


    Xiao Jiu glanced at Mo Pingjian, shook his head and said with a smile: "that''s right. If the sailboat is well done, I''ll let him do more, one for you. However, six brothers, seven brothers and eight brothers, we have an agreement. We can''t tell five brothers about this. You know, since I went to the lotus Bush last time, five brothers didn''t allow me to go into the water! "


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang look at each other, can not help but want to laugh, Mo Pingjian tease small nine way: "you are the boss of the people, but also so afraid of five brothers?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 205

    Small nine one stare straight back way: "I am not afraid of five elder brothers, I just don''t want to hear him talk about me, by the way, I tell you, today I not only become the boss, but also cut the hair bun of Beijing Zhao Fu Yin family boy."


    Mo Pingyun was happy and asked: "tell me quickly, why did the boy blind and hit you?"


    "If you cut his hair in a bun, how can he meet people when he has no hair?" Mo Pingfang was very happy when he thought about it.


    Mo Pingjian suddenly changed his face. Staring at Xiao Jiu, he asked in an urgent voice: "did you really cut someone''s hair? What''s going on? Come on, when did it happen? Who knows? Has it spread? Don''t try to hide it from me. I heard that Xu bao''er is going to have dinner with us today. If she knows about it, I''m afraid she''ll know about it later. "


    Xiao Jiu Yi is not good at listening to the secret. Her uncle''s cousin Xu bao''er likes to inquire about the news and chew the tongue. In the Imperial College, she knows everything about her haircut. I''m afraid it''s already spread. Xiao Jiu can''t help but guess that Xu bao''er went to her house to have a meal because she learned about it. Can''t she take the opportunity to complain?


    Small nine can think of these, Mo Pingjian and others naturally also think of, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also immediately realize the seriousness of the matter, busy pull small nine let her tell the story.


    Small nine from childhood to big by Xu Baoer behind also don''t know how many black shape, if not for her is his own cousin''s sake, long wish to beat her. I thought that if my mother knew that she had cut someone''s hair today, she would not go to see her elder brother in the future. She was afraid that she would have to be shut down once she took a vacation.


    Realizing that there was going to be a big trouble, Xiao Jiu immediately told the story honestly. Mo Pingyun listened to it and patted Xiao Jiu on the shoulder, saying: "well done, this kind of person has to clean up. If my brother is here today, he will shave his head directly for those boys to save them from committing it again in the future."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "I think so too. It''s a pity that I haven''t shaved my head. I''m afraid I didn''t dare to do it because I''m afraid I''ll scratch someone''s scalp. I just shaved his bun."


    "I''m familiar with this. When I go back, I''ll teach you. Actually, shaving your head is similar to shaving that gourd. Well, I''ll find a big gourd to practice for you."


    "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, don''t listen to your sixth brother. Listen to your seventh brother. It''s very troublesome to shave your hair. It''s easy to get wet. Next time you encounter this kind of thing, it''s easy to shave his eyebrows, isn''t it? Listen to my brother tell you, it''s skilful to shave your eyebrows. You have to "shave"


    "Xiao Jiu, don''t listen to him. How can you shave your eyebrows? Listen to my brother."


    "What do you say, Xiao Jiu? Listen to me first. I''ll shave my eyebrows."


    Mo Pingjian speechless looks at Mo Pingyun, who is very interested in teaching Xiao Jiu how to shave his head. Then he sees Mo Pingfang, who is trying to teach Xiao Jiu how to shave his eyebrows. He can''t help sighing and coughing. Mo Pingjian desperately pulls the topic back to the point and says, "shut up, all of you. Now the point is, in case Xu bao''er complains, how can Xiao Jiu not be punished by his mother, Six elder brothers and seven elder brothers, will you two make it clear? "


    Mo Ping cloud and Mo Ping Fang Leng Leng, silly blunt Mo Ping Jian a smile way: "small eight, that how can let Niang not punish small nine?"


    Mo Pingjian turned his eyes and recited in his heart for the 10000 th time: brothers are not straw bags, the head on the head is not a decoration, I am not angry, not angry, not angry at all! After three times of meditation, Mo Pingjian sighed, waved and said in a low voice: "come here, listen to me, do we do this first, and then remember?"


    Small nine and Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang have nodded to remember, Mo Pingjian this just relaxed, small nine smile to Mo Pingjian in front of the way: "starling, I know you in all is not a problem, with my wisdom, there is no injustice!"


    Mo Pingjian laughingly looked at small nine and asked in a low voice: "who taught you this?" Small Jiuyi tongue pointed to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingjian squeeze out a smile to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang said: "it''s hard for the two brothers also know to praise me by small nine''s mouth."


    Mo Pingyun said with a smile: "your seventh brother and I are sincere. The four of us have a clear division of labor. Lao Qi and I are in charge of hands, Xiao Jiu is in charge of mouth, and you are in charge of brain!"


    Small nine clap hands a way: "six elder brothers say of right, eight elder brothers are so clever, don''t also waste."


    Mo Pingjian looked at heartless small nine, helpless will head suddenly knock her forehead, small nine one may as well be knock a positive, immediately covered his head and cried: "six elder brother, seven elder brother, eight elder brother knock of my headache!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang immediately rolled up their sleeves and stretched out their hands to Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian glared and exclaimed, "how did you praise me just now? Have you forgotten? In the twinkling of an eye, I change my face, or am I not my brother? "


    "Hey, if you don''t tell me, I''ll almost forget that I have a brother like you."


    "Nonsense, why didn''t I know I had a brother? Where is it? Hey, brother, come out and let me have a look


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang sing in unison, and spare no effort to bully Mo Pingjian. Xiao Jiu laughs and shouts to Mo Pingjian: "ha ha ha, let you knock my head again. My forehead is so swollen by you. Brother six, quick, scratch brother eight, creak nest, brother seven, brother seven, press him."


    All the way back to the house, small nine just entered the house, they see Xu Jingniang sitting in the main hall, a pretty face black heavy looking at her. Small nine heart secret way is not good, quietly Chong cloud bead waved hands, let her quickly go to Mo Pingjian and other informers.


    Cloud bead see small nine small action, secretly Piao Xu Jingniang one eye, take advantage of the opportunity to take things, then quietly slip out of the yard.


    Small nine step by step to Xu Jingniang in front of, very clever gave her a gift, standing on the side of the rules and waiting for the coming storm.


    Xu Jingniang''s eyes were like electricity. She looked at Xiaojiu carefully. She clapped the table and said in a deep voice, "take out your dagger!"


    Small nine necks a shrink, busy and honest will hide in the boots of the dagger pulled out put on the table.


    When Xu Jingniang saw that it was really a dagger, her face turned black again. She said in a deep voice, "why do you want to go to Taixue? What about reading? What''s with a dagger? A girl always fights with people and cuts people''s hair. What are you doing? Why don''t you tell me, why do you take a dagger to school? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 206

    Xiaojiu lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I didn''t have enough in the morning. I took some ham and cut it on the way."


    Xu Jingniang was stunned. As soon as she patted the table, she said, "if you want to get up early in the morning, you can''t get up. When you are so big, you have to ask your brothers to call you every day. When you eat, you are busy talking and playing. If you are not satisfied, you, then you won''t eat any snacks. Do you have to eat leg fire? Do you have to sharpen it with a knife? "


    "If I don''t have enough snacks, I''ll have enough meat. Don''t you know that, mother?"


    "I know. I know what I know. Don''t talk nonsense to me. Let''s get to the point. Why are you fighting again and cutting people''s hair? It''s said that it''s the childe of Jingzhao''s family, isn''t it? You this wench, you talk about you, see will be full of seven years old, how still so willful and reckless? What''s a good fight? What does it look like for a girl to fight each other all day long? "


    "They bullied people first. I saw injustice on the road!"


    "You see injustice? That''s Taixue. Where do you think you are? Do you still need to see injustice? I''ve heard that those people are all high school students. How old are you? What can you do in case of bumping or being scratched? You''re trying to piss me off. Tell me why you''re so uneasy. "


    Small nine head down silently listening to Xu Jingniang''s endless recitation, staring at his toes, secretly counting: one, two, three


    When Xiao Jiushu reached 139, Xu Jingniang finally stopped. She took a cup of tea and said in a deep voice, "if you go on lawlessness like this, you will only harm yourself. Tomorrow, you will go to Jingzhao Fu Yin''s house to make amends and apologies for me. Besides, this month''s vacation, you will give me a good thought at home."


    Before Xu Jingniang finished speaking, Mo Pingjian''s voice came from the door: "Niang, I don''t think we should let Xiao Jiu go to Taixue in the future!"


    "What Xiaoba said is, Niang, I think we should invite a gentleman to teach Xiaojiu at home."


    "Niang, that''s what I mean. In order to make you less angry, and for the sake of Xiao Jiu''s good, it''s better for Xiao Jiu to go to school at home in the future!"


    Xu Jingniang was stunned by what Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang said one after another. She could not help but frown and ask, "I''m good at Taixue. Why should I go to school at home? What''s more, if this girl is at home, your grandfather and grandmother can''t get used to her? "


    Mo Pingjian went to Xu Jingniang and sat down. He frowned and said, "Niang, you don''t know something. At present, some people in Taixue often say that ''a woman without talent is virtue'' and ''it''s useless for a woman to study''. Others say that a woman shouldn''t stay in Taixue. She should either go home or go to a women''s school. The atmosphere is very bad. Xiao Jiu can''t help but get angry in Taixue."


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang asked in disbelief, "what''s going on in Taixue now? Women shouldn''t read. What should women do? Stay at home and embroider? What the hell is that? How can a great scholar be so ignorant? "


    "What my mother said is true. We can''t figure out how this happened? But with the emperor''s cancellation of the qualification for the women''s economic examination, the Imperial College has become a mess. There are all kinds of rumors. Take our class for example, there are still many boys who drive away the girls and don''t let them stay in the school! "


    "What? Asshole! No, I have to talk to your grandfather. How can a great scholar connive at the spread of this trend? Why can''t a woman study? "


    Xu Jingniang was impatient. She was about to get up and look for the old man. Mo Pingjian quickly pulled her and said, "mother, don''t worry. We''ve already said that to my grandfather. He said that he would go to Xuezheng to ask; But it''s not something that can be solved in a short time. The most urgent task now is to let Xiao Jiu get angry at Taixue one day. It''s better not to let her go to Taixue, but let her be taught by her grandparents at home. "


    On hearing this, Xu Jingniang shook her head and said, "how can that work? Your grandparents are old. How can they be so tired that they bother to teach Xiao Jiu? What''s more, this girl has a good face. She has a sweet mouth and can make people laugh. Your father and I don''t have time to watch her at home. If we let her stay at home every day, we don''t know what kind of trouble she will make. " Mo Pingjian worried and said: "but Niang, Xiaojiu is really angry at Taixue. You say, it''s too late for us to hold it in our hands all day. Why bother to send it to Taixue to be angry with others?"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also repeatedly said that they couldn''t let Xiao Jiu go to Taixue again.


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but stare and scold: "are you all idle people? Three brothers can''t protect one of your sisters? Besides, the girl''s Kung Fu is all in vain. Who can bully her? "


    As soon as Mo Pingjian heard Xu Jingniang finally say something, he quickly winked at Mo Pingyun. Mo Pingyun immediately yelled: "Niang, today Xiaojiu is not bullied to the head. In order to avoid those who keep on saying that women shouldn''t read, Xiaojiu has gone to the woods. He is afraid that if he doesn''t resist beating others, he will make trouble for his family. But the boy of Jingzhao''s family took someone to look for him, deliberately beating a new student in front of Xiaojiu, and shouting that women have long hair and short knowledge, and that we Xingguo government let women show up all day


    "What a Jingzhao official! What''s that dandy of his family who dares to say in front of Xiaojiu that our family is out of order? Little nine, little nine Xu Jing Niang''s angry eyebrows stand up, and she turns her head and shouts at Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu stepped forward and said, "Hey, mother, I''m here!"


    Xu Jingniang said angrily: "you are so stupid to stand and let him say. If this kind of bastard doesn''t beat him, your Kung Fu is in vain?"


    Small nine Shan small voice way: "Niang, I, I hit!"


    Xu Jingniang was happy and said: "if you fight well, this kind of bastard should fight. He doesn''t beat people in the face. He even chased you to speak ill of our family and beat people deliberately to show you? What do you mean by that? What about making an example? It''s really a bear''s heart. I''ll see the wife of Jingzhao''s family later, and I''ll ask her. Is that what their tutor is like? "


    Small nine busy whisper way: "Niang, he also a strength of say what woman hair long insight short, what woman should stay at home, shouldn''t run around, also say, still say Niang''s bad words, I am angry, a knife cut his hair!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 207

    "Well cut, let him talk nonsense!" After Xu Jingniang blurted out, she suddenly felt that it was wrong. She thought about it carefully and gradually reflected it. She couldn''t help staring at her sons and daughters and said, "well, you guys, dare to set a trap for me. If you haven''t cleaned up for a few days, it''s itching for me, isn''t it?"


    Mo Pingjian quickly smiles, hugs Xu Jingniang''s arm and says, "Niang, what do you say? How dare we trap you? Who are you? You are our mother-in-law. With our eyes moving, you know what we are thinking. How dare we set you up. It''s really the boy of Jingzhao''s family who owes a lot of beating. He can''t blame Xiaojiu for this. "


    "Yes, Niang, I''m not here today. If I''m here, I''ll beat that kid to find his teeth everywhere. If I bully people, I can still get it?"


    "Niang, although we don''t make trouble, we can''t be bullied to the end, and we don''t fight back. Xiao Jiu just shaved his hair, but he didn''t care. If she didn''t remember you, she wouldn''t beat up that boy for fear of making trouble!"


    Xu Jingniang saw several sons scrambling to exonerate Xiao Jiu. She turned her lips and said, "Oh, according to your meaning, I have to praise Xiao Jiu a few words."


    Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "that''s not necessary. Just don''t be angry and don''t punish Xiao Jiu. After all, it''s because our brothers didn''t protect Xiao Jiu well and almost let her be bullied. Mother, don''t worry. If anyone dares to do this in the future, our brothers will take care of him. Let him see xiaojiudu turning ahead of time and make sure he doesn''t even dare to bump into his face. "


    Xu Jingniang at the moment in the heart that gas has disappeared, listen to Mo Pingjian said funny, that face then how also board not to live, but still forbear to smile light Piao a few sons and small nine one eye, not angry way: "come on, I don''t punish still not good?"? You, just protect me. Sooner or later, this girl will have to dig out a big basket! "


    Small nine one listen to Xu Jing Niang let go, can''t help but smile, blunt several elder brothers straight squeeze eyes.


    Mo Pingjian said to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "Niang, don''t you protect like us? If you weren''t worried about Xiao Jiu, you wouldn''t be so angry, would you? What''s more, if Xiao Jiu really makes a big mess in the future, you and my father can''t go to clean it up first? "


    "Well, I am, you smelly boy, why don''t you sneak me around? Poor, you give me poor, OK, all pack up, eat, today baby, I asked the kitchen to do more dishes, all come quickly With that, Xu Jingniang poked Mo Pingjian''s forehead, pinched Xiao Jiu''s face, and glared at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. Then Shi Shi ran went out.


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian etc. hold their breath to watch Xu Jingniang step by step away, until completely invisible, this is completely relieved.


    Small nine paralysis sit on the chair, pick up a piece of cake to put in his mouth, with a fuzzy to Mo Pingjian way: "starling, you are really this, this!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu Chong''s thumb and said with a smile: "it''s nothing. It''s just that I know my mother better. I''m far worse than brother five."


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang frown and smile, Mo Pingfang meaningful way: "in my opinion, there is one thing, small eight you than five brothers but have no less than ah!"


    Mo Pingjian asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Pingfang is full of vitality and roars: "pretend to be forced!"


    Mo Pingjian suddenly froze, small nine "puff" a laugh out, Mo Pingjian face suddenly black, don''t wait for him to do anything, roared Mo Pingfang immediately pull Mo Pingyun laugh and run, Mo Pingjian can only stare at their back, grinding the back slot teeth cackle straight ring.


    Small nine smile of too be choked by oneself saliva, cough of cough don''t stop, still can''t help looking at Mo Ping Jian a strength of smile.


    Mo Pingjian sighed helplessly, and gave her some water to feed her. He stroked her back and scolded: "I have no conscience, is it so funny?" Small nine Shun to pass a breath, holding a snack ha ha, said with a smile: "I laugh to death, myna, you just face black with inkstone in the same ink."


    Mo Ping took a white look at Xiao Jiu, grabbed a snack from her hand and put it into his mouth. He laughed: "do you still have time to laugh at me? Why don''t you think about how to solve Xu bao''er''s big trouble quickly? Can you stand her blocking you all day long? "


    At the mention of Xu bao''er, Xiao Jiu can''t laugh. Her brows are wrinkled. Xu bao''er, a cheap cousin, doesn''t know whether she''s out of line with her or born with her. Anyway, it''s no good to meet her.


    Listen to brothers say that Xu bao''er didn''t like herself since childhood, and secretly bullied her when she was too young to speak. As a result, she seldom goes to her uncle''s house or contacts Xu bao''er since Xiao Jiu can remember. However, Xu bao''er always runs to their house during the Spring Festival, so Xiao Jiu can''t avoid her.


    Xu Jingniang, however, doesn''t know what she thinks. She unilaterally hopes that her only niece and daughter can become a pair of sisters, so she always tries to put Xu Baoer and Xiao Jiu together.


    In order not to hurt his mother''s heart, Xiao Jiu has to deal with Xu bao''er reluctantly, but Xu bao''er makes small movements behind him again and again. Today, he is suing Xu Jingniang, and he is almost punished. Small nine feel that if she again endure, that really become a soft persimmon, who want to pinch can pinch.


    Small nine thought and thought again, clenching fist to suddenly stand up a way: "regardless of, I today son not of beat her, let her still dare to sue me in the future?"? Hum


    Mo Pingjian can''t help shaking his head secretly. He''s such a silly sister. With a move of his hand, his mother will know. Can she still succeed? It''s a bad move to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. Xiaojiu looks smart, but she''s still a master who knows how to get things done.


    Xiaojiu made up his mind to beat Xu bao''er. He pulled up Mo Pingjian and said: "let''s go, Starling. I have to eat more today. I don''t have the strength for a while. Didn''t my mother say that? Today, I''m going to let the kitchen cook more


    Mo Pingjian was dragged along by Xiao Jiu lazily and said, "that''s the dish my mother added to Xu bao''er. Can you eat it?"


    Small nine angrily way: "how can''t I eat?"? I want to eat more. I''d better eat all of them, so that Xu bao''er can''t eat a mouthful. I''ll starve her! "


    "Come on, when that girl is like you, she has to eat two or three bowls of rice for every meal. She''s a lady. She counts grains of rice for every meal. A meal is not as much as a cat." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 208

    Xiaojiu was amused by Mo Pingjian''s statement and said: "I beat her just like a cat. Starling, just wait and see. If I don''t beat her, I''ll cry and cry. I''m not Mo Xiaojiu!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu speechless, pressed her fist and said: "you are stupid, you are going to beat her up. My father is crying. My mother is not going to clean up your tears? If you beat her, I don''t know how many days to punish you? Do you plan not to go out before Chinese new year


    Small nine one listen to not happy, Du wear mouth to shout a way: "I but Niang''s own, can she not toward me toward that Xu bao''er?"


    "Cut, you are mother''s own again, she can''t let you beat Xu bao''er for no reason, still clap hands to cheer you up?"


    "But Xu bao''er told me that I was almost punished by my mother!"


    "Did my mother punish you because Xu bao''er complained? It''s because you fight and cut other people''s hair. You stupid girl, ah, Mo Yinian, are you really my sister? You''re not being adopted, are you? Your brain, tut Tut, is really worrying! "


    Small nine was mo Pingjian even connect with damage make silly eyes, blink blink eyes confused asked: "that I, otherwise don''t beat her, I, I pretend to frighten her how? How can we scare her out of our house? No, how did she make her afraid of me and never dare to do me any harm again? "


    Mo Pingjian yawned and said carelessly: "I want to go slowly. Don''t ask me. I don''t have time!"


    When Xiao Jiu heard this, he knew that there was a play. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately grabbed Mo Pingjian and shook his arm: "starling, Starling, you are the best. You love Xiao Jiu the most. Tell me, you must have a way, right? You don''t want to see me always bullied by Xu bao''er, do you? That way, people should laugh at your sister for being a fool, and your brother''s face doesn''t shine, does it? "


    Mo Pingjian didn''t say anything. He let Xiao Jiu swing his arm back and forth. Xiao Jiu was groaning Mo Pingjian. Suddenly, he heard Mo Pingchu''s voice: "what are you two groaning about? Why don''t you come to dinner soon? "


    Small nine one Leng, and Mo Ping Jian look at each other, two people immediately look up straight, squint, a slip of small run past.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Xiaojiu and Mo Pingjian suspiciously and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    Mo Pingjian waved his hand and said, "no, brother five, we didn''t do anything and didn''t want to do it."


    Small nine also hard nod a way: "five elder brothers, we all obey, didn''t make trouble."


    Mo Pingchu didn''t quite believe it. He glanced at them, waved his hand and said, "let''s go, let''s eat!" Small nine and Mo Pingjian quietly look at each other, followed Mo Pingchu walked in.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu walked into the dining room, he saw Xu bao''er rushing over like a butterfly. He held her affectionately, looked up and down, and asked repeatedly, "Xiao Jiu, are you ok? I heard that you had a fight with the young master of Jingzhao''s family and cut his hair. I''m very worried. I''ll come to see you. It''s OK. It''s OK. You haven''t been hurt. It''s so good! "


    Small nine eyebrows not from erect, this smelly wench secretly with her mother to complain is not enough, but also in front of the family to shake her dry things out, she is not punished, this Xu bao''er is angry or how, not finished?


    Mo Pingjian quietly stepped forward and pressed Xiaojiu''s ready fist. He put his body forward and inserted it between Xu bao''er and Xiaojiu. He said to Xu bao''er with a smile: "my cousin really has a heart. Xiaojiu just tried to teach some bad boys who bullied my classmates. I don''t want to do anything. You know, this girl can''t see others being bullied since she was a child, but she can''t help it when she meets some injustice. Fortunately, her grandfather beat her since he was a child, and her Kung Fu is good enough, so that she won''t be bullied by people like the kids of Jingzhao''s family. " The old man recognized some eyebrows. He glanced at Xu bao''er and waved to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, come on, tell my grandfather, how dare someone bully you in Taixue?"


    Small nine walked over, leaned on the old man, gently shook his head and said: "I won''t let people bully me, today they beat a group of people in front of me, I''ll cut the head of the boy''s bun."


    "One in a group? Beijing Zhaofu yin? The boy whose surname is fan in huifei''s family? " The old man picked the tip of his brow and asked Mo Taiwu.


    Mo Taiwu nodded with a smile. The old man turned his lips and said, "I remember that boy, he has no fart skill. He is a good at making friends with others. It seems that his son is following him." With that, the old man touched Xiaojiu''s hair and said in a warm voice, "Xiaojiu, when you meet this kind of boy again, don''t do it yourself. You don''t have to dirty your hands. Just let your brothers clean it up."


    Small nine heart steal joy, busy hard nod way: "Oh, grandfather, I remember."


    Xu bao''er''s eyes are full of disbelief. It''s no elder. The reason why she doesn''t let Xiao Jiu do it is that she dislikes others. When she looks at Xiao Jiu who is leaning on the old man and doesn''t stand by, and thinks about her own strict and inhuman rules, Xu bao''er''s eyes are full of envy and hatred.


    Small nine natural don''t know what Xu Baoer thought in the heart, see Xu Baoer stare at her, immediately ruthlessly back stare in the past. Xu bao''er was small nine one stare, not from slightly a Leng, aware of their own purpose, Xu bao''er immediately changed a pair of harmless smile, eyes gentle concern at small nine.


    Xiaojiu is stunned by the speed of Xu bao''er''s face changing. She can''t help but turn a big white eye at her with disdain. Xu bao''er can''t help but feel more and more hatred in her heart.


    Xu Jingniang see the old man don''t teach small nine a sentence, also soft voice gently told small nine don''t do it yourself, something let her several elder brothers appear. What''s more, the old man also said to Xiaojiu seriously. The tide in Taixue is not good. Let Xiaojiu pay more attention to her safety. No matter who bullies her, don''t bear it. He will call Taixue Xuezheng and Jingzhao Fu Yin to ask yunyun tomorrow.


    Xu Jingniang is helpless from the bottom of her heart. Her only daughter, ah, can Xiaojiu be stubborn if she goes on like this?


    Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Taiwen for help. Mo Taiwen patted Xu Jingniang on the back of her hand and said in a low voice: "Dad is also worried about Xiao Jiu. Besides, although Xiao Jiu is a bit reckless, the starting point is still good. Don''t be too strict. The child is still young. Teach slowly!"


    What else can Xu Jingniang say? What else can she say?


    Xu bao''er is even more jealous of the internal injury. Seeing that Xiao Jiu who has done this kind of thing has not been punished, he has been greatly pacified. Mo Pingjian makes him laugh. Then he finally sits down and begins to eat. Xu bao''er''s stomach aches. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 209

    Xiao Jiu was so hungry that he grabbed his chopsticks and began to eat. After a while, he ate a bowl of rice. Mo Ping first saw that Xiao Jiu was eating so fast. He told her not to eat too fast. He drank some soup first. He took Xiao Jiu''s bowl and added a full bowl of rice to her.


    Xiaojiu drinks two mouthfuls of soup and starts to eat again. Mo Pingchu has no choice but to remind Xiaojiu to eat slowly from time to time. Xiaojiu responds, but the speed doesn''t slow down at all. She is still in a hurry to eat and drink enough to do business.


    Just as he was eating hard, suddenly there were more dishes in the bowl. Xiao Jiu looked at the dish and saw that it was boleng. He could not help frowning and looking at the person who was holding the dish for himself.


    Xu bao''er said to her with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, don''t just eat meat, but also eat some vegetables. It''s said that this kind of food is from the south. It''s cold. It''s good for you to eat more vegetables."


    Of course, Xiaojiu knows that this boleng dish is good for her health. Otherwise, her father would not bother to get seeds from the South and plant them in Wenquan Chuang Tzu. But the problem is that this dish is a little astringent when she eats too much, and her mouth is very uncomfortable. After Xiaojiu eats too much for the first time, she would stay away from this boleng dish.


    This is what the Mo family all know. Looking at Xu Jingniang''s face, Xiao Jiu regards Xu bao''er as ignorant, and whispers, "I don''t like this." He set aside the boleng vegetables and continued to chew the sheep.


    Xu bao''er was a little embarrassed and stunned. In Xu Jingniang''s slightly sorry eyes, Xu bao''er grinned very cleverly. As soon as she turned her wrist, she put some vegetables in Xiaojiu''s bowl and laughed at Xiaojiu with tenderness and concern: "today, this vinegar celery is very refreshing. Xiaojiu, you''ve been eating lamb chops. Eat it to relieve the greasiness."


    Xiaojiu looked at the vinegar celery she didn''t like to eat in the bowl. She couldn''t bear to look up at Xu bao''er and said, "I don''t want to eat this either. Don''t give me any more vegetables. I have my own hands!"


    Xu bao''er''s eyes widened innocently, as if she had been greatly wronged. With red eyes, she whispered to Xu Jingniang, "aunt, I mean well."


    Xu Jingniang smiles awkwardly, caresses Xu Baoer''s shoulder, stares at Xiao Jiu and says, "Xiao Jiu, how can you talk to your cousin? Your cousin is also for you. Look at you. How many lamb chops have you eaten? Can''t you have some dishes? "


    Xiaojiu hates to be disturbed when he eats. Today, he is disturbed again and again. He can''t help frowning. "I don''t like to eat vegetables. I don''t want to eat Porphyra and vinegar celery!" With that, he moved the stool to one side, next to Mo Pingchu, hoping to be as far away from Xu Baoer as possible.


    Xu bao''er''s face turned red, and she sobbed with tears: "I don''t know what I''ve done wrong, which makes my sister unhappy. When I was at home, my grandmother always said that girls should eat more vegetables. I saw you only eat meat to bring you vegetables. You don''t like to eat. Just say it straight. Why are you so angry?"


    Small nine all of a sudden only feel nausea to the extreme, see Xu Jingniang full face reproach of stare at oneself, and can''t help some grievances, then Du mouth motionless next to Mo Pingchu, don''t look up and don''t say a word.


    Xu Jingniang fondled Xu Baoer''s face and said: "dear, don''t pay attention to Xiao Jiu. She has such a bad temper. Good boy, my aunt knows you are kind. Come on, don''t be angry. Have a drink of soup and have a quick meal!"


    Xu bao''er nodded obediently and began to eat with tears in his eyes. Xiao Jiu was angry and took a mouthful of soup with anger.


    When Xu bao''er heard the sound of Xiao Jiu''s spoon knocking on the soup bowl, he quickly leaned over and whispered to Xiao Jiu, "cousin, I know you''re not happy, but it''s not good if you''re not happy any more. It''s so wonderful. As a woman, you should be dignified and quiet. You''ll be laughed at like this!"


    Looking at Xu bao''er''s concerned face, Xiao Jiu feels disgusted like swallowing a fly. Looking at Xu Jingniang''s eyes full of approval, he feels more and more aggrieved and can''t eat a mouthful. He puts down his chopsticks, suppresses his anger and turns around. When Xu bao''er saw that Xiao Jiu had gone so recklessly, he was very happy, but his face was full of consternation. He looked around for a while, and finally he could not help crying.


    When Xu Jingniang saw that Xiao Jiu suddenly left the banquet, Xu bao''er kept crying and had a headache. Seeing that Xu bao''er was crying pitifully, she didn''t care to call Xiao Jiu. She coaxed Xu bao''er with patience.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu left, Xu bao''er cried again. All the people in Mo''s family didn''t look well. Mo Ping stood up and said in a low voice, bearing the impulse to sneer at Xu bao''er a few words: "grandfather and grandmother, uncle and aunt, father and mother, I''m full. Take your time. I''ll go to see Xiao Jiu!"


    "I''ll go too!"


    "I, I''ll go and have a look, too!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang immediately put down their chopsticks to see Xiao Jiu.


    The old man''s face became dark. The old lady glanced at Xu Jingniang, who was half hugged by Xu Jingniang. Xu Baoer, who was crying all the time, said to Mo Pingjian in a deep voice: "bring some food, go and eat with Xiao Jiu!"


    With that, the old lady glanced at Xu bao''er and said, "po''er, your grandmother is right. Girls should eat more food, but I don''t know if your grandmother said," guests are welcome. "


    Xu bao''er was stunned. She didn''t know how to answer. Looking at the old lady, she couldn''t hide her sarcastic eyes. She couldn''t help but put her hand on Xu bao''er''s shoulder and took it back.


    After a while, Xu bao''er wiped her tears, timidly looking at the old lady was about to open her mouth, but the old lady began to eat, not light not light came a sentence: "food does not speak, sleep does not speak, the table is still quiet better."


    The old lady''s words blocked Xu bao''er''s stomach, which was easy to figure out. The table was so quiet that Xu bao''er didn''t dare to say another word until a meal was finished.


    Xu Jingniang looked at the table has never been quiet, and the few particularly prominent vacancies, not from the tight lower lip, sad, depressed headache, there are unspeakable embarrassment and embarrassment, let Xu Jingniang this meal also tasteless.


    Small nine huff back to his home, more want to more gas, can''t help but want to rush back to the Xu bao''er pressed on the ground, beat out gas, can think of Xu Jingniang, small nine feel uncomfortable, it is her mother, why has been to others, only to say he is not good?


    Just thinking wildly, Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang come in together. Mo Pingjian smiles at Xiao Jiu and shakes his food box. "Xiao Jiu, look, what did brother bring you? Lao Fengtou''s special recipe is fried pork slices with vinegar, shredded chicken, and sweet scented osmanthus and sugar porridge The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 210

    Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang serve out everything they eat and drink and put it in front of Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu sits with his mouth motionless and doesn''t even look at it.


    Mo Pingjian coaxed a few words, but Xiao Jiu still didn''t say a word. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who had never seen Xiao Jiu so angry, felt sad. They couldn''t help rolling their sleeves and said to Xiao Jiu, "don''t be angry, brother. I''m going to teach Xu bao''er a lesson. I''m going to block people when I eat. I''m going to beat him."


    Mo Pingjian quickly grabbed Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang and said, "don''t add fuel to the fire. You don''t want to see the face of Xu family and Mingsheng cousin, but you don''t care about Niang''s face?"


    "Then what? Just looking at Xiao Jiu, who is so angry with Xu bao''er? " Mo Ping exclaimed,


    Mo Pingjian pushed Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang: "two brothers, you two go out first, OK? With me, it''s up to me. I''ve kept it. That Xu bao''er will never come to our house again tonight. Is that ok? "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang feel comfortable when they hear this. They pull Mo Pingjian and ask him in a low voice. After hearing this, they clap Mo Pingjian on the shoulder and say, "little eight, I have you. Brothers, I''m going to prepare!"


    Mo Pingjian was taken by Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang straight bared teeth, helplessly looking at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, vigorously waved, motioned them to go quickly. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang looked at each other and told Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, it''s not cost-effective to be hungry. Hurry to eat. My brothers will give you vent!"


    Small nine blink blink eyes to see six elder brother and seven elder brother, slowly nodded, see small nine nodded, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang two people this just turned and walked out.


    Mo Pingjian takes Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang away. As soon as he looks back, he sees Xiao Jiuzheng looking at him with a bitter smile and says, "aunt, ancestor, you eat first. When you''re full, I''ll tell you what to do, OK?"


    Small nine face this just show a little smile, pick up chopsticks to eat. Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu finished dinner together. While packing up, they spoke to Xiao Jiu low. Xiao Jiu heard that his eyes were bright. He pulled Mo Pingjian and cried happily: "starling, Starling, you are so nice. I will be closest to Starling in the future!"


    "Come on, when I use it, I''m your own brother. When I don''t use it, I''m Mo Pingjian, a bad guy and a fool, right?"


    "Where is it? Myna, you will always be my dearest and dearest brother. I like you the most


    "Ouch, this sugar porridge is not for free. It''s sweet. OK, my aunt, please sit and wait for Xu bao''er to come. Remember, don''t be angry!"


    "Remember, myna, don''t worry!"


    With small nine say good, Mo Pingjian this just carrying the food box to go out, just to the door, see Mo Pingchu came over, Mo Pingjian busy stop, shouting: "five elder brother!"


    "Has Xiao Jiu had dinner? Are you still angry? " Mo Pingchu asked with concern.


    Mo Pingjian frowned and said, "I''ve eaten the rice, but how can I not be angry? Fifth brother, you can see that Xu bao''er is on purpose. She just favors her. Let alone Xiao Jiu, I''m very angry. "


    When Mo Ping saw Mo Pingjian''s anger, he sighed in his heart and said in a low voice: "Xiao Ba, you''re not too young. You should also know my mother''s difficulty. Since my grandfather died and resigned, my grandfather''s family has been getting worse and worse. My uncle is an honest man, not good at human feelings and worldly skills, and my aunt is like that, It''s not easy for a large family to live on their grandmother''s budget. My mother wants to help more. I hope we can all be close to our cousins and take care of them in the future. We have to understand her. "


    Mo Pingjian snorted coldly: "I naturally know what my mother thinks. If it wasn''t for my mother, how could Xu bao''er be so arrogant now? As you saw just now, Xu bao''er''s choice over and over again was so disgusting. Xiao Jiu didn''t fight her. He was already worried about his mother''s face. Besides, how old is Xiao Jiu? Lin bao''er is three or four years older than her. Who is not sensible? Who''s looking for trouble? Who can''t understand it except mother? " Mo Pingchu can''t help sighing. His mother''s wish is good, but Xu bao''er is a character who can''t help. He is narrow-minded and jealous. He is just like her mother. To be honest, not to mention his younger brothers and sisters, he can''t like it sometimes.


    But Mo Pingchu, who is well aware of the importance of family harmony, can only say to Mo Pingjian: "Xiao Ba, in my mother''s face, bear it. In the future, I''ll try to stop Xu bao''er and let her not pester Xiao Jiu. Go back and I''ll see Xiao Jiu."


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes were discontented, but he moved his lips without saying a word. He just nodded and walked over.


    Mo Pingchu looks at Mo Pingjian''s back, and there is a strange flash in his heart. But when he thinks about it carefully, he can''t feel anything wrong, so he doesn''t want to see Xiaojiu any more.


    I thought that Xiaojiu was not happy, but when Mo Pingchu came in, Xiaojiu was playing with Yunzhu and liulizhu.


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu''s happiness, claps his hands and laughs. He looks carefree and cheerful. He can''t help but raise his lips in a funny way. In his heart, he says that Xiaojiu is really a child. He is so angry that he can disperse quickly.


    But Mo Pingchu doesn''t know that little nine is so happy now because he has Mo Pingjian''s advice. He feels relaxed when he has the bottom of his heart.


    Mo Pingchu asked little nine a few words, and saw that she was only focused on playing with glass beads, as if she had forgotten Xu bao''er''s tossing things. She was relieved. Wen Sheng told little nine to have a rest early, and then she turned and left.


    Having walked out of the gate of xiaojiuyuan, Mo Pingchu somehow felt strange in his heart. He couldn''t help turning back to see Xiaojiu again. As soon as he came to the path near the gate of xiaojiuyuan, he saw Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang huddled next to the rockery head by head. He didn''t know what he was murmuring.


    Mo Pingchu walked forward a few steps. He frowned when he heard what Mo Pingjian was saying about Xu bao''er. Just as he wanted to listen to it again, he saw Mo Pingjian waving to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. The three scattered and went to one side.


    Mo Pingchu quietly follows Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian stealthily walks to the outside of the small nine courtyard. He looks around and feels that no one is paying attention. Then he runs in quickly. About a quarter of an hour later, Mo Pingjian comes out in a hurry and goes to his residence. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 211

    These little ones must be behind their backs. Mo Pingchu''s heart is clear as a mirror. When he looks back at Xiaojiu, he is happy. Mo Pingchu''s heart is sour. Small nine that wench clear already and small eight they discussed, still pretend to deliberately hide oneself, clearly before childhood most stick to oneself, now with small eight become one heart.


    Mo Pingchu''s brother''s heart was very unhappy. He thought that he had heard Xiao Ba talking about Xu bao''er''s name before. When Mo Pingchu thought about it a little, he thought that these little brothers were afraid to do something about Xu bao''er.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but want to ask Mo Pingjian, but when he thinks that his younger brothers and sisters try their best to hide from him, Mo Pingchu can''t help but stop. Maybe he shouldn''t discipline them again. In that way, Xiao Jiu will treat him more and more as a respected elder brother and won''t trust him as much as he did when he was a child.


    Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu hesitated for a moment, and then turned back to his house without hesitation. He decided that he didn''t hear or see everything, but it was just a Xu bao''er. It was really something. The big deal was that he would clean up the mess for these guys.


    Small nine in the house and so on, finally in an hour after waiting for the late Xu Jingniang and Xu Baoer, Xu Jingniang into the house, see small nine as usual rushed to call Niang, can''t help but heart astringent.


    With a slight cough, she finally turned to look at them. Xu Jingniang took Xu Baoer and sat down beside her. She said to her with a smile, "little girl is still angry?"


    Small nine eyelids don''t lift also don''t utter a word, Xu Jing Niang can''t help sighing in the heart, she touched to touch small nine''s head, the way with sincere heart: "all how old? You don''t know what kind of food you don''t like, do you? She just saw that you only eat meat, so she put some dishes for you, hoping to make you get rid of the greasy food. She''s my sister. She said you were all for your own good, but you just didn''t listen. How can she even stop eating? "


    "As soon as you leave, your grandfather, grandmother, uncle and aunt are not happy. Your grandfather just ate two bowls of rice, and then he will not eat it. Just for you, the whole family can''t eat well. What''s it like? Xiaojiu, when you are old, you should be able to understand what your mother said. You are a family, so you can''t be so willful. "


    Small nine had not so angry, can hear Xu Jingniang these words can not help but feel uncomfortable, eyes can not help but some hot, some want to cry. But Xu bao''er was right in front of her. Xiao Jiu didn''t want to be humiliated by her, so she tried to hold back her tears.


    When Mo Pingjian came in, Xu Jingniang kept talking to Xiao Jiu. Xu bao''er explained and coaxed him gently, but Xiao Jiu didn''t look up at his toes. Suddenly, it was completely unreasonable and willful.


    But Mo Pingjian, who knows little nine''s nature, immediately notices little nine''s pale lower lip and blinking eyelashes. It''s clear that it''s hard for him to endure.


    Mo Pingjian felt very uncomfortable. His hesitant decision suddenly became firm. He would never allow Xu bao''er to appear in front of Xiaojiu again. Even Xu Jingniang could not let Xiaojiu be so wronged. So, Mo Pingjian deliberately stepped in and saw Xu Jingniang and Xu Baoer turn to look at themselves. Mo Pingjian said with a smile: "Niang and cousin are coming. Niang, don''t worry. Xiaojiu is OK. It''s late. Go back and have a rest!"


    Xu Jingniang smiles reluctantly, but Xu bao''er notices the things in Mo Pingjian''s hand. She asks curiously, "eighth cousin, what are you holding in your hand? Why does it seem that there is still some light? "


    "My cousin has a good eye. This is called the luminous tower I''m carrying. The whole tower is made of extremely rare luminous stone. It will give off crystal clear light in the dark. It''s very beautiful." Mo Pingjian steps forward with a smile and casually shakes the tower in front of Xu bao''er. He carefully puts it on the table in front of Xiao Jiu. Seeing Xu bao''er''s eyes nailed to the tower, Mo Pingjian can''t help but sneer.


    Xu Jingniang glanced at the luminous tower and asked Mo Pingjian: "where did you get this? How much money did you spend? "¡° Niang, where can I buy such good things with silver? It''s the treasure of Yuqin''s mansion. Li Ke and I lost the bet and lent it to me to open my eyes. I''ll give it to Xiao Jiu for one night, and I''ll have to return it tomorrow. "


    "You have a heart. If you have something good, you will know that you are thinking about Xiao Jiu."


    "What do you call that? I''m just a little sister of little Jiu, and we have a little girl in our family. Such a delicate thing is just for girls to play with. I don''t care who little Jiu cares about? "


    Xu Jingniang was choked by Mo Pingjian''s words. She looked at Xu Baoer, who was staring at the tower. Then she looked at Mo Pingjian, who was smiling and holding the tower in front of Xiao Jiu. She didn''t even bother to sweep Xu Baoer. Xu Jingniang was very tired and couldn''t help sighing.


    Xu Jingniang had a comfortable life in Xingguo government, but she was upset when she looked at her mother''s stall.


    Since my father resigned, although my brother was honest in the Hanlin courtyard, she couldn''t be reused. My sister-in-law cried that the family was too poor to open a pot, so she funded to open two shops with her sister-in-law. But my sister-in-law was not good at management and didn''t listen to her, so she lost all of the two shops.


    Now the whole family can barely keep up with their mother''s hard work. It''s really distressing that their parents have to work hard when they are old. Xu Jingniang wants to share her business with her family, so that she can only wait for the money every year. But Niang said that her sister-in-law was insatiable of greed, which caused enough trouble for them. She couldn''t take any more shares. Otherwise, she and her father would have no face to go to the gate of Xingguo government again, and they would not agree with Xu Jingniang.


    Xu Jingniang was helpless, so she had to send more things to make up for it every new year''s day. That''s why her sister-in-law often complained that she only cared about herself and didn''t care about her mother''s family. Xu Jingniang knew that her mother''s brother and sister-in-law had no hope, so she could only focus on the younger generation. However, although her nephew Xu Mingsheng was cheerful and straightforward, had limited talent in reading, and liked to go sightseeing, he didn''t care about fame.


    Xu Jingniang put all her thoughts on her niece Xu bao''er. Before Xiao Jiu was born, Xu bao''er was the only girl in Mo Xu''s family. She was smart and cute. Xu Jingniang almost regarded her as her own child, even more than Mo Pingjian''s brothers. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 212

    Even if there is a small nine later, Xu Jingniang also sends things to Xu Baoer every three or five times, and arranges Xu Baoer''s food and clothing.


    Xu Jingniang has already thought about how to educate Baoer well and find a good family for her in the future. In this way, the elder brother and sister-in-law''s family can count on it. But somehow, after little 967 months, Mo Pingchu''s brothers changed their attitude towards Xu bao''er and became colder and colder. Little Jiu, who grew up gradually, never got close to Xu bao''er. Yesterday, he almost fell out in front of his parents-in-law.


    It''s obvious that she is a little sister connected by blood, but it''s hard for her. Xu Jingniang doesn''t like it when she thinks about it.


    When Xu Jingniang is in a daze, Mo Pingjian has already told Xiao Jiu and Xu bao''er a lot about the subtlety of the luminous tower, and Xu bao''er is very greedy. After listening for a long time, Xiao Jiu slowly raised his head and glanced at the tower. Mo Pingjian busily pointed to the small door at the bottom of the tower and said, "Xiao Jiu, you see, this small door can still be opened. Come here and see what''s in it?"


    Small nine some idea move, stand up to curiously gather to have a look, exclaim: "ah, there is a person inside!"


    On hearing this, Xu bao''er rushed to see: "where is it? Let me see, let me see too! "


    As if he had forgotten his previous unhappiness, Xiao Jiu pointed to the small door at the bottom of the tower and said, "Nuo, sitting cross legged inside, you can see clearly with your eyes and nose."


    Xu bao''er squinted and looked at it carefully, exclaiming: "really, look, the corner of his mouth seems to be smiling."


    "True to life? Or how to say it''s a good thing? When it''s late at night, put out the lights, and the whole tower is bright. Don''t mention how beautiful it is. How about little nine and myna? Are they interesting enough? Are they good to you? " Mo Pingjian is showing off triumphantly.


    Xiaojiu stares at the luminous tower and nods casually: "OK, myna is the best!"


    Mo Pingjian did not have the good spirit to poke the next small nine heads: "smelly girl, boast I can use a little heart, even the eyelids do not take to lift, you this also call boast person?"


    Small nine rubbed to rub a head to stare a way: "you poke my head again, poke me stupid!"


    "You''re not smart if I don''t poke you!" Mo Pingjian spits out his tongue and makes a big face at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu stares at him and blows his fist. Mo Pingjian runs to Xu Jingniang and pulls her to shout: "Niang, Xiao Jiu wants to hit me, help me!"


    Small nine gas catch up to pull Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian busy hide, Xu Jingniang funny looking at their brother and sister way: "OK, don''t make it, it''s late, tomorrow also want to go to school, all fast early to sleep."


    Small nine shake head: "I want to sleep late, I also want to see if this tower is so good-looking with myna said."


    "Of course, it looks good. I''ll never forget that you''ve seen it once." Mo Pingjian patted his chest and assured.


    Xu bao''er was very greedy and whispered: "I also want to have a look."


    Xiaojiu doesn''t say a word. Mo Pingjian pretends not to hear him. She continues to laugh with Xiaojiu. Xu Jingniang looks at Xu bao''er, who is standing on one side. She really can''t bear to give Mo Pingjian a wink, but Mo Pingjian just doesn''t see him.


    Xu Jingniang had no choice but to whisper to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, why don''t you let bao''er live in the same room with you tonight? You didn''t yell that it was cold and you couldn''t sleep well before. You want Yunzhu to sleep with you. It''s just that bao''er is coming. You two can sleep together and talk quietly at night. How nice it is!"


    Small nine Du mouth speechless, Xu Baoer close to small nine side, a face to please the way: "small nine, I heard a story of the Mountain King yesterday, can be interesting, I told you at night, OK?"


    Xiaojiu looks up at Xu bao''er as if she is interested. As soon as she sees a play, Xu Jingniang coaxes her: "Xiaojiu, your sister bao''er can tell stories. Don''t you like listening to these legends most? Let her tell you a story in the evening. Will you watch the luminous tower together Xu bao''er said more and more attentively: "Xiao Jiu, I can not only tell the story of Nvshan king, but also tell the story of the red lady. Shall I tell you all about it?"


    Mo Pingjian quietly tugs at Xiaojiu''s sleeve. Xiaojiu raises his head, glances at Xu bao''er in disbelief, and asks in a low voice, "do you really know how to speak?"


    Xu Baoer nodded her head to show that she really knew how to speak. Xu Jingniang kept saying good things for Xu Baoer. After a while, Xiao Jiu thought about it and finally nodded: "OK, but you sleep here. Don''t move at night, let alone kick me."


    Xu bao''er''s goal was achieved, and he promised with a smile: "I''m honest in my sleep, Xiao Jiu. Don''t worry."


    Mo Pingjian pretends to be discontented and snorts hard. Xu Jingniang stares at him angrily and scolds: "your nose is itchy or you are angry. Go back to your house quickly. Your sisters should have a rest."


    Mo Pingjian angrily turned and left. When he came to the door, he thought of something and cried to Xiao Jiu and Xu bao''er: "I borrowed the luminous tower from others. Just have a look. Don''t touch it. If it''s damaged, you''ll have to pay for it!"


    Small nine Chong Mo Pingjian made a big face as a reply, Xu bao''er looked at small nine face giggle, Xu Jingniang is very pleased to see them get along well, told the night maid a few words, then also left.


    After Xu Jingniang left, Xiao Jiu ordered people to put out all the lights in the room, so as to see if the luminous tower was as good-looking as Mo Pingjian said.


    But in the darkness, the one foot tall tower is shining. The light is not dazzling, but it is very beautiful. Close to it, there are some words carved on the bright tower, like some scriptures, which add some mystery to the amazing tower. Small nine gently opened the small door, saw inside with a tower light completely different from the green light, two kinds of light intertwined together, very amazing.


    Although Xiaojiu knew that this was the special game set up by Mo Pingjian, he was also surprised by the fantastic light of the luminous tower. Xiaojiu, who grew up in a pile of pearls, jades and gems, had a silly look at it, not to mention Xu bao''er. His two eyes seemed to be glued to the luminous tower and could not blink.


    Looking at it, Xu bao''er couldn''t help reaching out and trying to touch the villain in the tower. But as soon as his fingertip came to the door, he was patted by Xiao Jiu. "Little nine stares at Xu bao''er and says," starling said, don''t touch it. If it''s damaged, it''s not enough to sell you. "


    Xu bao''er was small nine said the heart, very unconvinced of the pursed lips, but hold back did not say a word.


    Small nine curious up and down to see a pass, see enough, then looked away at the room, found that although there is no light, but the room under the reflection of the night tower, unexpectedly is very bright, and this Yingrun light to the whole bedroom as if a crystal palace general, more than usual there is a good look. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 213

    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that this luminous tower is very useful. I''ll ask my mother to buy one for me, so I don''t have to light the light at night." With that, Xiao Jiu sat on the bed and yelled to Xu bao''er, "come and tell me a story. I''m going to sleep!"


    When Xu bao''er heard Xiao Jiu, she said that she wanted Xu Jingniang to buy her a luminous tower. She was very sad. When she saw that Xiao Jiu didn''t even yell at her sister, she called her to tell a story. She was very unhappy and couldn''t help saying, "eighth cousin said that this luminous tower is a treasure in Yuqin''s mansion. Where is it so easy to buy it?"


    Small nine full don''t care of way: "as long as I want, they can always get it for me, big deal let Prince Yu sell this to me."


    Xu bao''er can''t help but be speechless. No matter what Xiao Jiu wants, her family will give it to her. Unlike her, she just wants to eat a fish dumpling. She is said greedy by her grandmother and ridiculed by her mother. She is a servant girl and wants to be a lady, but she is a lady of the official family. If it is not for her father''s low official position, the family is short of money, She should have lived a rich and leisurely life like Xiao Jiu.


    Jealousy and discontent make Xu bao''er unable to keep smiling. She looks at Xiao Jiu, who is sitting cross legged by the bed and waiting for her to tell a story to her. She says angrily, "I have a bad voice now. I can''t tell a story. I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Xiao Jiu Yi was angry, jumped up and pointed to Xu bao''er and cried, "you told me to tell me a story, I''ll let you live in my room. If you don''t tell me a story, you don''t want to sleep in my room. Go, go!"


    Xu bao''er white small nine one eye light way: "this meeting son you don''t roar to me small shout, careful wake up aunt, because my throat ache can''t tell a story, you want to drive me out, aunt knew will scold you."


    "You, don''t take my mother to oppress me. It''s clearly you who want to tell me a story, but now you don''t tell me. You''re lying!"


    "I lied to you. I did say I wanted to tell you a story at that time, but now I have a sore throat. I can''t tell you any more. I''ll make it up for you tomorrow!"


    "Xu bao''er, you are a big liar, a big villain. I will never talk to you again."


    "You ignore me, but you has the final say. If you are still my aunt, I am your cousin, you have to listen to me!"


    "How beautiful do you want to be? Let me listen to you? Dream


    "Hehe, Xiaojiu, don''t think everyone should let you and spoil you. I''m your sister anyway. You have to listen to me if you don''t listen to me. If you don''t believe me, try it?"


    Xiaojiu can''t help it. She clenches her fist and stares at Xu bao''er angrily. She thinks that Xu bao''er will repent, but she doesn''t think that this dead girl is not only so shameless but also so shameless. She also utters wild words to let her listen to her. If she doesn''t beat her all over the floor, she won''t be called Xiaojiu.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s posture, Xu bao''er wanted to start. He stepped back slightly, choked his neck and cried out in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, if you hit me, I''ll shout, wake up all the people in your family, and say that you''re going to hit someone because I can''t tell a story because of my sore throat. Let''s see, will everyone scold you or me? In a few days, it will be mid autumn festival. Do you want to be locked up at home for the festival


    Small nine gas fiercely glared at Xu bao''er for a while, slowly put down his fist, kicked the quilt prepared for Xu bao''er to the ground, and said angrily: "Xu bao''er, let''s wait and see, you dare to sleep on my bed tonight, I have to kick you down, anyway, I''m not sleeping well, we all know, I don''t believe, my mother can kick you out of bed and scold me because I''m asleep."


    Xu bao''er can''t help but be stunned. He stares at Xiao Jiu angrily and can''t speak. Xiao Jiu snorts. He lies on the bed and pulls the quilt to sleep.


    Xu bao''er stands staring at Xiao Jiu. Less than a quarter of an hour later, he hears the sound of long and even breathing coming from the quilt wrapped in the bed. Xu bao''er can''t help biting her teeth. Xiao Jiu, a dead girl, must have been a pig in her last life. She fell asleep so soon. Xiao Jiu sleeps sweetly, but Xu bao''er is not half sleepy. She bites her lip, picks up the quilt and puts it on the bed. She stares at Xiao Jiu fiercely, turns around and continues to look at the luminous tower.


    Without getting in the way of Xiao Jiu, Xu bao''er takes a close look at the luminous tower, marvels at it, and then looks at the bright light in the room. He can''t help but find it very interesting.


    In the light of the luminous tower, Xu bao''er looked at Xiaojiu''s bedroom for the first time. She saw the antique jade and pearls everywhere. The dried flowers in the vase were more delicate than those on her mother''s head, not to mention the rare red coral tree and lily of the valley carved from white jade, Everything here is something Xu bao''er has never had.


    Looking at the bedroom occupied by Xiao Jiu Yi, and thinking about the narrow yard crowded by dozens of master servants, her bedroom is not as big as Xiao Jiu''s washroom, not to mention the expensive furniture and the rare luminous tower. If she wasn''t here, she would never see it in her whole life.


    An irresistible jealousy surged up from Xu bao''er''s heart. She couldn''t help but think of what her mother said: don''t think your aunt valued you more just because she gave you something that others didn''t like. She brought it to you when you didn''t have a little nine. Your aunt didn''t have a daughter at that time, so she really treated you as a daughter. Now, There is a small nine, the real good thing where also round you!


    Xu bao''er couldn''t help thinking, if there is no Xiao Jiu, if she is my aunt''s own daughter, how nice it would be. Now all this is hers. Even if she likes this tower, her aunt will always find a way to get it for her.


    Thinking of the look in Xiao Jiu''s eyes, Xu bao''er has a strong impulse. She suddenly puts her hand on the luminous tower and looks at the light from her fingers, as if everything is in her hands. Xu bao''er can''t help laughing silently.


    Feeling the luminous tower without any scruples, Xu bao''er curiously opens the small door at the bottom of the tower, reaches out his finger and touches the villain inside. He finds that the villain can move even when he touches it. He can''t help but be happy. Xu bao''er is having a good time when he hears two noises. Xu bao''er is startled. He can''t help but withdraw his finger. However, he sees that the villain inside falls down uncontrollably.


    Xu bao''er looks at the fallen villain with fear and reaches in to help him up. But before he can help him up, he hears two more clicks, and the door falls under her eyes.


    With a clang, the door fell on the table. The sound was very clear in the silent night. Xu bao''er was so scared that she could hardly breathe. She looked at the falling door and was dumbfounded. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 214

    Just then, a low inquiry came from the door. Xu bao''er''s face turned white. She bit her lips and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After a while, there was no movement outside the door. Xu bao''er let out a long breath and patted his heart hard.


    But a sudden murmur startled Xu bao''er. She quickly turned her head and looked at the bed. Little Jiu, wrapped in a quilt, moved and muttered something. Xu bao''er couldn''t help staring at Xiao Jiu. He didn''t dare to move, but he saw that Xiao Jiu didn''t move again. After waiting for a while, he found that Xiao Jiu just turned over. Xu bao''er was relieved.


    Wipe the sweat from the forehead, Xu bao''er glared at Xiao Jiu. He secretly said that Xiao Jiu would scare her when she fell asleep. It''s really annoying. But when we look at the fallen villain in the tower and the half door on the table, Xu bao''er immediately wants to cry.


    Xu bao''er stares at the tower and looks at it again and again. No matter what she thinks, the half door is still there. No matter how she tries to find a way, she can''t get it up. The luminous tower is broken!


    Xu bao''er was flustered. She heard Mo Pingjian say that it was borrowed and wanted to be returned. If it was damaged, she had to pay for it. How could she afford to pay for such a valuable thing? Even if her aunt hurt her again, she would be unhappy; Especially if my mother and grandmother knew that she had caused such a disaster, they would scold her to death.


    What should we do? What should I do?


    Xu bao''er is more and more distracted. She keeps walking back and forth thinking, but no matter what she thinks, only ten years of life experience makes Xu bao''er helpless.


    As soon as he thought about the consequences of breaking the luminous tower, Xu bao''er couldn''t help crying.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Xu bao''er has been making a noise that startles Xiao Jiu, or whether Xiao Jiu has a dream of his own. Xiao Jiu, who has wrapped himself in a silkworm chrysalis, moves again. Xu bao''er suddenly froze in the same place and dare not move again.


    But he saw little nine wriggling back and forth for a few times, and gradually fell asleep again. Hearing the sound of little nine''s breathing, she became long and steady again. Xu bao''er could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was very happy. Fortunately, the dead girl was sleeping so soundly that she didn''t wake her up.


    At the thought of this, Xu bao''er''s eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, Xiaojiu fell asleep. No one knew that she was awake. No one knew that she had touched the luminous tower. That is to say, as long as she didn''t admit it, no one could prove that the luminous tower was damaged by her!


    Xu bao''er only felt that he had caught a life-saving straw. After careful consideration, he finally had a solution. The big stone fell to the ground in an instant. Xu bao''er quickly and carefully climbed to the bed, gently lay down, pulled the quilt to cover himself, closed his eyes and tried to make himself fall asleep.


    But after all, Xu bao''er couldn''t help thinking about it and worrying about it. He didn''t know how long it took for Xu bao''er, who was still lying with a painful back, to fall asleep.


    The next morning, when Xu bao''er was there, the Mo brothers didn''t rush in as usual to call Xiao Jiu to get up. Instead, after Yunzhu knocked on the door and heard the response, they walked in one after another.


    Xu bao''er has been dressed up, while Xiao Jiu is wrapped in a quilt and half closed his eyes. He can''t get out of bed on Yunzhu, which makes Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun laugh.


    Mo Pingjian strode forward, pinched Xiaojiu''s face and asked with a smile: "did you forget the time when you saw the luminous tower yesterday? Look at the heavy eyelids. Xiao Jiu, it''s daybreak. Xiao Jiu, open your eyes


    Hearing Mo Pingjian mention the luminous tower, Xu bao''er can''t help but get nervous. She sits on one side calmly and looks at the people quietly without saying a word.


    Mo Pingjian glanced at Mo Pingyun quietly. Mo Pingyun went to the luminous tower and looked at it with a smile. "So this is the luminous tower. I''ve heard about it for a long time. I heard that it''s the treasure of Yuqin''s family. It will shine at night and it''s very beautiful."¡° As for the luminous tower, it originally glows at night. I guess it''s almost the same as the luminous pearl, but it''s carved into a tower, and it''s more exquisite. " Mo Pingfang also came over and said.


    Mo Pingjian snorted discontentedly: "what do you know? It''s not just a tower that glows at night. Look at the sculptor''s small windows and doors. How delicate they are. Besides, there are surprises when the door is opened. "


    Mo Pingyun looked at the music carefully and said: "come on, it''s just a little thing. You''re boasting it to the sky. You see, hey, it''s fine? This door has all fallen off, Lao Ba, you are so boastful. Such a broken thing can be regarded as a treasure, but it''s really yours! "


    "What? Did the door fall? Which door is missing? " Mo Pingjian seemed to be startled and immediately rushed up to stare at the luminous tower.


    Lin bao''er''s palms began to sweat uncontrollably, and her heart couldn''t stop beating.


    Mo Pingjian rushed to see two eyes, exclaimed: "ah, how did the door fall? How did it get done? When I brought it yesterday, it was still in good condition. It''s something that Prince Yu regarded as a treasure. I told people that I would return it today, but now it''s broken. What can I do? "


    "What? You said the door didn''t fall? Well, it''s not damaged by others. Xiao Ba, tell me, how can you be so rough? Come on, go to tell Dad and find someone to repair it. It''s really no good. Buy one and pay for it! " Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang help Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Ping stammered: "if this thing can be repaired and easily bought, what kind of treasure is it? It is said that as like as two peas in the Kyoto City, there is only one such family. "Where do I go to find a person who is exactly the same?"


    "That''s a big trouble, but what''s going on? Are you sure what you get back is good? " Mo Pingyun was also worried and asked Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian patted his chest and assured: "absolutely good. I''m not sure who I am? If there''s something wrong, I won''t give it to Xiao Jiu, will I? Yesterday, my mother and little nine, by the way, and my cousin saw it. When I brought it over, it was really intact. " With that, Mo Pingjian looked at Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine one face confused looking at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian asked again, small nine Lengleng Leng nodded a way: "the door is not bad when myna took it, now the door is bad? I was fine before I went to bed. " Say, small nine then drag cloud bead to go over to have a look together. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 215

    Mo Pingjian saw that Xiao Jiu didn''t know anything about it, so he came over and pulled Xu bao''er and asked, "bao''er, you said that when I brought it over yesterday, the small door on the tower was good, right?"


    At the moment, Xu bao''er''s heart was trembling. She knew that the luminous tower was valuable, but she never thought it was so valuable. If there was only one in Kyoto, she couldn''t admit that she had broken it. Otherwise, she couldn''t afford to pay for it!


    So, Xu bao''er said vaguely: "I, I just look at the villain inside, I didn''t look carefully."


    Mo Pingjian gave Xu bao''er a gloomy look and said firmly to Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang: "six brothers and seven brothers, when I take them, they are really good, really, I promise!"


    "What''s going on? Since it was good when you brought it over, Xiao Jiu also said it was good before she went to bed. Did someone break it? " Mo Pingfang asked with a frown.


    Mo Pingjian frowned and thought about it again and again. He couldn''t help looking at Xu bao''er. Xu bao''er secretly clenched her fist and looked at Mo Pingjian calmly.


    Mo Pingjian asked in a low voice, "honey, you and Xiao Jiu lived in this room yesterday. Did anyone touch this tower?"


    Xu bao''er immediately shook his head and said, "I haven''t touched it!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xu bao''er, turned his head and asked Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, have you touched this tower with your hand?"


    Small nine is surprised to see that the small door that falls down and the small person that falls down, hear Mo Pingjian to ask, then shake head a way: "don''t you say don''t let touch?"? She didn''t even let me touch her! "


    Mo Pingjian and others immediately looked at Xu bao''er. Xu bao''er couldn''t help waving his hand and said, "I didn''t touch it. Xiao Jiu said I wouldn''t touch it, so I didn''t touch it at all!"


    "Then how did it get rid of? It''s not a human touch, is it a ghost? "


    "But I really haven''t touched it. I''ll go to sleep when Xiao Jiu sleeps. How can I know how to drop it?"


    "Do you swear you didn''t touch it?"


    "Eighth cousin, do you doubt me? I said I didn''t touch it. Why don''t you believe it? Besides, I''m not the only one living in this room. Why don''t you ask her? "


    "I haven''t seen any treasures in my little nine. How could I have such a rare tower? Besides, she didn''t lie since she was a child. If she said she didn''t touch it, it must be that she didn''t touch it! "


    "Do you think I touched it? I really didn''t touch it. Don''t be unjust if you don''t have evidence! "


    "It can''t be broken if nobody touches it. Someone must have touched it!"


    "I come to your house as a guest. Dare you treat me so wrongly, I must tell my aunt!"


    "I have to go to my mother. I can''t afford to pay for something so valuable. You wait. I''ll go to my mother right now."


    "Well, I want to talk to my aunt. I''ve never seen you bully people like that."


    "You -" Mo Pingjian stares at Xu bao''er angrily. It''s hard to believe that this girl still dares to speak so hard at the moment. It''s clear that she can be so righteous after doing something bad. Mo Pingjian really despises her. Do you really want to go to find her mother? Mo Pingjian murmured in his heart.


    Seeing Mo Pingjian and Xu bao''er quarrel, Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are all dumbfounded. According to what we discussed yesterday, Xu bao''er should admit his guilt and apologize now. Please help them find a way. How can it be like this?


    Cloud bead see masters quarrel, for fear of making things big, who also don''t fall good, quickly came forward to separate Mo Pingjian and Xu bao''er, whispered: "master, listen to a word, you all have to go to school later, this matter is big, it''s not good for anyone, still calm to discuss it." Mo Pingjian stares at Xu bao''er and shouts, "it''s not negotiable, Xu bao''er. If you damage the luminous tower, you have to pay for it!"


    "I didn''t touch it, I didn''t break it," Xu bao''er said with a straight face


    Mo Pingjian was very clear in his heart. Seeing that Xu bao''er was dead and refused to admit his debt, he took a deep breath and asked Yun Zhu, "who was on duty yesterday? Call for me


    Soon, the maid on duty came. Mo Pingjian calmly asked her what she heard last night.


    The servant girl said that Xu bao''er didn''t tell Xiao Jiu a story and quarreled with him. She said that she didn''t dare to ask when she heard a few words of quarrel between them and there was no movement in the house; Later, in a trance at night, I heard something fall off. I asked, but no one answered. I thought it was ok, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    After listening, Mo Pingjian stares at Xu bao''er and asks, "don''t you admit it now? There are only two people in the room. Xiao Jiu went to bed early. You didn''t sleep. Did you break the tower at night? "


    "I don''t know. Xiao Jiu won''t let me sleep in bed. I can''t help but wait for her to fall asleep. Anyway, I didn''t touch her. You don''t have any evidence. Don''t treat a good person wrongly!"


    Small nine gas of stare, point at Xu bao''er to scold a way: "you are OK person?"? In front of my mother''s face, she said that she would tell me a story. When she left, she turned her face and refused to admit it. She said that she had a sore throat and refused to tell me. She also said that she would let me listen to you in the future. Otherwise, she would scold me, Xu bao''er, you bad guy! "


    Mo Pingyun a few listen to Xu Baoer dare to so small nine, immediately all angry.


    Mo Pingyun glared at Xu bao''er and yelled: "how old are you? How dare you bully Xiao Jiu? You''ve bullied Xiaojiu since you were a child. We don''t pay much attention to you because our two families are relatives. You really take yourself seriously and let Xiaojiu listen to you and dream about you. I can tell you, don''t come to my house in the future and let me know that you dare to bully Xiaojiu. I have to beat you! "


    Seeing that she had become the target of public criticism, Xu bao''er was a little afraid. With the blink of her eyes and the turn of her mouth, she began to cry.


    Xu bao''er''s crying makes Mo Pingyun look silly. Mo Pingjian looks at Xu bao''er with a headache. Then he finds that he really underestimates Xu bao''er''s cheekiness. For this reason, the dead girl is still making trouble with him.


    Cloud bead quietly pulled to pull Mo, flat firm low voice way: "eight childe, dare not make again, don''t go to dining room again, only afraid the elders of the family all want to come over to ask."


    Mo Pingjian looked at the time and could not help pursing his lips. He spent so much time, could he just let it go? How can he be reconciled?


    At this time, Mo Pingchu came in leisurely. Seeing Xu bao''er''s tears, Mo Pingjian and others were angry. They could not help sighing and asked in a low voice: "what time is it? Why are you still making trouble here? Oh, honey, why are you crying? "


    As soon as Xu bao''er sees Mo Pingchu coming, Wen Sheng asks her, but he rushes forward with tears in his eyes. He says with a crackle, how Mo Pingjian and others frame her up and threaten her. That tearful and wronged look, if people who do not know the truth listen to it, they will think that she has been wronged. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 216

    Small nine see fire big, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang are also angry enough, Mo Pingjian at the moment to see the ability of Xu Baoer, brazen to confuse black and white is really powerful!


    Mo Pingjian saw that Mo Pingchu frowned and nodded, as if he believed Xu bao''er''s words, so he wanted to explain; Small nine and Mo Pingfang can''t help but start rolling their sleeves. They are both masters who can move their hands and never talk nonsense. They just feel that they have already made such a mess. It''s better to just beat them up.


    At this time, Mo Pingjian saw that Mo Pingchu''s hand on one side of his body gently waved at them. Mo Pingjian was stunned. When he looked at it carefully, he saw that although Mo Pingchu looked at Xu bao''er''s eyes soft and pitiful, the corners of his lips slightly revealed his boredom.


    Mo Pingjian''s heart moves. He grabs Xiaojiu and Mo Pingfang, who can''t wait to rush past. Xiaojiu and Mo Pingfang look at Mo Pingjian in a puzzled way. Mo Pingjian says in a very low voice, "brother five seems to have any plans. Don''t say anything. Wait a minute."


    When Mo Pingchu heard Xu bao''er''s tearful talk, he frowned and said, "Oh, Prince Yu''s luminous tower was damaged. Xiao Ba wronged you for doing it. It''s not nonsense. How can you be that kind of person, bao''er. Honey, I''ve really wronged you today. I must give you back your innocence. Don''t worry. I''ll let these ignorant guys make an apology to you. "


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu believed her words, Xu bao''er was overjoyed. He wiped his tears and pretended to be magnanimous: "fifth cousin, if you are willing to believe me, I''m satisfied. I''m all a family. I don''t need any apology. Let it go."


    "That''s no good. Black is black and white is white. They shouldn''t frame you up. I''ll make it clear today." With that, Mo Pingchu said to Mo Pingyun, "Xiao Liu, go to find Li Ke quickly and ask for some developer powder."


    Everyone in the room was stunned, and Xu bao''er was even more stunned.


    Mo Pingyun looked at Mo Pingchu blankly and muttered, "developer powder?"


    Small nine can''t help but ask: "five elder brothers, what is developer powder?"


    Mo Pingchu said calmly: "this luminous tower is made of special materials and can''t be broken or bumped. It''s said that Prince Yu has made a kind of powder called developer powder in order to prevent someone from touching it secretly. If someone has touched this luminous tower, sprinkle the developer powder on it, you can see the impression left by that person. This TACAN can''t be broken by itself. Just take the developer powder and sprinkle it back and forth to see the mark. "


    "Unexpectedly, there are such magic powders. I''ll go to find Li Ke right now. After a while, with developer powder, the truth will come out about how the tower broke." Mo Pingyun listen to Mo Pingchu so a say, not from the heart of great joy, immediately hurried out.


    Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingfang and Xiao Jiu are also very happy. With this developer, Xu Baoer can''t deny it.


    Mo Pingchu glanced at the crowd, especially Xu bao''er, who lowered his head and wiped his tears. He began to panic. He said to Xiao Jiu: "you girl, why haven''t you washed yet? Go to wash and comb your hair. After dinner, you''ll go to school


    Xiaojiu said with a smile, "I''m going now. Brother five, is that developer really so easy to use?"


    "It''s natural and easy to use. It''s specially made to prevent people from touching the luminous tower. As soon as the developer powder is scattered, it''s clear who touched it."


    "But it''s just a mark. How can we know who touched it?"


    "Xiaojiu, look, is your brother''s hand the same as yours?" Mo Pingchu reaches out his hand and raises it to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu looks at Mo Pingchu''s hand and his own, and shakes his head.


    Mo Pingchu said in a warm voice: "everyone''s hands in this world are different, so the impressions left on things are naturally different. The impressions left on the luminous tower can be revealed through the developer powder, so the size and length of that hand can be judged naturally. Our house is heavily guarded. It''s impossible for outsiders to break into your bedroom and damage the luminous tower. There are so many people in and out of your yard. One by one, you can always find out who touched it. " After hearing this, Xiao Jiu clapped his hands happily and said, "OK, OK, I''ll have a good look at who did the bad things and still won''t admit it; If we find out who did it, we should not only let her pay for the tower, but also let everyone know that she is a big villain, a naughty devil who has done bad things without certification! "


    Mo Pingjian glanced at Xu bao''er, whose face began to turn white, and also yelled: "yes, find out who should pay for it. I don''t want to carry this black pot. That tower is worth more than 100000 taels of silver at least. Selling me is not enough to pay for it."


    Xu bao''er''s forehead and nose began to sweat uncontrollably. Mo Pingchu glanced at Xu bao''er intentionally or unintentionally and asked strangely, "it''s so cold today, bao''er, how can you still sweat? Is there something wrong? "


    Xu Baoer Leng Leng, difficult squeeze out a smile way: "I, I''m in a hurry to go to school, afraid, afraid of late." With that, Xu bao''er stood up and said in a hurry: "I haven''t gone to greet my aunt. I, I have to go home. I forgot to bring a book. I have to use it in class today. I, I have to go first." With that, he made a salute to the crowd and walked out quickly.


    Mo Pingjian hurriedly called out: "baby, don''t go. The developer will be here soon. You don''t wait to see who broke the tower?"


    Without looking back, Xu bao''er walked out quickly and said, "I, I''m too late. You can see for yourself."


    "No way, you can''t go. The matter hasn''t been found out yet," said Xiao Jiu, rushing to catch Xu bao''er. But Mo Pingchu held her, small nine puzzled looking at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu whispered: "small nine, have to forgive and forgive, she is still our cousin."


    Small nine one listen to this words immediately not happy, Du Du mouth toward Mo Pingchu turned a big white eye, Mo Pingchu funny pinch pinch her face, pull her to sit beside him, lift an eye to look at Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian was worried by Mo Pingchu, so he turned his face gently.


    Mo Pingchu was not angry and said to Mo Pingjian: "what you pay attention to is one move to defeat the enemy. If you can''t defeat the enemy with one move, you will be attacked or trapped in useless entanglement. Xiao Ba, do you know what''s wrong with you today?"


    Mo Pingjian Leng Leng, toward Mo Pingchu arched his hand and asked in a low voice: "please five elder brother advice." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 217

    "You underestimated your opponent too much and didn''t give yourself a way out." Mo Pingchu took a cup of warm water to small nine, looking at small nine obediently drink water, light to Mo Pingjian said a word.


    Mo Pingjian frowned, as if thinking, small nine Gudong Gudong finished drinking water, curious to see Mo Pingchu and see Mo Pingjian, puzzled asked: "brother five, brother eight, what are you talking about?"


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu''s silly appearance, and glared at her angrily and said, "Xiaojiu, how did I tell you yesterday? Why don''t you know what to do? "


    Small nine aggrieved way: "you didn''t say let me catch the current ah, just said let me bear a little Xu bao''er, don''t quarrel with her, go to bed early at night, I fell asleep early."


    Said, small nine blink big eyes asked Mo Pingjian: "starling, that tower is really Xu bao''er to damage ah? Then why is she still holding on so hard to admit it? She''s not guilty of lying like that? "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but raise his lips, bend his fingers and scrape Xiaojiu''s nose. "It''s you who will feel guilty if you lie, but it''s not her!" he said


    Mo Pingjian speechless cover forehead, he is to see understand, small nine is white long a pair of smart face, in fact, not a little heart. Knowing that they are planning to get Xu bao''er, they can still sleep in the dark. It''s heartless.


    Mo Pingfang laughably patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder to show comfort.


    Mo Pingchu asked Yunzhu to tidy up for Xiao Jiu. He pulled up Xiao Jiu and said to Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang, "it''s late. Let''s go and have dinner."


    Mo Pingfang asked: "we don''t wait for developer?"


    "What kind of developer? Seven elder brothers, you don''t understand now, that is five elder brothers intentionally say to frighten Xu bao''er Mo Pingjian speechless said to Mo Pingfang.


    Xiaojiu thought about it, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Oh, it turns out that Wuge cheated Xu bao''er. In fact, there was no developer at all, but Xu bao''er thought he had, so he was scared away, right?"


    Mo Pingchu ordered Xiaojiu''s forehead and said with a smile, "yes, Xiaojiu is really smart."


    Xiaojiu shakes his head with a smile. Mo Pingjian turns his mouth discontentedly. Mo Pingfang scratches his head in confusion, but he doesn''t understand.


    Small nine suddenly thought of a matter, asked: "that Xu Baoer she ran away, who compensate luminous tower ah?"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned. Mo Pingchu looked at Xiao Jiu funny. Mo Pingfang said with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, you don''t have to pay for it. It''s from your sixth brother and I. It''s not a luminous tower. It''s just an ordinary jade tower. It''s painted with luminous powder."


    Small nine this just suddenly realized, not stingy Chong Mo Pingjian thumbs up a way: "starling, you are really too clever!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at Mo Ping at the beginning of a look, very guilty smile, did not speak.


    Small nine busy and asked: "that moment we met Xu bao''er, do not remember to reveal, otherwise she knew that the tower is false, developer is false, certainly refused to admit."


    Mo Pingfang hastily nodded and said, "yes, yes, we must not let slip our tongue in a moment."


    Mo Pingjian took a hopeless look at Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingfang, and said: "you think Xu bao''er is as stupid as you. She will stay in our house. She has already run away. Let''s see. At least this year and a half, we won''t easily meet Xu bao''er."


    Small nine and Mo Pingfang look at each other, don''t believe looking at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingchu funny looking at small nine, little girl or mind is too simple!


    When he arrived at the dining room, little Jiusi took a look and found that Xu bao''er had not been seen. Small nine can''t help but look at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian proud of Chong small nine pick eyebrows, small nine thought that there will be a period of time will not see Xu Baoer, suddenly happy.


    When Xu Jingniang saw Xiao Jiu and others coming, she hurriedly urged them to sit down and eat. Xu Jingniang could not help frowning and muttering, "what is the book of bao''er at home? He left in a hurry without eating Then Xu Jingniang said to Mo Pingfang, "after a while, I remember to bring some snacks to bao''er. I''m afraid her son has already had breakfast."


    Mo Pingfang forbeared to smile and nodded. Small nine whispered to Mo Pingfang: "seven elder brother, I''ll take more shredded chicken rolls later."


    Mo Pingfang nods to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu can''t help but be happy. Mo Pingjian looks funny. He picks up chopsticks and puts several shredded chicken rolls in his plate, as well as Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingfang.


    Small nine one see chicken silk roll with naked eye visible speed reduce, not from anxious, busy hard stare Mo Pingjian one eye.


    Mo Pingjian said in a low voice with a smile: "don''t worry, my mother has spoken. I''ll let the kitchen make another dish and save it for the road. Don''t save it now." With that, he put a shredded chicken roll into Xiao Jiu''s plate.


    Xiaojiu nodded to Mo Pingjian with a smile. Mo Pingfang also looked at them with a smile. Xu Jingniang saw that Xiaojiu were all smiling. She thought it was wrong to count carefully and asked: "where is Xiaoliu? Why don''t you see the little six? "


    Mo Pingjian and others were stunned, but Mo Pingchu calmly replied: "Oh, he said that he had something to go to find Li Ke. He didn''t have breakfast. I forgot to tell my mother."


    "What''s the matter in the morning? One by one, they don''t let people live in peace. "Xu Jingniang muttered, adding vegetables and soup to the little nine people, urging them to have a quick meal.


    But Mo Tai Wen thought that these little ones were strange today. He could not help asking, "is there anything good today? Why are you all so happy? "


    Small nine Leng Leng, looking at Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingjian said with a busy smile: "this is not the Mid Autumn Festival, I heard that the Taixue will hold a sacrifice, when the sacrifice is over, we can probably take a few more days off."


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but stare and say, "you''re going to be admitted to higher education. If you don''t want to study hard, why do you just want to take a vacation? I''ll eat soon and go to school! "


    Mo Pingjian answered quickly and began to eat,


    Mo Pingchu glances at Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian and others. He slowly peels the eggs. He says in his heart: he knows how to set up the game patiently and make use of the weakness of human nature. Xiao Ba has brains, but he''s still too small. Is he so happy that he''s afraid that others don''t know what they''ve done?


    Mo Pingchu secretly shakes his head and puts the peeled eggs into Mo Pingjian''s plate. Mo Pingjian looks at the eggs coming out of his plate and looks at Mo Pingchu.


    For Mo Pingchu''s deep eyes, which seemed to see through everything, Mo Pingjian was stunned in his heart. He immediately accepted the smile from the corner of his eyes and brows. He bowed his head to eat. He no longer dared to make fun of each other with the little nine.


    Mo Pingchu was deeply gratified. He quietly glanced at Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang and Xiao Jiu, and saw that several younger brothers and sisters were eating obediently. Then he began to eat. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 218

    The old man who saw all this in his eyes was suspicious. He shook his spoon. The old lady pestered him with her elbow.


    The old man pursed his lips and forced his impulse to laugh. The proud appearance of the little guys was so funny. Did they really think that there was something they could hide from their eyes? Children can play tricks when they are old, not bad!


    Everything is as Mo Pingjian expected. Since then, Xiao Jiu has never seen Xu bao''er at home. He met Xu bao''er from a distance in Taixue. Xu bao''er immediately avoided it. He didn''t try to gather up some disgusting words like before.


    Without the annoying Xu bao''er, Xiao Jiu''s life has returned to its former calm. Under the strict ban of Xuezheng, those remarks in Taixue have disappeared quickly, and everything seems to have returned to the past.


    Small nine full of thought to find Tang Tianshen, but because the Mid Autumn Festival is approaching, taixueli to hold a grand school Temple sacrificial activities, one should add gas all make fun of, small nine can only bear to wait for the end of the sacrifice.


    Seven or eight days later, Meng Huachen came to Xiaojiu and told her to find out the structure of the sailing boat and prepare to start building it. Xiaojiu said she was looking forward to it. Let Meng Huachen do it well. It''s better to make a sailing boat before August 15, so that she can go to the lake to play with the lights.


    Meng Huachen a listen to small nine so anxious, can''t help but frown that he can''t be so fast, hope small nine can agree with him to find some new words class students to help. Little nine didn''t think about it and nodded to agree, but she didn''t know what kind of miracle she had created for the future.


    Entrusted by Xiao Jiu, Meng Huachen and his classmates from several new classes devoted themselves to the shipbuilding industry. In addition to the normal class hours, they tried their best to catch up with the work, and finally made the first sailing boat on the day before the Mid Autumn Festival.


    As the Mid Autumn Festival approaches, all the restaurants in Kyoto begin to offer new wine. They are all decorated with colorful silk and painted poles. Smart shops also set up long cases outside the shops, spread brocade and invite passers-by to taste the new wine, which attracts passers-by to compete for drinks.


    Fruit shops put pomegranate, pear, jujube, chestnut, grape and nongsechengju in small baskets, waiting for passers-by to buy them. The doors of wealthy families in Kyoto are decorated on their own buildings and waterside pavilions. Some of them can''t wait to invite troupes. The sound of silk and bamboo can''t be heard all night long. The children put up the colored lights early and run back and forth in the streets.


    The Taixue students were finally able to take a five-day holiday after learning from the temple priest. As soon as Xiao Jiu got home, he couldn''t wait to pull Mo Pingjian to secretly test the sailing boat.


    When Meng Huachen came to Xingguo mansion for the first time, he felt that the mansion was beyond imagination. There were many houses, many pavilions, many roads, many trees and many flowers. Meng Huachen felt that he would get lost if he didn''t pay attention. He was very restrained and followed Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian to the lake all the way.


    Xiaojiu excitedly asked Mo Pingjian and Meng Huachen to put the sailboat into the water, so they had to sit on it. Mo Pingjian quickly pulled her and said, "I''ll come. You''ll watch first."


    Small nine see Mo Pingjian insist not to let himself take the boat first, can only stand on the shore with an unhappy face, watching Mo Pingjian and Meng Huachen sit on the sailboat together, to test the water.


    A quarter of an hour later, Mo Pingjian and Meng Huachen swam back to the shore with their nearly abandoned sailboats. Small nine looking at almost scattered hull and fallen mast, not from silly eyes.


    Mo Pingjian wiped the water on his face, shivered and gasped for breath, and said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, I tell you, don''t toss about this thing. This is a lake, not a sea. This kind of sailing boat is not suitable. Brother tomorrow will find you a good boatman. Don''t do this, OK?"


    Meng Huachen, who was also wet, looked at Xiaojiu with shame and said, "I may not be able to do this. If not, don''t do it."


    Xiaojiu frowned and looked at it carefully. He didn''t feel angry and said: "at the beginning, it was very good. How could it be broken up? Oh, I know. It must be that you are not strong enough. In this way, Meng Huachen, you can go back and think about it, and then make a strong one again. Let''s try it next time. " Meng Huachen looks at Xiaojiu in shock. Mo Pingjian can''t help but wonder and asks, "do you want to try again?"


    "Little Jiuyi waved his fist and said:" I must get a boat that can sail without rowing. Listen, Meng Huachen, if you can''t do one, you can do ten or a hundred. I don''t believe it. But if it''s just a sailing boat, we can''t do it! "


    Meng Huachen looked at the firm little nine, his heart was shocked, and he didn''t know where he came from. He asked him to pick up the scattered sailboat, nodded at little nine and said, "don''t worry, I will do it!" Said, then walked with great strides.


    Mo Pingjian was stunned, and Xiao Jiu was also stunned. Blinking, he rushed to Meng Huachen and said, "Hello, Meng Huachen, where are you going? This is the way


    Meng Huachen stops, turns around, blushes, lowers his head, and slowly tows the boat back. Mo Ping can''t help laughing and wring his wet clothes. For the first time, Mo Pingjian smiles sincerely and says to Meng Huachen, "Meng Huachen, put down the boat first, come and change clothes with me."


    Meng Huachen Leng Leng, looking at the wet clothes on the body, it suddenly sneezed.


    The first attempt of sailing boat ended in failure. Xiaojiu''s desire to row a boat and put the light on can only be released for a while. Meng Huachen tried hard to let Xiaojiu get what he wanted. Mo Pingjian had no choice but to join in. Although he can''t build a boat, he can borrow some rare books, which greatly helped Meng Huachen and others.


    In addition to shipbuilding, there is another thing in Xiaojiu''s heart. She can''t wait to do it immediately.


    On the morning of the first day of Taixue holiday, Mo Pingchu was reading a book in his room. When he saw Xiaojiu coming, he could not help but put down his book and waved to Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu ran forward with a smile and sat on Mo Pingchu. He craned his neck and looked at the name of the book he read. He asked curiously, "brother five, don''t you want to prepare for the exam? Why do you still read such idle books? "


    "Do you know what idle books are?"


    "Of course I know. I''ve been studying too much for almost a year. I can tell what is a book for examination and what is a free book."


    "Little girl, OK, I''m growing up. Come on, what''s the matter with me?"


    "If it''s OK, I can''t come to find you? I miss you. Come and see you. "


    "Yes? Then you can have a good look. There are snacks and fruits on the table. Take them and eat them yourself. " Mo Pingchu said to Xiaojiu with a smile and moved his eyes back to the book. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 219

    Small nine to eat a snack, and gnawed two fruit, want to open mouth to ask Mo Pingchu: "brother, mid autumn festival night, let''s go outside to watch the light?"


    "Is there any light at home? It''s not safe to have too many people and cars outside. "


    "Then I want people to buy more lights to hang at home. Do you agree?"


    "Good!"


    "By the way, I also want that kind of lantern, big, as tall as me, brother five, do you think it''s ok?"


    "Yes


    "That five elder brothers, you still want to accompany me to set off fireworks, want that kind of can fly to the sky, OK?"


    "Yes


    "I also want to" small nine one side to eat side of it to Mo Pingchu put forward all kinds of small requirements, Mo Pingchu just began to listen to answer seriously, later listen to small nine mentioned are some childish requirements, did not pay attention to, blindly nodded in reply to agree.


    Suddenly hear small nine cheers a shout: "five elder brother you agree I go to see big brother, five elder brother you are really very good, that I go out now!" With that, Xiao Jiu started to run.


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He called out: "wait a minute."


    Small nine stops a pace, a face blankly looking at Mo Pingchu way: "what''s the matter? Five brothers. "


    "What did you say? Who are you going to see? "


    "Big brother, I just told you that the festival is coming. I want to send some moon cakes to my big brother and ask if you can do it. You say yes!"


    "I" Mo Pingchu is not angry and stares at small nine. Unexpectedly, he falls into the pit dug by the little girl.


    Little Jiuyi spat out his tongue and yelled: "brother five, you are a gentleman. It''s hard to catch up with you. I''m leaving now. I won''t accompany you any more!" Said, picked up the skirt and ran away.


    Mo Pingchu looks funny. He didn''t expect that in order to see Li Heng, Xiao Jiu would play with him. If a little girl really grows up, she will play with him.


    Thinking of Li Heng, Mo Pingchu can''t help frowning and remembering what the old man said to him not long ago.


    A few days ago, the old man suddenly called Mo Pingchu to tell him that he had found out the purpose of Li Heng entering the palace from the secret road. Mo Pingchu is naturally very curious and asks Li Heng why he went into the palace secretly.


    Unexpectedly, the old man''s words made Mo Pingchu feel scared even now.


    Li Heng entered the palace from the secret Road, not to see the emperor, but to sneak into the bedroom of the second Prince Li Xun; No one was aware of the whole process. If it wasn''t for the old man who overheard a news, he would not have found out the purpose of Li Heng''s entering the palace that day.


    On that day, everything in the palace was normal. The only abnormality was that the censer in Li Xun''s bedroom had been moved, but no abnormality was found, so it did not attract people''s attention. When the old man found out the clue, he immediately sent someone to follow it. It took a lot of effort to find out that the person who entered Li Xun''s bedroom that day was Li Heng.


    Because Li Xun, the second prince, was weak since he was a child, he would easily have nightmares if he felt a little uncomfortable. Therefore, he often ordered a special soothing spice at night to sleep well. It''s not easy for people to find out if something is suddenly mixed in. If someone tampers with the censer, Li Xun may die unconscious in his sleep.


    Although the old man didn''t say it directly, Mo Pingchu knew that the man who moved Li Xun''s censer was Li Heng. Li Heng tried his best to sneak into the palace by the water in the Xingguo mansion. He didn''t want to discuss with the emperor in private, but wanted to fight against Li Xun. Although I don''t know why Li Heng gave up in the end, it''s clear that Li Heng had a heart attack on Li Xun, which is enough to show that Li Heng really hates his half brother Li Xun.


    It is reasonable to say that before Li Xun was born, Li Heng was sent out of the palace for medical treatment because of the fire in the east palace; In the next few years, Li Heng and Li Xun never met each other. Where did Li Heng''s hatred for Li Xun come from? This is the place where Mo Pingchu couldn''t understand.


    But anyway, since Li Heng has tried to kill Li Xun, he will not do nothing when he returns to Beijing. Sooner or later, he will have a life and death fight with Li Xun, or with Princess Xie and Princess Hui who are standing behind Li Xun. Xu Jiayuan is destined to be the target of public criticism, or Li Heng will have a bloody storm around him sooner or later.


    These days, just as Mo Pingchu found out, there are no less than ten old courtiers who have been to Xu Jiayuan. They should have met the prince himself. It is a secret thing that the Prince now lives in the Abandoned Garden of Xu family among courtiers.


    What Li Heng wants to do? Mo Pingchu doesn''t know, but the emperor''s attitude is also confusing. On the one hand, the emperor showed his favor to the second prince and his indifference to the prince; On the other hand, he publicly claimed that the crown prince had returned to Beijing and was temporarily outside for cultivation because of his physical discomfort. He also said that it was time for the crown prince to talk about marriage when he was old and let the Ministry of rites decide on the selection of the crown prince''s concubine.


    As soon as the emperor said this, the ministers who had daughters of the right age in the court could not help but move one after another. The crown prince has returned to Beijing and is going to choose his concubine to get married. After getting married, isn''t it necessary to start to manage politics and prepare for the future succession of the grand unification? There are many people who think so.


    Mo Pingchu heard that Princess Xie and Princess Hui''s men had begun to keep an eye on Xu Jiayuan. However, Mo Pingchu was not worried about Li Heng''s safety. He had learned from the old man that master Shanyi of Dawu temple in Xingzhou, the master Li Heng worshiped after he left the palace, was the same person as the leader of the Wulin alliance before he became a monk, In response to the call, it is famous and awe the green forest. Although he has become a monk now, there are still many loyal subordinates around him. It''s not difficult to find some experts to protect Li Heng.


    Mo Pingchu has a vague intuition that Li Heng''s leaving Beijing in those years was not as simple as what he said. But the old man has not mentioned what happened in that year. Mo Pingchu can only keep an eye on all the people in Kyoto and try to find out the truth from some clues.


    What does Li Heng want to do? How to deal with the coming imperial concubine selection and even marriage? Mo Pingchu can''t see and judge clearly. Since he can''t see and feel clearly, Mo Pingchu thinks that in the current situation, it''s better for Xiao Jiu to stay away from Li Heng, and it''s the best policy not to get involved in the first half of the problem.


    But the old man didn''t say anything about his proposal. He seemed to be hesitant, which made Mo Pingchu feel more and more strange. At the moment, small nine so painstakingly to find the so-called big brother, Mo Pingchu reluctant to tough block, but also can''t help but worry, helpless, can only sit alone with a wry smile.


    As for Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingchu was very proud of his success in design. For fear that Mo Pingchu would repent, he immediately left home. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 220

    After a long time away from the streets, Xiao Jiu found everything fresh and lively. Riding a horse around the street, the girdle on the horse''s back was full of all kinds of things, and I couldn''t fit them any more. Then Xiao Jiu threw his whip and stopped walking around and went straight to Xu Jiayuan.


    In order to prevent Xiaohei from crying again when she was thirsty and hungry for a long time, Xiaojiu just led Xiaohei to Xiaomu door this time. Banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging banging, How about I ask yuan shisan to give you a taste later? "


    Small black low called a, small nine ha ha laughingly patted small black''s head, Xu is the sleeve swept small black''s nostril, small black head a writhing a big sneeze, small nine Leng under, not from giggle of straight can''t rise waist.


    Yuan shisan quickly walked to the door and heard Xiao Jiu''s laughter. He couldn''t help but smile and hastened to walk.


    Recently, the master has been in a bad mood. Apart from dealing with things all day long, he hardly says a word and eats very little, which makes yuan shisan very worried. Hearing that Xiao Jiu is coming, yuan shisan is very happy. In Yuan shisan''s opinion, the master is very special to Xiao Jiu. Moreover, the girl is naturally lively and cheerful. With her talking and laughing in front of her, the master''s mood will be much better.


    Thinking about this, yuan shisan opened the door and said to Xiao Jiu with a smile, "Miss Jiu is coming. Please come in!"


    Small nine but Leng Leng, in her impression, the 13th National Congress of the Yuan Dynasty is expressionless, high cold abnormal, when she opened the door never see a smiling face, suddenly become so enthusiastic, let small nine not from very surprised.


    Small nine can''t help but back two steps, looked around, found that he really didn''t go the wrong place, can''t help leaning his head looked at yuan 13, asked in a low voice: "yuan 13, are you taking the wrong medicine? Or was it lit by the big brother? Why are you so smiling? "


    Yuan shisan''s face was stiff. Before yuan shisan could answer, Xiao Jiu suddenly exclaimed, "Oh, I know. Are you eating the fish in the pool? I''m afraid I''ll find you, so you want to confuse me with a smile?"


    Yuan Shisan could not make complaints about his lips, but he was secretly Tucao: did he grow so greedy? Besides, he''s not so old as to confuse a little girl by selling her hue for a fish, is he?


    No, no! Yuan shisan was depressed and wanted to pat his head hard. How could he be surrounded by this girl? The fish was in their yard. Even if he ate it, how could he say that he had eaten it secretly? And what''s he afraid of being discovered by Xiao Jiu?


    It''s not right. He doesn''t eat meat!


    Being seriously stimulated by the strange questions asked by Xiaojiu''s sudden brain opening, yuan shisan almost threw his head in his heart and tried his best to avoid Xiaojiu''s unimaginable problems. In the way of cutting the confusion with a sharp knife, he directly bent down and reached out to Xiaojiu and said, "Miss Jiu, please, the master is in the meditation studio."


    At the thought of big brother, small nine also don''t care about yuan 13 abnormal, busy led small black quickly walked in.


    Yuan shisan then saw that Xiao Jiu had brought a horse. When he looked at it carefully, he could not help but feel familiar. After thinking about it, he remembered that when he was in the northwest military camp that year, the master had spent a lot of effort to get a pony from the offspring of Zhuifeng Shenju. He said that it was for a little girl. Originally, it was for Xiao Jiu.


    A few years later, the foal has grown into a big horse. From the northwest to Kyoto, it has made a circle. Now it is led to the master''s place by the little nine girl.


    Yuan shisan was filled with emotion by this strange fate. Seeing that the little nine was holding a big horse, he had a lot of trouble and wanted to lead the horse for him.


    Small nine but wave a hand way: "small black temper is big, don''t let the stranger lead, you tell me where the stable is, I myself lead it to go."¡° Little black? Isn''t it the name of the horse? " Yuan shisan can''t believe looking at the vigorous and handsome excellent foal in front of him. He can''t imagine who would be so ungrateful and give it such an ugly name.


    Small nine one face naturally way: "yes, it is called small black, this name is I obtain, nice to hear?"


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu and then at Xiao Hei in her mouth. He was very unwilling to swallow all the numerous abdominal Fei back to his stomach and looked at Xiao Hei sympathetically. But unexpectedly, Xiao Hei looked at him, drooped his eyelids, turned his head and turned over his body. He never looked at yuan shisan again. His arrogant and disgusting look made yuan shisan feel deeply.


    However, Xiaojiu didn''t realize that yuanshisan''s heart was turning upside down at the moment. He was very indignant at yuanshisan''s disdain for his name. Seeing that Xiaohei shared a common hatred with him and ignored yuanshisan, he happily patted Xiaohei''s head and whispered: "it''s OK. Don''t be angry, Xiaohei. Brother five said that people have different tastes, You can''t expect everyone to be as smart as I am and understand how different your name is


    Yuan shisan was almost choked out of his internal injury. He couldn''t help spitting out his old blood, but he couldn''t spit it out because of his deep internal power. He could only watch the BMW named Xiaohei. After listening to Xiaojiu''s words, he licked Xiaojiu''s palm very obediently, causing Xiaojiu to laugh wildly and make one person and one horse extremely intimate.


    But he can only be this person. In his eyes, he has no taste and shallow knowledge.


    Small nine with small black greasy crooked enough, turned to see yuan thirteen still silly stand still, can''t help not angry shout: "Yuan thirteen, stables?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and put out his fingers to one side. Xiao Jiu pulled the reins and cried: "Xiao Hei, come here


    Looking at Gao Touma obediently led by Xiao Jiu to the stable, yuan shisan blinked several times before he lost his mind and followed him.


    Xiaojiu arranges Xiaohei and asks yuanshisan to hold the gift she prepared for her elder brother. Then she excitedly goes to jingxinzhai to find Tang Tianshen.


    Walking into the meditation room, you can see that everything is as old as ever. The spring in the courtyard is flowing and green, as if it is not affected by the change of seasons. Tang Tianshen, who is sitting quietly in the house, is still a beautiful and elegant tree. At first glance, people can''t help but walk on tiptoe for fear of disturbing him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps and looking up to see little nine coming, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but smile. Xiaojiu takes a look at Tang Tianshen. Then he runs forward with a smile, but he doesn''t sit down. Instead, he looks around Tang Tianshen. When he doesn''t understand Tang Tianshen, he suddenly frowns and says, "big brother, haven''t you had a good meal recently? I''ve lost a lot of weight The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 221

    Tang Tianshen can''t help but be stunned. Yuan shisan looks at Xiao Jiu with great gratitude. Finally someone tells the truth. The master can hear it. The master really doesn''t care about his body recently.


    Tang Tianshen looked at the big black-and-white eyes of little nine and showed no secret concern. He felt slightly warm in his heart. He hooked the corner of his lips and said in a low voice: "Xu has not had a good appetite recently, so he eats less."


    Small nine blinked an eye, don''t understand of ask a way: "why can appetite not good?"? Are you sick? I''ve never had a bad appetite! "


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu''s mellow face and wanted to laugh, but he didn''t know how to answer her question. Yuan shisan watched Tang Tianshen eat shriveled, not to mention how happy, but as a subordinate, yuan shisan did his best to help Tang Tianshen and said: "Miss nine has a good appetite. Every time I eat with you, my master''s appetite will get better."


    "Small nine one listened to music, hurriedly shout a way:" that I come every day in the future, big brother is not every day appetite good


    "That''s natural. It would be great if you could come every day!" Yuan shisan said with great support.


    Xiaojiu can''t help laughing happily. Seeing the things in Yuan shisan''s hand, he beckons him to take them and put them in front of Tang Tianshen.


    Small nine one by one raised to smile to Tang Tianshen said: "this is face, I let people according to the big brother you look like pinch, you see like? And this, this is a mask, big brother, do you think it''s funny when I put it on? By the way, and this, this is delicious. It''s said that it''s made of sweet scented osmanthus picked this year. Big brother, do you smell it? And these, these, I bought them for you from the street. It''s going to be the Mid Autumn Festival. The street is so busy! "


    Xiaojiu said excitedly. Suddenly he thought of something. He took out a box from the things and said to Tang Tianshen, "by the way, this box is moon cake. It''s made by my cook, old Feng tou himself. He specially found someone to make a stove. It''s fragrant. There are five kernel, jujube paste, bean paste and lotus seed kidney bean. I don''t know what kind of stuffing you like, so I''ll take some of them. Elder brother, would you like to have a taste? "


    Small nine said, treasure general out of her favorite five kernel moon cake to Tang Tianshen''s mouth.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu. In Xiaojiu''s expectant eyes, he hesitated to open his mouth and took a bite.


    Yuan shisan''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. His master clearly never eats moon cakes.


    Little nine stares at Tang Tianshen, sees him swallow and asks: "is it delicious? Big brother, do you think it''s delicious? "


    Tang Tianshen nodded slightly. Xiaojiu suddenly laughed and shook his head. "I guess you will like this, big brother, because I like to eat Wuren. There are melon seeds, peanuts and walnut raisins in it. There are everything, fragrant and sweet, isn''t it?" Xiao Jiu, who said that he was greedy, didn''t even think about it. He opened his mouth and bit into the moon cake that Tang Tianshen had taken a small bite. His mouth was suddenly stuffed, like a greedy squirrel chewing.


    Tang Tianshen looks funny. Yuan shisan can''t help but want to laugh. Tang Tianshen glances at yuan shisan faintly. Yuan shisan quickly suppresses his smile and recovers his expressionless face. Tang Tianshen slightly hooks his lips and raises his hand: "bring hot tea."


    Yuan shisan was stunned and nodded to go out to serve tea.


    After a while, Xiao Jiu ate a five kernel moon cake and wiped the dross on his mouth. Then he remembered that the moon cake was for Tang Tianshen himself. As a result, his elder brother only tasted it, but she ate the rest.


    Small nine not from some blush, is very embarrassed to glance at Tang Tianshen, but see Tang Tianshen action elegant poured a cup of tea to her, small nine Leng took just want to drink, Tang Tianshen and low voice: "is hot tea, drink slowly, be careful not to burn." Small nine can not help laughing, holding a cup of tea blowing slowly down a cup of tea, put down the cup, small nine is about to ask Tang Tianshen Mid Autumn Festival to do something delicious, but see yuan shisan suddenly came in, came up to Tang Tianshen''s ear said something.


    Tang Tianshen''s expression suddenly became extremely indifferent, just listen to his eyes like ice cold voice: "no, these days no matter who to law not to see."


    Yuan shisan looks a Lin, busy low voice should be, turn around to go out to arrange.


    Xiaojiu looks at Tang Tianshen, who suddenly changes his face. He blinks a little. Seeing Xiaojiu staring at him curiously, Tang Tianshen realizes that he didn''t control his mood just now. He apologizes to Xiaojiu and says with a smile, "there are so many things recently. Some people don''t want to see them, but they have to see them. They''re a little annoyed."


    Small nine small adults generally nodded: "some people are very annoying, I do not like to see those annoying people."


    Tang Tianshen looked funny and asked casually, "when you are young, will anyone bother you?"


    Nine make complaints about it: "of course, ah, like my cousin Xu Baoer, she is very annoying, big brother, you don''t know." she used to "tell" Tang Tianshen''s love and hate to Xu Baoer, and she told Tang Tianshen how to design Xu Baoer. Tang Tianshen listened to her brother and listened to her frown. He looked thoughtful.


    Xiaojiu said that he was thirsty. After that, he took a cup of tea and drank it. It moistened his throat. Then he continued: "since that time, Xu bao''er has seen me as much as a cat has seen a mouse. He wants to stay away. Big brother, you don''t see how funny she is; But, big brother, why do my brothers know what kind of person Xu bao''er is? Why does my mother think she''s good? Yesterday my mother sent a lot of things to Xu bao''er, and gave her a lot of snow moon cakes that Lao Feng tou specially made for me. "


    Small nine think of old Fengtou specialized snow moon cake, can not help but is very sorry to swallow saliva.


    Tang Tianshen took a look at Xiao Jiu and asked in a low voice, "what''s that snowflake moon cake you''re talking about? Do you know how to do it? "


    Xiao Jiu thought about it and said, "I heard that old Feng tou said it was made of rice flour. He put pine nuts, white sesame, walnuts, peanuts and almonds in it. Then what happened? By the way, it''s steamed. I remember. Old Feng tou said that when it''s steamed, it''s for me to eat; But just after steaming, my mother took away more than half of it and gave it to Xu bao''er. I only ate one, one! " Small nine very depressed raised a finger to Tang Tianshen stressed.


    "I haven''t tasted what it''s like, so I don''t have to eat it. Old Feng Tou is busy making cakes for gifts, so he has no time to make another cage for me. He says that if I want to eat, I can only wait after the Mid Autumn Festival." Small nine said, the head not from hang down, listless. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 222

    Looking at Xiaojiu''s drooping head and listless appearance, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but raise his lips. After thinking about it, he yelled: "yuan 13!"


    Yuan shisan came in quickly, and Tang Tianshen told him in a low voice: "go, ask Yuya to make some snow moon cakes. The skin is made of rice flour, and the filling is made of pine nuts, white sesame, walnut, peanut and almond. I''ll eat them at noon today. Let him hurry up!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and walked out quickly.


    Originally, Xiao Jiu, who was drooping and lamenting that he couldn''t eat snow moon cakes, heard Tang Tianshen''s words and couldn''t help looking up and round his eyes at Tang Tianshen. He couldn''t believe that his face was full of surprises, which made Tang Tianshen laugh. See little girl mouth also some moon cake scum, can''t help but reach out to gently caress to her, encounter small nine scattered sideburns, then conveniently caress to her also.


    Xiaojiu looks up at Tang Tianshen with a smile. He doesn''t avoid or feel embarrassed. His obedient and cute appearance makes Tang Tianshen rub her head. Xiaojiu has been rubbed by his brothers since he was a child. He doesn''t feel anything wrong. He looks at Tang Tianshen with joy and is very happy that he is about to eat snow moon cakes.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu and couldn''t help laughing. When Xiao Jiu saw Tang Tianshen laughing, he felt very happy and began to laugh.


    When yuan shisan came in, he saw the master and Xiao Jiu looking at each other and laughing. The room was no longer as gloomy and cold as before, as if it was full of sunshine, bright and warm, and not from the corner of his lips. But when he thought that he was about to reply, yuan shisan sighed helplessly, stepped forward to interrupt the rare warmth, and said to Tang Tianshen in a deep voice: "master, that fish tooth said, he, he won''t do it!"


    Tang Tianshen was stunned. He looked at yuan shisan with deep eyes. Xiao Jiu''s eyes and eyebrows suddenly drooped down. His mouth turned and a round face began to cry.


    Lao Tzu did not dare make complaints about Tang Tianshen''s eyes. Yuan Shisan was secretly tucking up the fish and the bad ass. The dead fish and the dog''s temper became muddy. He returned the words to the master, which had been carefully revised. And still waving the kitchen knife roar, this he wants to tell the master directly, keep the master must turn the fish teeth into fish toothless.


    Tang Tianshen stares at yuan shisan and says to yuan shisan in a deep voice: "tell Yu Ya that if you can''t do it, you can go to school. If you can''t make snow moon cakes before lunch today, you can throw him into the pool to feed the fish."


    Yuan shisan was shocked. He nodded quickly and went out.


    Small nine blinked, carefully looked at the domineering Tang Tianshen, asked in a low voice: "big brother, do you really want to throw your cook into the pool to feed the fish? Maybe he really can''t do it. Although our old Feng Tou is an imperial chef, there are many things he can''t do, just like a kind of stew that I eat outside. He can''t make the taste of that family. "


    Tang Tianshen saw that Xiaojiu had never seen Yuya before. He said something nice for him. He couldn''t help but sigh about the girl''s simple kindness. He rubbed Xiaojiu''s head with a smile and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, my cook can do anything, but he is very lazy. If he doesn''t teach him a few words every day, he will be too lazy to move."


    "Well, he''s so lazy. You''re willing to keep him as a cook, big brother. You''re so nice!" Small nine heartfelt praise way, Tang Tianshen listen to want to laugh, if fish teeth hear small nine this words, afraid will be angry vomit blood, but he also really good to fish teeth, at least still keep his life is not.


    A quarter of an hour later, a young man with thin eyebrows and thin lips in the back kitchen of Xu Jiayuan was beating a ball of rice flour like a vent of anger. While beating, he scolded fiercely: "I let you eat, I let you eat, son of a bitch, I eat you to death, let you cheat me, let you play with me. I''ve really been unlucky for eight generations. When I met you, a black hearted, rotten belly, with a heart like lotus eyes, Li Heng, you son of a bitch, go to hell. "


    Yuan shisan stood aside, as if he didn''t hear his master being scolded. He said to the young man quietly, "fish teeth, if you have the strength to scold, why don''t you think about how to make snow moon cakes. You know the master''s temper. He said he would feed you to the fish, but he did what he said. Don''t forget, How did you cry for me to pull you up when you were in the water last time? Do you really want to do it again? This time, I can''t guarantee that the master will let me pull you! " After hearing yuan shisan''s words, Yu Ya can''t help but excite himself. He secretly scolds Li Heng, the bastard, for he doesn''t want to punish others, but he tells you that life is not like death. At the thought of Li Heng''s method, Yu Ya bites the back slot tooth hard, closes his mouth and kneads the rice ball.


    Yuan shisan looks at Yu Ya with satisfaction. He laughs in his heart. Yu Ya is a man who is short of skin. He can''t fight against the master, and he always wants to make a fuss, but he doesn''t know that the master would have chopped him if he hadn''t been able to cook.


    An hour later, Xiaojiu looked at the snow moon cake from yuanshisan and couldn''t help but round his eyes.


    The moon cakes were painted with vivid pictures of the Moon Palace, jade rabbit, Chang''e, peony, mandarin duck playing in the water and so on. Each of them was as delicate as a top-quality white jade fan. Compared with the moon cakes made by old Feng tou with molds, they really went down one by one.


    Xiao Jiu leaned down and sniffed it gently. The fragrance was light and long. He took one and took a bite. It was even more fragrant. The fragrance of rice overflowed everywhere. It melted in the mouth and was extremely sweet.


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t help exclaiming: "big brother, this one made by your cook is really delicious. It''s much more delicious than that made by old Feng tou."


    "If it''s delicious, you can eat more," Tang Tianshen was very satisfied with Xiaojiu''s recognition of the moon cake. He gently pushed the tea to Xiaojiu''s hand, turned his head and said to yuan shisan faintly, "let Yuya cook some more food, light and light. By the way, make some soup that can help digestion."


    Yuan shisan looks at Xiao Jiu, who is eating a lot of moon cakes with snow flakes. He smiles and nods. He turns to the kitchen to arrange.


    Xiaojiu ate three snowflake mooncakes at one go, and wanted to eat them again, but he was stopped by Tang Tianshen. Xiaojiu looked at Tang Tianshen puzzledly. Tang Tianshen wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief and said in a low voice: "it''s easy to eat too much, and it''s not digestible. After a while, the meal will be ready, and you always have to leave some stomach to eat."


    Xiaojiu no longer takes snow moon cake with a smile. He shakes his feet and looks east and West, waiting to eat. Looking at Xiaojiu''s carefree appearance, Tang Tianshen thought about it and asked in a low voice, "your mother is so kind to Xu Baoer. Will you be angry?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 223

    Small nine don''t want to also want to say: "of course angry ah, Xu bao''er all day behind calculate me, my mother still so to her, I naturally angry."


    Tang Tianshen was slightly stunned and asked in a low voice, "do you blame your mother?"


    "Resentment, I want to ask her if I''m her own daughter. Sometimes, I think Xu bao''er is her own daughter. I think about her all the time. I''ll read about her when I don''t see her for a while. When I see her, I''ll either scold me or keep on talking. I don''t even praise her. But my fifth brother said that I couldn''t think that way, let alone ask, otherwise my mother would be sad. I think about it. What my fifth brother said is reasonable. Although my mother is very good to Xu bao''er, she is also very good to me. She teaches me for my good. Maybe she just likes Xu bao''er. I can''t stop treating her as my mother just because she likes people I don''t like. "


    "If one day your mother does something to make you sad in order to protect Xu bao''er, will you forgive her?"


    "I don''t know. Last time she told me in front of Xu bao''er, I was very sad, but later Xu bao''er was afraid to come back to my home, so I thought it was OK. My mother still loved me, didn''t she?"


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiao Jiu, pursed his lips and said in a low voice: "yes, your mother still loves you. I think she is so good to Xu bao''er only for some reasons, but she won''t be bad to you because of anything. So if your mother hurts you in the future, don''t hurt her heart, try to forgive her, OK?"


    "Big brother, what you said seems to be what my fifth brother said to me. That''s what my fifth brother said to me, but I''m sure I won''t hurt my mother''s heart. She''s my mother. How can I make her sad? If she''s sad, I''m sure I''ll be sad."


    "Yes, she is sad, you will be sad, blood is like this, even if suffered more injury, there is no way to cut off." Tang Tianshen sighed helplessly and wistfully.


    Small nine blankly looking at Tang Tianshen, don''t understand big brother said how not happy, and his expression seems to become ethereal and nihilistic very, just feel a twinkling of an eye will fly away with the wind in general, small nine can''t help but grasp Tang Tianshen''s hand.


    Tang Tianshen, who was lost in thought, was caught by Xiao Jiu. He was stunned and looked at Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine frown small voice way: "big brother, you don''t fly away."


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice: "I can''t fly."


    "But I think you are about to fly away just now. Are you not happy? Or sad? I''ll cry when I''m sad. If you don''t cry, it''s not sad. But I think you seem very sad. Oh, I don''t know. Anyway, big brother, don''t be unhappy, OK? Look at me, I''m happy every day! "


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu, and then looked at the little hand holding him. He felt a palpitation that he had never seen before. At that time, when he followed the man to Xingguo mansion for the first time, he was suddenly caught by such a pair of small hands. Now that they have grown up, they have caught him with more warm power than in memory.


    In this world, there is such a person. He just wants to be happy for no reason. Tang Tianshen can''t help but smile at Xiao Jiu. The smile is never so bright. Xiao Jiu just looks at Tang Tianshen''s smiling face and feels that his eyes are as gorgeous as spring flowers.


    The arrival of yuan 13 broke the peace in the house. When Xiao Jiu Yi saw the food, he immediately released Tang Tianshen''s hand and stared at the food. Tang Tianshen laughingly looks at Xiaojiu. His heart knot is inadvertently opened. Tang Tianshen, who is relaxed with all his heart, laughs with Xiaojiu for the first time.


    Seeing Tang Tianshen''s happy face, yuan shisan is surprised and looks at Xiaojiu differently. Little Jiuyi is eating and dancing. She tells Tang Tianshen about the funny things she''s met recently. She even says that she cut the bun of a boy from Jingzhao''s family and took a younger brother to do a sailing boat. It took her a month to put it in the lake, but it sank in a quarter of an hour. Tang Tianshen listened to the description of small nine, not only thought of the scene at that time, but also couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuan shisan stood by the door. He was surprised to hear Tang Tianshen''s laughter, but he couldn''t help but raise his lips. Yuan shisan couldn''t help but began to calculate. How long has it been since he heard the master smile like this? Three years, five years, or no more since that night. I can''t remember yuan 13 clearly.


    When yuan shisan had memories, he followed the master. At that time, the master was still a young boy, his Royal Highness the crown prince with high hopes, and a brilliant, calm and intelligent future monarch.


    And he was just a little servant assigned by his mother to the master. He followed the master every day, from the imperial palace to the East Palace, from the study to the school. Every day he watched him reading, practicing calligraphy, listening to classes and writing like a top. There was not a moment for children to have fun.


    But even so, the master never cried bitterly and tired, and never showed his childishness and playfulness. Only occasionally, when I see my mother and my father quarreling endlessly, I will frown and stand and watch. When I go back to my bedroom, I will hide in the corner for several hours and lick my wound like a wounded cub.


    When he appeared in front of people again, he was the prince who was handsome and never let people down. But yuan shisan knew that the master was not happy in such a day, and no one could make him happy. Except one day, the master came back from outside the palace and said with great interest that there was a funny doll in the government of Xing state. He also prepared gifts for the doll, and asked quietly why the doll only turned to one side


    It was the first time that yuan shisan saw from the master that he was so happy and full of interest. He thought that the master would become like other children and have his own fun. But he didn''t expect that what happened soon would make the master be doomed.


    It happened too suddenly. Before yuan shisan had time to react, everything had happened. He could only watch the master''s temperament change greatly. He could only watch him change from a gentle and polite boy to a gloomy and tyrannical young master. He could only watch him keep silent all day long and cry in despair when he held his mother''s memorial tablet in the night


    Yuan shisan can do nothing, the only thing he can do is to accompany him and protect him.


    But yuan shisan, who is fashionable and young, can''t even protect him even though he has tried his best. After a fire, the master was sent out of the palace overnight. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 224

    Soon after, a middle-aged man with a blank face called them all together and asked if any of them would like to go to Xingzhou to accompany their master, and if they had no family name, they would not be prosperous; No one answered. Yuan shisan stood up and said he would.


    Soon, yuan shisan was sent to the master. He left the palace and went to a strange temple. The master was still the master, but it was not the same at all.


    Every day, Yuan Shiyan looked at the master more and more silent, more and more indifferent, more and more like the mud statue in the temple. Yuan Shiyan couldn''t help feeling heavy. He thought of his mother, that beautiful and gentle woman. If she saw the master like this, she would be very sad.


    But yuan shisan can''t change anything. He knows that sadness and despair will gradually disperse from the master''s heart with time, but loneliness can''t be solved. The loneliness and loneliness in the master''s body, just like the bamboo in the bamboo forest, become more and more dense, taking away all his relaxation and happiness.


    When I was in the northwest, I was busy every day and always ready to fight. My master was happier than when I was in Xingzhou. But as he returned to Kyoto, more and more people appeared around him. He seemed less lonely. However, in Yuan shisan''s opinion, he was more lonely than before in Xingzhou.


    In front of these people, the master is always high, just like floating in the clouds. Even if he talks about the worldly struggle for fame and wealth, even if he experiences the cruel invisible fighting, he has been drifting away from the worldly, just like a Buddha who sees through everything, waiting for a result stubbornly.


    When that result comes out, where will the master go? Will he really become the clay statue in the temple?


    When Yuan Shishi thought of this, he felt very upset. Yuan shisan knows that he is willing to give everything and even his life to the master, because this is his born mission. Like a shadow, he accompanies the master and protects the master. Only because of the master can he have yuan shisan.


    But yuan shisan knew that he and all the people in and out of the Xu family garden would not care about him at all, because he didn''t even care about the supreme position and the right to sit in the world, and everything seemed to pass for him. If there is anyone else in the world who can let the master come down from the cloud, it may be only the deceased master mother, because only on the death day of the master mother, yuan shisan will feel that the master, like them, is still a living person.


    But now there is one more person. When Mo''s little nine enters the meditation room for the first time, yuan shisan finds out that the master is different from her. In front of the little girl, the master seems to become gentle and soft. He is not the prince who is determined to kill, cold and indifferent, nor the clay statue in the temple who is indifferent to everything.


    At the beginning, yuan shisan didn''t know why the master looked at a little girl so differently. Indeed, the only female doll of the Mo family''s grandchildren was excellent, but the master was the prince. His royal highness was the prince of ten thousand people. He had never seen any outstanding person, let alone an innocent little girl.


    Today, standing outside the door, listening to the laughter inside, listening to the words of Xiaojiu without scruples, yuan shisan suddenly wanted to understand. It is precisely because Mo Xiaojiu is a child, or a rare clean child in the circle of Kyoto dignitaries. She is warm, cheerful, simple and naive, but she has a natural optimism and integrity. Such a child has no purpose to believe in and depend on someone. No one can help but like her.


    Yuan shisan was thinking wildly when he heard the sound of footsteps. Looking up, he saw a servant step forward quickly and whispered: "brother shisan, there is a young man outside the door, who is quarreling to see Miss nine. He is the young man from Dongping county government who came with Miss nine last time. Do you want him to come in?"


    Yuan shisan thought about it and listened to the still cheerful voice in the room. He gently waved his hand to the attendant and said in a low voice, "the master has said that we have not seen any guests these days. No matter who it is, we will not see any of them."


    Although I don''t know what kind of bloodbath will happen in the future, yuan shisan only hopes that the master''s rare warmth and beauty at this moment will not be disturbed by anyone. When the attendant is ordered, he immediately tells the guard at the gate. Without saying a word, the guard immediately turns Cheng Mingrui away.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the tightly closed wooden door and is stunned.


    Today, on vacation at home, Cheng Mingrui bought some exquisite sheepskin lanterns from the magistrate, so he wanted to send some to Xiao Jiu. When the mid autumn festival night comes, he can go to the Xingguo mansion and play with Xiao Jiu.


    But when grandma and his mother learned that he was going to play with Xiaojiu in the Mid Autumn Festival, they said that he was not sensible and that he had to go to Xingguo government for the festival, and they didn''t allow him to send lights to Xiaojiu. Cheng Mingrui just feels inexplicable. He even went to Xingguo government for the Spring Festival. How can he not let him find Xiaojiu now? Cheng Mingrui naturally doesn''t want to.


    But my mother and grandmother don''t know what''s wrong, but they refuse to let him go. Cheng Mingrui is so angry that they have the temperament to quarrel with them. When Cheng Mingrui says that he wants to find Xiao Jiu, he tells him that Xiao Jiu is not at home and is visiting Xu''s garden. He can''t find anyone.


    Cheng Mingrui is worried. Xiao Jiu likes the owner of Xu''s garden very much. He''s a big brother. It''s much better than him. Last time he was in front of him, he just stared at others. This time he''s not here. Maybe he''ll have more kisses with others.


    Cheng Mingrui makes more and more noise about going to Xu Jiayuan. As soon as he says this, his grandmother and mother suddenly change their faces and say that if he dares to go to Xu Jiayuan again, they will break his leg or something.


    Who is Cheng Mingrui? It was the overlord of Dongping county government. He was born to be windy and rainy. Today, he was stopped again and again. Cheng Mingrui was impatient. When his grandmother and mother threatened to beat him, he suddenly became angry. When Cheng Mingrui does nothing but smash up his study, the Duke of Dongping county gets a headache and finally says that no matter where he likes to go, no matter where he goes. When grandma and mother see grandfather''s words, they have no choice but to let Cheng Mingrui go out to find Xiao Jiu.


    How can Cheng Mingrui not be angry when he finally gets out of his own house and enters Xu Jiayuan, but is turned away? I can''t help but rush up and slap the wooden door and yell: "small nine, small nine, small nine" the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and will be unable to open it in the future. Please remember: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 225

    But no matter how Cheng Mingrui yelled, there was no movement in the door, as if there was no one inside. Cheng Mingrui yelled, yelled, clapped and beat. He almost tore down the wooden door. He was so tired that he gasped. But the door was still tightly closed. He didn''t mean to open it at all.


    Cheng Mingrui has no choice but to return home with a sullen face. As soon as he enters, he sees his grandfather waiting for him at the gate. Cheng Mingrui can''t help but have some silly eyes. However, the Duke of Dongping county can''t help but ask Cheng Mingrui if he has seen Xiaojiu. Naturally, Cheng Mingrui doesn''t say he hasn''t seen anyone and is stopped outside.


    As soon as the Duke of Dongping county heard Cheng Mingrui say this, his heart suddenly hung in his throat, and his face suddenly sank.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at his grandfather''s face and asks him in a low voice. The Duke of Dongping County just waves his hand and turns to leave.


    Cheng Mingrui scratched his head. He found that he was too unhappy today. He couldn''t help beckoning him to see Huang Li. Should he not go out today. The boy is at a loss when he hears that Cheng Mingrui''s face is not good. He doesn''t even dare to ask more questions. He runs to the Yellow calendar.


    The Duke of Dongping returned to his study with a calm face, frowning and thinking about it again and again, but he couldn''t understand it. He didn''t know whether his words were wrong or where he offended his royal highness? It''s quite normal to see him last time. Although his royal highness is not approachable, he is polite to him at least. How can he be turned away from the door to deliver the Mid Autumn Festival gift in person in the past month?


    The Duke of Dongping couldn''t help asking the truth, but he thought that he was old and respected by the Duke of Dongping. If he was rejected once, it would be hard for him to lick his face and come back; By chance, he hears that a Rui is noisy and wants to find Xiao Jiu. The Duke of Dongping county has an idea. He tells a Rui that Xiao Jiu is in Xu''s garden and takes the opportunity to let Cheng Mingrui go to Xu''s garden to find out.


    The Duke of Dongping County thought that a Rui had gone in once and had been left to eat. It can be seen that the prince had a good impression on him. Besides, a Rui was young and a child, and Xiao Jiu was still in it, so the prince should not disappear.


    But I didn''t expect that even a Rui was turned away. The Duke of Dongping County immediately felt that things were very bad. He might have offended the prince and didn''t know it.


    In his study, the Duke of Dongping County recalled all the details of his contact with the prince. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt, and the more regretful he felt. The Duke of Dongping county began to think that his attitude was not modest enough and his way of speaking was not soft enough. The more he thought about it, the more he could not help slapping himself. He thought that the prince lived outside the palace all the year round, so he took it for granted that he was out of favor and went to see him with the heart of speculation.


    Thinking that the emperor is ready to choose a concubine for the crown prince, once the crown prince gets married, maybe he will return to his former respect and favor, the heart of the Duke of Dongping county is filled with half a catty of Coptis chinensis. Where is the prince out of favor? It''s clear that he is a saint. The emperor is also an ordinary person. He will never let his eldest son not stand, but to set up the young and ignorant second prince. He is so stupid that he makes mistakes step by step!


    The Duke of Dongping County believes that he has made the prince unhappy, otherwise the prince will not even let ah Rui in. Their Cheng family''s great future is ruined by themselves. The Duke of Dongping County feels that his heart is sweet and his blood can''t be controlled. But he thinks that Xiao Jiu is still in the garden of Xu family, and the Duke of Dongping county thinks that God hasn''t driven him to the end. There is still a glimmer of hope for the Cheng family.


    Although Xiao Jiu is liked by the prince, which is far less useful than what ah Rui likes by the prince, it''s better to have something than nothing. If everything can be designed according to his design, everything that can''t be obtained now will be obtained sooner or later.


    Thinking of the future glory and wealth of the Cheng family, the Duke of Dongping County finally put down his blood. He thought about it again and again, and sent someone to call Cheng Mingrui.


    Cheng Mingrui is sulking in the room. All the servant girls are afraid to come forward. Suddenly, he hears that the old man is looking for him. Cheng Mingrui is stunned. He gets up and goes to his grandfather''s study.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s unhappy face, the Duke of Dongping County asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m still angry when I don''t see Xiao Jiu? " Cheng Mingrui wrinkled his face and said, "Xiao Jiu doesn''t have a good class every day now. She can''t run away. I can''t find her. Today she went to Xu Jiayuan, and I don''t know when she will come back."


    "No matter how late, Xiao Jiu always wants to go home. You have nothing to play with these days'' vacation. It''s better to go to the Xingguo government for a few days."


    "Grandfather, will you let me live in Xingguo mansion?"


    "Why not? I''ve heard that the brothers of Mo family have made a bow that can wear gold and broken stone. I think you are free these days, so I''m going to see it. It''s very useful for men to learn more martial arts. What, you don''t want to? "


    "Yes, of course I do. Grandfather, you have to keep your word. I''ll go right now."


    "I mean what I say. When you''re old, it''s what your grandmother and mother say that you don''t like to hear, and you can''t lose your temper easily. You''re a scholar now, you know?"


    "I know, grandfather. I promise I won''t lose my temper in the future. Tell my grandmother and mother that I''ll go to Xingguo mansion to wait for Xiaojiu!" Cheng Mingrui ran away before he lost his voice.


    The Duke of Dongping County saw that Cheng Mingrui didn''t run back so fast that he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "smelly boy!" However, he is very happy in his heart. With such a disposition, a Rui will not easily change a thing. As long as he holds this momentum, he will surely be able to take the shortcut of Mo family for himself and Cheng family as he imagined.


    In the meditation room, Xiao Jiu had enough to eat and drink. He touched his bulging stomach and said to Tang Tianshen, "elder brother, the food here is really delicious. Does your cook accept an apprentice? Shall I give him an apprentice?"


    Looking at Xiao Jiu''s lazy appearance, Tang Tianshen said with a smile: "I have to ask him about this. He should not easily refuse to accept apprentices."


    "No apprentices? In the future, his skills will be lost when he gets old. The old Feng head of our family shouts that he wants to accept an apprentice every day. Elder brother, this apprentice I told you about is gifted and intelligent, and the most important thing is that he is very good-looking. Please ask your cook for me. I promise that he will accept it as long as he sees it! "


    Tang Tianshen thought for a while, funny looking at small nine asked: "you said that person can''t be you?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 226

    Small nine ha ha a smile, not polite nod way: "big brother, you are really clever, I said that person is me, how? You see, I don''t have to mention that I''m smart. I eat a lot. I''m much better than ordinary people''s talent in cooking. Besides, I''m the second best-looking one of our parents. If you accept me as an apprentice, you will never insult your cook. "


    With that, Xiao Jiu stood up with her skirt and turned around in front of Tang Tianshen. She raised her chin and waited for Tang Tianshen''s reply.


    Tang Tianshen looked at the confident girl in front of him with a smile, thought about it and said, "it''s good; "Talent"


    "Pretty good, too, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I think it''s probably not bad!"


    "I knew you would praise me. Now I can be your cook''s Apprentice?" Small nine excited jump to turn a circle, full of expectation stare at Tang Tianshen asked.


    Tang Tianshen touched his chin and said with a smile, "yes, but my cook is only in his twenties. It seems that he doesn''t have to be so anxious to find a successor."


    "What?" Small nine almost didn''t startle off chin, staring at Tang Tianshen can''t believe asked: "big brother, how old do you say your cook? In your twenties? How can it be? My old Fengtou is nearly seventy! I thought you must be an old man because you cook so well


    Tang Tianshen said with a smile: "I really didn''t cheat you. Yuya should have just turned 20 this year!"


    Small nine Leng for a while, depressed sigh, pout a mouth, indignant one buttock sits on the chair, exerting oneself to shake a foot not to say a word.


    Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu who has no scruples about making a child''s temper and can''t help laughing.


    See small nine pout to think for a while, raise a head to open the eyes of Wu Liu to please of looking at Tang Tianshen, smile a way: "big brother, otherwise you advise your cook, the person is long and long, very soon old, I so talented apprentice can''t be hard to find, you let him consider well, in case after a while I don''t want to learn to cook, that''s his loss."


    Tang Tianshen funny and curious looking at small nine asked: "you are a big lady, want to eat what natural someone to do for you, good why want to learn cooking?"


    Little nine''s eyes rolled around, and she said with a guilty smile: "my mother said that I''m seven years old. I don''t know anything about needlework knitting, so I have to learn how to draw embroidery and tailoring in any case. In addition, I have to choose one to learn when I''m cooking in boiling water. I think about it. I can''t do anything about drawing embroidery and tailoring, The only thing you can try is to cook with boiling water. "


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Jiuqi glared at him and said, "big brother, if you don''t help me, why don''t you laugh at me?"


    Tang Tianshen quickly restrained a smile and said in a low voice: "OK, I''ll talk to Yu Ya later and let him spare time to teach you how to cook two dishes so as to deal with your mother."


    "Ha ha ha, big brother, you really understand my mind. That''s what I think. By the way, tell Yuya, the simpler it is, the better. I think the cabbage tofu is the best. Just cut it and fry it. You can eat it."


    Tang Tianshen fully understood why Xiaojiu didn''t learn from his own cook. He had to make trouble to learn fish teeth. It turned out that he was interested in the simple dishes made by fish teeth. Think of this, Tang Tianshen can not help but look at small nine, but also cabbage tofu best? This little girl doesn''t know that among the dishes made by Yuya, cabbage and tofu are the most difficult. If she wants to learn how to make those two dishes, it''s impossible not to cut the chopping board for several years.


    However, looking at the naive appearance of xiaojiule, Tang Tianshen is very kind-hearted and doesn''t tell the truth. At least let the little girl have a good time before she realizes the reality.


    Xiao Jiu stayed in Xu''s garden until dusk. Seeing that it was getting late, he took Xiao Hei out of Xu''s garden, who was also full of food and drink. Riding on his horse, Xiao Jiu is ready to go back to the mansion. When he passes a road, he suddenly remembers that it''s not far from twelve lanes of West Street. He wants to go to Meng Huachen''s house for a turn.


    Since Meng Huachen promised to make a boat for herself, it has been some days since the boat was made. Xiao Jiu has never seen how the boat was made. She can''t help but be very curious. Besides, it seems that the festival is coming. She should also visit her younger brother''s family.


    Very when the boss consciously small nine on the way to buy some things, hanging on the horse, turned to the west street 12 lane.


    After asking questions, Xiao Jiu finally found Meng Huachen''s home. Looking at the small courtyard in the long alley, the dense tree trunks that covered most of the courtyard, and the high walls on both sides of the courtyard, Xiao Jiu could not help frowning.


    Leading the horse, small nine came to Meng Huachen courtyard door, hard knock.


    The door opened quickly. A middle-aged woman in a coarse cloth dress looked at Xiao Jiu warily and asked in a low voice, "who are you, please? Who are you looking for at my house? "


    Looking at the woman''s age, Xiao Jiu estimated that she should be Meng Huachen''s mother, so he said with a smile, "I''m Meng Huachen''s Taixue classmate. My name is Xiao Jiu. It''s not that the festival is coming. I''ll send you some festival gifts here. Are you Meng Huachen''s mother? Aunt Meng, have a good holiday. "


    Mengmu Leng Leng, busy enthusiasm to welcome small nine into the door.


    Xiao Jiu followed Meng''s mother into Meng''s house. There were all kinds of wood in the small courtyard. In the main hall facing the gate, Meng Huachen and some teenagers were busy around a ship which was about to be built.


    Small nine see the chaos in the hospital, small black can''t lead in, hurriedly back two steps to mother Meng said: "aunt Meng, wait a moment, I first tie the horse to the door."


    Meng Mu rubbed her hands and said, "the humble room is so small that you can laugh at it."


    Xiaojiu waved his hand with a smile, took Xiaohei out of the yard and tied him to the old locust tree at the door, took down the things on the horse''s back and carried him in.


    Meng Huachen is busy, suddenly heard his mother call him, can''t help but raise his head, but see small nine smile with a bag of things came over, can''t help but silly.


    With Meng Huachen busy several teenagers, see Meng Huachen suddenly dull, can''t help but follow Meng Huachen''s line of sight. I saw a seven or eight year old girl, holding a big girdle behind Mencius, looking at them with a smile. The girl had a round face, big eyes, white skin, delicate water, rich clothes and extraordinary temperament. She didn''t look like a girl near here.


    A group of teenagers can''t help but be a little stunned, Meng Huachen was stunned, and finally said: "little nine, how did you come?"


    Small nine left to see right to see, looking for an empty space to put down the girdle, thump his arm, said: "I just passed here, thinking that it''s going to be a holiday soon, I''ll send some etiquette to your family, this is a remade boat, right? It''s almost done. You''re doing it fast enough. " Small nine said, then went to the boat, curious to see up. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 227

    Meng Huachen looked at the Festival ceremony which was put aside by Xiaojiu, and then looked at his own environment which was out of place with Xiaojiu, and his mother who was completely at a loss. He could not help but feel embarrassed and said to Xiaojiu: "I don''t know you come here. The house is in a mess, and I didn''t clean it up well. Please sit down, mother. Please pour me a cup of tea."


    Small nine one listens to a favour to wave a hand way: "need not, aunt Meng need not trouble, I am not thirsty at all."


    Meng Huachen was shocked when he heard that Xiao Jiu called his mother "aunt Meng". He looked around like a man who had nothing to do with her. It seemed that her legs were sore, so he pulled a stool and sat down. She was so comfortable that she felt no surprise no matter what she did.


    After looking at the boat and asking questions, Xiao Jiu realized that there were still many steps to go before the ship could be put into the water. After listening to you and me, Xiao Jiu deeply realized that it was not easy to make a boat. He praised Meng Huachen a lot. Meng Huachen was very happy, but the teenagers were a little confused.


    After all, anyone who looks at a seven or eight year old girl, sitting in a dignified manner and praising others seriously will feel a little strange.


    Small nine saw asked, and Meng Huachen chat for a while, see the sky is late, then get up to leave.


    Meng''s mother was so surprised that she forgot to introduce Meng Huachen. She did not know Xiao Jiu''s identity. When she saw that Xiao Jiu had sent a lot of courtesy and had to leave without a sip of tea, she felt very impolite and tried her best to keep Xiao Jiu at her home.


    Small nine originally wanted to refuse, it can be seen that Mencius mother has prepared a meal, but also a strong hospitality to retain, not good to refuse, had to answer.


    Meng Huachen looks at Xiaojiu sitting at the same table with them, munching on his mother''s pancakes, eating his mother''s stewed meat, holding his family''s thick bowl, drinking the noodle soup she may never have drunk, and praising his mother''s craftsmanship. He smiles at his mother, only to feel that everything in front of her is particularly untrue.


    Xiaojiu really enjoyed herself. Although she was not hungry, Meng Mu''s carefully prepared pancakes, stewed meat and noodle soup still gave her a big appetite. After all, in the eyes of a foodie, there is no difference between eating and not eating.


    He put down his chopsticks and did not find the handkerchief, so he wiped the corners of his mouth and said to Meng mu with a smile: "aunt Meng, the pancake you baked is delicious and the stewed meat is fragrant. I have eaten a lot of stewed meat in Beijing, but it doesn''t have the fragrance you made."


    Meng''s mother has been completely informal with Xiao Jiu in the process of a meal. Anyone who cooks and praises her food will feel good about it.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu loves to eat, Meng''s mother said with a loving smile: "Xiao Jiu, if you like to eat, I''ll ask chen''er to send you some stewed meat later. My stewed meat is the practice of Yunzhou, which is not available in Kyoto."


    "It''s Yunzhou''s way of doing it. No wonder I said I''ve never eaten it. Aunt Meng, you''re so good at it. If you''re not too busy, you''d better make more stewed meat every day and send it to my shop to sell. My mother has a marinated meat shop on the South Street in front of her. If you send it to her, you can add a special marinated flavor to my mother''s shop. What do you think? "


    "Well, if you think it''s good, I''ll try some. But I used to eat it with my own bittern. I haven''t sold it. I don''t know if your mother can take a fancy to my rough craft."


    "Aunt Meng, don''t worry, but whatever I say is delicious, it must be very delicious. In this way, you can wrap a little of the remaining stewed meat for me, and I''ll take it back to my mother to taste it. If she also says yes, she will send the shopkeeper to talk with you later. Is that ok?"


    "Well, you are such a big girl that you know how to help your mother do business. Your mother is really blessed!"


    "I don''t know what kind of business. I only spend money. It''s good not to make my mother angry all day. My brother is very good. He''s as old as me and will help my mother settle the accounts." Xiaojiu says with a smile. Meng Huachen''s eyes are straight when he hears it. He really doesn''t understand how this happens. Xiaojiu, the grand lady of Xingguo government, is talking about the stewed meat business with her mother? Meng Huachen couldn''t help but want to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming, but the remaining reason stopped him in time, so that he didn''t make such a stupid move in public.


    Meng Huachen''s stupefaction lasted until Xiao Jiu left. Meng''s mother sent Xiao Jiu away with a smile. When she cleaned up the dishes, she asked Meng Huachen casually, "Xiao Jiu''s family runs a marinated meat shop. No wonder I see that she is well-dressed. It seems that her family must love her very much?"


    Meng Huachen blinked his eyes and said word by word, "her family doesn''t open a marinated meat shop."


    Mengmu was stunned and asked, "but just now Xiaojiu said that her mother had a marinated meat shop in the South Street."


    "Well, her mother seems to have many shops, and that marinated meat shop is probably one of them."


    "Ah? According to you, her family is still very rich. She''s a good woman to open so many shops in Kyoto! "


    "It''s not a rich family. She''s the eldest lady of Xingguo government!"


    As soon as Meng Huachen''s voice fell, she heard Meng''s mother tremble and ask eagerly, "who? Who did you just say Xiao Jiu is? "


    It''s not only Meng''s mother, but also several teenagers who help to build a boat are all shocked. Qi Qi stares at Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen was stunned. Then he thought that he had never told everyone the identity of Xiao Jiu. He said with a bitter smile: "Xiao Jiu, she is Mo''s Xiao Jiu, the eldest lady of Xing government! That''s what I did for her! "


    "Pa" mother Meng''s hand trembled, the bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Several teenagers also took a breath.


    After a while, a few teenagers you look at me, I look at you, still feel incredible. Just now, the little girl who was sitting at the same table with them, eating a lot of cakes and soup, and packing the remaining stewed meat before leaving, turned out to be the eldest lady of Xingguo mansion?


    Meng Huachen woke up at the moment. Seeing his mother''s stupidity, several teenagers were all staring round, and his face was incredible. He couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Xiaojiu, she''s different from other ladies. You, um, just get used to it."


    Meng Mu asked in a trembling voice, "chen''er, the Xingguo mansion you are talking about is not the Xingguo mansion in Kyoto, his mansion?"


    "Well, it''s his family, Niang. Isn''t there only Xing Guogong in the Xia Dynasty? What''s the name of your question? " Meng Huachen laughingly looks at her mother and goes to one side to pick up the broom to clean the debris on the ground. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 228

    A young man pressed Meng Huachen''s hand and asked in an urgent voice, "Meng Huachen, what you said is true. That little girl is really the first lady of Xingguo government, the ninth lady of our Taixue?"


    "It''s true. I''ve just said that. She''s little nine. Miss nine is mo Yinian. It''s true. I went to Xingguo mansion two days ago." Meng Huachen said angrily, but he could not help saying that he had fallen into the lake of Xingguo mansion and changed clothes with the eighth son of Xingguo mansion.


    Hearing this, several teenagers were stunned and asked Meng Huachen one after another. One of them was worried and asked, "Meng Huachen, that little, Miss nine, does she know that we are all students in the new word class?"


    Meng Huachen nodded, looked at his mother, and said in a low voice: "I know. I knew from the beginning that it was because of me that she had cut the bun of the young master of Jingzhao''s family."


    "What? She shaved that fan''s bun because of you? " Another boy exclaimed.


    Meng Huachen was startled. He quickly pulled the young man''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "keep it down. Don''t let my mother hear me. I didn''t tell her about this. She lost her bun because of me. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later when my mother goes to the backyard. Anyway, as long as you know, Xiaojiu knew from the very beginning that I was in the Xinzi class. Because I was good at making utensils, she entrusted me to make boats. That''s how we knew each other. Do you know? "


    The teenagers nodded together. One of them thought about it and asked in a hurry, "well, in your opinion, this boat is for Miss nine?"


    Meng Huachen nodded, and several teenagers gradually came back from the shock. A teenager sighed in a low voice: "no wonder she kept asking just now? I wonder whose girl she is. Why is she so curious about boats? It turns out that people come to see their own things. No wonder, no wonder! "


    "Well, did she praise me just now? Say I draw well, don''t I? " Another young man asked with some joy.


    "Come on, she said not only that your pictures are good, but also that my carpenter is good."


    "I think it''s a good idea!"


    "Hey, you guys are enough, but I''ll ask you to help me make the boat!" Meng Huachen cried in a low voice.


    All the teenagers looked at Meng Huachen and said with pride, "we are making boats for Miss nine, not for you!"


    Meng Huachen can''t help laughing at some of his classmates. When he first asked them to help with the boat, he pushed them one by one. If he hadn''t promised to take care of the food, they wouldn''t have come to help. When Xiao Jiu came this time, all of them were very good. They were all helping her to make the boat. Now, I''m afraid that even if he wants these guys to go, they won''t go.


    Meng Huachen shakes his head and smiles. He pulls people to keep busy. He turns his head to see that his mother is still standing in the same place. Meng Huachen Leng Leng, let those young people go first busy, he went to his mother''s side, gently called: "Niang!"


    Meng''s mother was stunned. She looked at Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen looked at her mother''s different appearance. She was worried and asked, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mencius mother quickly blinked her eyes, covered up with a dry smile, and said in a low voice: "it''s OK, I''m ok, you, you''re busy. I''m going to wash the dishes."


    Meng Huachen looked at her mother suspiciously and said in a low voice: "Oh, that mother, you slow down. That, mother, little nine, she is very straightforward. Don''t treat her as a miss. Well, just treat her as an ordinary classmate of mine. Don''t feel uncomfortable."


    Meng Mu was stunned, thought about it and asked in a low voice, "she, she''s very nice, isn''t she?" Meng Huachen thought that his mother was worried about herself and said with a smile: "although Xiao Jiu is a little bit impatient, he is very nice. He is different from those ladies who look down on others. Don''t worry, mother."


    "Yes, it must be very good. She is the granddaughter of Xing Guogong. She must be a good person!" Mother Meng murmured with some emotion.


    Hearing this, Meng Huachen asked: "Niang, do you know Mr. Xing?"


    Meng Mu was stunned. She waved her hand and said, "I, where can I know such a big man? I''ve just heard something about Xing Guogong. He''s a good old man''s family."


    "That''s natural. Who doesn''t know the fame of Duke Xing? However, it''s the first time I''ve heard that he''s a good man. Don''t people usually say that he''s outstanding and brave in war or something? "


    "It''s a good man to defend the state of Xing. Isn''t it right to say that?"


    "There''s nothing wrong, but it''s a little strange. I didn''t expect my mother to say that."


    "Well, you go and help yourself. Since the boat is for Miss nine, you must do your best for her."


    "Don''t worry, mother. I know it."


    "That''s good, that''s good!" With these words, Meng''s mother picked up the dishes and went back to the courtyard. Meng Huachen looks at her mother''s back, but she feels much more flustered than usual. Thinking of her mother''s expression about Xing Guogong just now, Meng Huachen can''t help scratching her head in doubt. She feels strange just now.


    Seeing that Meng Huachen didn''t come here, the teenagers couldn''t help yelling at him. Hearing the cry, Meng Huachen ran to him. In order to make a boat, Meng Huachen''s strange mind was gradually forgotten.


    Mengmu came back to the backyard with the chopsticks and bowls. As soon as she put them away, she rushed into the inner room, pulled out a box from the bottom of the bed, took out the memorial tablet and held it tightly in her arms.


    Tears drop by drop from the corner of Mengmu''s eyes. Holding the memorial tablet, she whispered: "Chen Er, his father, the man''s granddaughter just came to our house and ate the meal I cooked. Do you know? She also said that it was delicious. Chen''er''s father, how happy you would be if you were alive. You always said that it was our benefactor. It was not only our benefactor, but also our morning son''s noble. Chen''er''s father, we met the noble, we met the noble... "


    When Xiao Jiu returned to Xing government, it was already dark. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, who were guarding the gate, saw that Xiao Jiu had finally come back. They immediately stepped forward, one reached out to take her off the horse, and the other shook hands and wrapped her in a cape.


    Small nine busy shout a way: "six elder brothers, seven elder brothers, I am not cold, I just had a meal, but hot."


    Mo Pingfang hands also kept to small nine Cape wrapped, not angry way: "of course I know you eat rice, I can smell the meat." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 229

    "Ha ha ha, seventh brother, your nose is better than that of Turin. Nuo, this is the stewed meat I brought back. It''s delicious!" Xiaojiu laughs, takes out the stewed meat that Mengmu packed for her, pinches out a piece and puts it in Mo Pingfang''s mouth.


    Mo Pingfang chewed, nodded in surprise and said, "it''s delicious. It''s a bit spicy and spicy. It''s enjoyable. Where did you buy it? I haven''t eaten it before. "


    Mo Pingyun listen to Mo Pingfang said greedy, can not help but also pinch a taste, also red nine nodded.


    Xiaojiu wrapped the oil paper with a smile, shook it in front of Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingyun, and said: "this is made by one of my classmates, his mother. It''s the practice of Yunzhou. We don''t have it in Kyoto. I brought it back to my mother to taste it. If my mother also thinks it''s delicious, I''ll ask my classmate''s mother to make more every day and send it to our marinated meat shop to sell."


    "Yo, little girl will miss our business. Which classmate is worth your effort to make money for his family?" Mo Pingjian''s joking voice came over. Xiao Jiu turned his head and spat out his tongue and yelled at him: "it''s the Meng Hualang who is swimming in the lake with you. What''s the matter? No way?"


    Mo Pingjian Leng Leng muttered: "so it''s him, that''s no wonder, small nine is not easy to be a boss, naturally to take care of some of his men." Is murmuring, Mo Pingjian suddenly feel wrong, suddenly staring at small nine shout: "swimming? I call that swimming? Small nine, you dead wench, so cold day I fell into the lake for who? You little heartless man, take out the stewed meat and give me some! "


    Small nine Wu oil paper bag then run, while running at Mo Pingjian, laughing and shouting: "then why not call swimming? You see how well you and Meng Hualang have traveled! I left it to my mother. It''s not for you. Ha ha ha ha


    Mo Pingjian gas jump feet, more and more fast to catch small nine, small nine eat and drink enough physical strength, there is a lot of, cover the oil paper package, run away.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang slowly follow behind, looking at Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu, you chase me running noisily, looking at each other, shaking your head and saying with a smile: "here we go again!"


    After Xiao Jiu had tasted the stewed meat for Xu Jingniang and got her affirmation, he would send the shopkeeper to Mo''s house tomorrow to discuss. Then Xiao Jiu went back to his residence contentedly. As soon as he changed his clothes, he heard that Cheng Mingrui had come.


    Small nine not from Leng Leng, life people let Cheng Mingrui in.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui in soft clothes and loose hair, Xiao Jiu can''t help looking at him. He can''t help standing up and looking up and down at himself. He doesn''t find anything unusual. He can''t help but ask Xiao Jiu curiously: "Xiao Jiu, what are you looking at? What''s wrong with me? "


    Xiaojiu pointed to the dark sky outside the window, then swept Cheng Mingrui''s clothes and hair with his fingers, frowned and said, "you are wrong from head to foot. How can you be at my house? Still dressed like this? And the hair. How can it be untied? It''s like going to sleep? "


    Cheng Mingrui grinned and said, "yes, I''m going to sleep soon. I heard that you''re back, so I came to see you. I haven''t taken care to tell you that I live in your house these days."


    "My house? Can your grandmother and your mother agree? They have to worry. You can''t sleep because you''re worried? " "Small nine exaggerates to move to ask a way.


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head and said with a smile: "my grandfather agreed. What can my mother and grandmother do?"


    Xiaojiu blinked and asked, "your grandfather is fine. Why did you come to my house? It''s not like there''s no place in your home. Besides, it''s not the Mid Autumn Festival. What''s the matter with you living in my home? "


    Cheng Mingrui''s eyebrows suddenly frowned together. Wei looked at Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, don''t you like me to live in your house? I also thought how nice it would be if we could put on the lights together. I can''t find you today. Are you happy with your big brother and don''t want to play with me? " Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s posture, Xiao Jiuyi waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t like you coming to my house. Why don''t I play with you? I''m talking to you. I''m just wondering, how could I like you to come to my house as your mother and grandmother treat you like an eye? Especially when the Mid Autumn Festival is so important. "


    Cheng Mingrui threw his shoes, half lying on Xiaojiu bed, and said with a smile: "no matter what they think, anyway, my grandfather agreed and asked me to practice riding and shooting with your brothers. By the way, Xiaojiu, how do you plan to spend the Mid Autumn Festival? Is there anything interesting in Kyoto recently? "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Jiu immediately became interested. He sat cross legged in front of Cheng Mingrui and said excitedly: "I heard that Longxing Temple is very busy these days. There are singers, storytellers, dancers, flamethrowers and Flying Daggers. By the way, I heard that there are also monkey and chicken players, puppet players, pole lifters and cylinder lifters, It must have been great fun. "


    "Let''s go to Longxing Temple tomorrow. If there are jugglers, there will be many snacks. I heard that there is a hawthorn cake in Longxing Temple. How about having a taste?"


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui talking about hawthorn cake, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He just wanted to promise. Thinking of the appointment tomorrow, he shook his head and said, "no, I can''t go tomorrow. I have to go to my elder brother and promise him that I will take Langqing to see him tomorrow."


    "Haven''t you been there today? Why are you still going? The day after tomorrow will be the Mid Autumn Festival. Can''t you still go out? As soon as the day after tomorrow, the bustle of Longxing Temple will be gone. There are so many interesting things. Don''t you go to see them? "


    Little nine hesitated for a while, or shook his head and said: "no, I''ve agreed with my big brother. It''s not good to break my promise. Besides, I''ve seen all those before. It''s nothing strange."


    Cheng Mingrui was not happy. He smelled his face and said, "you''re a big brother. Your big brother shut me out today. I cried for more than half an hour and didn''t let me in."


    Small nine Leng, blink blink eyes asked: "you go to Xu Jiayuan son today? Why don''t I know? I haven''t heard yuan shisan say, "no, why didn''t you come in?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe you don''t like me!" Cheng Mingrui is not very angry.


    Xiaojiu thought for a while and said, "it''s estimated that my elder brother is not in a good mood recently. He doesn''t want to see people, so he didn''t let you in. I heard him tell yuan shisan today that he hasn''t seen any guests in recent days. So, ah Rui, it''s not my elder brother who doesn''t like you and doesn''t let you in. Maybe he won''t see anyone else. Don''t get me wrong and don''t be angry. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 230

    Cheng Mingrui said unconvinced: "then why did he let you in?"


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, not angry way: "I can be the same as you?"? It''s my big brother''s garden. Naturally, I just want to enter it! "


    "What elder brother? He is not related to you. What kind of elder brother is he?" Cheng Mingrui a listen to small nine a big brother, already hold a stomach gas, can''t help blurting out.


    Small nine Leng next, suddenly angry, lift a leg is a foot, the Cheng Mingrui to kick to the ground.


    Cheng Mingrui is kicked to the ground by Xiao Jiu Yi. His arms and legs hurt. Ouch, ouch, they shout. A group of servant girls are scared. They are about to help Cheng Mingrui, but when they see Xiao Jiu''s angry face, they all hesitate.


    Cheng Mingrui got up and saw Xiaojiu staring at him angrily. He beat him when he didn''t agree with him. Cheng Mingrui could not help but counselled him. He rubbed his arms and legs and muttered in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, how can you be angry when you are OK? It hurts to fall me! "


    Standing on the bed, Xiao Jiu stares at Cheng Mingrui and shouts, "you deserve it. Who asked you to say that my elder brother is here? I said that my elder brother is my elder brother. Just like my elder brother, you can''t stop it? I''m sick of it. I''m going to bed. Go on


    With that, Mingrui waved his hand and went to the bed to lie down. He pulled the quilt and wrapped himself up, leaving only a handful of hair outside.


    Cheng Mingrui sees that Xiaojiu is angry and drives him away. He can''t help but be silly. He stands on the ground barefoot and looks at Xiaojiu pitifully. He rubs his arms and legs, and his face is at a loss.


    A group of servant girls in the house saw that Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui had fallen out when they said that they had fallen out; When Cheng Mingrui first came here, he was still a handsome young man. However, after a while, he was so disheveled that he didn''t even wear shoes. He was in a mess. He didn''t dare to say a word when he was kicked on the ground. He had to be driven away with caution. He couldn''t help sympathizing with him.


    A little servant girl quietly pulled the big servant girl Yunzhu''s arm and asked in a low voice: "sister Yunzhu, how can master and Master Cheng make trouble like this?"


    Cloud bead eyelid lift also don''t lift, continue to tidy up small nine''s clothes, low voice way: "it''s all right, they two have been like this since childhood, for a while good."


    The little maids looked at Yunzhu suspiciously. Seeing that Yunzhu''s face was calm and just like nobody else, they continued to be busy. But they still couldn''t help glancing at Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui from time to time. Seeing that Cheng Mingrui had been standing on the ground, they couldn''t help sighing.


    Cloud bead see a few small servant girls absent-minded, can''t help not angry took a small servant girl put the wrong thing to put again, whispered to them: "don''t look, that''s what you should care about? If you don''t finish what you''re doing and go out, the master will have a rest for a while. " See a few small servant girls or a face curious, can''t help but low voice way: "all give me to put the heart in the belly, they two really have nothing to do, see, a little childe of the Cheng family should give our master to compensate not."


    "No? We''ve all been kicked by our masters. The young master of the Cheng family is not so grumpy, is he? " The little servant girls are very suspicious of Yunzhu''s words.


    Cloud bead light Piao they one eye, small voice way: "don''t believe?"? Wait and see, what is a thing down a thing, you see Cheng family young master and master to know


    As soon as Yunzhu''s voice fell, Cheng Mingrui moved. He leaned carefully to the bedside, stretched his neck, and said with a smile to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, can''t I stop? He''s your big brother. If he doesn''t want to see me, I won''t see him. I won''t be angry and I won''t say anything. Is that ok? Good small nine, you don''t be angry, I finally live in your house once, look, I was kicked to the ground by you, fall of I really hurt! "


    A few small servant girls can''t help staring, in their close attention, see small nine wrapped in a quilt, still motionless, silent. And Cheng Mingrui carefully moved forward and called out in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, are you asleep?"¡° I''m asleep Xiaojiu is not angry and shouts out a sentence from the quilt. Cheng Mingrui laughs and rushes to pick up Xiaojiu''s quilt. He laughs and says: "you are all asleep. Who was talking just now?"


    Xiaojiu deliberately tilts his eyes away from Cheng Mingrui and says seriously, "who''s talking? I didn''t say anything


    "So you''re not talking now?" Cheng Mingrui stabs Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu gets angry. He turns over and lifts the quilt to cover Cheng Mingrui. Then he waves his fist and punches hard. When he hears Cheng Mingrui begging for mercy, he uncovers the quilt.


    Cheng Mingrui covers his head and says pitifully to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more."


    Small nine this just satisfied cold hum a, wrapped the quilt to throw aside, but at the moment, already enough embarrassed Cheng Mingrui, already disorderly can''t see.


    Cloud bead secretly sighed a tone, come forward to the hair clothes of Cheng Mingrui to tidy up, softly to small nine way: "master, five childe front son didn''t send you a jade board?"? You don''t mean that you need two people to play together for fun. I''m stupid and can''t play with you. Now it''s not right that Mr. Cheng is here. How about you play together? "


    Little Jiuyi couldn''t help but be happy. He clapped his hands and said, "OK, Yunzhu, take out the jade plate quickly, take it out!" The jubilant look seems to have forgotten the "tyrannical" behavior she had done to Cheng Mingrui before, and Cheng Mingrui seems to have forgotten that she had just been beaten, waiting to play jade board curiously.


    A few small servant girls see eyes straight, eyes dull, see cloud bead down jade plate slowly back, can''t help looking at to cloud bead with great admiration. Yunzhu looks at Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui, who are playing with the jade board head by head. He turns a blind eye. One has been beaten from childhood to childhood, and the other has been beaten from childhood to childhood. It''s true that one thing falls into another!


    Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui huddle together to play. This jade plate is a new thing that Mo Pingchu got for Xiaojiu. On a flat jade plate, different patterns of jade plates are combined and disordered. Then they move up and down, left and right, back and forth on the plane. The middle of the jade plate can''t be separated from the surface of the plate.


    Playing this not only requires hand eye cooperation, but also requires thinking. Small nine''s hands and eyes are quick, but he has no patience. Cheng Mingrui is very patient, but his hands and eyes are slow. When he plays, he is counted by small nine: "you hurry up, you are so slow. Can you hurry up, ah Rui? I have been waiting for the doze all "new computer version after you collect in the new open, old recently has been old can''t open, later old will not open, please remember: net, free the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 231

    But no matter how small nine scolds and urges, Cheng Mingrui is not in a hurry. They look at each other when they are right. Hehe laughs. If it''s wrong, you push me and I push you. No matter how small nine frowns and stares, Cheng Mingrui just smiles and doesn''t get angry.


    Two head to head, absorbed in playing, although a fast and a slow, an urgent and a slow, but also with the extremely tacit understanding, playing happily.


    The little maids smacked their tongue. One of them couldn''t help whispering: "the little master of the Cheng family is so unruly. When he is beaten like this, he still laughs and plays with his master."


    "Yes, it''s rare for a young man to have such a good temper." Another small servant girl also not from say.


    Yunzhu shook her head in a funny way and said in a low voice: "when you are free, you can have a good chat with the servant girls in Dongping county government. Then you can know if this young man''s temper is really good. OK, it''s late. Are you all packed up?"


    The little maids all said well. Yunzhu asked the little maids to step back first and wait for a while. He gently stepped forward and said to Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui who were still playing hard: "it''s late, you two masters. It''s time to go to bed. Mr. Cheng, let me send you back to your room?"


    Cheng Mingrui and Xiao Jiuzheng are having a good time. When they hear that they want him to go back to bed, they are reluctant. Xiao Jiu had been out for a day, but he was tired. He forgot to go to bed because he had been playing all the time. Hearing what Yunzhu said, he couldn''t help yawning. Mingrui waved his hand and said, "ah Rui, play again tomorrow. I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep!" Said, then regardless of a lie on the bed, pulled the quilt wrapped himself up.


    Cheng Mingrui see small nine said to sleep, but can only get up to go back to the room. Yunzhu sends someone to send Cheng Mingrui back. He takes a look around and takes away Xiaojiu''s quilt slightly. Then he turns off the light and walks out gently.


    The next morning, Cheng Mingrui comes to Xiaojiu''s house early, but he sees that Xiaojiu is dressed up and seems to be going out.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but ask Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, why did you get up so early today?"


    Xiaojiu shakes his head and asks Yunzhu to take off Huadian and put on a hairband. He turns to Cheng Mingrui and says, "I told you yesterday that I was going to take Langqing to my elder brother!"


    "Why don''t you get up so early? I don''t see you get up early on weekdays. It''s not easy to take a vacation. Instead, I get up so early. " Cheng Mingrui hears that Xiaojiu is going to find her elder brother. He is a little unhappy.


    Small nine reason also ignore Cheng Mingrui, push aside cloud bead also want to dress up for her hand, quickly walk to the door, put the index finger bend into the mouth, blowing a loud finger roar. Howling just fall, then see Langqing fly to come over, small nine laughingly patted Langqing head way: "go, Langqing, today take you to a fun place."


    Cheng Mingrui yelled: "I''ll go too, Xiao Jiu, I''ll go too!"


    Before Xiaojiu says anything, Langqing turns around and Mingrui roars twice. Cheng Mingrui immediately shrinks back his foot. Xiaojiu can''t help laughing.


    Cheng Mingrui stares at Langqing. As a child, he scares him as soon as he gets close to Xiaojiu. He almost bites him twice. He doesn''t know if he owes him in his last life. He is as meek as Xiaojiu. He is fierce when he sees him.


    Xiaojiu pats Langqing''s head with a smile. Langqing doesn''t stare at Cheng Mingrui anymore. Xiaojiu says to Cheng Mingrui with a smile: "ah Rui, today I''ll take a carriage with Langqing. You can''t get together with Langqing. Just learn to ride and shoot with my brothers at home. I''ll go back soon."


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu with a bitter face and goes away with Langqing. He is very depressed. In fact, he doesn''t want to learn riding and shooting at all. He comes to live in Xingguo mansion just to play with Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu leaves him alone in the mansion and goes out with Langqing. Isn''t he as good as Langqing?


    But after carefully thinking about the status of himself and Langqing in Xiaojiu''s heart, Cheng Mingrui finds out in despair that he may not be as good as Langqing, and he can''t help getting more depressed. Xiaojiu and Langqing get on the carriage and drive to xujiayuanzi. When they pass the intersection, they hear the shouting outside. Xiaojiu''s heart moves and asks the driver to stop.


    Xiao Jiu gets out of the car and takes Lang Qing to the corner of the alley. Most of the street stalls in Kyoto start to smell the clock. About four o''clock, they start to arrange all kinds of breakfast. The shop owners start to light a red stove early and prepare all kinds of hot and fragrant delicacies. They are waiting for the people who come to eat early and sweat all over.


    In addition to the breakfast vendors, there are also many vegetable vendors on the roadside. They all stand on both sides of the market early, peddling fresh vegetables picked from the field in various dialects, and selling their own pickled vegetables: Spicy radish, pickled vegetables, spicy melon, and yellow sprouts. They are very lively. Every time Xiao Jiu comes here, he not only enjoys eating, but also enjoys listening.


    Thinking that big brother must have never eaten anything here, Xiao Jiu could not help but quicken his pace.


    Go straight to the vendor who often goes to, small nine find a seat to sit down, Langqing quietly squat on the side of small nine, vigilant looking around, small nine smile at the boss waved and yelled: "boss, a plate of grouted meat dumplings, and a bowl of meat wonton!"


    The shopkeeper answered, and soon brought the hot food, vinegar and spicy oil for the steamed stuffed buns. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was coming, he asked with a smile, "why don''t you see the old man coming today?"


    "He''s busy at home."


    "Yes, it''s going to be a holiday. I''m afraid the old man is very busy. By the way, there are some sesame stuffed buns today. Would you like some?"


    "Come on! Another plate of steamed buns! "


    The shop owner was stunned. Xiaojiu pointed to Langqing squatting on one side with a smile. Then the shop owner saw that there was a big dog coming with Xiaojiu. After a closer look at the figure of Langqing, he couldn''t help praising: "this big dog is really powerful!"


    "That''s right, but it''s good. It never bites. Don''t worry, boss." Small nine complacent patted the head that pats Langqing, say to shopkeeper smiling.


    The shopkeeper looked at Lang Qing and saw that he had been squatting quietly. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "hold on, sugar buns and meat buns will be delivered right away."


    Xiaojiu and Langqing are eating when they hear someone selling fish bags. Xiaojiuyi is busy calling the peddler to come here. This fish bag is a kind of snack steamed with bean flour skin and fish stuffing. Because of the trouble, it must be filled with the freshest carp meat. The price is not cheap on the street. Therefore, there are not many peddles on weekdays. It depends on luck whether you can eat it or not.


    Xiaojiu and the old man came here for breakfast every day for a period of time, and they only met once or twice in dozens of times. Therefore, Xiaojiu was very impressed by the delicious taste of the fish pouch. As soon as he heard the peddler, he called and bought it. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 232

    Because the fish bag is not delicious when it''s cold, Xiao Jiu can''t bring it to Tang Tianshen, so he and Lang Qing share the fish bag with each other.


    After touching his bulging stomach, Xiao Jiu asked his boss to pack a plate of steamed stuffed buns with seven treasures, buy some gold and silver fried chrysanthemum cakes and a bowl of hot miscellaneous vegetable soup, and then rushed to Xu Jiayuan with Langqing.


    Yuan shisan stood at the door, looking worried. The attendant was surprised. Seeing that yuan shisan had been waiting for a long time, the attendant could not help but go forward and whispered: "brother shisan, what''s the matter with you this morning? Still waiting for someone? It''s cold today. Why don''t you go back first? I''ll let you know as soon as someone comes. "


    Yuan shisan stares at the wooden door, frowns tightly and says nothing. When the attendant sees this, he sighs in his heart that he doesn''t know who is coming. He asks brother shisan to wait so well. But the attendant doesn''t know that yuan shisan is in a state of confusion and anxiety.


    Not long after Xiao Jiu left yesterday afternoon, someone came to the palace. It was a father-in-law who said that he had received the imperial concubine''s will and asked the master to attend the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet tomorrow evening.


    The master asked whether it was Xie Guifei''s meaning or the emperor''s will. The father-in-law sneered and said that the meaning of Guifei Niangniang was the emperor''s meaning. If the master dared to disobey it, he would resist the emperor''s will. Yuan shisan was dissatisfied with his arrogant attitude. After hearing what he said, he was furious and immediately wanted to take the father-in-law down and throw him out.


    But the master waved his hand to stop him, only a light glance at the father-in-law, slowly picked up the tea. Yuan shisan immediately yelled "see off!" Reach out and ask the father-in-law to go out.


    The father-in-law was so angry that he pointed to the tip of the master''s nose and scolded him angrily. He also said that the master was unfaithful, unfilial and disobedient to the emperor. If he hadn''t seen the former queen, the emperor would have abolished his title of Prince and dealt with him.


    Seeing that the master''s face was getting worse and worse, yuan shisan couldn''t bear it. He stepped forward quickly, stabbed the father-in-law with a hand blade and ordered him to throw him out of the garden. Although people have dealt with it, the master''s mood is no longer the same. Before, the lights in the room were on all night, and Yuan shisan stayed outside the door all night. But until dawn, there was no movement from the master. It seemed that there was no popularity in the quiet room.


    Yuan shisan even felt that even the fish in the pool did not swim. The whole garden was quiet and breathless. Yuan shisan was very worried about Tang Tianshen. Anyone who had been exposed and then sprinkled salt on the city would be extremely uncomfortable. What''s more, the master''s deadly old disease.


    However, no matter how yuan shisan inquired, Tang Tianshen didn''t answer and didn''t open the door. Yuan shisan didn''t dare to rush in, so he had to guard. After a night''s watching, the master didn''t come out. Yuan shisan thought that it was no way to go on like this, but after thinking about it, there was no other way to make the master feel better. Yuan shisan had a headache.


    Yuan shisan suddenly thinks that when Xiao Jiu left yesterday, he cried that he would bring his big dog to the master tomorrow. He is very happy. He immediately runs to the wooden door and waits patiently for Xiao Jiu''s arrival.


    However, after waiting for more than half an hour, little nine didn''t come. Yuan shisan sighed when he heard that the breakfast he had sent to the master had been brought back intact. Just as he was in a state of anxiety and helplessness, he suddenly heard something moving outside the door. Yuan shisan was overjoyed and rushed forward to open the wooden door.


    Small nine with Langqing went to the wooden door, is ready to clap the door, but see the door Hula was opened, not from stunned.


    As soon as yuanshisan saw that it was Xiaojiu, she could not help but happily walk out and pull Xiaojiu to go inside. As soon as Langqing saw that Xiaojiu was "captured", she immediately rushed to yuanshisan.


    Yuan shisan only felt a murderous attack on his back. But without looking back, he slapped him with a backhand. When Xiao Jiu woke up, he saw that yuan shisan wanted to hit Langqing and cried out, "stop, stop, that''s my Langqing!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and immediately stopped, but he couldn''t get back. Seeing that Lang Qing was about to suffer, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help crying out. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Langqing suddenly turned over and abruptly avoided the fatal hand of yuanshisan. Little Jiuda was relieved. He put his arms around Langqing''s neck and said with lingering fear: "Langqing, I told you that this is my elder brother''s house. No one will harm me. Don''t rush on me like this. I was scared to death just now!" Said, small nine secretly Piao yuan thirteen one eye, quietly to Langqing way: "I tell you, oh, Yuan thirteen Kung Fu can be powerful, I can''t beat him, but you can rest assured, with me, he dare not to you how, really can''t, I let big brother beat him."


    Yuan shisan listens to the black line all over one side, can''t help but secretly stare at small nine one eye, this wench doesn''t think small voice he can''t hear?


    Just now, Langqing suddenly looked up at yuan shisan. There was unspeakable disdain in his light eyes. Yuan shisan was stunned. Was he despised by a dog?


    At the thought of his agility, yuan shisan could not help but squint. He glared back at her with a threatening look. Her eyes turned and Yuan shisan was full of disdain. Yuan shisan is depressed. He is the prince''s personal bodyguard. He is despised by a dog. Where is he going to argue!


    But Xiaojiu murmured that he let go of Langqing and raised his head to rush to yuanshisan. He cried out: "yuanshisan, are you taking the wrong medicine today? That''s the rage in the early morning? "


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu and looked at Lang Qing. He only said with a bitter smile: "just now, I''m sorry. I''m too anxious. My good lady, it''s not that I took the wrong medicine. It''s your big brother. He didn''t sleep all night. He won''t eat breakfast today."


    "What happened to my big brother? Why doesn''t he sleep and eat? "


    "Just go and have a look."


    Hearing what yuan shisan said, Xiao Jiu got worried and ran to jingxinzhai with his things. When he approached the gate of jingxinzhai, he saw that the courtyard was quiet, and there was no air in it. Xiao Jiu frowned and looked at yuan shisan.


    Yuan shisan waved his hand to Xiao Jiu and motioned her to go in quickly. Xiaojiu blinked his eyes, strode forward, walked to the door of Tang Tianshen''s bedroom, patted the door and cried: "big brother, I''m here, open the door quickly!"


    The door was quiet. Little jiuleng was stunned. He patted the door more and more vigorously and yelled: "big brother, big brother, I brought you delicious food and Langqing. Open the door quickly!"


    After a while, there was a sound inside the door. The door opened with a creak, and Tang Tianshen came out slowly. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 233

    Looking at Tang Tianshen''s tired white face, yuan shisan said, "master, I''m going to bring water."


    Tang Tianshen looked at yuan shisan and nodded slightly. Yuan shisan was relieved and went to fetch water.


    Small nine looked at Tang Tianshen''s face, smilingly raised the things in his hand and said to Tang Tianshen: "look, big brother, these are all delicious things I bought from the morning market. You must have never eaten them?"


    Tang Tianshen looked at the things in Xiaojiu''s hand and shook his head gently.


    Small nine proud shook head to say: "I knew you certainly have not eaten, you quickly wash gargle, come to eat!" Say, small nine then impolitely carry thing, took Langqing to stride into.


    Tang Tianshen stood at the door and watched Xiao Jiu put all the food on the table like a little adult. Then he bent down and said to the big dog solemnly, "Lang Qing, this is all for big brother. You have eaten a lot just now. You are not allowed to compete with big brother for a while. Remember?"


    The big dog seemed to be speechless and didn''t look up at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu seemed to be afraid of her disobedience, so he just picked up her head, put his face in front of her and stared at her until he saw her nodding.


    Tang Tianshen looks at such a small nine, and the depression in his heart has dissipated unconsciously. When yuan shisan comes with warm water, Tang Tianshen can chat with small nine as usual and tease Langqing.


    Xiao Jiu originally wanted to show Tang Tianshen the intelligence and power of his own wolf green. But when he came to Tang Tianshen, he was no longer as powerful as before and became extremely obedient and even cowardly.


    Small Jiuyi face surprised to Tang Tianshen muttered: "big brother, Langqing even some afraid of you, in my family Langqing but who is not afraid of ah."


    Tang Tianshen looked at Lang Qing. When he saw that he looked at him, he slightly lowered his head and did not look at him. His tail was hanging down and tightly sandwiched between his hind legs. It was obviously a kind of fear and humility. Tang Tianshen took a close look at Lang Qing. It was obvious that the northwest army dog had bright eyes, bright fur, tall and powerful body. Looking at the way he was with Xiao Jiu just now, he must be a very smart and loyal dog.


    But why is it afraid of itself?


    Tang Tianshen also felt a little strange. He slowly put his hand on the top of Langqing''s head. Langqing raised his ears vigilantly, but he didn''t escape as if he had to bear it. Tang Tianshen thought about it and realized that he had killed the wolf in the desert. Maybe he had some smell that made Langqing afraid. That''s why Langqing did it.


    Small nine but don''t understand always proud Jiao of Lang Qing today why so abnormal, can''t help worrying soft voice pacify.


    Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu squatting down and embracing Langqing''s neck to pacify him. It''s like a little sister pacifying his brother who is afraid of strangers. He can''t help laughing. After thinking about it, Tang Tianshen whispered to Xiao Jiu: "let Lang Qing play in the yard for a while. Maybe it won''t be like this."


    Small nine feel reasonable, let go of Langqing, let it go outside to play, see Tang Tianshen has finished washing, then called him to come to taste the street breakfast he brought.


    Tang Tianshen looks at the street breakfast that Xiao Jiu specially brought, especially the bowl of miscellaneous vegetable soup, which is still hot. He doesn''t know how she brought it all the way, so he can''t help feeling warm. Under the gaze of Xiao Jiu, he picked up his chopsticks and picked up a steamed bun to eat.


    Seeing that Tang Tianshen finally opened his mouth to eat, yuan shisan couldn''t help but look at Xiao Jiu gratefully. Xiao Jiu couldn''t understand yuan shisan''s complicated mood at the moment. Looking at yuan shisan strangely, he couldn''t help asking: "yuan shisan, you are really strange today, and you look at me strangely. Are you really not eating anything wrong?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and looked at Tang Tianshen. He didn''t know how to answer Xiao Jiu''s question. However, Tang Tianshen did not rush to pick up another seven treasures bun and ate it with a good taste. It seemed that he did not see yuan shisan''s embarrassment and helplessness at the moment. Yuan shisan secretly clenched his teeth in depression. What kind of owner did he have!


    Yuan shisan is about to go to the back kitchen and tell Yu Ya to make some snacks Xiao Jiu likes. However, as soon as he takes a few steps, he thinks it''s wrong. When he looks back, it''s not surprising that the big dog Xiao Jiu brings is wandering around the pool.


    After a while, yuan shisan ran over and saw Lang Qing pounce, clap his paw into the pool and jump out of the pool in the blink of an eye with a fat fish.


    Yuan shisan stares at the fat fish in Langqing''s mouth. His blue Shouyu is worth thousands of gold!


    Hearing the news, Xiao Jiu ran out and saw that Langqing was holding a fish in his mouth. He couldn''t help clapping his hands and said with a smile, "Langqing, you''re really good. Did you catch the fish so soon? I tell you, the fish in the big brother''s pool is delicious. I don''t believe you can taste it! "


    Yuan shisan wants to cry and look at Xiao Jiu. His fish is for seeing, not for eating. Of course, it must be delicious. After all, it''s so expensive, but the point is that it''s not for eating!


    Tang Tianshen looks at Xiaojiu, who is smiling and heartless. Then he looks at yuan shisan, whose mouth is twitching like a piece of meat. Then he looks at yuan shisan, who is biting the blue Shouyu and wagging his tail at Xiaojiu. His face is like a blue wolf, and he can''t help raising his lips.


    Tang Tianshen looked up at the sky. No matter how dark and confused he was last night, today''s sky is still clear and white clouds are leisurely. Now that he has decided, why should he hesitate? Why should he affect his mood for those irrelevant people?


    Tang Tianshen, who felt suddenly enlightened, raised his voice and yelled to Xiao Jiu: "go, I''ll take you to the back pond to fish!"


    Hearing the music, little Jiuyi clapped his hands and asked, "big brother, do you have a net pocket? I can''t fish, but I can fish with a net. My grandfather taught me that. I can fish well. "


    Tang Tianshen was stunned and said to yuan shisan, "go and find a net bag."


    Yuan shisan looks at the blue Shouyu that Langqing ate with pain. His heart aches a few times, and he decides that he won''t raise any more blue Shouyu in the pool. He really can''t afford it!


    At last, he looked at Lang Qing angrily. Yuan shisan said in a dull voice that he turned to find the fishing net.


    In Xu''s garden, Xiao Jiu followed Tang Tianshen to fish in the pond; Cheng Mingrui looks at his grandfather Dongping Jun Gong, who comes here suddenly, with a blank face.


    When the Duke of Dongping County learned that Xiao Jiu Yi had gone to Xu Jiayuan, he could not help dragging Cheng Mingrui and repeatedly asked, "why did you let Xiao Jiu Yi go again? Why don''t you go with me? You live here. How come you don''t have the eyesight to go with her? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 234

    Cheng Mingrui was asked confused, Lengleng Leng way: "small nine with Langqing, there is Langqing in, how dare I follow?"


    The Duke of Dongping County almost fell back and suddenly let go of Cheng Mingrui''s Curse: "you boy, why are you so stupid? But a dog, that''s what you do? You, you, what do you want me to say about you? "


    Cheng Mingrui was not happy at all. For no reason, he was reprimanded by his grandfather in public. He could not help shouting to the Duke of Dongping County, "didn''t you say that I should learn riding and shooting? Why should I follow Xiao Jiu? What else has the final say? Where can she take me? I can say what she is doing. What kind of fire do you have with me? I''m still full of fire


    The Duke of Dongping said angrily, stabbing Cheng Mingrui on the head and swearing, "I asked you to learn riding and shooting, but you have nothing else to do except learn riding and shooting? Can you use your head, can you? "


    Cheng Mingrui had never been scolded by his grandfather since he was a child. He was aggrieved and angry in his heart. He flicked the hand of the Duke of Dongping and cried, "I can''t use my brain. What''s the matter? He told me to learn to ride and shoot, and then he scolded me. Do you want me to do it? "


    "You, you stupid boy, are so stupid. You, I --" Dongping county was speechless.


    As soon as they disagree, Cheng Mingrui yells at his grandfather. All the servant girls are stunned, especially the ones in Xiaojiu who boasted about Cheng Mingrui''s good temper last night. They can''t help looking at Yunzhu.


    Yunzhu stares at Cheng Mingrui, the angry Duke of Dongping County, who is stubborn. His brow is wrinkled into a knot. After thinking about it, Yunzhu shouts in a low voice to several servant girls: "what are you staring at? Why don''t you call some young masters to help me? What''s the matter with the two of them today, fighting like this in our master''s yard


    The little maids were scolded by Yunzhu. Then they woke up and went to find Mo Pingchu and others.


    When Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang arrive, the Duke of Dongping can''t help grabbing Cheng Mingrui''s ears. Cheng Mingrui covers his ears and runs to avoid the Duke of Dongping with red eyes. He stares back from time to time.


    The Duke of Dongping county was so angry that Yunzhu surrounded them anxiously, but none of them would listen to her. You chased me, you called me a mess.


    Mo Pingchu and others are stunned. They have known the Duke of Dongping County for so many years. They have never seen him lose his temper. I don''t know what happened. They are so indifferent that they start to pick up Cheng Mingrui at other people''s home.


    Mo Pingchu heard Cheng Mingrui running and yelling at the Duke of Dongping County, "if you have the ability, let Xiao Jiu listen to you. Don''t be angry at me for everything. I didn''t make trouble. Why do you hit me?"


    The Duke of Dongping county was puffing and puffing. His face was dark. He was really angry.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank. He hurried forward and grabbed the Duke of Dongping County, who still wanted to chase Cheng Mingrui. With a smile, he saluted him and said, "grandfather Cheng, what''s the matter? Why are you angry with a Rui? "


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu and others were coming, the Duke of Dongping county was stunned. As soon as his face changed, he immediately changed into a helpless smile and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Wu, you''ve come just in time. Take care of ah Rui. Ouch, I''m so angry! This little bastard let Xiaojiu go out alone. How old is Xiaojiu? When a person goes out, if he meets someone who doesn''t have long eyes, or bumps something, he doesn''t even have a helping hand. How can he do that? By the way, by the way, go and have a look at it quickly! "


    When Mo Pingyun heard this, he turned his lips and said: "there is a dark guard around Xiao Jiu. Who can be so short-sighted in Kyoto that he can''t even recognize the carriage of Xing government? Grandfather Cheng, you are worrying about it


    The Duke of Dongping County couldn''t hang up. Mo Pingchu glared at Mo Pingyun and said to him with a smile: "what grandfather Cheng said is that you remember little Jiu''s heart. We can''t thank you enough, but don''t worry. I know about little Jiu''s going out today. We''ve arranged to follow him. Don''t worry."¡° That''s good. That''s good. I thought Xiaojiu had gone away secretly. I was shocked. I just said that if something happened to Xiaojiu, I would not spare a Rui. "


    Hearing this, Mo Pingfang muttered: "what can happen to Xiao Jiu? It''s like I''m dying for something to happen to little nine. "


    Mo Pingchu quietly waved to Mo Pingfang and motioned him to shut up. Wen Sheng was fair to Dongping County: "grandfather Cheng, you have wronged a Rui in this matter." Then he turned his head to pull Mingrui, and said in a low voice, "ah Rui, what''s the matter? You can''t speak slowly. You''re so old and you''re still acting like a child. But you shouldn''t make amends to your grandfather. Don''t contradict your elders in public in the future."


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Mo Ping for the first time. He was just about to open his mouth, but he saw the Duke of Dongping waving his hand at him and said, "OK, you little boy, you just don''t let me worry. You''re not arguing to play with your brothers. Your sixth and seventh brothers are here. Let them take you to the martial arts field to practice riding and shooting, It''s not enough to take out your riding and shooting skills to get rid of my old man! " Say, as if impatient urge Cheng Mingrui up.


    The Duke of Dongping County said that Mo Pingchu could only let Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang take Cheng Mingrui to practice riding and shooting.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui leave with Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, the Duke of Dongping county is relieved. Mo Pingchu''s eyes can''t help crossing a trace of suspicion.


    The Duke of Dongping County complained to Mo Pingchu helplessly: "Xiao Wu, ah Rui is really spoiled by us. He''s eight years old now. He''s still a fool. Tell me about it, ah! I am so sad! However, fortunately, this boy listens to you. Xiao Wu, I''ll trouble you to discipline a Rui! "


    After Mo Ping''s reply, the Duke of Dongping said, "if it wasn''t for ah Rui, who is clamoring to come to your house, I can''t trouble you so much. Yesterday, the old lady said that I don''t have a way of doing things. How can I let my children go to other people''s houses for a big holiday? But I think about the relationship between our two families. Ah Rui is no different from your child, so I let him come to play with your brother. "


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "grandfather Cheng is joking. Our two families are world friends. Ah Rui is the same as my brother. He can come whenever he wants. Our two families will not stick to these empty rites." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 235

    The Duke of Dongping County laughed, patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder happily and said, "I love to hear that, Xiao Wu. What''s the relationship between me and your grandfather? It''s a back-to-back brother of life and death walking out of the water and fire on the battlefield. Ah Rui has been playing with Xiao Jiu since childhood. If you''re not afraid of your jokes, he''s more comfortable in your house than at home, and I''m more relieved. "


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank, but he looked at Dongping county more sincerely: "what grandfather Cheng said is that when brother a Rui comes, I treat him as my own brother, and I never see him out. A Rui is still young. He is always naughty and willful. Don''t take him seriously. It''s not worth being angry. "


    The Duke of Dongping county was slightly stunned and said with a disguised smile: "I was in a hurry just now. I said a few words to him, but I didn''t expect that the boy was still stubborn with me. You know my temper. I can''t stop it. I''ll let you see the joke. Speaking of a Rui, you can see my heart for Fei, but he''s good at everything else. It''s just that he''s too careless in riding and shooting. He''s far worse than your brother. Your grandfather and I both came from the army. Although we don''t have to let your brothers join the army, we can''t lose our old profession, can we? "


    "What you said is that riding and shooting are our skills. We must never lose them. Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi take a Rui with them. You can rest assured that they will teach him well. By the way, my grandfather got a good knife some time ago. Is grandfather Cheng going to have a look? "


    The Duke of Dongping County said with a smile: "then I have to go and see what good sword has fallen into your grandfather''s hands!"


    "Grandfather Cheng, please


    Mo Pingchu chatted with the Duke of Dongping all the way to the old man''s study. An hour later, Mo Pingchu sent the Duke of Dongping away with a polite smile.


    Seeing the carriage of the Duke of Dongping go far away, Mo Pingchu''s smile disappeared, his eyes sank, he turned around and quickly returned to the old man''s study.


    The old man was sitting on the chair, his eyes deep and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Mo Pingchu walked a few steps closer, gave a gift to the old man, and told him in a low voice that he had sent the Duke of Dongping away.


    The old man looked thoughtfully out of the window. After a while, he waved to Mo Pingchu and motioned him to come closer.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man with some hesitation. The old man sighed and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and said in a deep voice: "grandfather, I had a chat on the way to Dongping county. He has been knocking around and asking me about the relationship between Xiaojiu and Xu Yuanzi. I feel that he has some opinions about the contact between Xiaojiu and the prince."


    "What do you think?"


    "I think he seems to think that you mean Xiao Jiu is close to the prince. He tries to make a Rui follow Xiao Jiu duo to get in touch with the prince in order to gain the prince''s trust. Of course, this is just my guess. Grandfather, you can listen to it casually, so don''t take it seriously."


    "Listen to me? If you want me to listen to you, you won''t tell me. Tell me, what else? "


    "Grandfather, I heard that not long ago, the Duke of Dongping County went to Xu Jiayuan and stayed there for about an hour; Yesterday morning, he went there again, but the prince didn''t see him. Later, Xiao Jiu went to Xu Jiayuan. Not long after, Cheng Mingrui rushed there. He seemed to make a noise outside the door, but he was still blocked. Later, Cheng Mingrui came to our house and said that he wanted to learn riding and shooting from Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi, so he stayed


    "What do you think of that?"


    "I think the Duke of Dongping county wants to take advantage of the chance that the crown prince lives outside and cling to him; Cheng Mingrui suddenly moved into our house. He didn''t want to learn how to ride and shoot. He was afraid that the Duke of Dongping had other plans. He didn''t understand the meaning of Cheng Mingrui when he was young and willful, and his plan was lost. So he came here early this morning and became angry when he learned that Xiao Jiu had gone to Xu''s garden alone. Regardless of his identity, he scolded Cheng Mingrui in Xiao Jiu''s courtyard. In my opinion, the Duke of Dongping County let Cheng Mingrui live in for another purpose. "¡° What''s the purpose? "


    "The only way to let Cheng Mingrui live in is for Xiao Jiu."


    "Isn''t that what he''s been thinking? At this age, I still can''t see through it. I''ve been in Beijing for only 20 years, and I''ve lost all my personnel! " The old man laughed bitterly and sighed.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man''s loss, and he felt a little uncomfortable. He secretly regretted that what he said was too straightforward, which made the old man feel uncomfortable. Anyway, the Duke of Dongping county and his grandfather have been friends for decades. They have gone through life and death. He shouldn''t have said some things so directly.


    Just when Mo Pingchu secretly regretted, the old man opened his mouth and heard him say in a deep voice: "Xiao Wu, you can understand this matter in your heart. You must not speak to others. Everyone has his own ambition and can''t be forced. Although he has his own careful thinking, it doesn''t hinder us. After all, he and I have been friends for decades. I can''t stop even my brother just because he is greedy for fame and wealth. It''s not right. "


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man with disapproval and forbeared not to speak.


    The old man sighed and said, "don''t forget, ah Rui has saved Xiao Jiu. The two children grew up together and studied together. Can''t they become strangers just because of the little thought of their elders?"


    Mo Pingchu just wants to start. Mingrui has saved Xiaojiu''s life. He can''t help nodding when he thinks about the past years of his family and Dongping county government.


    The old man''s voice changed and he said, "since a Rui is here to learn riding and shooting, let Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi teach him riding and shooting well."


    As soon as Mo Ping was happy, Cheng Mingrui was spoiled by his family. Although his hands could not be lifted and his shoulders could not be resisted, his body was delicate and his skin was thin and tender. Let Xiao Liu and Xiao Qi ride on Mingrui and shoot him. If he doesn''t wear off a layer of skin, his elder brother will be a white pawn.


    Sure enough, after listening to Mo Pingchu''s words, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were as excited as chicken blood.


    Cheng Mingrui, who had been lazily riding on his horse, was suddenly bowed by Mo Pingyun. Then Mo Pingfang said to him seriously, "ah Rui, this riding and shooting, of course, is riding before shooting. Your riding skill is not up to standard, and this arrow can''t shoot. In this way, you first run a few laps with seven brothers, and try to pull the bow full on the horse''s back! "


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. When he first came to the racecourse, he said he would ride freely? Why are you so serious all of a sudden?


    But Mo Pingfang didn''t give Cheng Mingrui any time to respond. He yelled: "ah Rui, hold on!" As soon as the voice fell, he whipped Cheng Mingrui''s horse. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 236

    Cheng Mingrui subconsciously just grasped the reins, then he was carried by the horse and ran out. The fast speed made Cheng Mingrui pale in an instant. He didn''t care about anything else. He just clamped the horse''s belly and grasped the reins.


    Mo Pingfang chased after Cheng Mingrui with a smile. He shook the whip from time to time and laughed at Cheng Mingrui, shouting: "ah Rui, don''t pull so tightly, be careful not to strangle Ma!"


    Cheng Mingrui has been pulling into the reins, not daring to let go, so scared in the racecourse ran ten laps, straight run Cheng Mingrui dizzy, faceless, almost can''t sit on the horse.


    Mo Pingfang also kept shouting at him: "ah Rui, don''t be afraid, pull the bow to try!"


    But Cheng Mingrui doesn''t want to pull the bow at the moment. He feels that he may be thrown off the horse''s back at any time. He wants to strangle the horse''s neck.


    Mo Pingyun scolded: "are you riding a horse or running for your life? The horse is rolled by you. How dare you! Let go, sit up straight, come on, pull the bow! This bow is full last year. You are one year older than her. Can''t you even dare to pull it? "


    Cheng Mingrui is ridiculed for his seven meat and eight vegetables. He is so angry that he bites his teeth and has the courage to release his hand. He wants to try to open his bow to Mo Pingyun and show them. But Cheng Mingrui just sat up straight, ready to pull the bow, the horse suddenly moved forward, Cheng Mingrui just feel the body can''t control to one side, can''t help but scream.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang turn their eyes to see Cheng Mingrui fall down. Mo Pingyun slaps his horse and comes forward quickly. He picks up Cheng Mingrui and throws him on the ground. He scolds: "you''re really good. You''re so big that you can''t even sit on your horse''s back. No wonder your grandfather can''t see you anymore. He sends you to us to teach you. I don''t think it''s possible to expect you to pull the bow on the horse''s back. In this way, just stand here, face the target and pull the bow for me a hundred times! "


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned for a while. He stared at Mo Pingyun in disbelief and asked, "what? Six elder brothers, how many times do you say? "


    Mo Pingyun was not angry and scolded: "a hundred times, you are deaf, I am so loud, you can''t hear clearly?"


    "But a hundred times, if I pull like that, my arm will not break?"


    "Fart, our brother and Xiao Jiu are all trained in this way. I''ve pulled my bow for two or three hours in a row. Isn''t my arm still good?"


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Mo Pingyun''s strong and powerful arm, and then at his weak arm. He is stared at by Mo Pingfang, and can only pull the bow.


    In Xu''s garden, little nine eyes watched Tang Tianshen catch one fish after another, but they didn''t catch one. They couldn''t help holding up their net bag and shaking it. Unexpectedly, this throw threw the water all over Langqing who was standing on the bank. Langqing immediately swung hard. Yuan shisan, who was standing on the side of Langqing''s body, raised his sleeve speechless and wiped off the water drops on his face. He silently walked a few steps away from Langqing.


    However, Langqing barked twice at yuanshisan, as if he was very proud. Yuanshisan secretly gritted his teeth in anger. He found that he was absolutely in conflict with the dog named Langqing.


    Small nine see this scene can''t help but laugh, yuan shisan more depressed to the extreme, small nine see yuan shisan that subdued appearance, more and more smile forward and backward, body swaying, even at the foot of the boat board are swaying, Tang Tianshen see this, quickly free a hand to grasp small nine''s belt.


    Small nine smile enough, see Tang Tianshen holding his belt, can''t help grinning at Tang Tianshen, Tang Tianshen also can''t help but raise his lips. Xiao Jiudu shook his net pocket with his mouth and said to Tang Tianshen in a depressed way: "I used to catch fish with my grandfather. This time it must be yuan shisan who found it for me. This net pocket is not good. I haven''t caught any fish yet."


    Said, small nine suddenly stare round eyes, grabbed the net pocket, looked over, not angry Chong Yuan shisan cried: "yuan shisan, where did you get the net pocket for me, this is obviously for catching fish, not fishing at all!" Yuan shisan was silly. Looking at the net pocket in Xiaojiu''s hand, he said, "if you want a net pocket, I''ll let someone buy a net pocket. I can''t tell what it is!"


    Small nine turned a big white eye, Chong Yuan 13 said: "fishing net bag is a pagoda like, above is a ring, a ring after a ring, like a big bag, you don''t know?"


    Yuan shisan shook his head in confusion. Xiao Jiu waved his hand helplessly and said, "you don''t even know this, forget it!" Said, small nine turned to wolf green way: "wolf green, go home, take my net pocket, in my small warehouse wall hanging, you know?"


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu with a smile and said, "Miss Jiu, how can a dog understand when you say this to a dog?"


    Who knows, yuan shisan voice just fell, Langqing unexpectedly rushed to small nine called a, nodded, quickly ran out.


    Yuan shisan saw Langqing disappear in his sight. He felt that his face was very painful. He was despised by a dog, but even his IQ was crushed!


    Xiao Jiu glanced at Yuan Shishi with pride, and said to Tang Tianshen: "Hey, someone, you should be stupid. You think others are as stupid as him. Even my wolf green is not smart. Big brother, I think you should change your staff."


    Tang Tianshen laughingly looked at the numb Tang Tianshen and nodded: "it''s reasonable!"


    Yuan 13


    Langqing returned to Xu Jiayuan with a cloth bag hanging on his back. Xiaojiu opened the bag, took out a bigger and deeper net bag and said to Tang Tianshen, "big brother, look, this is the small net bag specially made by my grandfather. I can catch a lot of fish in a moment with this."


    Yuan shisan snorted and said he didn''t believe it. But with another tool, those who couldn''t catch the fish still couldn''t catch them.


    Small nine stares at Yuan thirteen one eye, more and more effort of hum a, is bound to from the momentum over yuan thirteen; Yuan shisan was unconvinced and tried to hum again, but Tang Tianshen gave him a light glance and immediately shut up and didn''t dare to hum any more.


    Tang Tianshen wants to laugh. He finds that after playing with Xiao Jiu for a long time, yuan shisan has unconsciously become childish. Does he sing louder than Xiao Jiu? What a bore!


    When Xiao Jiu got the handy tools, she immediately began to get busy. She first asked Tang Tianshen to row the boat to the waters where fish frequently appear and drop some bait in the net pocket, then slowly put the net pocket into the water and fix it, patiently waiting for the fish to swim into the net pocket. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 237

    Tang Tianshen saw little nine staring at the net bag without blinking, and saw the fish swimming in the net bag. He was very excited, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. He couldn''t help thinking it was very interesting.


    Yuan shisan looks at Xiaojiu and glances at Langqing unconsciously. He sees that Langqing squats on the ground and stares at Xiaojiu without blinking, as if he is always ready to be a guard. He can''t help staring at it.


    However, Langqing seemed to notice that someone was staring at him. He suddenly rubbed his head and looked at yuanshisan. Yuanshisan was shocked. Before yuanshisan responded, Langqing turned his head lightly. His arrogant and indifferent expression was full of unspeakable disgust.


    Yuan shisan can''t help but clench his fist. He is a close attendant, a first-class master. He is despised by a dog one after another. Is there any reason?


    But yuan shisan''s roar from the bottom of his heart can only be hidden in his heart. In front of Tang Tianshen, yuan shisan still has to keep his duty as a loyal servant.


    Small nine patience until the fish swim into the depth of the net pocket, immediately grab the net pocket pole, quickly up a lift, see big and small fish in the net pocket jumping up and down, especially a foot long fish, jumping and jumping small nine almost can''t catch the pole.


    Tang Tianshen quietly steps forward to help Xiaojiu hold the pole firmly and quickly recover it. He immediately takes the fish in his pocket with a fishing net that Xiaojiu dislikes. When all the fish in the net bag were poured into the bucket on the boat, Xiao Jiu Yi, with excited face, lay down beside the bucket and counted it. After counting it twice in a row, he stood up excitedly, stretched out six fingers and said to Tang Tianshen: "big brother, I caught six fish at once. Ah, six of them!"


    Finish saying, small nine one face is proud of Chong Yuan 13 vomit tongue way: "see, I say I can catch fish!"


    Before yuanshisan said anything, Langqing yelled at Xiaojiu twice. Xiaojiu waved to Langqing happily and said, "Langqing, you wait. I will catch a lot of fish for you today. If I give it to big brother, I won''t give it to yuanshisan. Who makes yuanshisan a big fool, big fool, ha ha ha!"


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help but draw the corner of his mouth and looked at Tang Tianshen like asking for help. However, Tang Tianshen didn''t see yuan shisan''s pitiful eyes. With a smile, Xiao Jiu told him: "be careful, don''t fall into the water."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I''ll be careful. I''ll catch a big carp later. Let''s make a fish pocket to eat," said the successful little nine


    "Fish bag? What is that? "


    "Big brother, haven''t you ever eaten a fish bag? The fish bag is delicious. I ate it this morning. If it wasn''t because the fish bag was cold, I would bring it to you. "


    "If you like to eat it, just let fish teeth do it later!"


    "Yes, I almost forgot that your cook is very good and can do everything. I''m happy today. I can eat as many fish as I want." With that, Xiaojiu hums his own song happily and continues to fish.


    When the bucket is full of fish and Xiao Jiu is tired and hungry, Tang Tianshen asks yuan shisan to pull out some small fish and throw them back into the water. Then he asks Xiao Jiu to pick out some that she thinks are good-looking and feed them to Lang Qing. Then he asks yuan shisan to take the rest of the fish back to the kitchen and let Yu Ya make fish pockets to eat.


    Fish teeth suddenly inexplicably asked to do what fish bag can''t help being silly. Although he is a chef, he hasn''t even heard of fish bag, so he can''t make it.


    Although Xiao Jiu had eaten the fish pouch and knew it was made of fish, he had never seen it made by others and his description was not clear; Tang Tianshen thought about it and sent yuan shisan to ask someone in the street. He made a recipe and gave it to Yu Ya.


    The fish tooth took the recipe with a straight face and looked at it carefully. The so-called fish pouch is just fish kernel made of fish meat and winter bamboo shoots, and then the fish kernel and ingredients are fried together to thicken and make soup, and then the mung bean powder skin is used to make skin, and the fish kernel and soup paste are wrapped together and steamed.

 Chapter 238

    Tang Tianshen was stunned and looked at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu smilingly picked up a piece of shredded fish and tasted it in his mouth. He exclaimed, "it''s delicious, crispy, sweet and not greasy. Big brother, it''s a pity that you don''t eat it!"


    Tang Tianshen hooked his lips and said nothing more. Yuan shisan was relieved and quietly wiped the cold sweat from the fish teeth. He said in a low voice: "master, the fish teeth are making the fish pocket. I''ll go and see if the fish pocket is ready. I''ll bring it right away."


    Tang Tianshen recognized yuan shisan''s meaning of asking for mercy for Yu Ya. He took a light look at yuan shisan and snorted. Yuan shisan immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to say another word.


    Hearing Tang Tianshen snort, Xiao Jiu quickly raises a small face and smiles at Tang Tianshen.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu in a funny way and said angrily, "even if you haven''t met someone, you have said good things for him several times. How can your grandfather''s temperament teach you such a little bodhisattva?"


    Xiaojiu wrinkled his nose and said, "I''m not a little bodhisattva, but my grandfather often said that people with abilities are eccentric. If you want to know and use people, you have to be broad-minded. If you can accommodate his abilities, you can also accommodate his eccentric temperament."


    Tang Tiansheng was slightly stunned when he heard this. After thinking about it, he said in a funny way: "how could your grandfather teach you this?"


    Small nine unconvinced way: "my grandfather not only taught me these, but also taught me to practice riding, archery, playing dice, Pai Gow, walking birds, listening to opera, big brother, you don''t think I''m small, I can do more."


    Tang Tianshen looked at little Jiuyi''s face, raised his chin and straightened his chest. He didn''t think it was wrong for a girl to learn how to play dice and paijiu. Thinking about Xing Guogong''s temperament, he could not help laughing because he was worried about such a strange little girl every day.


    Small nine don''t understand looking at Tang Tianshen, although big brother smile very good-looking, but that is also laugh at her, she is right what, what funny?


    Tang Tianshen coughed softly, restrained his smile and said in a warm voice, "you are right. With your grandfather''s careful instruction, you will not only know more, but also become a great person. However, Xiao Jiu, you have to know that there are not only open and frank people like your grandfather in this world, but also cunning and despicable people. Those who only take chances are not terrible. What''s terrible is that some of them are ruthless and resourceful. Some of them are also the kind of capable people you call them. Not all the capable people in this world are good people. You should remember that although it is impossible to harm others, it is necessary to guard against them. "


    Small nine hear two eyes dizzy, a face circle.


    Tang Tianshen said something to Xiao Jiu for a moment. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was looking at himself, he realized that he had told a little girl these worldly things. He couldn''t help feeling funny.


    Tang Tianshen is ready to end this topic, and gives Xiao Jiu some dishes to eat. Unexpectedly, he hears Xiao Jiu think for a while, and suddenly frowns and says, "big brother, if there are bad people like you, I''ll beat them. I''ll beat them up so they don''t dare to be bad, and let them be good people, won''t it?"


    Tang Tianshen was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "but some bad people will do bad things no matter how you punish them, even if they want their lives!"


    Little nine was stunned: "there are so bad people in the world? What shall we do then? " Xiaojiu can''t help but get upset. In her knowledge, the bad guy is probably the same as the boy in Jingzhao''s family. He doesn''t dare to beat him and cut his hair. He never thought that there were people who would do bad things regardless of their lives in this world.


    Tang Tianshen see small nine worry, busy low voice way: "small nine, you only remember what I said is, you are still small, don''t need to worry about these."


    But Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "although I don''t worry about this, my big brother is worried. The trouble of my big brother is naturally the trouble of Xiao Jiu. I always have to help you find a way out!" Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that the first girl in the world who wanted to help him was such a little girl. However, this kind of feeling was very good. Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but raise his lips.


    See small nine rice also don''t eat, holding chopsticks in the plate back and forth rowing worry, Tang Tianshen is ready to coax her a few words, let her no longer tangle this, but unexpectedly small nine suddenly throw down chopsticks, two eyes bright looking at him, smile: "big brother, I have a way, if there is that kind of bad man, punish him to pasture sheep on the grassland! I heard that the grassland is vast and boundless, and there are few people. If he is allowed to herd sheep alone, there is no one else except him, then he can''t harm the sheep, can he?, Elder brother, do you think this method is very good? "


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s proud eyes, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing and said, "this is a good way. When you grow up in the future, you can deal with the bad guys like this."


    "Why wait for me to grow up? Elder brother, can''t you just deal with these bad people like this now? "


    "No, big brother has no ability to deal with bad people."


    "Big brother, you are so powerful that you can''t beat those bad guys? How bad is that villain? What kind of person can defeat him


    "I don''t know."


    "Oh, it turns out that the big brother is so unhappy this time because he can''t beat the bad guy." Xiaojiu feels that he has fully understood the reason why Tang Tianshen is not happy.


    Tang Tianshen didn''t expect to chat with Xiaojiu at will. The girl came to such a conclusion. Just when she wanted to deny it, she felt that Xiaojiu was right. His depression and depression these days is really due to the bad man, the worst and most powerful man in the world. So far, he has no way to fight against the supreme man!


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help but think of that person. He felt a little heavy when he thought of the Mid Autumn Festival dinner tomorrow.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Jiu suddenly stood up and stunned Tang Tianshen, who was thinking deeply. He saw Xiao Jiu holding chopsticks in one hand and forking his waist in the other hand, shouting to Tang Tianshen bravely: "big brother, don''t worry. You tell me who the bad guy you are going to fight is. When I get home, call my five brothers, six brothers, seven brothers and eight brothers to fight him for you, I can''t. when I grow up, I''ll help you fight bad guys. I''m good at Kung Fu. When I grow up, two, no, three yuan thirteen will not beat me! "


    Yuan shisan, who just came in with the dishes, suddenly heard that he had been called, and that he was vaguely in the afternoon of the war.


    Tang Tianshen looked at his childish but heroic face, and said that he wanted to help his little nine. Some of them wanted to laugh and some of them were sour. He gently stretched out his hand and pressed little nine to sit down. He said in a warm voice, "don''t worry, little nine. Big brother will deal with these things by himself. You don''t have to worry. Sometimes, it''s not strength and Kung Fu that you want to beat someone." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 239

    Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "that depends on what?"


    "You''ll know when you grow up. Here comes the food. Eat it quickly." Tang Tianshen smiles and avoids this question. He hopes that Xiao Jiu will never know the answer to this question, because there is a kind of defeat called burning jade and stone!


    Xiaojiu takes a look at the dish he just served. He can''t help but be stunned. He doesn''t care to ask Tang Tianshen any more. He just stares at the dish and looks at it again. After making sure that this dish is a bowl of water with a little cabbage heart in it, Xiao Jiu can''t help but be silly. Although the cabbage heart is as beautiful as a flower in water, cabbage is cabbage, and it''s not a flower!


    What''s more, the most important thing is that the soup with Chinese cabbage is as clear as water. In a large white porcelain soup basin, there is nothing but the soup with Chinese cabbage heart.


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "big brother, although you don''t eat meat, is this dish too vegetarian? Since I was so old, the vegetables and tofu I ate here were very vegetarian. I haven''t even seen any more vegetarian ones. Today, your cook brought you some water to boil cabbage, did he


    Said, small nine also can''t help but curious picked up the spoon to fish, holding the light spoon in front of Tang Tianshen shook, said: "unexpectedly even a little oil star, big brother, the temple food is not so plain?"


    Yuan shisan was embarrassed and said to Tang Tianshen, "excuse me, master. I wanted you not to eat meat, so I asked Yuya to make some vegetarians. I didn''t think he made such vegetarians. I didn''t want to serve them, but Yuya said that many people couldn''t eat the clear water cabbage. I thought, maybe it tasted unique, so I brought it to master for a taste."


    Tang Tianshen shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not plain!"


    Yuan shisan was puzzled and said, "isn''t that plain? When the cabbage is boiled in clear water, how can it be vegetarian? "


    Xiaojiu doesn''t believe it. She can guarantee that this dish is the most vegetarian she has ever seen. Other vegetarian dishes at least have a little oil star. This dish doesn''t even have any oil star. How can it not be vegetarian.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu didn''t believe it, Tang Tianshen put a piece of cabbage on Xiaojiu''s plate and said with a smile, "it''s not vegetarian. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Xiaojiu suspiciously put the cabbage in his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls, and was stunned. He only felt that the cabbage in his mouth was rich in flavor, not greasy, and soft. It was much more delicious than the chrysanthemum fish and dragon boat fish just now.


    Xiaojiu asked Tang Tianshen in surprise: "big brother, is this cabbage? Why is it so delicious? " Xiaojiu thought that his cabbage was free. He never found that cabbage could be so delicious.


    Tang Tianshen said in a low voice: "if I remember correctly, this dish should be a Kung Fu dish. This soup, which looks like clear water, is actually a very clear chicken soup. This soup should be mixed with old hen, old duck, ham hoof, spare ribs, scallops and other ingredients and put into the boiling pot. Add seasonings and simmer for at least two hours. Then, chop the chicken breast meat until it is minced. Pour the fresh soup into the pot and stir it into a paste to absorb impurities. After repeated adsorption for two or three times, the slightly turbid chicken soup in the pot is now as clear as boiling water, with strong fragrance, non greasy and refreshing.


    The cabbage is not any cabbage can be, to choose the raw material is not ripe cabbage, and only choose the Yellow tender heart, after blanching with water to cool, to make the dishes fishy, and then water like chicken soup pouring until hot. Put the hot vegetable heart into the bottom of the bowl and pour it into the fresh chicken soup. At first glance, you can see that there is little water in the soup and there is no oil star. But it smells delicious and tastes fresh and tender. It is better than all kinds of delicacies. "


    Xiaojiu and yuanshisan were stunned after listening. After a while, yuanshisan sighed: "it''s not a cabbage!"


    Xiaojiu thought for a while and asked curiously: "big brother, where are all the meat in the soup? There are so many hens, ducks, hams and so on. They must have cooked a pot of soup, but they only scalded such a vegetable heart. What should we do with the rest of the soup? " Tang Tianshen was stunned when he was asked and thought, "I only know that the clear soup that has been scalded with cabbage should be discarded. I think it''s the same with the meat."


    "Isn''t that too wasteful? Just to eat a vegetable heart, so many things are used? " Xiaojiu frowned, shook his head and said: "this is not good. My grandfather said that there are many people in the world who can''t eat enough. It''s good that we can eat enough, wear warm clothes and have meat every day. We must never do that extravagant thing. If I were you, I would make the meat of hens and ducks into other dishes. "


    Tang Tianshen was relieved, nodded with a smile and said, "your grandfather taught you right, Xiao Jiu. It''s rare for you to think that way when you are young!"


    Small nine one tongue embarrassed way: "say so, actually I occasionally want to eat some special, last time listen to old Feng tou said bear''s paw hump and what flying dragon are very delicious, I also want to taste. A few days ago, I told my sixth brother that when I grow up next year, I can go hunting in the mountains. I''ll also go hunting a bear to roast a bear''s paw. "


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was so frank, Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing. He thought about it and said to Xiaojiu, "I''ve eaten bear paws, but I can''t eat them right away. I can''t stew them until they are completely dry the next year. What''s more, it''s very troublesome to keep bear''s paw. You can''t see water. You need to dry the blood with straw paper, and then prepare a big mouthed porcelain pan. First, put lime on the bottom, and then spread a thick layer of fried rice. After you put down the bear''s paw, plug it tightly with fried rice all around, and then put lime on it to seal it. After one or two years, you can take it out to wash and cook. "


    "That long? Where can I wait? There''s a restaurant in Kyoto that has bear paws, but my grandfather hates the shopkeeper of that restaurant. He says that his family only hunts wild animals. I''m not allowed to go anyway. " It''s not easy for little Jiuyi to eat a bear''s paw. He can''t help but start talking.


    Tang Tianshen said with a smile: "it''s not only troublesome to preserve, but also troublesome to eat. After cleaning up the bear''s paw, you should first spread a thick layer of honey, boil it on a slow fire for an hour, then wash the honey away, put the seasonings, and stew it with a slow fire at the beginning. It''s better to use charcoal fire, and stew it for an hour and a half to make it fragrant and soft. But if you don''t stew with honey for three days and three nights, you can''t make chopsticks. "


    "Ah? I thought I could eat it by baking it. I used to be so particular about eating bear paws. " Xiao Jiu was surprised to hear that.


    Tang Tianshen said with a smile: "in fact, bear''s paw is not as delicious as the legend. It tastes like thick fish lips. The small meat inside is very soft, tender and sticky. If you don''t wipe your mouth immediately after eating bear''s paw, your mouth will be stuck." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 240

    Small nine one listen to this, not from cover mouth way: "that I don''t eat bear''s paw, I don''t want to mouth be stuck, later can''t eat delicious."


    Tang Tianshen couldn''t help laughing. Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu and wanted to laugh. Tang Tianshen pulled down Xiao Jiu''s hand and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. As long as you finish eating and wipe it with a hot cloth, it won''t stick. If you want to eat it, I''ll make fish teeth stew bear''s paw for you. It''s better than steaming bear''s paw, and it''s not so sticky."


    Xiaojiu thought about it and shook his head. Yuan shisan couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "didn''t you want to eat just now? Why are you shaking your head now? "


    Small nine stare a way: "if I ate bear''s paw to feel delicious, day by day want to eat that can how to do?"? Grandfather said, "it''s wrong to eat well and eat carefully. People will not get sick until they eat grains. If they blindly pursue the desire to talk, they will become useless people."


    Yuan shisan didn''t expect that Xiao Jiu would say these words. He couldn''t help being silly.


    Tang Tianshen looked at Xiaojiu admiringly, and gave her a bowl of chicken bean flower with a smile. He said in a warm voice, "if your grandfather sees you like this, he will be happy. Let''s not eat bear paw flying dragon. Try this chicken bean flower. It''s common, but it''s not easy to make it well."


    Little nine tasted two mouthfuls and muttered: "this looks like the bean curd I often drink, but why is it so fresh? Why is it so fragrant without meat? "


    Tang Tianshen said with a smile: "this chicken bean curd is named because it looks like bean curd. In fact, it''s not bean curd. Instead, it''s egg white and water bean powder added to the seasoning and homogenization. Pour the boiled chicken antler milk into the egg white water and soybean powder, stir well, simmer over low heat, when it gradually condenses into bean flower shape, put the cooked vegetable heart into the soup bowl, then spoon the chicken bean flower on the vegetable heart, finally pour the chicken soup gently, sprinkle the cooked ham powder. If you want to make this chicken bean flower well, you must choose the preserved meat of old white skin chicken, beat the antler finely, use the proper proportion of soup, egg white, water bean powder and salt, and master the heat when making the bean flower


    Xiaojiu sighed: "no wonder your cook has such a big temper. I''m afraid my old Feng tou can''t match his skill. This chickpea flower is so tender and fresh. My grandmother likes to eat such tender dishes now. I''ll ask him to teach me later so that I can cook it for my grandmother."


    Tang Tianshen nodded with a smile, and Xiaojiu ate happily. As Tang Tianshen added soup to Xiaojiu''s cloth dish, he sighed in his heart: no wonder the people of Mo family dote on this little girl so much. Who can not like such a pure crystal child who cares for others?


    After listening to Tang Tianshen''s reading for a while, Xiao Jiu, who is full of food and drink, plays a game of chess with yuan shisan. Then he carries two fat fish and returns to the government of Xing with Lang Qing, who is also full of food and drink.


    Xiaojiu thought he would listen to Cheng Mingrui''s complaint as soon as he came back. He was going to give Cheng Mingrui the snacks he bought on the road, but he learned that Cheng Mingrui had gone home. It turns out that Cheng Mingrui has been practised by Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang for a long time. He is in a terrible situation. He can''t stand to steal away.


    Mo Ping Yun and Mo Pingfang, who face innocently around the little nine, and make complaints about the name of the Tucao, which I have just said, are listening to Mo Ping Yun''s extremely dislike way: "little nine, you don''t know, I only let him pull one hundred bow, or pull strings not to shoot arrows, but that kid just pulled thirty, said arm pain, I scolded him for two sentences and kicked him, and then barely managed to go to sixty." I can''t get up. My arms are as soft as noodles. I can''t lift them at all


    "Yes, I saw that the boy couldn''t lift his arm and couldn''t practice riding, so I asked him to squat and practice the chassis, but guess what?" Mo Pingfang said with a bad face.


    Xiaojiu asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Pingfang spread his hands and said, "that boy is only a quarter of an hour, a quarter of an hour! He just knelt down to me, not to mention kicking him. I saw that he couldn''t stand up when he took thunder to chop him. "


    Small nine not from stare big eyes, inconceivable way: "just a quarter of an hour?" Mo Pingfang nodded his head and said, "just a quarter of an hour!"


    Small nine not from surprised strange way: "does he never practice squatting horse step at home?"? Why did you kneel down in a quarter of an hour? "


    Mo Pingfang curled his lips and said, "don''t I get silly, too? If I hadn''t watched him grow up, I would have doubted whether he was the grandson of grandfather Cheng. You can tell me that grandfather Cheng was born in the army, and he was also a fierce general who fought against 100 at that time; As for Cheng Shu, although he is not as brave as his grandfather Cheng, he is also a guard general who is fearless to fight against the enemy; But look at Cheng Mingrui. He''s eight years old. His face is more pink than that of Xiao Jiu. I''m afraid he''s all like a baby girl. His arms and legs are soft and he doesn''t have any strength. What can he do when he grows up like this? "


    "What the hell? I think he''s just a mess of mud that can''t be helped up. Grandfather Cheng asked him to follow us to learn riding and shooting. He just ran away in half a day. Look at it. I can''t say it''s good to go home and cry with his mother. His mother still has to feel sad. "


    "Counsellor''s bag is so big that he listens to his mother all day long. His mother says that he doesn''t dare to go to the East, but he doesn''t dare to go out because of the strong wind outside. It''s like a baby who hasn''t been weaned."


    Make complaints about the nine of the moping clouds and Mo Ping Fang Tucao, and the little ones can''t hear them anymore. They can''t listen to them without any good breath. They say, "six elder brother, seven elder brother, where do you guys talk so bad behind you? Ah Rui is a little weak, but he''s not as wise as you said. Don''t forget, he saved me on the racecourse. "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are embarrassed to talk about Cheng Mingrui when they hear Xiao Jiu say so. They turn to tell Xiao Jiu a happy thing.


    Small nine one listen to music bad, busy chase after a way: "six elder brother, you say really, father tomorrow son really invited Chang Qing class of come?"


    "Really, I heard from brother five that the Changqing class will come tomorrow morning and sing in our house for a day."


    "Is Xu Sanniang coming?"


    "Come on, everyone from Changqing class will come. Naturally, she will come too. Brother five knows that you like to listen to Xu Sanniang play, sing and tell stories. He specially sent someone to tell the class leader that he must bring Xu Sanniang over!"


    Xiaojiu can''t help cheering. She likes to hear Xu Sanniang play and sing stories best. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang know that Xiaojiu will be happy when they hear this. Seeing Xiaojiu''s cheering, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang laugh. Mo Pingfang pulls Xiaojiu and says with a smile, "there''s something more happy for you. Dad has invited a juggling team."


    Xiaojiu was overjoyed and almost jumped up. He had never invited a troupe or a juggling troupe to celebrate a festival in the mansion. This year, how could his father suddenly open his mind and be willing to invite a troupe like other families? How could Xiaojiu not be surprised?


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang achieve their goals. They are busy with Xiao Jiu and tell him, "don''t run out tomorrow. Let''s watch the drama and see the festive show." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 241

    Small nine nature busy hard nod promise, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help but proud look at each other, five elder brother to their task successfully completed.


    On the day of the Mid Autumn Festival, the Xingguo government invited a troupe and a juggling team, which was rarely seen in the government. The house was decorated with a new style, and the festival was very lively. Xiaojiu and his brothers eat, drink and play together. They are so happy that they can''t spare a moment. After lunch, Mo Ping sees Xiaojiu''s sweating. Worried that Xiaojiu is crazy and tired, he coaxes her back to sleep.


    Small nine reluctantly lying in bed, but not for a while but then fell asleep, Mo Pingchu see funny, carefully tucked in the quilt for her, this quietly came out.


    Go to the door, Mo Pingchu thought, or not at ease turned around, told Yunzhu must not let small nine run, no matter how she plays in the house, just not allowed to go out, but also can''t force her, must try to coax her to play in the house.


    Yunzhu is embarrassed to hear this, but looking at Mo Pingchu''s serious face, she knows what she doesn''t know. She''s afraid that today''s house invites these troupe juggling teams to coax Xiaojiu not to let her go out. Yunzhu can''t help but feel nervous. She doesn''t dare to think about it, so she orders.


    Mo Pingchu left xiaojiuyuan. He didn''t have half a festival. On the contrary, he was worried and heavy.


    Yesterday evening, Mo Pingchu just learned that Princess Xie sent someone to Xu Jiayuan to send the prince to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet in the palace tonight. The eunuch''s arrogant attitude made the prince angry and was thrown out of Xu Jiayuan.


    This morning, there was news from the palace that the emperor would attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet tonight. Mo Pingchu suddenly realized that something was wrong. In recent years, the emperor seldom attends the Palace Banquet because of his ill health. Even if he attends, most of them leave after a few words. The Mid Autumn Festival banquet was in the charge of Xie Guifei because of her illness. I don''t know why she sent someone to issue a decree to the crown prince. But the crown prince threw the eunuch out of the garden. She was obviously angry and dissatisfied with Xie Guifei''s arrangement.


    At this delicate moment, the emperor announced that he would attend the banquet tonight.


    Mo Pingchu thinks that the father and son are obviously against each other. The emperor''s move is just to add fuel to the fire, which will make the fight between Xie Guifei and the prince more intense. At such a sensitive moment, he can''t let little nine get involved in it, so he urges Mo Taiwen to invite a troupe and make a fuss in the house, so that little nine can patronize and forget her big brother for the time being.


    Mo Pingchu sighed secretly, hoping that Xiao Liu and Yunzhu would do their best to let Xiao Jiu live in the mansion and pass the mid autumn festival night safely.


    But sometimes, the plan often can''t keep up with the change, Mo Pingchu also didn''t think that he was scheming, painstaking, but also the providence.


    Xiao Jiu woke up and looked at the bed curtain for a while. He heard the sound of silk and bamboo coming from outside. He thought of the excitement before and immediately got up.


    Yunzhu, who was guarding outside, heard the sound and came in quickly. When she dressed Xiaojiu neatly and combed her hair, she heard Xiaojiu casually ask her, "Yunzhu, did you hear the story Xu Sanniang told today? Do you think there is a dragon in the world? It''s all dragons. Why are Jiaolong and dragon different? "


    Yunzhu couldn''t help laughing: "I haven''t heard the story you said. I only heard that Jiaolong has one horn and the dragon has two horns. It seems that the Dragon didn''t become a dragon before it became a Jiaolong."


    "Ah? What Xu Sanniang said is so good. Why don''t you listen to it? "


    "My little master, there are so many strangers in my house today. They are in a mess everywhere. I have to take care of our yard. If I go to the theater with those little maids, I will be very happy if someone breaks into our yard."


    "Aren''t you so pathetic that you can''t see any excitement?"


    "It''s very good for me to listen to the sound. Besides, I don''t like to go to the theatre. It''s too busy and I feel headache."¡° Yes, you love quietness. Just like my big brother, he also loves quietness. Every time I go to his yard, it''s as quiet as if I don''t live. I don''t know if he will be more lively during the festival today. " Small nine think of Tang Tianshen, can''t help muttering.


    Cloud bead dark annoyed that he said such a topic, busy smile to small nine way: "the hair is done, heard that the stage is playing jump box, master, you don''t like to see jump box?"? Go and have a look


    Small nine but shook his head to cloud bead way: "you take down these flower mother of Pearl what for me, put on the hairband, I go to big brother there to have a look."


    Cloud bead can''t help but urge a way: "this big festival of, run other people''s home afraid is not appropriate, or? Let''s go again tomorrow


    The more Xiaojiu thought about it, the more he felt that Tang Tianshen must still be very lonely and pitiful. He couldn''t help saying anxiously, "I used to come back after a look. You don''t know that the big brother is always alone. Other people''s homes are noisy. He''s the only one. How pitiful!"


    "But, but that jump box soon finished, master, you don''t look?"


    "No, I''ve seen it before. It''s nothing new. I''ll let them play it again when I come back from watching big brother. Then Yunzhu will watch it with me!"


    "That, that, by the way, it''s said that there are still jugglers today. They only play one, and then they will play it in a short time. After the performance, they will leave. Master, you can''t see it now."


    "And the jugglers? Why didn''t I listen to the sixth brother? "


    "Liugongzi, liugongzi, where can they know so much about it? I heard from the guys who helped to set up the stage. I heard that it will start soon. Otherwise, master, you can watch it first, and then go out. It''s also a delay. I don''t expect anything." Cloud bead quietly wiped the Xu sweat on the forehead, in order to stop small nine, she is really try her best, just hope the master see fascinated forget this thing.


    "I haven''t seen the magic for a long time. It''s OK. I''ll have time to find my big brother after I''ve seen it."


    Cloud bead not from secretly relieved breath, small nine hair combed and jumped out of the door, just arrived in the yard, small nine raised an eye to see Mo Pingchu came in a hurry, not from happy to Mo Pingchu waved and asked: "five elder brother, five elder brother, the beginning of the magic?"


    But Mo Pingchu walked up to her with a serious face. He grabbed her and said in a deep voice, "little nine, go with brother five to get the order!"


    Small nine can''t help but be stunned, cloud bead is also stunned, receive edict, does her master want to receive edict?


    Small Jiuyi face confused by Mo Pingchu pulled quickly to the main hall, saw all the Mo family, there is a not familiar eunuch standing there waiting for her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 242

    Xiao Jiu stood respectfully with Mo Pingchu. He saw the eunuch take up the imperial edict and read: "first, the holy cloud becomes filial piety, thick human relations, beautiful enlightenment, change customs. Today, he is most virtuous and filial. He wants to bow all over the world to comfort Kaifeng''s cold spring thoughts and the feelings of Qinse and Tangdi. I think deeply about it. It''s better! When the mid autumn moon is full, the imperial concubines, concubines, and masters of the palace feast in Changqiu palace. All the princes and courtiers of liupin and above in Beijing are skillful and happy! Mo Yinian grew up in the palace when he was a child, and his character was very good


    When Xiao Jiu heard this, he frowned and turned his eyes. He murmured in his heart: what is this? It''s more difficult to understand than an article. Especially the eunuch who passed the edict read it in a straight line, and it''s more hypnotic than chanting scriptures.


    Xiaojiu was read by the eunuch and couldn''t help yawning. He had just woken up and was confused. After being read again, he couldn''t move and became more sleepy. When he heard that, he could hardly hear what he said. He almost fell asleep and didn''t know how long later, Xiaojiu suddenly felt that his sleeve was pulled.


    Small nine silly Leng Leng turn head, see Mo Pingchu is charging her a strength to make the eyes, that eyes hard to make seem to have some cramps, small nine this just wake up, turn head to see the imperial edict eunuch smilingly looking at her, just realize that the imperial edict has read.


    Mo Pingchu secretly pushed down Xiaojiu and motioned her to come forward to receive the imperial edict. Xiaojiu stepped forward in a daze. The eunuch handed the imperial edict in his hands. Xiaojiu took the imperial edict and returned to the original position.


    The eunuch said to her with a smile, "but I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. Miss nine has grown into a big girl. If the Emperor sees her, she will be surprised."


    Small nine boundless dizzy, don''t know why answer, then had to silly grin, Mo Pingchu and others listen to heart a heavy, old man is heart heavy.


    According to the imperial edict, the emperor wanted to invite Xiao Jiu to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. But if he only wanted Xiao Jiu to attend the banquet, why should he send a familiar eunuch to preach the imperial edict like before. What''s more, not long ago, the palace issued an edict to let the old man go to the Palace Banquet. The old man said that he was sick and would not attend the Palace Banquet. At this time, the emperor suddenly ordered the little nine one to go to the banquet. The old man felt that he was greasy whatever he thought.


    If it''s just a simple oral instruction, the old man will never let Xiaojiu go to the banquet, but now it''s an edict. The edict can''t be disobeyed. Xiaojiu has to go to the banquet.


    Mo Pingchu and the old man thought about it in their hearts. They just thought that Xiao Jiu shouldn''t go to the banquet tonight, but they had to go again. It was a headache. At this time, Mo Taiwen quietly winked at Mo Pingchu, stuffed a purse to Mo Pingchu, and pointed to the eunuch.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart thought a move, immediately had a way, quickly stepped forward, stopped the eunuch who was ready to leave and said: "today, please go to my father-in-law for this trip, some tea money is not a respect, please accept it."


    Mr. Chuanzhi''s smile became more and more obvious. He retreated politely and said, "I dare not, I dare not. Mr. five is polite. It''s the duty of the slave!"


    Mo Pingchu quietly chuckles and shoves the purse into the hand of the eunuch. The eunuch pretends to push it but puts it into the sleeve bag, but he pinches it with his hand. The eunuch who pinches the purse with full weight almost laughs as a Maitreya Buddha, praising Mo Pingchu and all the people of Mo family.


    Mo Pingchu took advantage of the situation and said in a low voice: "father in law, my sister-in-law is young and mischievous. I''m really worried about going to the palace alone. Can I go to the palace with her?"


    The imperial eunuch was stunned and said in a small voice: "excuse me, young master. I can''t do it."


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and said, "the second prince sent me a festival gift yesterday. I should go to the palace to thank him. Would you please take me to see the second prince?"


    The eunuch looked at Mo Pingchu and hesitated. Mo Pingchu said in a soft voice with a smile: "I just recited the name of the second prince cheap master, but this is what the emperor said in public. I don''t take it seriously. I ask my father-in-law to help me. I''m very grateful for your convenience." The eunuch thought about it and nodded: "well, I''ll only take you to see the second prince, but I don''t know anything about the future."


    "Don''t worry, thank you, thank you Mo Pingchu didn''t want to see the second prince. He was worried that the little nine one would enter the palace. When he saw the imperial eunuch''s consent, he quickly said thanks.


    This sudden edict broke the bustle of the Xing government, and everyone was busy, regardless of the play.


    Mo Pingchu, Mo Taiwen and the old man are in the study together to discuss the response after entering the palace. Xiao Jiu is brought back to the house by the old lady Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen to dress up quickly, and the rest of the house''s big and small matters are given to Mo Pingyun.


    Small nine was tossed repeatedly changed four clothes, finally determined to wear into the palace clothing accessories, but not waiting for small nine relief, then was pressed to sit in front of the dresser.


    Looking at the strange bun on her head, my mother and uncle kept going to her head one by one, one by one with a pearl hairpin headdress. Xiaojiu''s face became more and more impatient.


    It''s just a meal in the palace. Is it so troublesome?


    Seeing that she had already put her head in, her mother and uncle couldn''t stop. Xiao Jiu couldn''t bear to raise her hand. The next moment, Xu Jing''s mother began to cry out: "Oh, little ancestor, you can''t do this!" I saw Xiaojiu''s two little hands tugging at each other, and in a twinkling of an eye, there was only a simple pearl emerald crown on her head. It was because she couldn''t pull it out of her bun that she survived.


    Xu Jingniang opened Xiaojiu''s hand and scolded: "when are you making trouble, you girl? You''re going to go to the palace for a banquet. Everyone is all dressed up. What''s your bald look like?"


    "I don''t have hair on my head. How can I be bald? You''ve got me such a head. My neck will be broken!" Small nine one face angry shout a way.


    Xu Jingniang stared at Xiao Jiu angrily and said, "it''s just a few beads and hairpins, and a green crown is too heavy. What can I do when I grow up and have to wear a whole set? Are you going to stay out of the house? "


    "Yes, Xiao Jiu, your mother and I try our best to wear the hollow and wrapped silk for you. It''s not too heavy to see so many of them!" Yu Shuzhen also gently persuades Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine unconvinced to the old lady for help, said: "grandmother, you see ah, they put on my head so much, also said not heavy!"


    The old lady sat on one side and said with a smile: "little girl, what your mother and your aunt said is right. These beads and hairpins you wear are really not heavy. You are obedient. It''s going to go to the palace for dinner, not for you to play. You have to dress up formally. Besides, your mother and your aunt have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. You have to let them have a good time, don''t you The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 243

    When Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen heard the old lady say that, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Since she had Xiaojiu at home, Xu Jingniang and her sister-in-law couldn''t help but want to dress up for Xiaojiu. She had never been addicted to girls before, but Xiaojiu was a girl, but she was a boy. She didn''t love all kinds of pearls and jades. She wore a hairband all day and ran around.


    Every time Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen see other girls, they are greedy. Today, it''s not easy to catch the chance to dress up for Xiao Jiu. Naturally, they have made great efforts.


    As for Xiao Jiu, even her favorite grandmother didn''t stand on her side this time, so she knew that it was useless for her to resist again, and she just let Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen toss about.


    But looking at them carefully choosing to wear this and that on their heads, it''s not too troublesome to exchange them. Xiaojiu still can''t help asking: "it''s not enough to wear so many? Niang, auntie, how much do you mean by the whole set? "


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "like the gold inlaid jade or gemstone head that your mother and I often wear, a whole set with a fake bun or something, how can we get seven or eight Jin?"


    Small nine one listen to the face immediately wrinkly into a ball, repeatedly shake head a way: "I can''t take that laoshizi in the future, the neck also want to press back, become a short neck."


    "Bah! I''ve been wearing it with your aunt for so long, but the neck is not good enough. This one can be as heavy as the iron ingot you put on when you practice. That one can last for an hour or two. Why can''t it? Don''t make trouble and be obedient. I can''t catch up with you! " Xu Jingniang stares at small nine one eye, and Yu Shuzhen speeds up the action on the hand.


    In this way, in Xiaojiu''s powerless struggle, she was combed in a bun and put on hair ornaments. She was dressed like a glittering treasure tree and was sent to the palace carriage by Xu Jingniang and others with a worried face.


    Small nine one get on the car then bitterly face to Mo Pingchu complain: "five elder brothers, you see Niang and big uncle Niang make me, also put a lot of things on my face, I think my face is red with a monkey buttock, ugly to death!"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Hu Dai''s eyebrow, red blush, pink lips and Zhu, and his clothes were gorgeous and beautiful, but the nine of them were small. In a trance, there was a feeling that their own family had grown up. The mood was very complicated. One more thing was to look at little nine.


    Gently hold small nine random grab random scratch hand, Mo Pingchu soft voice coax way: "not red, just good, mother and uncle Niang dress you up particularly good-looking, our small nine grow up, grow into a big girl."


    Small nine one listen to this immediately repeatedly shake head a strength son to shout a way: "no, I didn''t grow up, I still small."


    Mo Pingchu was surprised and asked: "you used to want to grow up quickly. Why don''t you want to grow up now?"


    "Brother five, I tell you, it''s terrible to grow up. My mother said that they have a pile of seven or eight Jin on their heads. They have to carry seven or eight Jin things on their heads every day. If they jump a little, they will Hula all over the ground. How frightening! What''s more, my hair is so tightly tied. It''s killing me! " Small nine is scratching scalp, cry mournful face to shout a way.


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. I didn''t expect that this fearless little nine was frightened by the way women used to dress up.


    However, it''s rare for Xiaojiu to dress up and not adapt to her appearance. Mo Pingchu is really distressed. He pulls Xiaojiu to have a closer look, takes down the two long hairpins that are heavy on her head, and loosens her hair slightly. Xiaojiu feels much more comfortable.


    Xiaojiu shakes his head with satisfaction, but he is hit by the tassels falling down on his forehead. He finds that he can''t pull them down. He pours on Mo Pingchu, shakes his arm and says, "brother five, help me to pick these two tassels. Good brother five, you''re the best. You hurt Xiaojiu the most!" Mo Pingchu frowned and shook his head and said, "don''t make trouble, Xiao Jiu. This is going to the palace to see the emperor''s mother. You''re making a mess of it. You can''t say it."


    "I haven''t seen the emperor before. What''s the big deal? As for the trouble? What kind of edict has been given to me, so that I have been tossed like this, and I don''t even care about the trick. " Small nine discontented to mumble.


    Mo Pingchu sighed in his heart and coaxed Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, you are obedient. As long as you are obedient tonight and don''t cause trouble, my brother will send someone to play tricks in your house tomorrow."


    "Really? Brother five, do you mean what you say? "


    "What you say is what you say, but you must be obedient. Don''t run around, eat or drink, let alone talk."


    "Brother five, you''re strange. I''ve been to the palace many times and haven''t seen you like this? Like you''re afraid of something? What are you afraid of Small nine two big eyes do not blink staring at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu not from slightly a Zheng, thought hidden in the heart of the worry was small nine noticed.


    But knowing that little nine is still a child, there are too many things to tell her clearly, Mo Pingchu can only hide a smile and say: "brother five is afraid that you are not obedient, he ran out again. In case of being met by a big monster, the big monster will see, ah, such a good-looking little girl is so funny, so he can just take it away. Brother five has no sister, what can he do?"


    Xiaojiu laughed, patted Mo Pingchu''s arm and exclaimed, "where are the big monsters, there are no big monsters!"


    "Who said no? Look, what''s this? " Mo Pingchu deliberately teases Xiaojiu with his throat. Small nine looked up, saw Mo Pingchu crooked mouth, slanting white eyes toward his teeth and claws, can''t help but laugh to hide, brother and sister two people laughing, small nine will forget the question before, so through the palace gate into the palace.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw a lady in the palace walk up to Xiao Jiu and salute respectfully: "hello to miss Jiu!"


    Small nine not from Leng Leng, big palace maid see with small nine in a place of Mo Pingchu, not from eyes doubt, Mo Pingchu warm voice way: "I am Mo Pingchu, come to see the second prince of his highness!"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu''s voice fell, she suddenly saluted with surprise and said, "Hello, fifth young master!" Small nine can''t help but look at this big palace female one eye, only feel that she gives five elder brothers please an hour than to oneself please an hour happy many.


    After the grand maid saluted Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingchu, she said in a soft voice with a smile: "my maid is Qiu Rong, the maid beside the third princess. I''m here to meet Miss Jiu at the order of the third princess. The second prince is with the third princess now. They are all in Changqiu palace. May I go with you?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 244

    Mo Pingchu nodded and agreed: "it''s so good. Please lead the way."


    Dagong girl Qiurong face a happy, busy with small nine and Mo Pingchu to long autumn palace.


    The Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet is set on a wide platform outside Changqiu palace. Xiaojiu and Mo Pingchu follow Qiurong to the platform. From the first step to the top of the platform, there are blooming potted flowers on both sides of each step, most of which are chrysanthemums; And every five steps there is a palace lamp, which shines brightly on the steps.


    Under the full autumn moon, the flowers gently swing with the night wind, and the fragrance comes. The soft light of the palace lantern shines on each step, which makes the people who step up the steps feel like they are walking into a beautiful fairyland.


    Xiaojiu and Mo Pingchu are led to the high platform by Qiurong. There are hundreds of banquets on the high platform, arranged on both sides. In the middle of the table, there are tables for Carving Dragons and drawing phoenixes, and behind the tables are carved chairs for dragons and phoenixes.


    Mo Pingchu glanced at the carved chair and frowned slightly. Did Princess Xie want to sit with the emperor? But it''s the only place for the queen to sit, and the prince may also attend this evening. Is this the intention of Princess Xie to provoke the prince?


    Does the emperor know or not? Or do you know but pretend you don''t? Although he still can''t figure out the emperor''s mind, Mo Pingchu is more and more convinced that it will not be peaceful tonight.


    Looking curiously at the empress and Emperor''s banquet, Xiao Jiu sees a screen with auspicious dragon and Phoenix behind the banquet. The screen is carved with the story of Chang''e flying to the moon, which is very suitable for the scene. On both sides of the screen stands the osmanthus palace lantern tree, on which hang the palace lantern made of unknown materials, which is the size of petals. It is crystal clear and exquisite. Under the night sky, the two osmanthus trees are just like the osmanthus trees in the Moon Palace.


    In addition, beside each table stands a pillar lamp with auspicious dragon and Phoenix. It is covered with a white translucent lampshade, which can not only illuminate but also not be afraid of being blown out by the wind. The whole high platform is reflected by these columns as if it were day.


    Little Jiusi looked around, and saw everywhere on the high stage decorated with lights and flowers, and the guests in gorgeous clothes were sitting quietly in the table and whispering; Graceful palace maids and young eunuchs with beautiful faces are shuttling among them. Behind the table, musicians are playing, and the sound of silk and bamboo is long and graceful.


    In the past, most of the styles in the palace were solemn and elegant, and the style was simple. Recently, the Palace Banquet is very luxurious, completely different from the previous Palace Banquet. The move of Princess Xie is really extraordinary.


    Just at this time, the third princess Li Yuanning and the second Prince Li Xun saw Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingchu coming, and they met each other.


    Li Yuanning glanced at Mo Pingchu from time to time, but eagerly pulled little nine and said, "sister nine, I haven''t seen you for many days. You''ve finally come here!"


    Li Xun glanced at Xiao Jiu, but exchanged greetings with Mo Pingchu: "master, I told my father that you were invited to come. My father said that you would pass the exam after the new year. I''m afraid you''re too busy to study. I''ll let it go. If I knew you were not busy, I''ll go to meet you directly."


    Mo Pingchu said in a warm voice: "please worry about the second prince. The Mid Autumn Festival gift I received before is very troublesome. Pingchu can only express his gratitude face to face."


    "You''re welcome, master. In fact, the third sister helped me to prepare the ceremony. Master can''t like it better!" Li Xun said carelessly.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but look at Li Yuanning and bow his hand to thank her. Li Yuanning blushed instantly and waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome, brother five." Say, eyes involuntarily stick on Mo Pingchu''s face, look silly.


    Xiaojiu was speechless. He stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Li Yuanning: "Hey, I''m here. Where are you looking?"


    Li Yuanning blushed more and more. Li Xun was so funny that he couldn''t help laughing. Li Yuanning glared at him with shame and anger. He looked at Xiao Jiu busily. After a careful look, he found that Xiao Jiu was different from the past. He couldn''t help smiling and said to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, you look really good tonight." In order to ease the embarrassment, Li Yuanning can''t help praising Xiao Jiu''s dress. However, he doesn''t know that Xiao Jiu is very happy with his dress. He can''t help but roll his eyes when they keep praising.


    Inadvertently glancing at the golden crown inlaid with the huge east pearl on Li Xun''s head, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but ask: "Hello, Li Xun, do you wear such a big one on your head?"


    Li Xun is stunned. Li Yuanning doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Mo Pingchu coughs and reminds Xiao Jiu not to talk. Xiao Jiu looks at Mo Pingchu and says, "don''t be angry.".


    Li Xun Leng Leng, laughing to small nine whispered: "actually quite heavy, but they said today''s banquet, must wear such a line."


    Small nine one listen to music, originally is not oneself a for the festival is tossed, immediately in the mind balance many. After looking at Li Yuanning''s golden hairpin and gem grate, he didn''t feel heavy on his head. He was in a better mood. His eyes began to glance at the melon and fruit snacks on the table.


    Li Xun looked at Xiaojiu with a smile and said, "tonight is the chrysanthemum banquet. All the dishes are made of chrysanthemum. Now the dim sum on the table is also made of chrysanthemum. There are chrysanthemum cakes, chrysanthemum cakes and chrysanthemum cakes. After a while, there will be Biju bucket chicken, chrysanthemum leaf lees elbow flower, Juxiang Ruyi roll, Juxiang crab fat, Lily and green chrysanthemum, Anyway, they are all delicious. By the way, my mother Fei specially asked the imperial dining room to make moon cakes with chrysanthemum stuffing. I haven''t eaten them yet. Let''s eat them together later. "


    Xiaojiu was looking at the colorful food on the table, and his mouth water was almost flowing out. When Li Xun said this, he was very disappointed. He couldn''t help frowning and asked, "the whole dish is made of chrysanthemums. Isn''t there a dish that isn''t made of chrysanthemums?"


    "Chrysanthemum banquet, of course, is to use chrysanthemum cooking, how, you this little girl usually only know big fish and big meat, can''t appreciate such noble dishes?" A strange voice suddenly came, let small nine and Li Xun and others can''t help looking at her.


    I saw a woman with two Jin of white flour on her face, blood on her mouth and a gold and jade cover on her head. She swayed towards them.


    The woman stopped not far in front of Xiaojiu and looked at Xiaojiu with disdain. The strong fragrance from the woman made Xiaojiu''s nose itch. She couldn''t help sneezing and went straight to the woman. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 245

    The woman was startled. She jumped away, threw her handkerchief and wiped her skirt, and said, "what are you doing? This is a new skirt. How can I wear it when you get my nose runny? Are you Mo''s family born against me? "


    The woman''s shrill and high pitched voice immediately attracted people''s attention. When Mo Pingchu heard her talking to Xiao Jiu like this, he could not help but frown and quietly pulled Xiao Jiu to his side and calmly looked at the woman.


    Li Yuanning face a board discontented to the woman way: "Rong County princess, but a skirt also worth your such a fuss?"? Xiaojiu, she didn''t mean to. What''s the point of your making such a big noise? "


    Small nine and Mo Pingchu suddenly stunned, small nine rubbed his eyes, can''t believe looking at the front with an old woman like woman, really don''t think she would be Rongjun princess, that almost became her fifth sister-in-law of the curtain Hu Princess Pei Qing''er. Especially this Pei Qing''er is much thinner and much older than the Pei Qing''er she and Mo Pingjian met in the arms shop. Xiao Jiu even feels that if she is stripped and washed clean, it should be like a skeleton shelf.


    Mo Ping was stunned when he heard that Pei Qing''er was the opposite party. He had not seen Pei Qing''er for many years. In his memory, Pei Qing''er was still the domineering Princess of a foreign country. He did not expect that he had not seen Pei Qing''er for several years. It seemed that he had changed his personality, and he became a broken image of the nobility in Kyoto. No matter how clever Mo Pingchu is, he can''t understand it. However, in just a few years, how can the princess of a country become like this?


    Thinking that the other party was Pei Qing''er with a special identity, Mo Pingchu suppressed his anger, stepped forward, bowed his hand to Pei Qing''er and said, "I''ve seen the princess of Rongjun. She''s a little sensitive to the fragrance. She didn''t notice for a moment and soiled your skirt. It''s our fault and should be compensated. But I dare to ask how to compensate. If I don''t send someone to send the compensation to your house after the banquet is over, what do you think? "


    Pei Qing''er scolded without raising her head: "it''s very easy for you to talk about it. My skirt is specially made from Suzhou and Hangzhou. It''s unique in Kyoto. What can you compensate me for? I tell you, don''t think there''s anything special about your Mo family. This is a palace. The emperor and empress will come soon, and I''ll be sure to go home. "


    Pei Qing''er wipes her skirt and scolds. She looks up, but her face suddenly changes when she sees Mo Pingchu''s face. Pei Qing''er looks like she is pinched in the throat, staring at Mo Pingchu with her mouth half open.


    Li Yuanning was very angry. When he saw Pei Qing''er looking at Mo Pingchu, he was so stupid that he couldn''t help staring at him. He was jealous and was going to pull Pei Qing''er.


    Pei Qing''er looks at Mo Pingchu stupidly, only to see that the man in front of him is tall and straight, handsome and attractive. He smiles at himself, gentle and polite. Only in the deep of his eyes is the cold and proud young man.


    The young man lived up to everyone''s expectations and grew up to be an excellent man. When he heard that he was fighting on the battlefield, he was brave and intelligent, but he resolutely resigned from office to study again. He was the object of admiration of the young people in Kyoto. But what about yourself? Old, pale and haggard, just like a shrew jumping and shouting?


    Pei Qing''er feels heartache in an instant. Her mind is blank. She instinctively turns around and walks, as if a monster is chasing her behind her.


    The anger rushed to want to open her, Li Yuanning was stunned, small nine is also very silly, dull looking at Pei Qing''er who seems to run away, small nine rubbed his nose, puzzled muttered: "what does she want when she''s surprised?"


    Li Yuanning curled his lips and said with disdain: "whatever, I don''t know why her father invited her to the banquet. No one in Kyoto knows that she is a madwoman who can beat and curse people all the time." With that, Li Yuanning took a quick look at Mo Pingchu. Seeing that Mo Pingchu was looking at Pei qinger''s back, he felt sad. After thinking about it, Li Yuanning pulled Xiao Jiu with a caring face and said, "Xiao Jiu, you and I will sit together for a while, and the female madman who saved me will find you again."


    Small nine looking at a pair of gentle big sister image of Li Yuanning, can''t help but want to roll their eyes, since the dead girl met his five brothers, with the same change of personal, calculated to please themselves, completely forget how they fought when they were a child. When Mo Pingchu heard Li Yuanning say this, he smiled and said to her, "thank you for your royal highness, little nine. I was always worried when I came. Now there is a princess to take care of herself."


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu''s eyes finally fell back on him, Li Yuanning could not help but feel proud in his heart. His cheeks were red and his face was bashful. He said with a smile, "brother five, don''t worry. I will take good care of sister nine tonight."


    Small nine shook to shake, can''t help but want to rub the goose bumps on his arm, but due to the agreement with Mo Pingchu, can''t get angry with Li Yuanning, then don''t angry with Mo Pingchu said: "when am I naughty, I promise you to be obedient and not to cause trouble? You talk about me. I''ll pull up the osmanthus tree later. Do you believe it? "


    When Mo Ping first saw that Xiao Jiu pointed to the osmanthus palace lantern tree beside the emperor''s seat, his face sank and he stared at Xiao Jiu. He did not show weakness and glared back at Mo Ping Chu.


    Li Xun was happy when he heard that. He said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, do you want to pull that osmanthus tree? I tell you, it''s not a real tree. It''s a fake tree. It''s made of iron. You can''t pull it out. It''s said that the branches above are made of gold and silver. I also have the osmanthus lamp hanging on it. It''s not a lamp. It''s a kind of lantern made of powder. No, it''s not a lantern. There''s no lamp in it. Oh, I can''t tell. Anyway, it''s very funny. It will light up in the evening. Do you want it? Shall I have it brought to you later? "


    Hearing the mess, Xiao Jiu frowned at Li Xun and said, "can you make it clear? What are they? If you don''t know anything, give them to me. I don''t want them. "


    Li Xun was not angry even when he was stared at by Xiao Jiu. He just scratched his head and said, "I''ll let you know when I ask you. I went to ask my mother''s wife for you. It''s really hard to get that."


    Mo Pingchu heard Li Xun say that the osmanthus palace lantern tree was not a tree, but was made of iron and silver. His face sank. Princess Xie''s extravagance was beyond his imagination. But since she dared to do so, someone or something must have given her confidence. Was the old lady''s complaint to avoid her sharp edge? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 246

    All kinds of thoughts rushed to Mo Pingchu''s mind, which made him look a little heavy.


    Li Yuanning, who has been quietly watching Mo Pingchu, thinks that it''s Li Xun pestering Xiao Jiu that makes Mo Pingchu unhappy. He quickly pulls Li Xun away and says, "Oh, but a little thing is worth showing off like this? Sister nine has never seen anything. You think it''s like you. You should take a small lamp as a treasure. Besides, you can''t chase and pester what others want. When you go back, you can show sister nine. If she likes it, you can give it to her. If you don''t like it, you can''t pester people. "


    Hearing the grievance in his heart, Li Xun stares at Li Yuanning discontentedly, but Li Yuanning ignores him. He pulls Xiao Jiu to Mo Pingchu and says: "five elder brothers, father, emperor and mother, they are coming soon. Let''s take a seat, too?"


    Mo Pingchu smiles and nods. Li Yuanning feels that what he has done is mo Pingchu''s intention. He is not happy in the dark.


    Xiaojiu was pulled by Li Yuanning to sit down in the left front row under the Empress Dowager''s seat, while Mo Pingchu followed Li Xun to sit opposite Xiaojiu and Li Yuanning.


    Just heard a shout, the field suddenly a quiet, and then, a few gorgeous dressed women in the palace eunuchs came.


    Small nine fixed eyes to see, originally is a few concubines in the palace, wait until the concubines sit down, suddenly Sheng music, someone loudly sing here: "welcome Shengan, welcome Fengjia!"


    Mo Pingchu''s heart was shocked. What''s the matter with Feng Jia? Xie Guifei actually regards herself as the queen, and the emperor acquiesces. Isn''t it¡ª¡ª


    The song floated on the high platform, clearly spread to everyone''s ears, and everyone got up quickly. The women arranged their clothes quickly, and some of them checked carefully with the help of the maid. They were stunned. They didn''t know when to greet Shengjia.


    Just as the crowd frowned and gathered their eyes, the emperor came over with Xie Guifei in his hand. Xiao Jiu peeped and saw that Xie Guifei was wearing a gorgeous peach blossom Palace Dress, and her waist was tightly tied with amber smoke, which made the solemn and rigid Palace Dress look graceful. It was covered with a light gold cloud soft shirt and embroidered with gold thread of the same color. The skirt of the dress swung in action, as if countless butterflies had fallen on the body and were about to infect the flowers on the palace dress.


    Xie Guifei''s head is combed with high cloud temples. In the middle of her head is a pink and golden pearl with the size of longan. Next to her are two small pearls of the same color. She shakes step by step. Her face is more and more charming, her eyes are like water, and her eyes are like stars. The gesture of walking with the emperor in her arms is not like Xu Niang, who is half an old woman. She is still a charming young girl. Especially the Emperor didn''t know what he whispered to her, which made her smile and make her more charming.


    Seeing Princess Xie like this, the other concubines couldn''t help their complexion getting worse. Especially against the background of Princess Xie''s dress, they all seemed to have dusty faces and willow catkins. They had no more brilliance!


    The emperor and Princess Xie went straight to the throne. They sat shoulder to shoulder, leg to leg, on the middle of the throne.


    When the emperor and Princess Xie sit down, they sing music and play flute. However, no matter whether the concubines see the love between the emperor and Princess Xie, they will feel sad and their teeth will be broken, but they can play this wonderful evening.


    They all knelt down in the middle and kowtowed slowly. They didn''t know who was the one who started. They could not help but read: "please God Jin''an, please empress feng''an."


    "Get up!" The emperor looked around for a while, and all the people said that his eyes were on Xiao Jiu. His eyes sank slightly, but in a moment they were back as usual. Even Xie Guifei, who was sitting beside him, didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Xiao Jiu got up with the crowd and looked up at the banquet. He saw the emperor in a bright yellow Dragon Robe holding the hand of Princess Xie with a smile in his eyes, as if he was very happy. When he saw the crowd getting up, he ordered a banquet.


    All of them took their seats. The eunuchs in the palace filled in with delicious food. The emperor picked up chopsticks and handed a few dishes to Xie Guifei. Xie Guifei was flattered and laughed like a spring flower. When the audience saw it, they could not help murmuring their praise for the emperor''s love for Xie Guifei. They were very affectionate. Li Yuanning heard people praise, not from very proud, see small nine but frown, as if puzzled, not from asked: "nine sister, what are you thinking?"


    Small nine blinked next eye, just about to open mouth, feel wrong again, hurriedly disorderly shook head a way: "nothing? Just thinking about whether the chrysanthemum dish is good or not? "


    "Ha ha ha, how delicious is it? You''ll know if you taste it?" Li Yuanning chuckles and puts some dishes into Xiaojiu''s plate. Xiaojiu hesitates and takes up chopsticks to taste. In fact, just now Xiaojiu didn''t want to eat, but felt strange. She had seen the emperor and Xie Guifei get along with each other many times before. It''s not like that. Most of the emperors love to reply to Xie Guifei. Today, like a changed person, she not only smiles at her, but also brings her vegetables.


    Small nine heart has been murmuring whether the emperor is taking the wrong medicine, or evil, just was Li Yuanning asked, almost said it, fortunately thought of Mo Pingchu''s advice, this just muddled in the past.


    Xiaojiu murmurs to himself that after tasting the dish, it''s all gone. Xiaojiu doesn''t expect that the dish made of chrysanthemum is delicious. No wonder Li Xun says that the dishes for this banquet are made by Princess Xie. It''s really delicious!


    Small nine can regardless of eat and drink, but Mo Pingchu at the moment of the heart is heavy some breathless. Seeing with his own eyes that the emperor and Princess Xie are in such a situation, and seeing the emperor''s tacit attitude, Mo Pingchu was really flustered.


    Although I can''t believe it, Mo Pingchu saw the emperor''s style today, and clearly intended to make Princess Xie the queen. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help thinking that if the emperor really made Xie Guifei the queen, the second Prince Li Xunke would be the legitimate son, and the possibility of succeeding to the throne in the future would be greatly increased.


    Mo Pingchu can''t figure out the emperor''s intention. The old man has always been very sure that the emperor won''t let the grown-up Prince not stand and make the second prince a little child. But today, Mo Pingchu saw with his own eyes that the emperor''s face was ruddy and his voice was sonorous, and his spirit was much better than what he had seen before. Mo Pingchu could not help but surmise: is it because the emperor''s health is getting better and he intends to start training the second prince as his successor, that he is so ostentatious in organizing the banquet and treating Princess Xie with the respect of the queen in public? Are we going to set up a new post in a few days?


    Small nine don''t know Mo Pingchu''s complex mind, is a mind to deal with the hands of crabs, small nine is very like to eat crabs. Although he often eats crab in the house, his elders always say that crab meat is cold and not much to eat. Today, there is no elder''s restriction. Li Yuanning is still ingratiating himself, so Xiao Jiu opens up his stomach and eats it. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 247

    Just as Xiao Jiu ate one and waited patiently for the maid to peel the crab meat, the emperor suddenly waved to her: "Xiao Jiu, I heard you''ve grown a lot. Come here and let me have a look."


    Small nine Leng next, wiped the corner of the mouth, don''t give up of see eye just peel out of the crab meat, get up to go up. Because the Emperor gave Xiaojiu the privilege of not kneeling when he was a child, Xiaojiu just went to the throne and gave a salute to the emperor and Princess Xie with a smile.


    The emperor looked at Xiaojiu with a smile. He looked at Xiaojiu with a look of doting. He nodded and said, "it''s really grown up a lot." but it seems that Xiaojiu is far away, so he patted the empty seat beside him with a smile and said to Xiaojiu, "come here, sit next to me and let me have a good look. Since you went to Taixue, you won''t come to the palace. You don''t know how to see me."


    Small nine since childhood in front of the emperor used to, also don''t think there''s anything wrong, rub rub rub, then came forward to sit on the emperor''s side, the next seat of the people look silly. Mo Pingchu''s heart is secretly anxious, but Tiangao sits far away. Xiaojiu, a girl with a big heart, doesn''t even look at him, but she doesn''t even have a chance to wink at him.


    Xiaojiu sat down with a smile, arched his hand to the emperor and said, "excuse me, Emperor. You know I don''t like reading. I have to do my homework every day when I go to Taixue, but it''s hard for me. In order not to humiliate you, I have to rack my brains and study hard, so I can''t spare time to see you."


    "You girl, can''t you read for me?"


    "Of course it''s for the emperor. What''s the purpose of reading? Naturally it''s for loyalty to the emperor. It''s a pity that I''m too young to run for the emperor. I can only read better, so that I won''t be told that I''ve been studying in the palace for several years, but I can''t even read well when I enter the Imperial College. Is that right?"


    "Ha ha ha, you little girl are as smart as you were when you were a child. I can''t tell you, so you should study hard and don''t give me shame."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. Although I can''t write any splendid articles, I won''t make a fool of myself. I won''t disgrace the emperor!"


    "Ha ha ha, you know yourself very well. I''m afraid your grandfather will blow you with his beard when he hears what you say."


    "No, no, my grandfather loves me so much that he can''t bear to beat me. Besides, if he is really angry, I will come to the emperor. My grandfather listens to the emperor. As long as the emperor doesn''t let him beat me, he won''t dare to beat me."


    When the emperor heard Xiao Jiu''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. Naturally, Xie Guifei also laughed with him. When the emperor and Xie Guifei laughed, everyone laughed. For a moment, the banquet atmosphere was very active.


    Mo Pingchu looks down at the naughty little nine sitting next to the emperor, shaking her legs. I don''t know whether to be afraid or lucky. Little nine is more daring and naughty than he thought, but she knows how to make the emperor happy without teaching.


    However, when Mo Pingchu thought about it, he realized that Xiao Jiu had been studying in the palace for several years, and he did not know how many times he had eaten with the emperor. If he did not have a bit of Kung Fu, how could he be like a fish in water in the palace. Thinking that Xiao Jiu had to learn to look at people at a young age, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    Small nine sitting beside the emperor, childish language tease the emperor smile, although Li Yuanning heart slightly sour, but in the face of Mo Pingchu, also won''t like before say some sour words, deliberately looking for small nine trouble; Li Xun has admired Xiao Jiu''s eloquence since he was a child. Even if he saw his father dote on him so much, he would feel that Xiao Jiu was really powerful and wonderful!


    Other people have long heard that Mo''s little nine is deeply favored by the emperor. This personal meeting is just a rumor. Even if some of the noble girls are envious, they are not good at being embarrassed in public. Can have a person to see small nine so like the emperor, looking at the Mo family such scenery, in the heart of this gas but how also can''t swallow down.


    Xiaojiu tells the emperor Balabala about her studies in Taixue. She is thirsty and ready to go back to her seat to eat and drink. Suddenly, someone says, "emperor, it''s boring to talk and laugh about the beautiful scenery of this festival. I''ve heard that the younger sister of Mo''s family is intelligent and versatile. She doesn''t want to perform a show to help the emperor and his wife, How about it? " When Mo Pingchu heard this, he was very angry. In the past, there were women showing their talents in public at Palace banquets, but they were all to please the emperor and to invite the emperor''s favor. Xiao Jiu was just a girl of six or seven years old. Pei qinger wanted her to perform in public, but she wanted to see Xiao Jiu''s jokes.


    Mo Pingchu feels a little guilty for Pei qinger. Because Pei qinger deliberately embarrasses Xiaojiu, he disappears in an instant. Mo Pingchu was about to get up and say "no" for Xiao Jiu. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu suddenly pointed to Pei Qing''er and said in a loud voice, "if you want me to perform, OK. I heard that you used to be the princess of Muhu. You have good martial arts skills, especially the one with a whip. How about you compare with me and let the emperor judge?"


    People are stunned, Mo Pingchu also frowns to see to small nine, don''t understand this wench dozen what abacus.


    Pei Qing''er is full of provocative pointing at Xiao Jiu. She is very angry. She secretly tells the government of Xing that it''s really deceiving people too much. A kid with a big fart dares to compete with him. It''s really beyond her capacity.


    The emperor looked at Xiaojiu, then glanced at Pei Qing''er, and asked Xiaojiu in a low voice: "little girl, she is much older than you. You have just reached her waist height. Do you really want to compete with her?"


    Small nine one face proud Jiao of nod a way: "emperor rest assured, although I age small stature short, can deal with her or enough, small nine will never give you disgrace."


    On hearing this, Pei Qing''er could not bear to hum: "then I must learn from the Xingguo government today!" Then he stepped forward and said to little nine, "Miss nine, please --"


    Princess Xie spared no effort to arrange the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, not to let Xiao Jiu and Pei Qing''er show off. Seeing this, she quickly scolded: "nonsense, Princess Rongjun, you''re a grown-up. You don''t care about a child. How old is Xiao Jiu? If you compete with a child, you''ll win. What''s the glory?"


    Pei Qing''er couldn''t help but feel hot on her face. She pursed her lips and glared at Xiao Jiu. She didn''t expect this. She was almost fooled by this little bitch to compete.


    Xiao Jiu was very angry when Pei Qing''er glared at her. She turned her eyes and pulled the emperor''s arm. She angrily exclaimed, "emperor, she glared at me. I must compete with her to make her convinced!"


    The emperor is also dissatisfied with PEI Qing''er''s attitude. He dares to stare at Xiao Jiu in front of him. No matter how he looks at the grown-up child, he has to look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. Pei Qing''er has completely forgotten his identity and thinks he is the princess of Muhu? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 248

    When the emperor was not happy, he said, "Princess Rongjun, since you are not convinced, I''ll let you compete with Xiao Jiu. This competition is only for the banquet. You can order it up to now."


    Pei Qing''er is discontented in her heart. She thinks that the emperor is deliberately partial to Xiao Jiu, so she says: "my wife will not hurt Miss Jiu if she takes orders." But the look in her eyes is full of disdain. Xiaojiu can''t help hating in her heart. Later, she must clean up the old woman, and by the way, take out the anger for her fifth brother.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu and Pei Qing''er, who had changed their strong clothes, came to the end of the competition, Mo Pingchu sighed helplessly. Xiaojiu, you''re obviously bullying people. How can Pei Qing''er be your opponent when he''s already using HuaQuan and embroidering legs?


    Small nine and Pei Qing''er each other in the heart are choked with gas, a field greetings are not greetings, directly fight. At the beginning, Pei Qing''er was worried about the presence of the emperor and didn''t dare to exert all his strength. But when he saw that his move failed, he couldn''t control it. Every move was faster and faster, and every move was more hateful, as if he wanted to tear up Xiaojiu with his bare hands.


    Xiao Jiu has already got through Ren Du''s two channels, and has practiced Kung Fu for several years under the master''s careful training. No matter in internal skills or foreign moves, they are much better than Pei Qing''er. It''s easy to defeat Pei Qing''er. But small nine hide to let Pei Qing''er make a fool of himself, not at the beginning of a heavy hand to Pei Qing''er down, but with agile body method has been avoiding, let Pei Qing''er mistakenly think she dare not face to face.


    Pei Qing''er thinks that Xiaojiu is young and weak. He only relies on his body method to avoid his attack. In fact, he doesn''t dare to fight with himself at all. Therefore, his attack is more and more fierce. He is bound to defeat Xiaojiu severely to solve his grievances for so many years.


    Pei Qing''er waves her hand to Xiaojiu''s face. Xiaojiu''s body and strength seem to be too weak to escape. Everyone is frightened. Li Yuanning even screams. Li Xun cries out: "Xiaojiu, get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    The emperor couldn''t help frowning slightly, but Princess Xie raised her lips secretly. She said in her heart: the old stubborn Xing Guogong has never dealt with her. It''s Pei qinger''s contribution to make a fool of his granddaughter in public.


    Just as Pei Qing''er was about to hit Xiaojiu''s front door, Xiaojiu leaned back and raised his hand to block Pei Qing''er''s heavy fist. At the same time, he grabbed Pei Qing''er''s wrist and yanked it inside.


    Pei Qing''er only felt a strong grip on her wrist. The severe pain made her uncontrollable body falter, and she was dragged in the past.


    When Xiao Jiu leaned back to the limit, he suddenly released his hand. As soon as he slipped, he slid out of Pei Qing''er''s side. Pei Qing''er rushed forward because of his inertia. Small nine by sliding out of inertia, waist suddenly force, very sharp volley, in the fast landing time backhand caught Pei Qing''er''s ankle.


    Pei Qing''er is pulled up by Xiao Jiu like an arrow. Most of her body suddenly flies in the air. Pei Qing''er is frightened and can''t help holding her hands in a panic. She cries and shouts eagerly.


    Everyone was stunned. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help stroking his forehead lightly. He had no way to take Xiaojiu''s mischief. Li Xun looked funny, clapped his hands and laughed: "little nine, throw her out, throw her out!"


    Li Yuanning couldn''t help but cover her mouth and snicker, but Princess Xie couldn''t hang on her face. She glared at Li Xun and scolded: "ah Xun!"


    Li Xun is discontented and closes his mouth. Mo Pingchu can''t help but want to laugh. But he is afraid that Xiao Jiu Zhen will throw Pei qinger out and make a mess. The scene is too ugly, so he gives Xiao Jiu a wink and asks her to stop.


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu signal, can''t help skimming, suddenly released the hand, Pei Qing''er stagger rushed a few steps, embarrassed stopped the body. Pei Qing''er''s face is red and her eyes are crazy. As soon as she stops, she turns around quickly and rushes towards Xiaojiu. She clenches her fists tightly and smashes Xiaojiu''s tianlinggai. And small nine is triumphant toward Mo Pingchu wave hand, didn''t notice the strange behind. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help standing up and yelling: "little nine, behind you!"


    But Pei Qing''er has rushed over, and the fists are about to smash the tianlinggai of Xiaojiu. Everyone can''t help but knead a cold sweat for Xiaojiu.


    Small nine aware of wrong, has no time to turn to resist, she was quick witted, with instinct quickly to the side, to avoid Pei Qing''er''s fierce attack. Just stand firm small nine see Pei Qing''er even dare to his dark under the dead hand, can''t help but eyes a heavy heart angry, only see small nine raised fist jump attack to Pei Qing''er, Pei Qing''er raised his hand to block, but unexpectedly small nine again in the air to withdraw the fist, suddenly switch to leg attack.


    Such a close distance, Pei Qing''er can''t hide. After she is beaten by Xiaojiu, she is kicked out by Xiaojiu.


    Small nine one move is successful, Shi Shi ran jumps backward, steady station, full face scornful looking at cover chest fall Pei Qing er. Li Xun and Li Yuanning couldn''t help cheering: "Xiao Jiu is really good!"


    All the people can''t help admiring the secret of Xing''s mansion. Even a girl of the age of Xiao Jiu is so good at it. Pei Qing''er can''t help hearing all this. But Xiao Jiu bows to her solemnly and says, "Princess Rongjun, you''ve accepted!"


    Pei Qing''er''s blood gushed up and his mouth was slightly fishy. But in front of the crowd, he could only stand up. Without waiting for the emperor to speak, he said he was unwell and left in a hurry.


    The charming smile on Xie Guifei''s face could not be maintained, but the emperor was very happy. She said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, you are a good girl. You are not ashamed of me


    Small nine one pair of small adult appearance wave a hand way: "emperor flatter, flatter!" The emperor could not help laughing, and everyone praised Xiao Jiu for his excellent kung fu.


    The emperor longxindayue rewarded Xiaojiu with the grape wine from the western regions. Xiaojiu looked at Mo Pingchu, who looked unhappy. He turned his eyes and raised his glass. The respectful emperor said, "thank you for your reward. Xiaojiu wishes the emperor everything he wants to do and all the injustice in the world."


    Hearing this, the emperor was surprised and asked, "your congratulations are new."


    Small nine Lang voice: "small nine often listen to five elder brother said, the emperor''s favorite is the world peace, so I think if all the injustice are wiped out, then the world is peaceful, the emperor will naturally happy every day." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 249

    The emperor laughed, raised his glass and said, "well, well said! Then I''ll borrow your good advice to eliminate injustice as soon as possible, and the world will be at peace! " Then he looked at Mo Pingchu and said with a smile: "you teach Xiaojiu meritorious service, reward!"


    Mo Pingchu quickly gets up to thank him. Seeing Xiaojiu shaking his head with elation, he can''t help laughing bitterly. The little girl is obviously afraid of blaming her for her mischief. Then she says something nice. The emperor rewards him. The emperor really eats her.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t know what Mo Pingchu thinks in his heart. He thinks everything he has done is perfect. He teaches Pei qinger a lesson. He is very satisfied. He sits down and continues to eat happily. He doesn''t notice that the smile on Xie Guifei''s face is a little stiff.


    With little nine and Pei Qing''er this is not a good but full atmosphere of the beginning, a lot of want to show themselves, the emperor''s attention to the concubines girls, began to show their talents.


    In the midst of laughter and laughter, the moon gradually climbs to the sky. The performances are almost finished, the talents are also displayed, the emperor and Princess Xie are also rewarded, and Xiao Jiu has almost eaten. He is competing with the soft sticky chrysanthemum candy. Li Yuanning and Li Xun, who have had enough to eat, drink and watch, can''t help but start to doze off. Many people in the seats are straight eyed and confused.


    Some of the maids and eunuchs who were waiting on one side could not help yawning quietly, but the emperor was still in high spirits. Princess Xie had to rack her brains to say something to make the emperor happy, so as not to let the banquet cool down.


    Just then, a trembling voice came out from the high stage: "here comes the prince."


    The confused people suddenly wake up. The prince, who has not been back to the palace for several years, appears! And some of the eunuchs who had dozed off were also excited. They raised their eyes one by one and looked at the entrance of the high platform.


    Mo Pingchu was shocked. He didn''t understand why Li Heng suddenly appeared at the moment. It was said that he was angry and refused to receive the order?


    A trace of strangeness came to Mo Pingchu''s mind, and he couldn''t help looking at the emperor and Princess Xie quietly. They looked different. Princess Xie didn''t smile, and she was surprised in her eyes. It seemed that she never thought that the prince would come to the banquet.


    But Mo Pingchu couldn''t see the emperor''s face clearly. His face was as calm as water, his eyes were deep, and he couldn''t see any happiness or anger. However, Mo Pingchu could see clearly. The emperor was not surprised at the arrival of the prince.


    Does that mean that the emperor knows that the prince will come? Mo Pingchu can''t help but surmise why the emperor is so sure that the prince will attend the banquet?


    The more mo Pingchu thinks about it, the more strange he feels. He accidentally sees Xiaojiu who is pulling chrysanthemum candy to eat. Mo Pingchu smiles bitterly. Now the only one who is not concerned about himself is Xiaojiu. This girl is as big as ever!


    Can see small nine, Mo Pingchu heart suddenly came up with an idea, small nine inexplicably was ordered to dinner, Li Heng suddenly appeared, all this is just a coincidence?


    Mo Pingchu was shocked. He had to clench his fist to keep him from seeing the emperor. If everything was as he guessed, Xiaojiu was in a bad situation.


    Among all the people''s attention, a slender figure gradually appeared at the entrance of the high platform. Gradually, the figure came out completely and walked slowly towards the zunxi. Everyone on the scene could not help but stare at the figure. Even the musicians could not help but stop playing. The whole stage was silent.


    It''s blasphemous to make any sound to such a person at the moment!


    I saw that the visitor was dressed in a purple straight robe, with a gold spider belt of the same color around his waist. His black hair was tied up and fixed with a gilt crown. His slender body was straight and straight. His whole body was handsome and refined. His face was beautiful and unparalleled, and his temperament was cold. He was totally different from the common people. He was born noble and noble from head to foot, which made people feel unattainable, Feel as low as dust. But only one person, only feel the heart like thunder!


    Xiaojiu was not interested in princes. For her, it''s more important to find a way to digest the sticky and delicious chrysanthemum candy.


    But when the so-called Prince slowly passed in front of her, Xiaojiu''s eyes were wide and round, his mouth was open unconsciously, and the sticky chrysanthemum candy was hanging on her lips. As she moved her head, it shook slightly, and Xiaojiu was unconscious.


    Because Xiaojiu can''t believe her eyes at the moment. She can''t even dream that her elder brother, who lives in Xu Jiayuan, would appear here? And how did he become a prince?


    Xiaojiu''s brain suddenly turned into a paste. She could only stare at Tang Tianshen step by step in front of the emperor. She saluted gracefully and said, "my son, I''ll see you father!"


    Small nine not from Leng Leng blinked eyes, that voice is clearly her big brother''s voice, but that person with her impression is completely different. It''s not gentle at all. It''s cold and arrogant. It''s like a sword out of its sheath. It''s shining with terrible cold light. Xiao Jiu even thinks that the next moment, the big brother will be crazy to stab someone, without any scruple.


    Small nine is shocked and afraid, can''t help but want to open mouth to shout "big brother", but words to the mouth but don''t know what is blocking the hair, she just feel depressed, as if she was scolded by her mother, so wronged and uncomfortable.


    Mo Pingchu looks at Li Heng and looks at the emperor, but when he doesn''t see Xie Guifei, he doesn''t even give a gift to her. He can''t help frowning. When the emperor saw Li Heng, his eyes were clearly excited, but he was calm again. His expressionless face made Li Heng get up, as if he was not his own son for several years.


    The strange atmosphere makes Mo Pingchu''s palms start to sweat. He can''t help but look at Xiao Jiu with concern. However, he sees that Xiao Jiu stares at Li Heng with pale face and red eyes.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel tight in his heart. Xiaojiu is really close to Li Heng. She is better than her brother. Suddenly, she finds that she has been cheated. I''m afraid she will feel uncomfortable. Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel very sad. He wants to walk over and pick up Xiaojiu and leave here. No matter what Li Heng, the emperor, or you fight with me, you are far away from his sister.


    But Mo Pingchu knew that he couldn''t do that. Behind him and Xiao Jiu, there was the Xingguo government, and many other families, so they had to be patient and wait for the coming storm.


    The emperor gives Li Heng a seat. Xie Guifei looks at Li Heng and sits down calmly. Her face is calm and she thinks she doesn''t exist. The emperor doesn''t show any dissatisfaction. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 250

    Princess Xie took a look at Li Heng and said with a smile: "it''s really wonderful that the prince can come here tonight. It''s been several years since you left the palace. The emperor misses you very much. Since your father and son haven''t seen each other for many years, the palace wants to have a good reunion this holiday. It''s a pity that the palace people sent are too stupid to make the prince unhappy. I thought the prince would not come. Although it''s a little late now, I''m very glad that you can come here! "


    Mo Pingchu hears Xie Guifei''s words, but his eyelids jump and he looks at Li Heng.


    But Li Heng didn''t seem to hear Xie Guifei''s words. He said to the emperor, "my son is not well. I didn''t want to attend, but I need to ask my father to answer me face to face, so I have to venture to come."


    The emperor looked at Li Heng and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? How can I make you come out? "


    Mo Pingchu''s heart trembled when he heard that the emperor''s tone was light ironic. Did he think too much?


    Li Heng didn''t seem to recognize the irony in the emperor''s words. He frowned slightly and said in a sad low voice: "my son''s minister has been dreaming about my mother''s mother in recent days. In the dream, my mother always hides her face and tears. It''s very sad. My son''s minister can''t sleep for this. Soon after, it''s the memorial day for my mother. I want to live in the emperor''s mausoleum for a while and accompany my mother. I hope my father will agree."


    As soon as Li Heng''s voice fell, the emperor''s face suddenly changed, his eyes suddenly darkened, which made people feel cold. The pressure poured out made everyone present hold their breath, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, for fear that the next moment was the thunder of the emperor.


    Xie Guifei''s face also becomes very ugly. Li Heng ignores her and says nothing. She is a former queen in front of her face. What mother and empress hide her face and cry? Is she trying to find out the emperor''s old love with the former queen?


    Princess Xie can''t help sneering in her heart. That woman always thinks that she is a white lotus in the golden age. She should be held and offered all her life, but she doesn''t know that men are all eating in the bowl and watching in the pot. The woman thought that she had taken the emperor''s favor, but she didn''t know that even if it wasn''t her, it would be someone else. As long as the man thought in his heart, what can''t be done?


    However, because the emperor broke the promise of monogamy, she had to fight with the emperor all day long, and her son was gone for no reason. When Xie Guifei thought of the past, she couldn''t help hating.


    However, on second thought, that woman also suffered retribution. She died early, leaving the Queen''s position vacant. She left such a son, but her brain was not clear. Her mother was dead, and she didn''t know how to hold the emperor''s thigh tightly. She even played a temper with the emperor. Princess Xie thought it funny.


    Who is the emperor? How can he tolerate someone disobeying him and disobeying him? Funny Li Heng, who has been back to Beijing for such a long time, didn''t even come to see the emperor. He finally showed up and said that he missed his mother.


    Xie Guifei thought that if she was the emperor, this kind of unfilial son would be as far away as possible, so as not to get in the way of pestle in front of her eyes. But what did the unfilial son say just now? Is he going to guard the imperial mausoleum? Guard the imperial mausoleum!


    Princess Xie''s heart can''t help but feel happy. It''s good to guard the imperial mausoleum. Li Heng will guard his dead mother hundreds of miles away from the imperial mausoleum. Don''t hang around in front of the emperor. It''s only good for her, but not bad for her!


    Thinking of this, Princess Xie couldn''t help it. Seeing the emperor''s poor complexion and silence, she was afraid that the emperor would not allow her. She quickly made a sad exclamation and said, "the prince''s filial piety is really moving. The emperor, the prince is weak and sick. How can it be that he can''t sleep at night? Why don''t you fulfill the prince''s filial piety and let him go to the imperial mausoleum to accompany the empress? "


    Before Xie finished speaking, Li Heng suddenly interrupted her in a deep voice and said, "I don''t want to thank you for your concern. My father is wise and powerful, and he has his own decision; Even the spirit of my mother in heaven would not like to hear you plead for me so hypocritically, so you''d better shut up! "


    Princess Xie was extremely embarrassed as if she had been slapped in the face. She was very surprised and angry. She stared at Li Heng in disbelief and scolded her: "I respect you for being the prince, but you slandered me freely. In front of the emperor, you dare to say that I am a rebellious person. You are so simple and straight, you are so deceiving!" Li Heng cold voice way: "oneself don''t pick up, still want to let people respect you, Xie Shi, you are really more ridiculous than that year!"


    In full view of the public, she was humiliated by Li Heng in public. How could she swallow this tone? She covered her chest with anger and turned pale. When she saw the emperor with the same face, she flushed her eyes and cried to the Emperor: "emperor, the prince humiliates my concubine so much. You have to make decisions for my concubine."


    With that, he fell to the emperor, his face as white as paper, and he was almost fainted by Li Heng. The emperor couldn''t help but hold Princess Xie. He glared at Li Heng discontentedly and ordered someone to call the imperial doctor.


    Li Yuanning and Li Xun were startled. They could not help but stand up and shout: "mother concubine --"


    "Mother Princess"


    Li Heng stepped forward, grabbed Xie Guifei''s wrist, glared at the emperor''s dissatisfaction, and said in a low voice: "my son has been cured for a long time. I have a good idea of syncope. I can cure Xie Guifei''s disease!" Said, Li Heng mercilessly pinched on Xie Guifei, Xie Guifei was pinched pain, the dizziness had to be cured immediately.


    Li Heng looked at Xie Guifei, who woke up quickly, and said in a cold voice: "Xie Guifei, you said I slandered you freely, but if I remember correctly, when my mother passed away only a few months ago, you would wear red and green and still hold a banquet in the palace, singing and dancing for fun. Do you forget that the Queen passed away, and as a concubine, you still have a year of filial piety to keep? Xie Shi, you are so disrespectful and disobeying the precepts of your ancestors. I say you are a rebellious person. Are you still wronged? "


    Li Heng''s words shocked the audience. Xie Guifei''s red and white face turned red in a moment. She glared at Li Heng resentfully. Her lips moved again and again, but she couldn''t speak.


    According to the laws of the Xia Dynasty, when the empress died, the concubines should be filial for one year. But the emperor first disobeyed Zuxun and accepted a new concubine into the palace. It''s not good for Princess Xie to be a concubine. She still keeps Zuxun and doesn''t dress up all day long? In order to compete for favor, Princess Xie tried her best to fight with those new people. How could she care for the filial or unfilial period?


    But in any case, Princess Xie can''t say these words in front of the emperor. The queen is the emperor''s wife. After the queen dies, the emperor should be filial for one year. But the emperor accepted a new concubine within a hundred days of the Queen''s death, and even Princess Li was pregnant during the filial piety period. It''s well known all over the world, but who can say that the emperor is not? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 251

    Today, Li Heng accuses her in front of the public for violating the group instructions, not keeping filial piety for the queen, being rebellious and neglecting the superiority and inferiority. What can she say? This filial piety period, she really did not keep, Zu Xun she really violated ah!


    So, it''s only her who is wrong; Therefore, even if she was scolded by the crown prince in front of the public, she would not be able to say a word.


    The resentment in Xie Guifei''s heart can hardly be suppressed, but for the sake of status and future, she can only bear to sleep with the emperor for many years. Xie Guifei knows better than anyone that the emperor will never speak for her at this time. She said nothing. The Emperor may pity her for years of love. She was forced to come here by Li Heng. But if she dares to cry for herself, I''m afraid the emperor will be the first one to take her knife!


    Sure enough, after hearing Li Heng''s accusation, the emperor''s anger, which was about to break out, quickly calmed down. It seemed that he did not intend to entangle in this matter any more. He said directly to Li Heng, "since you miss your mother, you can go to the imperial mausoleum if you want to."


    Princess Xie didn''t know whether she should cry or smile. She felt that her heart was cold and she couldn''t help shivering.


    Li Heng saluted the emperor and said, "in those days, my son suddenly became seriously ill and had to leave the palace for recuperation. Now my son has come back. In order to make the mother''s spirit in heaven at ease, I hope my father can punish Xie, who is so rebellious and immoral, or I will have no face to see my mother."


    The emperor was surprised and angry. He pointed to Li Heng and said, "you --"


    "Does the emperor think that what he said is wrong? Why don''t you ask the censor Fang if he can remember it wrong? Is this the law of the Xia Dynasty? " Li Heng said, then turned his head and looked at the old minister Fang Yushi, who was famous for his sharp mouth.


    The emperor frowned and made a decision in an instant. It seemed that he didn''t see the tearful and ramshackle pleading expression of Xie Guifei''s eyes at all. He said in an expressionless voice: "it''s true that you can''t do it, but --"


    Before the emperor finished, Li Heng took the lead and said, "how can a man not be a saint? But it''s right to change the prescription when you know what''s wrong. Father, after so many years, Xie still hasn''t recognized her guilt. It can be seen that she needs a heavy hammer to wake her up. I think the spirit of mother in heaven must hope to hear that Xie Guifei can sincerely correct her fault. "


    In the face of Li Heng''s pressing step by step, the emperor''s forehead was blue, and he squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "Princess Xie, in this case, you should worship the Queen''s spirit in heaven in public, and confess your sin!"


    Princess Xie''s face is not only white, but also gray. Her eyes look at the emperor in disbelief. I can''t believe that not long ago, this man still doted on her, and wanted to make her queen. She also said that she wanted to sleep with her in a hundred years'' time? But now, with such a cold voice, she worships the queen in public, and even confesses her guilt?


    If you were just beaten in the face, then at the moment, the face of Princess Xie has been completely stripped off, and even stepped into the mud. Xie Guifei almost broke a mouthful of silver teeth. She wanted to rush up and tear off the layer of lustless skin on Li Heng''s face. She wanted to rush up and pull the emperor''s neck and ask him why he should treat himself like this?


    But she didn''t dare!


    The emperor''s orders should not be violated. Princess Xie admitted that her neck was not so hard that she was not afraid of being cut off. She could disobey the emperor''s orders regardless of everything. She could disobey orders in public. She could quarrel with the emperor regardless of her children''s future.


    Therefore, Princess Xie could only get up and kneel down in the middle with resentment and humiliation, but she could not say a word when she opened her mouth.


    Seeing Xie''s kneeling, Li Yuanning and Li Xun''s eyes turned red. Li Xun rushed forward with tears and dragged Xie to the emperor, shouting: "father, father, don''t punish your mother, ah Xun, don''t punish her!"


    Li Yuanning also rushed forward and knelt down in front of the emperor, pleading: "father, mother was confused at that time, she already knew that she was wrong, please forgive her!" Looking at Li Heng again, he pleaded: "brother Prince, please don''t be so hard for my mother''s concubine. Ah Ning, please!" Xie Guifei looked at a pair of children pleading for themselves. She couldn''t help but feel sad. She hugged Li Xun and cried.


    The emperor frowned and did not say a word. Li Heng''s face was expressionless. On the high stage, there were only three people holding their heads and sobbing. All of them are on pins and needles. They are eager to dig their own eyes. They don''t want to see such secret things of the royal family.


    The emperor can''t bear to look at the mother and son of Princess Xie. He can''t help staring at Li Heng. Li Heng''s face is calm, but his eyes are stubborn.


    The emperor''s face became more and more dark, and the back of his hand on the armrest of the chair seemed to have reached the edge of endurance; Li Heng has no sadness or happiness on his face, only his tight lower lip shows his persistence.


    Everyone''s heart beats like thunder. They dare not blink their eyes. No one knows what will happen if the emperor is forced to face down.


    Mo Pingchu was anxious in his heart, and his uncontrollable nose was sweating slightly. He didn''t agree with Li Heng''s strategy of killing the enemy. This move can really make Princess Xie unable to come down, or even be humiliated, but it can not shake the status and power of Princess Xie, and the emperor was forced to come here by Li Heng, how could he have no resentment in his heart?


    Who doesn''t know that it is the emperor who didn''t obey the rules of his ancestors in the first place? Li Heng''s action is not only to beat Xie''s face, but also to challenge the emperor''s dignity. At present, the third princess and the second prince are all pleading for Xie''s favor. The emperor does not look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. How can he worry about one or two things and will not force Xie to confess her guilt.


    But if Li Heng refuses to give in at all, will the emperor''s long repressed anger spray on him?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but sweat for Li Heng and everyone present, but he racked his brains and didn''t know how to break the current deadlock, so he was worried.


    Just at this time, suddenly came a cry, let everyone can''t help but be stunned, Mo Pingchu a look, immediately big head, see small nine hand holding a piece of chrysanthemum sugar, is grinning cry of heart crack lung.


    Mo Pingchu''s forehead was full of blue veins. He made a salute to the emperor and hurriedly walked over. But as soon as he came near, Mo Pingchu himself was also startled. He squatted down and raised Xiao Jiu''s chin. He asked in an urgent voice: "what''s the matter? Where''s the blood from? But I bit my tongue? "


    Xiaojiu wailed and pointed to the chrysanthemum candy in his hand. Mo Pingchu fixed his eyes and saw the white thing on the chrysanthemum candy. Mo Pingchu dialed it with his hand. He thought it was like a tooth. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 252

    Small nine cry broke the deadlock in the field, the emperor finally moved and Li Heng look at the line of sight, looked at the eyes, small nine deep voice asked Mo Pingchu: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Pingchu could not laugh or cry in reply: "please forgive me. Xiaojiu lost a tooth by the chrysanthemum candy. This is the first time that the girl lost her tooth. She shed a little blood. She was scared and began to cry."


    Emperor Zheng for a moment, just want to understand the meaning of Mo Pingchu''s words, looking at small nine wail wrinkled face, and then look at the piece of chrysanthemum candy in her hand, how to see all feel very funny, full of anger also dissipated a lot unconsciously.


    Li Heng came here tonight because of Xiao Jiu. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was crying pitifully, he could not care for Xie Guifei. He said to Mo Pingchu directly, "Xiao Jiu has lost her teeth. I''m afraid. If you don''t take her back, how long will you stay here to cry?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and looked at the emperor. The emperor glanced at Li Heng and nodded to Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu, for example, is granted amnesty. He hastily drags his weeping nose and tears of small nine to leave. Small nine weeps regardless. Mo Pingchu takes a few steps and suddenly turns back and shouts: "my teeth, wuwuwuwuwu, my teeth are still there --"


    The embarrassed Mo Pingchu had no choice but to stop. He gave a salute to the emperor with an embarrassed face and rushed to take the chrysanthemum candy with little nine teeth.


    Small nine holding stick to their teeth chrysanthemum sugar, continue to cry hard, Mo Pingchu black line, coax is not, hold is not, had to so half hold half drag small nine down.


    Someone couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was like pressing a switch. Then someone laughed. In a twinkling of an eye, uncontrollable laughter began to ring from everywhere, until the Emperor himself couldn''t help laughing. Xiaojiu''s appearance is too funny. Not long ago, she was a talented girl with amazing skills. In a twinkling of an eye, she became a baby crying in public because she lost her teeth. The contrast between before and after is too obvious. Mo Pingchu''s appearance is so funny that he can''t help it!


    But the three of them couldn''t cry any more, because Li Xun couldn''t help laughing when he saw Xiao Jiu. The stage was full of laughter, which made Li Yuanning and Xie Guifei not know how to cry.


    The emperor''s smile was like blowing clouds and dispersing fog, which made the wind and rain on the high platform clear in the twinkling of an eye. No matter whether they really want to laugh or not, people except Princess Xie and her son want to laugh as loud as possible. No one wants to endure the suffering just now.


    Li hengben didn''t plan to come to the banquet. He had no sense of father son affection or power status. But if he doesn''t come, the emperor has some ways to force him to come. No one knows. When he heard that Xiao Jiu was suddenly ordered to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, Li Heng was extremely resentful.


    Li Heng can''t help but resent that he has been forced to return to Kyoto, but the emperor still refuses to let him go. In order to let him attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, he even designs Xiaojiu. Li Heng doesn''t know what the emperor will do to Xiao Jiu if he doesn''t attend the banquet according to the emperor''s will. However, Li Heng can''t let Xiao Jiu go because he is involved. If Xiao Jiu is half in danger, Li Heng will never forgive himself.


    When he stepped on the high platform and saw Xiaojiu safe and sound, the big stone in Li Heng''s heart fell to the ground. But looking at the emperor and Princess Xie sitting high on the throne, happy what mid autumn festival, in order to let himself to dinner, forcing himself to this, Li Heng''s resentment in the heart can not be suppressed.


    In the spirit of "you don''t let me have a better life, I don''t let you have a better life", Li Heng pressed step by step, forcing the emperor to admit publicly that Xie Guifei had violated the ancestral precepts and was rebellious, forcing Xie Guifei to kneel down to worship, forcing the emperor almost to burst into anger at him.


    Looking at the man sitting on the throne and his so-called biological father, Li Heng is not afraid at all, and even has unspeakable expectations. He even hopes that the man will rush over like crazy, so that he can grab the man and jump down from this high platform, and everything will go back to dust, We don''t owe each other. But the cry of small nine let Li Heng heart tremble, he looked at the cry of small nine, instantly wake up, now it''s not time to burn jade, and tonight he hurried to dinner, there is no preparation to burn jade with each other, he is too anxious!


    Calm down Li Heng decided to quickly end the farce, for this place, this person, Li Heng heart is full of disgust, a moment is not willing to stay.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu left safely, Li Heng immediately saluted the emperor and said, "it''s late. When the children''s ministers take medicine, they won''t accompany their father. The children''s ministers will leave!" Finish saying, also don''t wait for the emperor to reply, then turn around and walk so selfishly.


    They were stunned and looked at the emperor, but the emperor seemed not to care about the prince''s arrogant attitude at all. As usual, he ordered people to help Xie''s mother and son, and Shi ran announced that he would leave.


    As soon as the emperor left, people who couldn''t stay for a long time could not help but get up and leave. In a twinkling of an eye, the stage was clean and a huge Mid Autumn Festival dinner was over.


    In the anxious waiting of the Mo family, Mo Pingchu with crying voice hoarse small nine finally returned to the house.


    The old man and others were startled when they saw that Xiaojiu''s crying eyes were red and swollen and his voice was hoarse. The old man knocked heavily on his crutch and asked, "Xiaowu, but someone bullied Xiaojiu? I have to break his leg, which bastard has no eyes


    The old lady didn''t hold the old man down and said, "what are you in a hurry? First listen to Xiao Wu


    Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang eagerly pull Xiaojiu, who is still in a hurry, up and down to have a look. They find that Xiaojiu is not hurt except for her red eyes, swollen nose and infrared hair. They can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. No matter what they ask, Xiaojiu is crying all the time. They can''t help looking at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu was tired and said with a wry smile: "no one bullied Xiao Jiu. Her teeth were glued off by sugar and bled a little. She was scared!"


    All of the Mo family were relieved. The old man''s face slowed down, but on second thought, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter with this palace banquet? Why is sugar so sticky? Look, I''ve glued all of Xiao Jiu''s teeth off. It''s really unreliable! " Said, distressed a pull small nine, coax her to open her mouth to see, frown way: "look, drop or a lower incisor, this no teeth after how to chew meat?"


    Originally just sobbing small nine one listen to the old man this words, immediately cry of loud. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 253

    The old lady can''t help but slap the old man hard, cuddle little nine and coax him: "little nine is good, don''t cry, don''t listen to your grandfather''s nonsense. When children grow up, they will lose their teeth. Your teeth will grow up soon. I don''t believe you ask your brother, they have lost their teeth, and now they are all good?"


    Small nine wiped wipe tears, don''t believe of saw eye Mo Pingyun a few.


    Mo Pingchu hurriedly pulled Mo Pingjian, the only one of his brothers who hasn''t finished his teeth, and forced him to grow up. He pointed to his soon full back teeth and said to little nine, "really, little nine, brother five never deceives you. Look, isn''t the last tooth of your brother eight just growing out?"


    Xiaojiu blinked red and swollen tears and came forward to have a look. He turned his mouth and cried: "it''s so ugly, I don''t want to --"


    Mo Pingjian sucks his saliva hard, and immediately wants to cry. Is there any shame in his mouth? Is there any face in his age?


    But all the people in Mo''s family coax Xiao Jiu. No one cares about Mo Pingjian''s sadness. They coax him and persuade him. After a while, they coax Xiao Jiu.


    After getting a series of guarantees that she would arrange soft meat dishes for her every day, that no one would laugh at her, that the teeth that will grow out in the future will definitely look better than the one that fell out, and so on, Xiaojiu, who was tired of crying, finally went back to her room to sleep.


    Mo Pingchu, who is almost tired, looks at his family who is relieved by coaxing Xiao Jiudu. He frowns slightly and suddenly finds that he seems to have forgotten the most important thing.


    Mo Pingchu beat his leg depressed and said to the old man in a deep voice: "there is one more important thing, I forgot to say."


    The old man said carelessly: "what else is more important than Xiao Jiu''s missing teeth?"


    Mo Pingchu sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice: "the prince appeared tonight. He accused Princess Xie of disobedience in public. The emperor asked her to kneel down to the empress and confess her guilt. Princess Xie''s mother and son wept bitterly, and the prince and the emperor''s father and son were almost stiff!"


    On hearing this, Mo Taiwen couldn''t help shouting: "what? How can you say such an important thing now? "


    Mo Pingchu looks at his father with a speechless face. Before you patronize Xiao Jiu, who asked me half a sentence?


    The old man realized that things were difficult, and waved to Mo Pingchu. He took Mo Pingchu and Mo Taiwen to the study. When they arrived at the study, the old man said in a deep voice: "Xiao Wu, in your opinion, Xiao Jiu was ordered to attend the banquet. Does it have anything to do with the prince?"


    Mo Pingchu frowned and said: "I guess the prince should have decided to enter the palace after he learned that Xiao Jiu was ordered to attend the banquet. When he went, the banquet had already come to an end. If he had not made a hasty decision, he would not have come at that time."


    Mo Taiwen agreed: "Xiao Wu is right."


    The old man also agreed. After thinking for a while, he asked Mo Pingchu to explain in detail what happened after the prince appeared.


    After listening to Mo Pingchu''s words, the old man and Mo Taiwen could not help but sigh. The old man said with great emotion: "the emperor and the prince, the father and son''s love, if they continue to struggle like this, they will be polished one day."


    Mo Taiwen frowned and said, "since my elder brother left Beijing to negotiate with the Japanese slave state at baijiangkou to protect the sea, there is no one in our court. We are not as keen on the trend of the court as before. This time, the emperor suddenly ordered us, but we didn''t receive any news in advance. We were really caught off guard. Dad, the emperor obviously blackmailed His Highness the prince with Xiaojiu this time. If his highness does not attend tonight, do you think the emperor will really do something to Xiaojiu? "


    Hearing this, Mo Pingchu''s face sank. The emperor threatened the prince with Xiaojiu. It was hard for him to accept it. If the emperor was angry with Xiaojiu again because he was angry with the prince, Mo Pingchu could not imagine what he would do. Fortunately, Li Heng attaches great importance to Xiao Jiu. Fortunately, although Li Heng is reluctant, he still comes. Fortunately, although the emperor and Li Heng are at war, they never tear their faces apart. But if you do it again, will there be so many good luck? Mo Pingchu didn''t have a clue at all!


    The old man snorted coldly and said with disdain, "what can he do? How dare he? It''s just a trial. The prince has always been cold, but he treats Xiaojiu differently. The emperor is afraid that he is also in a hurry to go to the doctor. Let''s see if the prince will make some concessions because of Xiaojiu. I don''t think the prince really gave in. He even attended the banquet organized by Princess Xie. Hehe, our emperor should be proud now, and he has grasped the handle of the prince! "


    Mo Pingchu was worried and asked: "grandfather, if the emperor really takes Xiaojiu as a tool to blackmail the prince, isn''t it extremely bad?"


    Mo Tai Wen also some worried way: "Dad, have to think of a way, can''t let small nine mix in."


    The old man sighed: "in the game, I can''t help myself! Let''s not talk about Xiao Jiu. It''s you and me. If the emperor wants to use it, what can he do? "


    "Are we at the mercy of others?" Mo Pingchu was very unconvinced.


    The old man gave him a funny look: "others? Silly grandson, it''s not someone else. It''s the emperor. Is it the king''s land or the king''s minister who leads the land? "


    "Can, can we --" Mo Pingchu heart uncomfortable, not willing to accept even the old man will be helpless reality.


    Mo Taiwen painfully looked at Mo Pingchu, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "things are not what you think, and the emperor doesn''t really treat us as fish, and we won''t let Xiao Jiu fall into any danger. The weight of Xing government and your grandfather is not clear to others. Don''t you know?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and looked at his father and grandfather.


    The old man laughed and said, "OK, second son, don''t wear a high hat for me, Xiao Wu. Although your father is trying to reassure you, it''s true that I''m still alive. If the emperor is not mad, he won''t move Mo''s family. Now you are young and young. It''s not your turn to worry about these things. What should you do? Everything is the same. The emperor and the prince make trouble with them. When they have enough trouble, there will always be a result. Let''s wait. "


    Mo Pingchu looks at his father and grandfather speechless. When is the time? They still tease him. But listening to the meaning of the old man''s words, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help asking: "grandfather, what happened in those years? Was the prince really sent out of the palace because of serious illness?"


    The old man frowned and waved his hand. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 254

    Mo Pingchu wanted to ask again, but Mo Taiwen gave him a wink. Mo Pingchu had no choice but to press his doubts in his heart, but he could not help muttering: at such a stage, his grandfather did not intend to tell him what happened in the palace, and he was so afraid of his identity.


    Mo Taiwen saw that the old man was tired, so he was ready to leave with Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu was about to leave when he suddenly thought of Xiao Jiu crying today. He could not help but ask the old man with some worry: "grandfather, what about Xiao Jiu?"


    The old man was not very angry and said, "what should I do? My Mo''s girl likes to do whatever she wants. She can go wherever she wants."


    "But the emperor has obviously decided that the prince is very concerned about Xiao Jiu. If he lets Xiao Jiu run around again, will he?"


    "Hum, it''s Xiaojiu who stays at home. The emperor''s will comes down, but it''s not how to use it. Instead of worrying about it, you''d better ponder over the meaning of your uncle''s transfer this time."


    "Grandfather, what do you mean is that there is something else hidden about uncle''s departure from Beijing this time?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m old. I don''t have the spirit to think about it. You have to think more about yourself." The old man said, leaning on crutches, and walked out wobbly.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man''s back and frowned. Seeing that Mo Taiwen was going to leave, Mo Pingchu quickly grabbed him and asked for help: "Dad, please show me your son."


    Mo Taiwen waved his hand and said, "son, I''m not young anymore. I''ve been busy making money all these years, and I''m not smart enough. You''d better figure it out for yourself." Say, then also Shi ran walked out.


    Mo Pingchu looks at his father, who doesn''t look back. He smiles bitterly. How come he''s burning his eyebrows here, and the two of them are not so anxious?


    Is it true that he thinks too much and things are too complicated? Mo Pingchu sighed helplessly. When can he learn to be as kind-hearted as his father and grandfather! But he is a worried life, he really can''t look at small nine rigidly to the trouble pile together.


    Mo Pingchu makes up his mind that no matter how noisy Xiao Jiu is tomorrow, he can''t let her go to Xu Jiayuan any more.


    But people are not as good as heaven. Mo Pingchu never thought that Xiao Jiu woke up the next day, not to mention going to Xu Jiayuan. He didn''t even step out of the door, and even ate in the house for her.


    Xiao Jiu is worried about running and making trouble on weekdays, but all of a sudden, the door is so obedient and clever, but the people of Mo family are even more worried.


    All of the Mo family came to visit him. He saw that Xiao Jiu, who was usually smart and lively, was depressed. He didn''t even have a smile on his face. Anyway, he wanted to be alone because he didn''t want to go out.


    Mo Pingyun, Mo Pingfang, and Mo Pingjian murmured and discussed with each other, and volunteered to solve Xiao Jiu.


    I saw small nine sitting on the soft collapse, lazily eating the grapes peeled by cloud beads, glancing at Mo Pingyun, who came in, raised his eyelids and continued to eat grapes, but didn''t pay any attention.


    Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang. They put their heads together in front of Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingjian puts up one finger mysteriously and another. When the third finger is put up, the three brothers smile at Xiao Jiu. Yun Zhu, who is peeling the grape skin, stares at him.


    Xiao Jiu looked up and saw that Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang had no front teeth. They grinned more and more uglier and weirder. When he looked at them again, it turned out that they had blackened their teeth.


    The grape in Yunzhu''s hand fell to the ground, and he couldn''t help laughing. All the servant girls in the house also laughed with him. Mo Pingjian and his three men made all kinds of strange appearances and tried to amuse Xiaojiu. And small nine looked and looked, in the eyes of Mo Pingjian and others looking forward, a grin, wow cry out.


    Mo Pingjian and others froze as if they had been pointed. Yunzhu was flustered. He hugged Xiaojiu and said: "master, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Small nine pours in the cloud bead bosom, the head also does not twist of point to Mo Pingjian several cry to shout a way: "too ugliness, Wu Wu Wu Wu, I don''t want so Ugliness --"


    Mo Pingjian brothers look at each other and want to cry. They try their best to draw themselves into this virtue to make Xiaojiu happy!


    When he learned that Mo Pingjian had failed to return, he made Xiao Jiu cry. The old man couldn''t help but blow his beard and glare at his eyes. He severely reprimanded his useless grandchildren and decided to go out in person.


    The old man hugged Xiaojiu and coaxed him to ask, "Why are you not happy today? I haven''t been out for a day. Tell me who''s bothering you. Tell me, grandfather beat him! "


    Small nine stuffy grunt a way: "don''t not unhappy, just don''t want to talk."


    "That''s not unhappy. You can''t stop chirping every day. Today, you must be unhappy. Tell your grandfather who made my baby granddaughter unhappy. He''ll take it out on you."


    "Nobody annoys me, grandfather. I just don''t want to talk. I don''t want to be seen as toothless." Small nine is asked repeatedly by the old man, then wring eyebrows to mumble a way.


    When the old man looked carefully, he found that Xiao Jiu''s words were all grunts with his head down and his mouth not open. He wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare to laugh. He forced himself to smile and coaxed him softly: "what a big deal! Who can''t lose a tooth? Who is your brother who has lost his teeth? He''s like an old lady without teeth. Now he''s growing up. Xiao Jiu is obedient. What are you doing as usual? If anyone dares to laugh at you, I''ll knock his teeth off! "


    In order to strengthen his tone, the old man waved his fist with great momentum. As well, Yunzhu was holding the tea. Seeing the old man''s fist, Yunzhu was startled and quickly backed away.


    But the little servant girl behind Yunzhu is not as flexible as Yunzhu. Seeing that Yunzhu suddenly retreats, she is forced to step on her feet. The little servant girl suddenly suffered from pain and fell to one side as soon as she staggered. She just bumped into her companion on the side of her body. All she heard was a few sounds. Several little servant girls fell to the ground one after another like meat dumplings. You knocked my head, I touched your face, you bumped my waist, I stepped on your legs, and rolled into a mess.


    Xiao Jiu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    The old man saw that Xiaojiu finally laughed. He was relieved. He waved his hand and asked Yunzhu to pick up a few servant girls to go out. He whispered a few words to Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu Yi couldn''t help but stare round his eyes. He looked up and asked eagerly, "grandfather, you really got cicada wings. Can you give them to me?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 255

    As soon as he raised his head and spoke, the old man saw her mouth that had lost her teeth. Seeing that she was grinning and had no teeth, he couldn''t help but want to smile. But the old man knew that if he was smiling now, he would be angry, so he quickly endured it. His old face was wrinkled as hard as bitter gourd.


    Xiaojiu thought that the old man was not willing to give up. He grabbed his arm and said, "good grandfather, you love Xiaojiu the most. If you give me cicada wings, I will be very happy. I won''t be stuffy in the house any more."


    "Really?"


    "Really


    "All right, then!" The old man pretended not to give up nodded.


    Xiaojiu cheered happily. The missing teeth were especially obvious. The old man''s shoulder trembled and said with a smile: "go, take it with my grandfather, but you have to be obedient. The cicada''s wings are very sharp. Don''t play around. Be careful to hurt yourself!"


    Xiaojiu naturally knows the power of cicada wings. It''s just because it''s as thin as cicada wings and cuts iron like mud that it''s very precious. Her grandfather thought about it for a long time before she got one. She''d never heard of cicada wings for a long time. When she took it in her hand, she would envy her brothers. So Xiaojiu nodded busily: "don''t worry, grandfather, I will be careful!"


    Xiao Jiu, who got the cicada wing dagger, was very excited. He asked Yunzhu to blow his hair off and try it on the cicada wing. He also asked people to find hard wood to cut. He was so busy that he seemed to have recovered his spirit.


    Everyone in the Mo family was relieved, but in order to make Xiaojiu no longer feel depressed, the Xingguo government immediately issued a new family rule: everyone must smile!


    This is very bad for the men of Mo family. In the face of the complaints from their children and grandchildren, the old man clung to his crutches and yelled: "I can do it when I''m old. What''s your name one by one? When little nine grows teeth, you can laugh as much as you like. I don''t care. Now I shut my mouth and smile!"


    Mo Pingjian and others look at the old man with an unconcerned face and look at each other with a bitter smile. Especially Mo Pingjian, who is about to finish changing his teeth, is extremely sad to recall that he was teased by his family when he lost his teeth. He can''t help hugging himself.


    When everyone was relieved that Xiao Jiu was back to normal, Mo Pingchu felt that Xiao Jiu was a little strange. At the banquet, Xiao Jiu had already known Li Heng''s real identity, but he still didn''t mention Li Heng. It was very different from the way he used to talk about his big brother.


    When you think about the collapse and crying on Xiaojiu''s way back to the mansion, Mo Pingchu feels more and more wrong. Xiaojiu has rarely cried since he was two years old, so it''s better to coax her into crying. But that night, the little girl seemed to be out of control, and she couldn''t coax her out of control. How could she feel sad and strange.


    At first, Mo Pingchu also thought that Xiaojiu''s sudden tooth drop and surprise at the party were the reasons for this. But later, he thought that Xiaojiu was not such a weak and delicate girl. She didn''t cry like that because she lost a tooth, and she couldn''t be frightened by the situation at that time. And small nine one to do not love beauty, said that she would be because she lost teeth feel ugly, put himself in the house refused to go out, depressed for so long, Mo Pingchu how to think all think impossible.


    But what is the reason for Xiaojiu''s sudden change of temperament?


    Mo Pingchu vaguely feels that this matter must have something to do with Li Heng''s real identity disclosure, but he thinks that Xiao Jiu is only six or seven years old, and he is the most simple temperament in ordinary times. If he has something in his heart, he can''t hide it at all. Mo Pingchu thinks that maybe Xiaojiu doesn''t mention Li Heng, just because Li Heng deceives her and is angry with Li Heng, so he doesn''t want to pay any attention to that person.


    Mo Pingchu was eager for Xiaojiu not to find Li Heng, so he didn''t study the reason. He never mentioned this person in front of Xiaojiu. Every day, he just asked Mo Pingjian''s brothers to take good care of Xiaojiu.


    At the end of the Mid Autumn Festival holiday, Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingyun and others resumed their daily life of going to school. As the weather gets colder and colder, the teacher makes the students stay indoors all day to read and practice calligraphy. As soon as outdoor activities are greatly reduced, Xiao Jiu, who is not interested in reading and practicing calligraphy, becomes more and more boring.


    One day, the master assigned the lesson of writing articles silently, and he began to read books by himself. Seeing the teacher''s attentiveness, Xiao Jiu doesn''t notice what''s going on below. He turns his eyes and throws his dictation book to Cheng Mingrui. He signals to him to help him write it. He slips out the back door with his cat on his waist.


    It''s still early to go to school. After shaking around for a while, Xiao Jiu didn''t have much fun, so he went to the woods and climbed to the tree to see the bustle of Taixue on the street. A person sits on the branch of a tree, small nine East Look West look, not for a while then lost interest.


    Small nine head frown hard to think, she recently also don''t know how, just feel no matter where to do what is boring very, to what all put no effort to son, before clearly fun so much, but now actually don''t feel funny.


    Looking at the peddlers on the street, Xiao Jiu somehow thinks of Tang Tianshen, but Tang Tianshen is no longer Tang Tianshen. The eldest brother has become the crown prince, no longer her eldest brother. With this in mind, Xiao Jiu can''t help but feel depressed and sad.


    Just in a daze, Xiaojiu suddenly hears a strong wind coming towards her. She instinctively raises her hand to block it. A stone is knocked on the back of her hand. It''s not light or heavy, but it successfully ignites Xiaojiu''s anger.


    Xiaojiu angrily looked around, but saw a smiling face on a tree not far away from him, a pair of narrow and lazy eyes, delicate sharp chin slightly raised, red lips slightly warped, inadvertently with a little charm of the state, one look, people can''t help staring at this too beautiful face, look again and again, completely forget his age.


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, didn''t have the good spirit of the young man waved a fist to shout: "Li Yuan Jia, you dead fox, dare to sneak attack me, seek to die?"


    It turned out that this over beautiful young man was not someone else. It was Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, who made friends with Xiao Jiu in the palace nursery, and her partner who joined hands to dominate the beginner school.


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "who is going to die? I came to sleep for a while. I didn''t want to see a geese as soon as I opened my eyes. Xiao Jiu, what do you think this geese is thinking? How can it stay still for so long? "


    "I don''t know. You have to ask the goose about that," said little nine


    "Isn''t that what I''m asking?" Li Yuan Jia Feng eyes flow, red lips light open, smile voice.


    Xiaojiu blinked and responded. He stood up and pointed to Li Yuanjia and said, "OK, you dare to call me a stupid goose. Li Yuanjia, wait for me!" With that, Xiao Jiu took a breath and jumped to the branch where Li Yuanjia was. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 256

    Li Yuanjia was startled. He quickly began to climb down and yelled at Xiao Jiu eagerly, "if you don''t bring such a thing, you can''t bully me, can you?"


    Small nine jump on Li Yuanjia''s side of the tree fork, both feet hook the tree fork suddenly down a grasp, a grasp is climbing down Li Yuanjia, proud smile: "bully you, how?"


    With that, Xiao Jiu lifted Li Yuanjia up, and then jumped up to a higher branch with Li Yuanjia''s waist in his arms.


    Two people suddenly stood on the not so thick branch of the tree, shaking violently. Li Yuanjia''s face turned white. Holding Xiaojiu tightly, he cried out: "Xiaojiu, you bastard, I''m afraid of heights. Come down quickly!"


    Small nine proud of shook head: "nothing, I''m not afraid of it!"


    "Bah, you are a dead girl. Who did you learn from as a young girl? Are you a young man?"


    "You can be a master. Why can''t I?"


    "I''m a man. I''m still young. Naturally I''m a young man. You''re a woman. How can you call yourself a man?"


    "Why can''t a woman be a master? I say I''m a master. I don''t want you to bite me!"


    "Don''t you dare to be a little master? I won''t bite you to death, you bastard. Put me down quickly!"


    "Ah bah, Li Yuanjia, you don''t look at your appearance. Just throw it on the street like this. If I say you are a woman, no one believes you are a man. You look better than me. You still want to be a little master. Dream!"


    "You dead girl, is it my fault to grow up like this? Do you have anything to do with your ugliness? "


    "Well, Li Yuanjia, if you dare say I''m ugly, you''re ugly. Do you think I''m your master?" Small nine full of threat to hold Li Yuanjia jumped down abruptly, the fork was pressed creak creak creak, Li Yuanjia was shaking dizzy, but these are not important.


    The most important thing is that Li Yuanjia felt that the branch under their feet was about to break. If it did, Xiao Jiu was not afraid, but he was!


    Li Yuanjia thought about it a little bit and then resolutely admitted his advice. He held Xiaojiu tightly and cried out: "little master, master, ancestor, I''m the ugliest, OK? Put me down quickly. I''m going to vomit. Vomit -- "


    Xiao Jiu was so satisfied that he took Li Yuanjia and jumped down the tree.


    As soon as Li Yuanjia fell to the ground, he covered his chest and squatted down. He retched a few times, wheezed and gasped. Then he passed his breath.


    Small nine tossed Li Yuanjia some, chest is not stuffy, heart is also comfortable, see what all feel good.


    Li Yuanjia wiped the corner of his mouth and pestled Xiaojiu angrily. "Tell me, who made you unhappy? Take me out, it will be comfortable? "


    Xiaojiu chuckled and said: "no one bothers me, and I''m not unhappy. It''s just boring. When do you say we don''t have to go to school? How nice it is for me to go to the martial arts training ground every day to ride a horse and shoot arrows!"


    "Come on, I''d rather come to Taixue to sleep than stay in the mansion."


    "Why? It''s not better for you to sleep at home, have a bed and be served than in taixueli? "


    "You''re a little girl. You don''t understand it."


    "But you are two years older than me. Do you still think you are an adult?"


    "It''s OK to be older than you anyway. By the way, I heard that you cried because you lost your teeth at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, OK, Xiao Jiu, I''m so proud of you. I''ll tell you that man Kyoto cried like that because he lost his teeth. Since the founding of the Xia Dynasty, I guarantee that you are definitely the first one!" Small nine one listen to Li Yuan Jia mention this matter son, can''t help from annoy shame of scold a way: "roll, mention this again, I kick dead you!"


    "Can you, a girl''s family, just fight, kill, die and live?"


    "No, what?"


    "I''m not so good, young master. What do you like, OK?"


    Small nine slanted Li Yuanjia one eye, satisfied smile, body back a Yang, lying on the ground, quietly looking at the top of the blue sky and white clouds.


    Li Yuanjia lay beside Xiaojiu, looked at the sky for a while, and then looked at Xiaojiu. After a while, he couldn''t help reaching out and waving his hand in front of Xiaojiu''s eyes. Xiaojiu frowned and scolded, "why?"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu and asked in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, do you have something on your mind?"


    "What''s on your mind?" Xiaojiu looks at Li Yuanjia puzzled.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu speechless, turned his eyes and put up a finger. He said very seriously: "first, no matter what I say, you are not allowed to do it. No matter what I say, I''m a person with a head and a face in the Imperial Academy. If you tear down my stage like this, people will think that we are at odds and let people see jokes."


    Xiaojiu nodded impatiently. Li Yuanjia then asked in a low voice, "do you have something you don''t want to say to anyone, but you feel upset when you think about it?"


    Small nine frowned to think, curiously ask a way: "this is what you say of mind?"


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes widened in surprise. He turned up and stared at Xiao Jiu and said, "I said casually. Do you really have something on your mind? Well, if you have something on your mind, let me be happy. "


    Small nine two eyes a stare, lift a foot to kick Li Yuan Jia to turn over, Li Yuan Jia rolled to roll, embarrassed of climb up to stare at small nine to shout a way: "isn''t say good don''t start?"


    "I move my feet!" Small nine white Li Yuan Jia one eye, proud of the shake two Lang legs.


    Li Yuanjia stares at Xiao Jiu speechless. For the first time, he finds that this little girl really grows up. When she has something on her mind, she will play tricks with him.


    Li Yuanjia, who knows that he can''t beat Xiao Jiu and can''t talk, resolutely gives up. He turns his eyes and says to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "what''s the fun of lying here? Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Xiaojiu asked lazily, "what can I have to eat? I haven''t eaten anything in the streets of Kyoto


    "I promise you have never tasted the mutton pot made in this place." Li Yuanjia vowed to do so. When Xiao Jiu heard what he said, he couldn''t help but feel a little moved. In addition, he didn''t have enough energy to eat this morning. He was really hungry, so he got up and went with Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia pulls Xiaojiu to the side door stealthily. When he gets to the side door, he doesn''t go out. He stretches his neck and looks east and West. Xiaojiu stares at Li Yuanjia and asks, "what are you doing?"


    Li Yuanjia said in a low voice, "wait another quarter of an hour, the gate will change, and we''ll take the opportunity to slip out."


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "fee that effort son why, want to go out still not simple!" With that, he drags Li Yuanjia back. Li Yuanjia is dragged to the wall by Xiao Jiu. He rolls up his sleeves and tucks in his clothes. He rubs his hands and climbs up to the wall. He spins and sits on the wall. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 257

    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but look silly. Sitting on the top of the wall, Xiao Jiu bent down and stretched out his hand to Li Yuanjia and said, "come on, you jump hard, I''ll pull you up."


    Li Yuanjia went to the root of the wall and jumped up. Xiao Jiu Yi grabbed his arm and lifted him up. Li Yuanjia felt that he was on the wall easily. Before he sat down, he was held by Xiao Jiu and jumped down.


    However, after a sip of tea, he went from the inside to the outside of the wall. Li Yuanjia could not help stamping his feet, which confirmed that he really jumped down. Looking at Xiao Jiu who tugged his sleeves and patted his clothes, Li Yuanjia thought about the effort he had spent to slip out. He grabbed him and said, "I''ve decided. I want to practice Kung Fu!"


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Li Yuanjia, saw Li Yuanjia clenched his fist, a face firm way: "in order to be able to cross the wall, it is a little sweat stained with ash, I also recognize it!"


    Small nine speechless clap open Li Yuanjia''s claw, not angry way: "come on, you? Want to go over the wall? Where is the mutton pot? Come on, I''m hungry


    Li Yuanjia''s courage was lost by Xiaojiu. He couldn''t help staring at Xiaojiu and yelling: "why can''t I cross the wall? You''ve only been practicing kung fu for two years. I''ve been practicing kung fu for three or five years. Can you do that? Besides, at what time are you hungry? Are you a pig


    Xiaojiu put his arms around Li Yuanjia''s neck impatiently, and then pushed him down and dragged him away. Li Yuanjia couldn''t get rid of him. He rolled his eyes and yelled: "let go, let go, I''m going to be strangled by you."


    Small nine Li also ignore, straight ahead, Li Yuanjia dead life break off small nine''s arm, cough a few don''t have good spirit of shout a way: "do you know the way, you?"? Why are girls so rude? Xiao Jiu, I can tell you that no one wants you to grow up like this. For our sake, don''t blame me for not reminding you! "


    Small nine face to break fingers click straight ring, Li Yuanjia can''t help shrinking neck, small nine staring at Li Yuanjia deep voice asked: "where in the end?"


    "In the west, but let''s change first." Li Yuanjia is very witty said, small nine frown discontented way: "eat meat also change what clothes, don''t poor pay attention to."


    "What''s the point? Are you running around dressed like this for fear that other people won''t know that we are truant students? Stupid. I''m inexperienced at first sight. If my brother didn''t take you with him, how could you get along? " Li Yuanjia happily hooked Xiao Jiu''s nose and laughed.


    Xiao Jiu bared his teeth and slowly raised his fist. Li Yuanjia immediately said with a smile, "good boy, be obedient, let''s go to eat meat after we change our clothes. Now, now!"


    Small nine this just slowly put down a fist, Li Yuan Jia not from secretly called out a breath, secretly sigh this wench or childhood lovely some, now really don''t stir up!


    Little Jiu didn''t expect that Li Yuanjia had prepared more than one set of clothes on his carriage in advance, including the clothes of any schoolboy. Small nine East turn over the west to have a look, can''t help curiously ask a way: "do you prepare to steal every day?"? What kind of clothes are these for


    "You don''t understand. In some places, it''s convenient to dress up as a bookboy. My father is not as enlightened as your grandfather. If you catch me, you''ll peel my skin."


    "How dare you run away?"


    "Life in the world, play two words, if you can''t even play, how boring to live?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    "Of course you don''t understand. You are a girl born in a honey pot. How can you understand my brother''s sadness?" Li Yuanjia sighed with a sad face, which made Xiao Jiu kick him. But he didn''t find anything sad. He just felt that Li Yuanjia was as creative as ever.


    They changed their clothes and cleaned up. Li Yuanjia took Xiao Jiu to the mutton pot shop. Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu walked through two streets into a small alley and stopped in front of an ordinary courtyard. Small nine looked up, saw no plaque, looking and ordinary residential no different, can not help but some doubts.


    Li Yuanjia did not knock on the door directly, but first looked at himself, straightened his hair and clothes, and then came forward and knocked on the door.


    "Is it really a mutton restaurant that you brought me?" asked Xiao Jiu, staring at Li Yuanjia suspiciously


    Li Yuanjia, who has regained his romantic appearance as a young master, took out the fan that he didn''t know where he was hiding, brushed it, opened it, and gave Xiao Jiu a wink. "Of course, I''ll remember to eat more and talk less later."


    Small nine more puzzled looking at Li Yuanjia, just at this time, the door opened, a 12-year-old girl came out, see is Li Yuanjia with people come, busy smile blessing, blessing body way: "childe with friends, inside please!"


    Li Yuanjia went in with Xiao Jiu. While walking, Li Yuanjia chatted with the girl and asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Is sister ziluo better? Can you still cough? "


    The girl named ziluo smiles and says in a soft voice, "OK, almost. Thank you for your concern." The smile is fresh and natural, like the bud in the morning, very touching. Xiaojiu can''t help looking at it. She and the old man have been to many restaurants, but she hasn''t seen such a good-looking waitress.


    "I''m still a little hoarse, isn''t it sharp? I should have come to see my sister long ago. Unfortunately, I can''t get out of my home. I want to come to see my sister when I have time. This is my new bottle of white honey pill. It''s said that it''s very good for my voice. My sister will take it to eat. If it''s useful, I''ll get more for my sister later. " Li Yuanjia said in a soft voice and took out a porcelain vase from his sleeve pocket.


    Ziluo looked at Li Yuanjia in embarrassment and said in a low voice: "thank you for your kindness. Ziluo is no longer in the way. I can''t accept your things."


    When Li Yuanjia saw that ziluo refused to accept it, he was not annoyed. He said with a smile, "elder sister, you don''t have to be polite to me. My elder sister and I are friends at first sight, but my elder sister will take some white honey pills to eat." Then he put the bottle into ziluo''s hand. Ziluo was very embarrassed and looked at the white honey pill. She bit her lip and handed it back.


    Purple Luo line a gift, low voice way: "childe''s heart purple Luo is very grateful, but the thing really can''t accept, still ask childe to take back."


    Li Yuanjia frowned and said, "it seems that sister baimiwan doesn''t like it. Since she doesn''t like it, it must be bad. Since it''s bad, I''ll throw it away." Then he grabbed the vase from ziluo''s hand and threw it out.


    Ziluo was startled and said in an urgent voice: "young master, you --" the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and it will be unable to open it in the future. Please keep in mind: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 258

    Li Yuanjia frowned, pursed his lips and said nothing. Xiao Jiu looked at him with silly eyes. He only felt that since he entered the courtyard, Li Yuanjia was uncomfortable all over. He spoke as if he was holding his voice. On a cold day, he still had a fan. He looked like a scholar prodigal on the stage.


    Seeing that the girl named ziluo''s eyes are red, Xiao Jiu can''t help holding Li Yuanjia''s hand. Li Yuanjia is suddenly held by Xiao Jiu, and he cries out in pain.


    Small nine Li also ignore Li Yuan Jia, abruptly break off his hand, see that hand heart really have a bottle of white honey pill, can''t help but mercilessly white Li Yuan Jia one eye.


    Li Yuanjia hurriedly looked at ziluo, but saw that Xiao Jiu Yi took ziluo''s hand, put the white honey pill in her palm and said, "this white honey pill is not worth much money. It''s almost like sugar beans to him. Since you don''t feel comfortable, take it and eat it. If you don''t like it, just throw it away. I''m hungry. When will the mutton pot be ready? "


    Purple Luo stupidly looked at the hands of the white honey pill, looked at the small nine, whispered: "about half an hour can be done!"


    Small nine urgent, stare a way: "still need half an hour, I am not want hungry flat?"


    Purple Luo can''t help but back a step, small voice way: "now from the meal time is still early, didn''t expect you to come so early, please wait for a while?"


    Small nine depressed scratched his head, hard gouged out Li Yuanjia one eye, Li Yuanjia quickly looked up at the sky, his face is irrelevant, purple Luo timidly looked at small nine, small nine Du mouth way: "what can eat, give me some cushion stomach first."


    Purple Luo relaxed breath, busy way: "have Hu cake, I immediately go to carry."


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of waved a hand, purple Luo immediately ran to carry a cake. Small nine turned to look at Li Yuanjia, angrily grabbed his skirt, pulled his head down, glared at him and said: "say, what the hell are you bringing here? It''s not like a restaurant. What''s more, were you singing a big opera or dancing a big God just now? You were pulling a maid''s elder sister''s cry all the time, and you still had to give someone some white honey pills. Are you sick? "


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu speechless. He has long said that the girl is white and has a smart face. In fact, she doesn''t know anything. At this age, don''t she know what it means to be a "gentle lady and a gentleman?"? If it wasn''t for the good-looking waitress here, he would go to such a remote place to eat after eating?


    However, seeing that Xiao Jiu was full of curiosity, Li Yuanjia solemnly taught her: "this is really a restaurant. After a while, you can taste the mutton pot. Ziluo is older than me. What''s wrong with calling her sister Sheng? As for the purple white honey pill I give, hehe, of course, it''s because I think she''s good-looking! "


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "she again good-looking can have you good-looking?"? If you want to see something nice, just look in the mirror yourself


    Li Yuanjia jumped up like a cat that had been trampled on its tail, pointed to Xiao Jiu''s nose and said, "I''m a man, a man!"


    "I didn''t say you''re a woman," he said innocently


    Li Yuanjia is half killed by Xiao Jiu. He turns away and ignores Xiao Jiu angrily. Xiao Jiu doesn''t know where he offends Li Yuanjia. Seeing that he doesn''t care about himself, he swings around in the yard.


    Purple Luo carrying cake came over, small nine see then hurriedly waved to her, purple Luo came over, small nine directly took a cake big mouthful to eat.


    Small nine eat to eat to can''t help but turn head to see an eye is still one side of purple Luo way: "what do you see?"


    Purple Luo brushed red face, low voice way: "childe is very hungry?"


    Small nine Leng under, just think of what she is wearing is Li Yuanjia''s clothes, disguised as a boy, but her age this don''t care too much about the distinction between men and women, also think someone call himself childe is very interesting, then don''t say to break, just nod: "a little hungry, your family this Hu cake taste good, crispy, salty moderate, very delicious."¡° It''s made by me. It''s not the same as the Hu cake in Kyoto. It''s the Hu Ma cake in our hometown. Just now, I was worried that I was not used to it. "


    "As long as it''s delicious, I''m used to it. Well, you''re good at it."


    "Thank you for your praise!" Purple Luo see small nine eat sweet, can''t help laughing, small nine think purple Luo smile good-looking, the food is delicious, will also be willing to say a few words with her.


    They were very happy when they talked with each other. Yiyanyan was not so good to Li Yuanjia. He had been to this restaurant several times and tried his best to please him. But ziluo had never talked with him so much? Why does this little girl become different as soon as she comes here?


    Li Yuanjia, who strongly demanded equal treatment, strode over and said abruptly, "well, sister ziluo, is the mutton pot ready soon? Xiao Jiu, don''t just eat pancakes. When you''re full, you won''t be able to eat meat. "


    Purple Luo a listen to this words, busy way: "two CHILDES wait a moment, I go to the kitchen to have a look." Said, then hastily backed down.


    Xiaojiu chewed the cake and said to Li Yuanjia: "it''s not enough for me to fill my teeth. I''ll save my stomach for meat."


    Li Yuanjia looked at the cake, which had been eaten for most of the time. He looked at little Jiu and said, "isn''t that right? Your stomach is a bottomless pit, and you can''t eat enough, can you


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help looking at Li Yuanjia and asked, "how strange are you today? Have you taken the wrong medicine? "


    "You''re taking the wrong medicine? I know how to eat all day long. Eat yours quickly Li Yuanjia is very angry staring at small nine said.


    Xiao Jiu snorted and turned his eyes. He suddenly lowered his voice and said, "do you know what I want to eat? I want to eat - people Say, small nine then open a tooth to dance melon of pounce at past.


    Li Yuanjia can''t help jumping away. They chase after each other and make a fuss. Xiao Jiu fills the rest of the cake into his stomach, grabs Li Yuanjia, rubs oil on his back, and makes Li Yuanjia jump.


    But Xiaojiu hugged Li Yuanjia''s neck and asked curiously, "this restaurant is so partial and not famous. How did you find it?"


    Li Yuanjia disgusted to pull open small nine oily claws, white small nine one eyes mysterious way: "you guess?"


    "Small nine sneer a casually way:" is not smell fragrance touch come over


    "No!"


    "Found it by mistake?"


    "No!"


    A few barks came from outside the courtyard. When Xiao Jiu heard his eyes turn, he joked: "I know. I must have been chased and bitten by dogs and burst in at random!"


    However, as soon as Xiao Jiu''s voice fell, Li Yuanjia was stunned, and Xiao Jiu was also stunned. Then he burst out laughing and pointed to Li Yuanjia, saying: "you are really chased by the dog. Ha ha ha ha, idiot, fool, you are chased by the dog, ha ha ha!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 259

    Li Yuanjia''s face turned red and covered Xiaojiu''s mouth with indignation and exclaimed, "don''t laugh. You don''t think I''m shameful enough!"


    Xiaojiu couldn''t stand up straight with a smile. He pulled aside Li Yuanjia''s hand and cried, "not enough, not enough. You were born to be a disgrace. Ha ha ha ha."


    Li Yuan Jia gas after the slot teeth bite creak creak straight ring, but helpless body single force weak can''t hold small nine, can only be small nine wanton ridicule. Xiao Jiuzheng couldn''t stop laughing, but he was suddenly pulled tight by Li Yuanjia. He just heard Li Yuanjia plead: "little ancestor, don''t laugh, save some face for my brother, and I''ll send you the new snacks from Liufu building later."


    Small nine one listen to, busy restrain to smile, raise a hand, not polite way: "five boxes!"


    Li Yuanjia took a painful breath, but looking at the closer beauty, he bit his teeth and squeezed out two words: "deal!"


    Small nine immediately collapse to live not to smile, but see Li Yuanjia quickly tidy clothes, then three steps and two steps to the front porch pillar, stretch an arm to support on the pillar, the other hand is not anxious not slow fan, two eyes bright staring at the front.


    Small nine curiously looking at Li Yuanjia, only feel that the boy''s eyes are bright as the weasel who saw the chicken, and this posture, just like the clown on the stage. Small nine can''t help but follow Li Yuanjia''s line of sight to see, see a graceful woman is walking towards them.


    When Xiao Jiu looked at her, he saw that she was about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a white face and a pretty face. Compared with that purple rose, she was more elegant and elegant. But when he saw what was in the woman''s hands, Xiao Jiu couldn''t see anything for a moment. He saw a tray on the slender white hands, and on the tray was a big soup bowl steaming hot.


    Xiaojiu could not help but stretch his neck and sniff hard. He only felt that the hot smell was attractive. He didn''t care to see Li Yuanjia''s joke, so he immediately ran over.


    Li Yuanjia, who is trying to show her charming style to the other party, has no time to open her mouth when she sees that Xiao Jiu has rushed to the girl, stares at the pot and asks, "is the meat ready?"


    Li Yuanjia only thinks that all arrows pierce his heart. He clearly follows the route of gentle and noble childe, but today he is pulled back by little nine. What kind of ghost is he? Li Yuanjia wanted to beat himself hard. He felt that he was dizzy today. How could he feel that Xiao Jiu had something on her mind? Why did she have to pull her here?


    Little nine didn''t notice Li Yuanjia''s collapse. She was staring at the big soup bowl in front of her.


    When the girl heard Xiao Jiu''s question, she was stunned. When she saw Xiao Jiu staring at the soup bowl in her hand, she said with a smile, "I''m really sorry. I''ve made you wait for a long time. The meat has to wait for a while. After hearing ziluo say that you are hungry, I''ll bring you some mutton soup to warm your stomach. It''s cold outside. Please sit inside."


    Small nine one listen to have no meat to eat then have no spirit, instantly droop eyebrow to droop an eye to get up, the young girl sees from feel funny.


    Li Yuanjia angrily walked over to remind Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "can we not be so shameful? At least that soup is also broth. You can eat meat after a while


    Little Jiuyi felt that this was reasonable. It was better to drink broth than just eat pancakes. Moreover, the girl was beautiful and her voice was very sweet and clear. It was as comfortable as people''s ears. Little Jiuyi was embarrassed to urge anything more, so she was obedient and followed Li Yuanjia into the room.


    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia come into the room to sit down. The girl puts down the tray, opens the lid of the pot, and gives two bowls of soup to Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia. Small nine take up to drink, Li Yuanjia but smile to the girl way: "thank Bai Shuang elder sister!"


    Xiaojiu looks at the girl curiously. It turns out that her name is Bai Shuang, and the one just now is ziluo. The names of the waitresses in this restaurant are very special.


    Small nine drank two mouthfuls of soup, is very satisfied with the white frost way: "your home this soup do exquisite." Li Yuanjia immediately said: "it''s not fastidious. I tell you that the soup of Bai Shuang''s sister''s family is made from the fat and thin ewes of two to four teeth old Han goats. They are slaughtered, peeled and washed, cut into large pieces, and boiled together with the head and bone. Therefore, the soup is milky white, mellow, fresh but not smelly, fat but not greasy, and delicious."


    Xiaojiu looks at Li Yuanjia strangely. As far as she knows, Li Yuanjia is not a person who studies food on weekdays. What''s more, this kind of praise sounds like dropping a book bag. She feels strange.


    When Bai Shuang heard Li Yuanjia praise his mutton soup, she couldn''t help laughing: "thank you for your praise. Today, I''m tired of waiting for you. My father said that this mutton soup is for you to warm your stomach. After a while, when the mutton is cooked, Bai Shuang brings it immediately."


    "Sister Bai Shuang, what''s the point? It''s clear that we''re here early. How can we drink your mutton soup for nothing? I think it''s worthwhile to have such a good soup and mutton. " Li Yuanjia praised him with all his heart, and listened to the nine words, "do you make complaints about meat? I must eat meat!"


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but stare at Xiao Jiu and warn the girl not to tear down the stage any more. He managed to catch the chance to coax Bai Shuang into a smile. Can''t he have a good time?


    Small nine where know Li Yuanjia this idea, holding bowl Gudong Gudong finished mutton soup, a wipe mouth to Bai Shuang way: "your home mutton soup is good to drink, is this bowl is small, drink enough to enjoy."


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help feeling ashamed. He interrupted Xiaojiu and said to Bai Shuang with a smile: "sister Bai Shuang, I''m laughing. My little brother has a big appetite. I can''t walk when I see what he eats."


    Bai Shuang said with a smile: "you''re joking. It''s a blessing to be able to eat. We open our restaurant. Naturally, we like our guests to eat happily. Besides, it''s normal for us to be able to eat just because we are a long man."


    Xiao Jiu liked to hear this and nodded: "my grandfather said the same thing. In fact, I''m not what my family can eat. My sixth brother can only eat. If you bring a bowl of this size, my sixth brother will have to eat about seven or eight bowls to be full."


    Bai Shuang said, "how tall are your six brothers? Can the rest of your family eat as well? "


    "My seventh brother eats a little less than my sixth brother. Maybe one leg of mutton can be full. My eighth brother eats at least three jin. My fifth brother doesn''t like to eat meat alone. He has to eat it with other dishes."


    "You have so many brothers, don''t you want to eat a sheep at a meal?"


    "One sheep is not enough. Not long ago, my grandfather took us to the whole sheep banquet. We ate two sheep altogether." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 260

    Bai Shuang said with a smile: "the whole sheep banquet? I''ve heard that one sheep can be used to make all kinds of dishes. It''s said that up to 80 kinds of dishes can be made, such as fried, sliced, fried, roasted, stewed and stewed. Even the ears, tongue and heart can be made into dishes. Young master, you can eat two sheep at a time when you eat the whole sheep banquet. It''s really enough to eat. "


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "the whole lamb feast you said is not the kind we eat. What we eat is made by a Xinzhou cook. We cut the lamb into big cubes and put it into a big pot. We boil it for one hour, then stew it for three hours with low heat. Before we get out of the pot, we put in sheep blood and nourish the liver. Then eat sheep''s blood, liver and tripe, then mutton, then bone and meat, and finally hoof. We''re just waiting by the big pot to eat the hot mutton just out of the pot for more than an hour. It''s a pity that there''s no such restaurant in Kyoto! "


    When Bai Shuang heard Xiao Jiu say this, she couldn''t help thinking about it. She asked: "Bai Shuang has never heard of this kind of practice before. Today, I''ve heard it. I''m really curious. We just arrived in Kyoto, and we don''t know much about the customs here. What we do is the way we eat in our hometown. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for the local people; How dare you ask, young master? If we can make the whole sheep banquet, will someone come to eat it? "


    Xiaojiuyi was overjoyed to hear this and asked: "can you do the kind of whole sheep banquet I said? If you make it, I''ll bring someone to eat it! "


    Bai Shuang said happily, "I can do it. My father will do it. I just didn''t think about it before. I''m afraid I can''t sell it because I''m afraid I can''t cook too much."


    "That''s great. There''s no one in Kyoto to cook a whole lamb feast. In the past, people had to go to restaurants twenty or thirty miles outside the city to eat; If your father can do it, then we can have a whole sheep banquet in Kyoto. I tell you, not only my family love to eat whole lamb feast, but also many uncles and uncles I know. They all love to eat. If your family does well, I will bring them to your family to eat at that time! "


    "That can''t be better. Young master is Bai Shuang''s noble man. Thank you for your advice!" Bai Shuang said, to small nine solemnly salute thanks.


    Xiaojiu waved his hand and said, "don''t thank you. You make delicious food. We eat delicious food. What''s there to thank you for?"


    Hearing this, Bai Shuang said, "it''s a small matter for you, but it''s a matter of livelihood for us. Bai Shuang should thank you."


    "Well, my good sister, if you thank me for some small things, my brother will be embarrassed!" Li Yuanjia finally found an opportunity to cut in.


    Little nine nodded and said, "that''s it. Thank you. Thank you. What a trouble!" Li Yuanjia can''t help but admire to see small nine one eye, this dead wench finally said a word on the road, who knows, small nine and open mouth way: "drink soup I feel more hungry, meat good?"


    Li Yuanjia''s smiling face suddenly froze, and he couldn''t help but gouge out Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu looks at Li Yuanjia with unknown reasons. Li Yuanjia turns his head helplessly, deeply disturbing.


    Two people''s small action Bai Shuang all see in the eye, can''t help but want to smile, busy blessing body way: "I this go to the kitchen to have a look, two CHILDES wait a moment." With that, he turned and went out, swallowing all the things that Li Yuanjia had not yet exported.


    Seeing Bai Shuang go out, Li Yuanjia glares at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu immediately stares back. Li Yuanjia helplessly lowers his head and hooks his fingers at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu doesn''t understand. He only listens to Li Yuanjia''s gnashing of teeth: "after a while, whether it''s ziluo or Bai Shuang, don''t talk. Let me say, do you hear me?"


    Small nine frown don''t understand: "why?"


    "What for what? If you don''t want to talk, you don''t want to talk, brother. Just listen to what I say! " Li Yuanjia is not angry.


    Xiao Jiu looked at Li Yuanjia, looked at him again, leaned back on the back of his chair and said lazily, "what kind of brother are you? You can''t beat me. Why should I listen to you?"


    Li Yuanjia gas dry stare, staring at small nine for a while speechless, after a while, Li Yuanjia deep breath, helpless to squeeze out a smile to please small nine: "then how can you listen to me?" Playing with his fingers, Xiaojiu said carelessly: "I heard that Guifu building has changed a new chef, and the craftsmanship is good."


    "As long as you''re obedient, I''ll take you back to Guifu building to have a rub," Li Yuanjia said painfully, but Xiao Jiu didn''t lift her eyelids. Li Yuanjia gritted her teeth and said, "you can order whatever you want and eat as much as you want."


    Xiaojiu raised his eyes and looked at Li Yuanjia with a smile and said, "deal!"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but vomit blood. What evil did he do? He brought this dead girl to dinner. First, he threw in five boxes of liufulou snacks. In a twinkling of an eye, he lost a meal for liufulou. No one in Kyoto knows that Guifu building is a place to kill people. If you don''t eat one hundred and eighty taels of silver, you won''t be Li.


    Small nine flat white got a pile of benefits, in the heart dark Shuang, thought can''t help but wonder, staring at Li Yuanjia asked: "Hey, how do you today so good?"? Did you send me snacks or invite me to Guifu building? What do you want to do? How do I feel like you''re blocking my mouth? "


    Li Yuanjia really wants to vomit blood. He''s so obvious. This dead girl can''t see anything, but she doesn''t understand anything. Do you want to pit him? Is he asking for it?


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help staring at Xiao Jiu angrily and said, "don''t give me a cheap price and sell me well!"


    Small nine more puzzled, very innocent way: "I don''t want to take advantage of you, but you have to rush to send, I also don''t accept is not?"


    "You" Li Yuanjia was speechless and stroked her chest for a few breaths. She pointed to the tip of Xiaojiu''s nose and scolded: "do you really don''t understand or do you pretend to be confused? What do I want to do? What do you think I can do? A handsome and romantic young man like you, who meets a beautiful woman of common people, should have a good story about a talented man and a beautiful woman! My fair lady is a gentleman. Do you understand? As you can see, violet has a lovely smile and Bai Shuang has a pleasant voice. Tell me, isn''t this beauty worth my admiration? "


    Little Jiuyi looks at Li Yuanjia blankly. Seeing that, Li Yuanjia can''t help pointing out with a sense of superiority: "it''s a good saying that people don''t waste their youth. Your brother, of course, I''m trying to win the favor of beauties. So, in front of ziluo and Baishuang, you must speak less and listen to your brother in everything, or you will lose face again, How can my brother please the beauty? Now you should understand? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 261

    Li Yuanjia admitted that he had made his words very clear. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was staring at him with bright eyes, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help looking forward to asking: "do you understand? I''ll say it. It''s so clear. If you don''t understand it any more. "


    Before Li Yuanjia finished speaking, Xiao Jiu turned to look at the door, sniffed his nose, and said excitedly: "here comes the meat!"


    What Li Yuanjia means is to play the lute to a cow, to talk to himself, and to make friends carelessly. Today, it is only one or two hours. Li Yuanjia feels that he can no longer understand what he has already understood.


    At the moment, Xiaojiu is full of the attractive fragrance. The fragrance is getting closer and stronger. Xiaojiu can''t help but stretch his neck and look in the direction of the fragrance.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu''s greedy appearance and covers his forehead helplessly. He thinks that the girl is afraid that she can''t be saved. She only knows how to eat at her age. If she can marry in the future, she will see the ghost.


    At the moment, Li Yuanjia, who always thinks that he has grown up and understands everything, does not know that there is a kind of feeling in the world that you love me. Some people look bad, but in the eyes of others, it is the most lovely.


    A few years later, Li Yuanjia thought of what he was thinking at this time. He felt that his face was full of pain.


    In Xiaojiu''s expectation, Bai Shuang comes in with a hot pot, followed by purple pineapple with dishes and chopsticks.


    See small nine eyes Baba of stare at oneself, white frost Leng under, can''t help but smile a way: "childe wait for anxious?"? You''re early today. The soup hasn''t been cooked yet. Next time you come here, you can send someone to say hello in advance, and Baishuang will be ready earlier. "


    Li Yuanjia did not give up to continue to repair his image, a thoughtful face to Bai Shuang and ziluo said: "sisters are just right now, we are not worried, not worried at all."


    "I''m in a hurry," he muttered Li Yuanjia glared at Xiao Jiu and clenched his teeth to remind him in a soft voice: "Gui Fu Lou!"


    Small nine one listen to immediately obediently shut up, Bai Shuang smile will pot on the table, small nine looking at the steaming smell of mutton pot, not from salivation, immediately will stretch chopsticks to eat meat.


    Li Yuanjia picked up the chopsticks and knocked on her. Xiao Jiu glared at her. Li Yuanjia looked at Bai Shuang and ziluo awkwardly and said to Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "you can eat better. Don''t be as hungry as a ghost, OK?"


    Small nine wrist a turn, knock back Li Yuanjia once, ignore Li Yuanjia cover finger inhale stare, selfishly picked up a piece of mutton to eat.


    Li Yuanjia angrily looked at little jiutou''s mouthful of oil, and once again regretted that he should not have brought the food with him. His gentle and considerate image of the noble childe was all fed to the dog today!


    Just as Li Yuanjia secretly regretted, Xiao Jiu had already swallowed several large pieces of mutton. Ziluo could not help but remind Li Yuanjia in a low voice: "young master, don''t you eat it?"


    Li Yuanjia fixed his eyes and saw that there was a lot of mutton in the pot. Xiaojiu''s mouth was bulging and he was holding chopsticks. Li Yuanjia instinctively picked up chopsticks to grab the meat in Xiaojiu''s hand, but could someone else grab the meat in Xiaojiu''s mouth?


    With a quick turn of his hand, he pressed Li Yuanjia''s chopsticks with his backhand. Then he raised his hand and the piece of meat fell into the bowl. Small nine triumphantly picked up meat bite, disdain of Piao Li Yuanjia one eye way: "you are not just drink soup on the line? Then you have soup


    Can I have enough soup in such a long time? Today''s meal is my treat, but you don''t even leave meat for me? Li Yuanjia couldn''t help shouting in his heart. But in front of the beauty, Li Yuanjia had to maintain her image. She could only bite her teeth and whisper to Xiao Jiu: "eat slowly, be careful not to choke!" Small nine one tongue smug way: "don''t worry, you choke I also choke not!"


    Li Yuanjia got a toothache. He took a spoon and began to drink the soup. He was choked and coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to Li Yuanjia and laughed. Li Yuanjia''s face was red with cough and his angry voice was smoking. Ziluo was looking at him, but she didn''t dare to laugh.


    Xiaojiu laughs and chokes suddenly. She claps her chest and stretches her neck to swallow. Li Yuanjia is happy and laughs. Xiaojiu stares straight. She just feels that her throat is more and more blocked. Ziluo has a look at this one and doesn''t know what to do.


    Bai Shuang came in with a refreshing dish. Seeing the noise in the house, she was stunned.


    Purple Luo see elder sister come over, as if to find a savior busy crackle to Bai Shuang said up, Bai Shuang listened to two, frown, immediately forward to give small nine Shun gas. Bai Shuang sees that Xiao Jiu is choking, so she takes some hot soup to feed her. Xiao Jiu takes some hot soup and feels more comfortable.


    Bai Shuang was relieved to see that Xiao Jiu was well. Seeing that Xiao Jiu was greasy, she quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped her mouth. She said softly, "don''t worry, young master. Eat slowly."


    Small nine get Baishuang gentle service, can''t help grinning: "thank you Baishuang sister."


    "You''re welcome, young master. This is a small dish I made myself. It''s easy to relieve the tiredness and appetizer. Young master, try it!" Bai Shuang''s smile is gentle and sweet. Li Yuanjia, who finally stops coughing, looks sour in his eyes. He has been here several times, and has never been served by any girl. However, Xiao Jiu, the dead girl, came here for the first time and had a good talk with ziluo. He even let Bai Shuang serve him. It''s clear that he is a noble son. Is there any reason?


    Li Yuanjia looks pitifully at ziluo. Ziluo looks at Li Yuanjia in a daze and blinks in a puzzled way. Li Yuanjia clenched her teeth and said to ziluo shamelessly: "sister ziluo, I have a sore cough throat. Can you trouble my sister to pour me a glass of water?"


    Purple Luo Leng next busy way: "I''ll pour water for the childe now," said, quickly poured a glass of water in front of Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia brow slightly frown, rubbed his wrist way: "I just somehow twisted my wrist, good sister, can you feed me to drink?"


    Ziluo looks at Baishuang at a loss. Baishuang frowns slightly and is about to open her mouth. However, Xiaojiu suddenly stands up, sticks his chopsticks forward and knocks on Li Yuanjia''s wrist. Li Yuanjia jumps up in pain, covers his wrist and shouts, "what are you doing?"


    Small nine white Li Yuan Jia one eye way: "you are not wrists twist?"? I''ll give you Zhengzheng! "


    Li Yuanjia was very angry: "do you have such a bone setting? You''re breaking my wrist. Do you know? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 262

    Xiaojiu deliberately elongated his voice and said, "Oh, it turned out that I had to break it when I knocked. I thought it was broken. Since your hand is not broken, how can you let people feed you?"? Do you think you''re a three-year-old? No, I was able to eat by myself when I was three years old. Are you worse than when I was three years old? "


    "You --" Li Yuanjia was speechless when he was run by Xiao Jiu. He sat down angrily, picked up his chopsticks, put a piece of meat in his mouth, and chewed it hard. Xiao Jiu was very happy when he saw this. He pointed to Li Yuanjia and said to Bai Shuang and ziluo, "do you think his round cheeks look like a big frog?"


    Li Yuanjia is stunned. Bai Shuang and ziluo take a look at Li Yuanjia. They can''t help but smile. Li Yuanjia looks at Xiao Jiu who takes up chopsticks to eat slowly. For a moment, they don''t know whether they should chew or vomit the meat in their mouth?


    When the house was in a state of jubilation, I suddenly heard a dog barking, and then I heard the banging of the door. The sound was as fast as if I was going to break in the next moment.


    Bai Shuang''s face changed, and she hurriedly blessed Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, and immediately went out. Purple Luo also followed to chase to go out, Li Yuan Jia sees this, where still sit to live, three two swallow the meat in the mouth, ran out immediately.


    Small nine listened to the news, as if also did not come a few people, can not help but curl up, continue to eat and drink.


    But the noise and clamor from the hospital made Xiao Jiu frown. When the woman''s scream and cry came, Xiao Jiu was about to put the meat into his mouth and go out for another sip of soup. Suddenly, he heard Li Yuanjia yell: "Xiao Jiu, come here, someone is going to take away ziluo and Baishuang!"


    Small nine Leng next, a soup drink, this just turned to walk out.


    The yard is in a mess. Li Yuanjia is holding a big man with a long face in gray clothes. The big man with a long face doesn''t care about Li Yuanjia at all. He grabs ziluo like a pair of tongs and drags it out. Together with Li Yuanjia, he is dragged away.


    But Bai Shuang was caught by another big man with a square face in gray clothes. A thin middle-aged man held a broom high to beat the big man with a square face. But before the broom fell, he was caught by the big man with a square face and threw it hard. Even the broom and the middle-aged man were all thrown aside.


    Bai Shuang can''t help exclaiming: "Dad!"


    The middle-aged man staggered to his feet and immediately rushed up again with his broom. It seemed that he was going to fight like a square faced man. And around the two men, there are two big dogs constantly barking, as if as long as the two men command, the two dogs will rush up and bite heavily.


    At the command of the long faced man who was held by Li Yuanjia, the two big dogs immediately rushed to Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia was dragged into a mess. Before the two dogs jumped on him again, Li Yuanjia immediately let go of his hand to escape.


    Li Yuanjia hid to one side and looked at ziluo''s face in panic and despair. He was very anxious in his heart and yelled with all his strength: "little nine, little nine --"


    Small nine can''t help but take out to take out ear, don''t have good spirit of way: "don''t shout, here."


    Li Yuanjia turned his head and saw that Xiao Jiu stood by with his arms in his arms, but he didn''t mean to help. He couldn''t help jumping and scolding: "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you come to help soon?"


    Hearing this, the man with a long face took a look at Xiao Jiu and said to Li Yuanjia with a sneer: "I said, young master, if you are looking for a helper, you can also find a decent one. If you are looking for a little doll with such a big fart, is it really like letting the master take you all in one pot?"


    With that, the long faced man waved his hand, and the two dogs rushed at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, but they just kept barking around them and didn''t rush up.


    The long faced man said fiercely in his eyes: "I think the two young men are well-dressed. I don''t want to come with these two girls. So I advise them not to meddle in their own business. Today, we are entrusted to take this girl away." With that, the man picked up ziluo and went to the door. Bai Shuang and the middle-aged man were very anxious. The middle-aged man waved his broom to fight the long faced man desperately. He only saw that the long faced man''s face sank, and he raised his foot to kick. The middle-aged man was kicked several feet, and the broom flew to one side. The middle-aged man''s face was crying and covered his chest, his head was crooked, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Bai Shuang and Zi Luo can''t help shouting: "Dad!"


    "Daddy


    The long faced man looked at the middle-aged man who couldn''t get up and snorted: "ask for trouble!" Then clench purple Luo, Chong is still entangled with white frost square face big man way: "Luo three, you kid don''t pity again, quickly solved to take away!"


    The square faced man named Luo San grins and twists his arm. Bai Shuang pulls it on and wants to leave. Bai Shuang is anxious and afraid. Without thinking about it, he bites on the man''s arm. The man''s face suddenly changes and he quickly releases his arm.


    Bai Shuang takes the opportunity to run away and rushes to help the middle-aged man. But Bai Shuang''s finger just touches the middle-aged man''s arm. Luo San comes after him and grabs Bai Shuang''s bun impolitely. Bai Shuang covers her bun and moans bitterly. Luo San shakes her bitten arm and drags Bai Shuang away angrily.


    Li Yuanjia was so anxious that he couldn''t help rushing to save people. But as soon as he moved, the two big dogs around them bared their teeth and roared. Li Yuanjia pushed Xiaojiu in a hurry and panic and said, "think of a way to save people!"


    "Small nine murmurs:" you only need to show the identity of this line? You are the son of the king of Qi. Those two guys don''t seem to be very important. They don''t dare to offend you. "


    "I bah, we are sneaking out. If we show our identity, the matter here will be solved, but my father will have to peel my skin?"


    "What about that?"


    "Don''t you know kung fu? Hit him


    "You''re afraid of being skinned by your father, and I''m afraid of being nagged by my mother. If my mother knows that I''m playing truant and fighting with others, I can''t keep my skin."


    "You dead girl, who doesn''t know that you are the favorite in your family. Even if you move a finger, your mother won''t peel your skin no matter how angry she is. You save people quickly, or I''ll expose your old background first. Your grandfather Xing Guogong is afraid of both black and white. Your identity is more effective than that of the king of Qi


    Xiaojiu stares at liyuanjia angrily, and liyuanjia stares at Xiaojiu without showing any weakness. They are in a stalemate for a while. Xiaojiu turns a white eye helplessly, bites his teeth and says, "OK, you have seed!" Then, without looking at the two dogs, he raised his foot and walked over. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 263

    Li Yuanjia was startled, but he saw that Xiao Jiu went out so smoothly. The two dogs did not bark or move. He was stunned and couldn''t help but be happy. He immediately wanted to follow him. However, as soon as he moved, the two dogs started barking. Li Yuanjia was extremely depressed.


    Li Yuanjia thought about it, carefully recalled every move of Xiao Jiu just now, learned from Xiao Jiu''s appearance, put his hand behind him, raised his head and strode out. But just after taking a step, a dog immediately jumped on him. Li Yuanjia was scared and immediately took back his leg. He nearly snatched back a leg from the dog''s mouth.


    Li Yuanjia watched the meteor walk to stop the two villains Xiao Jiu, and then looked at himself who was staring at by two dogs. He didn''t know what it was like. In this world, even the dog''s eyes look down on him. Life is really hard to live!


    The two men suddenly heard someone yelling "stop". They turned to look at each other. They saw the youngest son coming towards them with his hands on his back. The two dogs they brought were surprised. They looked at each other and were slightly wary of Xiao Jiu''s eyes.


    Small nine walked to two big men in front, looked at the face full of panic and despair of purple Luo and white frost, slowly arm the sleeve and said: "first let people go, let''s have a few moves, young master, I never play nobody, where are you two from, first report the name!"


    The two big men were stunned. They grabbed Bai Shuang''s square face. The big man loosened his hand and went to Xiao Jiu. He looked down at Xiao Jiu for a moment. He said with a sneer, "what a sharp toothed baby. Haven''t your adults taught you to mind your own business when you go out?"


    Xiaojiu raised his head and grinned: "what a tall man with grey skin and black face. Haven''t your adults taught you not to bully children?"


    There was a moment''s silence in the yard. After a moment, Li Yuanjia''s rude laughter rang out. Ziluo and Baishuang looked at Xiaojiu in shock, and some vague expectations surged up in their hearts.


    The square faced man couldn''t hang on. He glared at Xiao Jiu, raised his fist and threatened: "don''t talk to me, you boy. Those who know your face will go away quickly. You are young. If I don''t care about you today, I won''t go away!"


    Small nine eyebrows a pick, smile not smile of stare at square face big man to ask a way: "the kid calls who?"


    "Boy, of course I called you. Why?"


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you


    "I --" the big man with square face was stunned. The big man with long face saw that the big man with square face was teased. He scolded angrily: "Luo San, what do you want to say to this boy? Hurry to clean up and leave!"


    When Luo San, the square faced man, hears the long faced man''s words, he stares at Xiao Jiu fiercely and swings his fist to Xiao Jiu''s door. The fist was fierce, but Xiaojiu was still standing in the same place, as if he had been scared silly. Li Yuanjia was scared and couldn''t help jumping and shouting: "Xiaojiu, get out of the way!"


    Bai Shuang was also frightened and cried eagerly: "young master, get out of the way!" Then he rushed to block in front of small nine, small nine see white frost this action, not from slightly a Zheng.


    Seeing that Bai Shuang had no time to stop Xiao Jiu, Luo San''s fists had fallen heavily. Facing Xiao Jiu''s nose, Li Yuanjia and others could not help but raise their heart to their throat. But see about to hit heavily on the tip of small nine nose fist, in less than an inch away from her nose stopped.


    Li Yuanjia fixed his eyes and saw that Luo San''s wrist was tightly clasped in his hand by Xiao Jiu. His slender fingers could not clasp the whole wrist of the big man, but the big man''s strong fist stopped in the air.


    The hospital was so quiet that the sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard. Li Yuanjia blinked and woke up. He cried out excitedly, "little nine, beat him!"


    Small nine hook lip a smile, wrist a turn, grasp Luo three wrist suddenly to oneself in front of a pull, closely following body a spin, lift foot then kick past. Luo San was startled. He didn''t care about his wrist. He quickly took a step away from him on the left side. Xiao Jiu gave a "Yi" and muttered, "is he still a practitioner?" But the foot doesn''t stop at all, aggressively sweeping in the past, Luo three is so small nine grasp an arm, body askew, embarrassed jump just risk to escape in the past. Li Yuanjia''s eyes glowed and exclaimed excitedly: "yes, that''s it, Xiao Jiu, beat him!" Then he waved his fist unconsciously. He felt his arm sink. Looking up, he saw a steaming dog''s mouth biting his arm. Li Yuanjia turned pale and shook his arm desperately, shouting: "Xiao Jiu, help, help, the dog has bitten my arm!"


    Small nine at the moment where care for Li Yuanjia, because of the height and strength of the great disparity, Luo three stand firm, suddenly force a earn, will arm small nine hands to break away, is angry, two fists such as wind to small nine face on the body. Because of Luo Sangang''s evasive footwork, Xiao Jiu felt that the other party was not a street thug. He didn''t know where he came from and didn''t dare to use his own Kung Fu. He relied on his body method to dodge left and right, and didn''t confront him head-on.


    Bai Shuang sees that Xiao Jiu and Luo San are coming for help. She can''t help by standing on one side, so she goes to help the middle-aged man. Before she has time to ask, she hears Li Yuanjia''s cry for help. Bai Shuang is stunned, grabs a broom and runs over.


    Li Yuanjia saw Bai Shuang rushing to beat the dog with a broom. The big dog biting his arm immediately let go of its mouth, turned its head and jumped at her. He couldn''t help looking silly. He is clearly coming to the hero to save the beauty. How can he be saved by the beauty now?


    However, Li Yuanjia didn''t have time to think about it. Seeing that Bai Shuang, a weak woman, dared to deal with the big dog, he summoned up courage. He looked around, grabbed a stick and rushed to the big dog.


    At this time, small nine and Luo three had a few moves, trying out the details of the other side, small nine know it in mind will no longer entangle, when Luo three attack will not dodge, the body suddenly down a lift, kick hard in the past. Luo Sany was forced to kick his knee by Xiao Jiu Yi''s foot. He knelt down in pain and frowned at the long faced man who was watching the battle. He cried out: "Luo San, be careful!"


    But it''s too late to see that Xiao Jiu has already used his internal power and two fists together. Luo San can''t escape on one knee. He is heavily hit in the neck by Xiao Jiu''s two fists. Luo San snorts and his head falls down.


    However, in a twinkling of an eye, the square faced man who seems to have the upper hand is put to the ground like this. The long faced man can''t help but have some silly eyes. Before he could react, Xiaojiu rushed to him quickly. Ziluo could not help shouting to Xiaojiu: "young master, help me, help me!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 264

    Xiaojiu doesn''t even look at ziluo. He jumps up and presses his fist to the long faced man''s face. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu changes his playing style. He is scared. Seeing that Xiaojiu''s double fists have been attacked, he can''t help but raise his arm to resist.


    But Xiaojiu''s move was just a shot in vain. When the long faced man raised his hand to resist, Xiaojiu had already grasped his fist. With the momentum of jumping, he grabbed the man''s shoulder, then put his arms around the man''s neck, and immediately rode on the man''s neck.


    Seeing that the long faced man is wrong, he immediately releases ziluo and tries to tear Xiaojiu down. All this is expected by Xiaojiu. She is waiting for the other party to fall into the trap. When the long faced man stretched out his hands together, Xiao Jiu grabbed the man''s two wrists and twisted them. The man''s painful facial features twisted into a ball and begged repeatedly: "forgive me, young man. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I offended you, young man. Forgive me, forgive me!"


    Small nine board small face sink voice to shout a way: "let your those two dogs back down!"


    The big man with a long face yells at once, and the two dogs entangled with Li Yuanjia and Bai Shuang immediately retreat. Bai Shuang is overjoyed to see that ziluo is rescued. He immediately jumps over and hugs ziluo. Ziluo has a lingering fear in her sister''s arms and cries.


    The middle-aged man looked at his daughter painfully and looked at Xiaojiu gratefully. Li Yuanjia was so happy that he thought of something and cried to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, why do they want to catch Baishuang and ziluo?"


    When Xiao Jiu heard Li Yuanjia''s words, he immediately added another 10% to his hand. The long faced man couldn''t help crying. With a cold hum, Xiao Jiu grabbed the man''s arm, jumped down, twisted it and twisted it back together.


    The big man''s face turned white with pain and his head was sweating. He begged for mercy again and again. Xiao Jiuli ignored him and pressed him down. He knelt down and quickly pulled off his belt and tied his hands together.


    Li Yuanjia and others can''t help but look at the silly eyes. Li Yuanjia probably knows that Xiaojiu''s Kung Fu is good, but today he found out that this girl is not good. She is very good! Li Yuanjia looked at Bai Shuang and ziluo, coughed hard, went to the man with his back hand, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? Why do you want to make trouble here? "


    The long faced man glanced at Li Yuanjia, but he didn''t say a word. Li Yuanjia was embarrassed. Just about to ask again, he saw Xiao Jiu extend his hand and slap him on the head. He asked in a deep voice: "I''ve heard that Tianxiong helped Li Tianxiong to be a hero who is eager for justice. But unexpectedly, his disciples committed such crimes. It can be seen that the rumor is not credible. You two break into private houses to kidnap women. It''s unforgivable, Then you say, I should give you to Li Tianxiong? Or to the Yamen? "


    Hearing this, the long faced man changed his face. He looked at little nine carefully and asked, "who is the master? whose names? What''s the relationship with our leader? "


    Small nine turned a white eye, grabbed the long face big man''s ear, dribbled around, the big man cried out in pain, small nine cold hum a release hand, said: "my name is taboo is also you can know? My brother asked you just now, didn''t you hear me? To be honest, I''m in a good mood. Maybe I''ll let you go. "


    Li Yuanjia looked at it and learned from Xiao Jiu. He kicked the man and said, "do you hear me? Tell me the truth. "


    The long faced man took a look at Xiao Jiu, thought about it, and said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, Luo San and I are indeed members of the Tianxiong sect, but they are all humble disciples of the sect. In order to support our family, we usually take some private work. Today, I''m here to invite these two girls to a place. I''ve unintentionally offended you. I hope you''ll give my brother a free hand. In the future, whenever it''s useful to go to my brother and my brother, you can just talk. My brother will do his best. "


    Li Yuanjia frowned and looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu winked at him. Li Yuanjia snorted coldly: "it''s really better than singing. You two break into houses and rob people''s girls. You dare to say it''s to support your family. If everyone in the world supports their family like you, I''m afraid they will not have a family long ago!"


    "Small nine answers a voice:" right, honest a bit, don''t want to depend on other people''s head With that, he went over and dragged Luo San, who had been knocked down, to the side of the long faced man. Everyone looked at the small size of Xiaojiu, dragging a big man several times stronger than her. It was as easy as dragging a cloth bag, so they all looked silly.


    Xiaojiu drags Luo San to the long faced man, looks down, pinches Luo San''s neck and says, "he''s as long as a bear. He doesn''t even have any internal power. His kung fu is really bad."


    Luo San was pinched a few times by Xiao Jiu, coughed a few times and woke up. Before Luo San sat up, Xiao Jiu pulled off his belt and tied him up like a big man with a long face.


    Luo San looks at the big man with a long face, and then at Xiao Jiu. He doesn''t seem to dare to believe his current situation. When the long faced man saw Xiao Jiu''s action, his face turned white again. He looked at Luo San and asked with some fear: "young master, you are good at it. Since young master is also a brother in Taoism, please look at our leader''s face. Please forgive our brother this time. Our brother will be very grateful to him and will reward him in the future."


    Before Xiao Jiu opened his mouth, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help bawling. He pointed to two big men and said, "you don''t pee. Just look at yourself. You dare to open your mouth and say something in return. Who are you, my little Jiu? It''s not enough for you two to run errands for her like this! " With that, Li Yuanjia said with a smile, "right? Nine Ye


    Xiao Jiubai glanced at Li Yuanjia and said, "don''t talk nonsense, you two. I don''t have time to talk to you. You can answer whatever he asks you. Don''t lie or talk nonsense. Otherwise, I will give you to Li Tianxiong. I heard that he is strict with his disciples. You are so bad at his reputation, I think he''ll take care of you! "


    When the two men heard this, their faces turned white and gray. They looked at each other and kowtowed to Xiao Jiu again and again, begging for mercy: "little master, we are wrong, we are wrong, please hold your hand high!"


    Li Yuanjia and others have some silly eyes, especially Li Yuanjia. He only thinks that Xiaojiu is not the same girl as the girl in his mind at the moment, not to mention Baishuang and ziluo, who always regard Xiaojiu as a rich young man. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 265

    The two men looked at each other, but the long faced man said, "I dare not deceive you. Since you are a Taoist, you should also know the rules of the Taoist. We take money to do things for others, regardless of cause and effect. I really don''t know the identity of the master. However, the young master said that the younger one was robbing the civilian girls. This young one is really wronged. These two girls are not civilian women, but runaway slaves. That''s why we two agreed to take them back! "


    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia were stunned. According to the law of the Xia Dynasty, domestic slaves were the private property of their owners and were regarded as family property. They were in the same line with miscellaneous animals and goods and could be sold freely. It''s a felony for a slave to flee without permission. According to the law of the Xia Dynasty, he is to be caught, beaten, or even sentenced to prison and beheaded.


    The middle-aged man, Bai Shuang and Zi Luo''s face changed greatly, especially Bai Shuang and Zi Luo''s. they were almost as white as paper. The two sisters held each other''s arms tightly and squeezed together. They were trembling and frightened, as if they were about to be caught in a cage.


    Xiaojiu can''t help frowning. She always thinks that Baishuang and ziluo are different from ordinary maids. It turns out that they are runaway maids. That''s no wonder. Since they are runaway slaves, how can they open a restaurant? Xiaojiu can''t help but raise his elbow and pestle Li Yuanjia hard. It''s against the law to hide runaway slaves. Isn''t this guy knowingly guilty?


    At a glance, Li Yuanjia knew what Xiao Jiu was thinking. He complained in a low voice: "I don''t know. I thought they moved to Kyoto from other places. Who knew they were runaway slaves."


    Small nine rolled his eyes to express disbelief. When Li Yuanjia was busy explaining, the middle-aged man suddenly walked up to them and fell down on his knees with a plop. Small nine was so scared that he almost didn''t jump up. Fortunately, he was held down by Li Yuanjia in time to avoid making a fool of himself.


    Li Yuanjia was in a particularly complicated mood at the moment. He frowned and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man kowtowed and begged: "two young masters, the younger one and his daughter are slaves, but they are not cheap slaves. The younger one and his daughter are good slaves. They are not domestic slaves. They don''t mean to deceive the two young masters."


    When Luo San heard the man''s words, he scolded: "fart, you are cheap slaves who signed the death contract. If we didn''t listen to the master''s words, we would not agree. Although our brothers are greedy for money, they don''t want to ruin the face of our Tianxiong gang for a little silver. If our leader knows that, he will break our legs. "


    With that, Luo Sanchong, Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia clasped their fists and said, "two young masters, please listen to my words. The words of those who have fled to the Lord are not believable. Don''t be fooled by the pity of these two little girls. I don''t know that there must be something hateful about them."


    Small nine misty pulled Li Yuanjia, this what cheap mouth slave, good mouth slave, death contract alive, she is a bit also don''t understand, in the end who said is true, who is false?


    Li Yuanjia''s mind was a little confused, but he still understood it better than Xiao Jiu, so he said to Xiao Jiu quietly: "cheap slaves are domestic slaves. All the generations are slaves. What they sign with the master''s family is called death contract; A Liangkou slave is one who has signed a deed of sale. It usually lasts for five years, ten years and twenty years. When the time limit comes, he can redeem himself and regain his freedom. "


    Little nine nodded and said in a low voice, "well, who do you think they said is true?"


    Li Yuanjia blinked and said helplessly, "where do I know? Let''s hear what they say. "


    Li Yuanjia looked up at the middle-aged man. When he heard Luo San''s words, he waved his hand and said, "no, everything I said is true. If there''s a lie, let heaven break it! The small one and her two daughters signed a five-year living contract. They had already collected enough money to redeem themselves. However, the boss of zuixianlou refused to let anyone go and wanted to give Bai Shuang away. The small one had no choice but to risk taking them to escape! "


    With that, the middle-aged man kowtowed more and more and begged: "please, two young masters, save my two girls. If they are caught back, they will have no way to live. Please, young masters, please Bai Shuang and ziluo kneel down when they see that the middle-aged man''s forehead is blue and red. Bai Shuang cries: "childe, what my father said is true. If it wasn''t for me, our family wouldn''t fall into this situation. It''s all my fault!"


    The middle-aged man cried, hugged Baishuang and comforted him: "I don''t blame you. It''s dad''s incompetence. It''s dad''s inability to protect you!"


    "I don''t blame my sister or my father. It''s the bad guy''s fault. He cheated my father. He wanted to give my sister away. Who will save us? Help us, Wuwuwuwu. "Ziluo rushed up and cried.


    See a family of three kneeling on the ground crying into a ball, small nine and Li Yuanjia you look at me, I look at you, do not know what to do.


    Luo San and the big man with a long face also have some silly eyes. Xiao Jiu has a headache because of the crying. He can''t help tearing down Li Yuanjia''s sleeve and signaling him to deal with it.


    Li Yuanjia scratched his head and thought about it. He stepped forward to help the middle-aged man, Baishuang and ziluo sisters and asked in a deep voice, "you just said zuixianlou. Is your master the owner of zuixianlou? If you want us to help you, you have to explain to us first, don''t you? "


    As soon as the middle-aged man heard that Li Yuanjia intended to help, he was overjoyed. He quickly wiped his tears and said, "five years ago, my wife was burned and seriously ill because of a fire at home. But I went to Lefang to become a zither player, so I met yanniang, a dancer. In order to cure her, I borrowed a lot of money from yanniang. After her death, yanniang asked me for money. I was penniless at that time, and I didn''t have any money to pay her back. Yanniang was eager to use money, so she said to introduce me a good place, so that I could not only earn money, but also give Baishuang and ziluo a place to live. "


    "She said that a good place to go is zuixianlou?" Li Yuanjia asked with a frown.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "exactly, in order to pay off yanniang''s money as soon as possible, I took two girls and yanniang to the zuixianlou in Kyoto. Mrs. Cao of zuixianlou was generous. She not only hired me as a zither player, but also left Baishuang and ziluo to help us in the back kitchen. She gave us a lot of money every month. I thought I met a good man, but unexpectedly -- "the man couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought of the situation at that time.


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu asked curiously, "is the zuixianlou you mentioned the restaurant in changxingfang? I''ve been there several times. How come I''ve never seen a maid in his family? "


    Li Yuan Jia Leng Leng vague way: "that, he said is drunk fairy building backyard." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 266

    "Is there a backyard in zuixianlou? Why didn''t I know he had a backyard? Isn''t Huixian bridge behind zuixianlou? Under the bridge is the river. Where is the yard? " The more he listened, the more confused he became.


    Li Yuanjia wants to stop talking. He can''t tell Xiao Jiuming, because the middle-aged man''s place is the small Pavilion behind Zuixian building, which is used by prostitutes. They don''t open their doors in the daytime. Every night, these prostitutes will dress up and invite all kinds of guests. This is the usual way to solicit guests in Kyoto restaurants.


    The restaurants in Kyoto all have their own small pavilions. There are more than ten pavilions with magnificent layout. There are more than ten prostitutes in each pavilions. There are also some teenage maids who play flute, play piano, sing songs and dance. There are also Xiangpo who specialize in food. They sell some Yumian beavers, venison, fermented sheep''s hooves, wine clams, shrimp antler, etc.


    When you arrive at the small pavilion, you will be asked to drink, soup and soup. If you go there more often, you will remember what you like to eat. However, you can only eat a few mouthfuls of food and wine on the table, and then change them again. The little maids of the private prostitutes are very courteous and flattering, in order to make the guests spend money.


    Especially in the evening, the pavilion is decorated with red and green quanzi, red and green curtains, gold-plated red yarn Gardenia lamps, and the courtyard corridors are decorated with bright lights. The well-dressed women gather in one place, smiling and gorgeous. At a glance, it looks as if they are in a fairyland.


    Thanks to a romantic father, Li Yuanjia was very clear about these places. But Xiao Jiu was born in the government of Xing state. The man in the government of Xing state didn''t even accept his concubine. How could he understand these romantic scenes? Therefore, it''s normal for Xiao Jiu not to understand. Li Yuanjia doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with these things when he talks to others, but when he wants to say these things to Xiao Jiu, he can''t tell why.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu asked repeatedly, Li Yuanjia had to rack his brains and said, "there is a yard behind Zuixian building. You don''t know it. It''s just next to Huixian bridge. There''s a small door to get in from behind Zuixian building. Just go through the small door."


    "Oh, it turns out that they are the servants of old Cao''s family in zuixianlou. Go and tell old Cao, don''t let him embarrass the family, or you can help them redeem themselves." Small nine thought to want to say, finish saying to feel oneself is really smart tight, can''t help shaking head.


    Li Yuanjia grins bitterly. It''s not as simple as Xiao Jiu said. The boss of zuixianlou is Cao, but Bai Shuang is not a servant of Cao. Even Cao is not a servant of others.


    Thinking of the man behind the zuixianlou, Li Yuanjia thought it was better not to go through the muddy water, so he pulled small nine and said in a low voice, "let''s leave this matter alone. We''ve been out for a long time, so we''d better hurry back."


    Small nine frown don''t understand a way: "you ignore them?"


    On hearing this, the middle-aged man rushed over and knelt down in front of Li Yuanjia and said, "young master, please help me! What the little one said was true. We were really cheated. At that time, Mrs. Cao clearly agreed with me that she would leave white frost and purple rose to help in the back kitchen. I thought that the two children would have a place to live and earn more money to pay off their debts as soon as possible, so I agreed. Mrs. Cao and I signed a five-year life contract. When it expired in July this year, my two daughters and I saved money and borrowed some silver from others to collect enough money to redeem ourselves. However, Mrs. Cao refused to return the contract, saying that I still had the interest I owed. "


    "After all, you still owe money to your master. What else can you say? If you don''t redeem yourself, you are a runaway slave. If you become a runaway slave, you don''t even have identity. Do you want to open a restaurant and do business like others? I advise you to come back with us honestly and deal with the matter. Don''t deceive the two young masters here any more! " The long faced man glared at the middle-aged man and said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man said in a hurry: "I don''t owe money at all. It''s Cao''s scam. The deed I signed with CaO was fifty Liang, but now she has added one to the deed. She pays eight cents a month. After so many years of rolling interest, a large amount of silver will come out at once. How can I take out so much silver? Cao said that as long as I asked Bai Shuang and ziluo to invite guests in the small pavilion for two years, they would return the deed to us. But I suffered such a big loss. How dare I trust her again? What''s more, I promised my wife that I would bring up my two daughters and marry them to a good family. How could I let them make a living like that? Isn''t that harmful to them? " Li Yuanjia frowned and asked, "what you said is true. Was it really added by Lao Cao later?"


    "It''s true. Although I''m not a scholar, I''ve read books for several years since I was a child, and I can recognize a few words. I carefully read the deed signed on that day three times before I signed it. If there is interest payment on it, I won''t sign it anyway. If you don''t believe me, I, I, I''m willing to show my will by death! " The middle-aged man said, then suddenly stood up and rushed to the side pillar.


    Bai Shuang and Zi Luo scream in fright. They go to stop the middle-aged man in a hurry. Xiao Jiu is also startled, but he doesn''t think about it. He immediately flies to pull, and dangerously pulls the middle-aged man when his head touches the post.


    Luo San and the man with long face saw that Xiao Jiu was graceful and silent. They couldn''t help smacking their tongue. The man with long face whispered to Luo San: "have you heard that the young leader or the direct disciple of any sect has come to Kyoto recently?"


    Luo San shook his head blankly, and the man with a long face frowned and muttered, "what''s the origin of this young master? Why haven''t you heard of such a person in the Jianghu?"


    When the long faced man and Luo San secretly guessed the identity of Xiao Jiu, Li Yuanjia patted his chest and said to the middle-aged man, "I believe it. I believe it. OK?" Said, Chong small nine depressed mutter way: "oh my mother, this is always dying, ye didn''t want to play with life!"


    Seeing Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu''s letter, the middle-aged man couldn''t help saying gratefully, "thank you, young master. If I didn''t really have no way, I wouldn''t do it. I can''t watch my two daughters jump into the fire pit. Young master, a lot of them, saving one''s life is better than building a seven level putu."


    "Now that you have escaped, why don''t you leave Kyoto? If you hide here, you will be found sooner or later? " Small nine very don''t understand of ask a way.


    Li Yuan Jia helplessly looked at small nine one eye, low voice way: "escape slave has no identity, no guide, how to get out of the city?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, reaction come over, chat up of blunt Li Yuan Jia smile, low voice ask a way: "that what he say is true or false?"? What should we do now? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 267

    Li Yuanjia frowned and whispered: "it should be true, but we can''t manage it!"


    "Since it''s true, that Cao is so hateful, let''s go and beat him up and ask him to hand in his deed. It''s really no good. Just spend some money to help them redeem themselves. What can''t we do?" Although Xiaojiu doesn''t quite understand the relationship between zuixianlou and huokeng, Baishuang was willing to rush up to block her fist just now. If she let Baishuang be arrested, it would be too unfriendly.


    Li Yuanjia said with a bitter smile: "little ancestor, if that zuixianlou is really Cao, it will be easy. Do you know who is the master behind zuixianlou?"


    Xiao Jiu shook his head. Li Yuanjia said in a low voice, "it''s uncle Guo, the brother of Xie Guifei, and the grandson of the old master. We can''t make trouble."


    "Oh, it turns out that Xie is useless. Who else should I be? It turns out that zuixianlou is his. I also said, why didn''t my grandfather take me to dinner? No wonder my grandfather didn''t like all the people surnamed Xie!" Small nine one listen to happy, if others also just, but thanks useless that only know to eat and drink and play of black sheep, she still don''t put in the eye.


    Li Yuanjia was made to laugh by Xiao Jiu''s attitude. After thinking about it, he leaned to Xiao Jiu''s ear and said in a low voice, "Xie Wuwei is useless, but his sister is powerful. I heard my father say that the emperor intends to make Xie Guifei queen. If Xie Guifei becomes queen, Xie Wuwei is the uncle of Zhenger Bajing. If we offend him, don''t we offend the queen?"


    Small nine one listen to Xie Guifei, can''t help but think of the Palace Banquet situation, in the heart immediately not happy up, not angry way: "she wants to be the queen and early, you''re afraid of her, I''m not afraid!"


    Li Yuan Jia Leng next, straighten up chest way: "who is afraid of her?"


    "I think you''re just afraid. You didn''t know how close you were when you yelled at ziluo and Baishuang. As soon as you heard that it was useless to thank you, you counseled me. I don''t care if you said you wanted to leave. I think you''re a counsellor!"


    "I, where am I afraid? I just don''t want to get into trouble. More is better than less. Do you understand


    "Come on, if you''re afraid, you''ll have to admit it."


    "I''m not afraid. Anyone who is afraid is a toad! Let''s go. I''m going to find the man named Cao. I don''t believe him. I''m going to sell my face? Even the man named Xie is not afraid. What''s so great about the man named Xie, but the man named Li, is he afraid of him? " Li Yuanjia is small nine excited lift foot to go, that angry posture small nine all see Leng.


    Seeing Li Yuanjia''s big stride, Xiao Jiu wakes up and catches up. The people in the hospital stare at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia walking out of the door. They don''t even look at them.


    Bai Shuang and Zi Luo hold the middle-aged man''s arm tightly. They can''t believe their luck. Will the two young men really help them? Are they going to be saved?


    Luo San and the man with a long face look at each other, and both of them murmur in their hearts that the young master who tied them up is very good at Kung Fu. For their origin, Qing''er, they thought they must be the master or the little leader of some sect. But just now, listening to the conversation between the two young masters, it seems that you are a very good young master. Can you not be a grandson who can despise the young master of the Xie family? But which Prince can have that skill?


    The more Luo San and the long faced man think about it, the more they feel that Xiao Jiu''s identity is mysterious. The more they think about it, the more they feel that their back is chilly. The little boy is not afraid of even Xie''s son. In his eyes, are they not like ants? What''s the effort to trample on an ant?


    The man with a long face turned pale. Seeing that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia had gone for a long time, they didn''t move. As soon as they turned their eyes, they raised their voice and yelled to the middle-aged man, "Hey, come here and untie me. I don''t think it happened today. I won''t come to you any more."


    The middle-aged man can''t help but feel relieved. He is about to come and untie the rope for the long face man. Bai Shuang grabs the middle-aged man and says, "Dad, you can''t let them go if you don''t get angry when you come back for a while The middle-aged man couldn''t help hesitating. The long faced man said in a loud voice: "the young master didn''t kill us just now. We can see that he has let us go. I don''t know when he will come back. You can''t let our brothers kneel here all the time, can you?"


    The middle-aged man was in a bit of a dilemma. Bai Shuang thought about it and whispered a few words to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man rushed into the room and took out two futons, put them under the knees of the long face man and Luo San, and asked ziluo to bring a pot of tea. He said that the long face man and Luo San would take care of them no matter they were thirsty or hungry, but they couldn''t be untied.


    Long face man and Luo San, you look at me, I look at you, want to cry without tears.


    Xiaojiu goes out to catch up with Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia has to go straight to zuixianlou. When he arrives at the door of zuixianlou, Li Yuanjia suddenly stops. Xiaojiu looks at him strangely and asks, "go, why don''t you go in?"


    "Wait a minute. Listen to me. We''ll go in a moment. I''ll give you everything I tell you. I''ll take it and leave. Don''t fight. Remember?" Li Yuanjia was very serious and whispered to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was impatient and waved his hand angrily. "Remember, remember!"


    Li Yuanjia takes a deep breath and walks in with Xiao Jiu. Li Yuanjia is a regular in zuixianlou. As soon as he enters, the bartender sees him and greets him. Li Yuanjia shakes his fan to ask for a private room and takes Xiao Jiu up.


    The bartender quickly comes up with the food and drinks. Li Yuanjia signals that Xiao Jiu should eat and drink. Xiao Jiu only remembers that Li Yuanjia says that everything should be done according to his eyes when he comes in.


    Xiaojiu mutton was not full. He had another round of beating, but he was also a little hungry. As he was eating well, Li Yuanjia suddenly slapped his chopsticks on the table, and angrily called out: "how do you make this dish, Xiao er?"


    The shopkeeper who is guarding outside pushes the door in. Li Yuanjia''s face is dark and angry. He is scared. Li Yuanjia claims that there is something wrong with the food and wine and asks for the shopkeeper Cao. The shopkeeper is afraid of offending Li Yuanjia and goes to call someone.


    Cao Yongfu, the owner of zuixianlou, was angry because he didn''t have a good appetite for food and wine. He was making a fuss about demolishing the shop. He didn''t dare to delay and came over quickly.


    Cao Yongfu walked into the private room with a smile and saw Li Yuanjia and a young man with a strange face looking at him angrily. He couldn''t help apologizing. But before he finished speaking, the door was closed. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 268

    Before Cao Yongfu could react, Xiao Jiu rushed over, grabbed Cao Yongfu''s arm and twisted it. Then he jumped up, put it on his shoulder and pressed him down.


    Li Yuanjia see small nine one move successfully, immediately took out the cloth towel that had been prepared for a long time, quickly blocked Cao Yongfu''s mouth. Cao Yongfu was caught unprepared in the twinkling of an eye. Without even shouting, he was blocked and tied up into a meat dumpling.


    Xiao Jiu tied up Cao Yongfu, clapped his hands, sat down and continued to eat and drink. Li Yuanjia looked at Cao Yongfu with a smile and said, "old Cao, long time no see, you have become rich again."


    Cao Yongfu didn''t know where he had offended Li Yuanjia. He struggled and moved at a loss. He didn''t want to speak. Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "Lao Cao, I have nothing else to do when I come to you today. If I ask you something, you just have to take it out and I will keep you safe."


    Cao Yongfu was stunned and looked at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "well, I''ve fallen in love with a girl, either someone else or ziluo in your building. I want to take her into the house as a servant girl. By the way, I''ll take her father and her sister Bai Shuang together. You take their deeds, and I want to help them redeem themselves."


    Cao Yongfu looked at Li Yuanjia, motionless.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu was staring at them, Li Yuanjia frowned and scolded in a deep voice: "yehaosheng is talking to you. Are you pretending to be deaf and dumb? Are you tired of living


    Small nine cackle cackle way: "his mouth is blocked, how do you let him answer?"


    Li Yuanjia responded with an embarrassed smile, quickly pulled out the cloth towel in Cao Yongfu''s mouth, and said with a smile, "sorry, sorry, I''m not very skilled at it for the first time. How tolerant you are, old Cao!"


    Cao Yongfu coughed a few times and gasped for breath. He looked at Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu, and said pitifully, "Shizi, don''t make fun of me. I''m too old to stand this. My arm is almost broken. What''s the matter with you? Let''s talk about it slowly. Can you solve it for me first?"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned for a moment. Xiaojiu frowned and strode up to Cao Yongfu. After looking at him, he raised his foot and kicked it hard. It hit Cao Yongfu''s knee. Cao Yongfu knelt down with a groan. Xiaojiu clapped his hands and said, "who are you kidding? Talk well!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu in horror and couldn''t help swallowing. This girl is so rude! Fortunately, he had a good relationship since he was a child. Otherwise, it would be very miserable for him to offend this girl?


    Li Yuanjia secretly made up her mind that she must not annoy Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu didn''t know what kind of loyal accomplice she had kicked out. Of course, these are all afterwords. At the moment, Xiao Jiu was thinking about how to make the old Cao take out the deed of sale.


    Cao Yongfu got a kick and didn''t dare to laugh. After thinking about it, he said in a low voice: "you two, it''s not that I don''t let people go. In fact, the white frost is favored by a noble man. I have promised to send people to him. I''m a businessman. I can''t break my promise, can I? As for ziluo and her father Zhang Qing, if shiziye likes it, I''ll send someone to bring you the deed of sale. What do you think? "


    Xiao Jiu frowned and looked at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia frowned and kicked Cao Yongfu just like Xiao Jiu. He scolded: "don''t fool me there. Who dares to call himself a noble man in front of me? However, if you ask for a few idle people, you will push and block with me. I have long said that you look down on me and don''t give me face, do you? "


    Cao Yongfu couldn''t help complaining: "I dare not, how dare I? I dare not be disrespectful to my son. I absolutely dare not fool him. In this way, I''ll tell you the truth. That Bai Shuang was taken in by my son and wanted to take her as my concubine. You tell me, she is a slave. She can be regarded as a blessing by the master for several generations. But she is not smart and has run away. The slave, who is full of Kyoto, is looking for her. If the master knows where she is, I will thank him for my son first. "¡° I, I don''t know where she is, but I''ve seen her before and promised violet that she would redeem her family. I never agree easily. If I do, I have to do it. Otherwise, who will I become? Your childe has already accepted more than ten concubines. There is not much more than one white frost, and there is not much less than one white frost. You are talking nonsense with me. Bring me the deed of sale. I''m busy. I don''t have time to spend with you! " Li Yuanjia bites to death to get the contract of selling himself, ignoring Cao Yongfu''s story at all.


    Cao Yongfu couldn''t help complaining in his heart. He turned his eyes and said, "since shiziye has opened his mouth, I can''t help selling his face. Then, why don''t you two let me go first, and I''ll take you to the backyard to take them. To tell you the truth, my mother-in-law is in charge of these things. I have to go to her to take them!"


    Small nine one listen to this words, not from immediately forward to give Cao Yongfu loosen, Li Yuanjia busy pull her way: "wait, he may be cheating us."


    Cao Yongfu said: "I dare not, I dare not, I dare not cheat you two. You two will go to the backyard with me. I promise I will give you the deed of betrayal."


    "Well! You think I''m a three-year-old. If I untie you, I''ll send someone to your master right away. If I can get the deed of sale, I''ll see the ghost! " Li Yuanjia sneered and pulled Xiaojiu to prevent her from loosening the rope for Cao Yongfu.


    Cao Yongfu said with a bitter smile: "but you two, if I go out like this, I''m afraid that if we can''t get to the backyard, the Yamen people will come. I don''t dare to cheat you. You can believe me once!"


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but frown. He really can''t bind Cao Yongfu like this. But if he is untied, what if he shouts or runs away?


    Small nine slanted head to think to want to mutter a way: "how about I order his acupuncture point to try?"


    "How can you even touch acupoints? Great. What else can''t you do? " Li Yuanjia a listen to surprise bad, can''t help rubbing small nine head asked.


    Small Jiuyi patted Li Yuanjia''s hand, stroked his hair, frowned, and said seriously: "I''ve learned to point acupoints, but I''ve only practiced it on wooden posts, and I haven''t tried it on people. He''s so fat. I''m afraid I can''t recognize acupoints."


    Cao Yongfu, who has been looking normal all the time, heard Xiao Jiu''s words. His face changed greatly. He cried in a hurry: "little master, master, this acupoint is not randomly ordered. If it''s not right, it will kill you. I promise I won''t cheat you. You can untie me." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 269

    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia stare at Cao Yongfu. Xiaojiu is even more angry and says, "shut up, what''s the quarrel?" Cao Yongfu was hit on the forehead by Xiao Jiu. He was dizzy with pain. Then he realized that although he was small, he was cruel, and his hands were tight. He didn''t dare to take any chances. He bowed his head and calculated carefully.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Cao Yongfu and said to Xiao Jiu in a low voice, "this man is very slippery. I can''t believe him. In this way, you can try to point the acupoints first. It''s really not good. Let''s think about it again."


    Xiao Jiu nods and pulls up Cao Yongfu. Li Yuanjia raises his hand and puts the cloth into Cao Yongfu''s mouth again in case Xiao Jiu misorders Cao Yongfu.


    Cao Yongfu was terrified and his face began to turn white.


    Xiao Jiu raised his finger and made a gesture up and down to Cao Yongfu. From time to time, he poked at Cao Yongfu. Cao Yongfu''s face became whiter and whiter, and he wanted to run away. But the door was closed, and Li Yuanjia was still staring at him. Cao Yongfu could not help feeling that he had become a live fish on the chopping board and was being slaughtered.


    After a while, Xiaojiu felt that he had found the right place. He could not help but save the elixir field. His Qi ran through his fingers and quickly moved towards Cao Yongfu. Cao Yongfu felt numb, but he could not stand, and his legs trembled.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Cao Yongfu and looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu frowned and looked at Cao Yongfu''s shaking legs like a pendulum. He frowned and murmured, "that''s right. Why didn''t he stop?"


    Cao Yongfu was scared to death. He cried and wriggled, but his legs couldn''t work hard. He couldn''t move half a step, so he was almost ready to cry.


    Li Yuanjia looked at it, kneaded his chin and concluded: "you must not be right. Try again."


    Xiao Jiu nodded, raised his hand and nodded on Cao Yongfu. Now, Cao Yongfu stopped swinging. He stood there, stiff and motionless, even without blinking his eyes.


    Xiao Jiu was happy and shook Cao Yongfu. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "it''s done. It''s settled!"


    Li Yuanjia also shook Cao Yongfu curiously, thought about it, pulled out the cloth towel in Cao Yongfu''s mouth, patted him and asked, "ah, you really can''t move at all?"


    However, Cao Yongfu was still motionless, and his mouth still kept the appearance that he had just pulled out the cloth towel. Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia could not help being silly. Li Yuanjia pestled Xiao Jiu and said in a small voice: "are you too dead? He can''t even blink like this. How can he take us to get the deed of sale later? "


    Xiaojiuyi thought that it was the same. He walked around Cao Yongfu a few times in distress. He clapped his hands and said, "I know. I want to hold his upper body so that he can''t move. But his lower body has to be able to walk. What about talking? Would you like to order his dumb acupoints? "


    Li Yuanjia waved his hand and said, "you don''t need to point dumb acupoints. You have to let him find his mother-in-law. You can''t stop talking."


    "Oh, I''ll try again!" Small nine said rolled up his sleeve, raised his finger at Cao Yongfu, Cao Yongfu looked at small nine in front of the finger, tears can not help flowing out. Li Yuanjia said in surprise: "you see, he will cry."


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help but stare at it, muttering: "I''m still crying when I''m settled. Hehe, they don''t know. I''ll go back and show off with them."


    Cao Yongfu''s tears flow more fierce, small nine muttered raised his hand quickly in Cao Yongfu''s body a few times, saw Cao Yongfu''s body twist a few times, suddenly Er er''s smile, that laughter seems to have a ball of cotton in his throat, stuffy and blocking listening to people very uncomfortable.


    Li Yuanjia took a surprised look at Xiao Jiu and quickly put the cloth on Cao Yongfu. He watched Cao Yongfu twitch as if he had epilepsy,


    With a face flushed and laughing desperately, Li Yuanjia rubbed his arm and glared at Xiao Jiu: "can you do it or not? Don''t kill him later, we''ll be in trouble! " Xiaojiuzheng pondered and heard Li Yuanjia''s words, he said: "it''s not the first time I told you that I didn''t order anyone


    It''s hard to avoid mistakes. OK, now I understand. I''m sure I''ll succeed this time! " With that, Xiao Jiu asks Li Yuanjia to help Cao Yongfu up. He quickly points and pats on him, indicating Li Yuanjia to pull away the cloth towel. Cao Yongfu gasps and returns to normal, but his expression is dull, as if he had been stimulated.


    Li Yuanjia reached out and patted Cao Yongfu. Cao Yongfu didn''t respond. Li Yuanjia took a look at Xiao Jiu and muttered, "won''t it be settled again?" With that, he patted Cao Yongfu with a little effort. Cao Yongfu jumped down to avoid the urgent voice and said, "please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia were startled. Although Cao Yongfu''s legs could move, he could make a sound, but his arms could not move. Xiao Jiu was so proud that he glanced at Li Yuanjia and said, "did you say I can do it?"


    Li Yuanjia surprised to small nine thumbs up, small nine elated looking at Cao Yongfu, but Cao Yongfu face white as paper, shivering, no longer as calm and smooth as at the beginning.


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia support Cao Yongfu from left to right. Li Yuanjia says to Cao Yongfu with a smile: "I heard that ziluo was sold to you for fifty taels of silver. I don''t treat you badly. I''ll give you one hundred taels of silver. If you know your face, please take us to your mother-in-law and give us the deed of sale. If you don''t know your face, I''ll ask her to settle you both for ten and a half days. If you find a place where no one is, you''ll wait for the two of you to work! "


    Small nine one listen to this words, not from frown way: "point to fix not so long, at most one or two hours, time is long, the person''s blood is impassable, not dead or disabled."


    When Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu had demolished his platform, he quietly glared at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu looked at Li Yuanjia puzzled. Li Yuanjia lowered his voice and said to Cao Yongfu, "do you hear me? If you don''t untie this acupoint for a while, you will be dead or disabled. Do you want to die or someone? Give me a happy word


    Cao Yongfu''s life is not like death. He dares not to abide by it. He quickly orders his head and says, "I''ll take you to get it. You must solve the acupoints for me. I have an old family to support."


    Li Yuanjia was so happy that he gave Xiao Jiu a wink. Xiao Jiu coughed and said, "as long as you give us the contract of selling yourself, I will untie the acupoints for you in a moment."


    Cao Yongfu hurriedly assured: "I dare not play my heart, I will give the contract to you." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 270

    "That''s right. You are obedient. We don''t want to upset you. Don''t waste our time. We are busy. By the way, Lao Cao, for the sake of our acquaintance, I can remind you that I''m soft tempered and talkative, but my little brother is a quick tempered, young man. He is easy to be out of control. He broke a man''s leg just now, and now he''s still lying at home. I''m afraid he''ll never get better in his life, I don''t want you to go wrong and regret it all your life! " What Li Yuanjia said is sincere and sincere, but Cao Yongfu hated it very much. However, due to the fact that people were taking advantage of me, he didn''t dare to show anything on his face. He just went out of the house and waited for the right time.


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia didn''t know what Cao Yongfu was thinking. Seeing that he was really scared, they thought he knew how to be obedient, so they took Cao Yongfu to the backyard of zuixianlou.


    Although Yongfu can walk, his upper body still can''t move. Knowing that he can only be at the mercy of the other party before solving the acupoints, he obediently takes Xiaojiu and them to get the body deed.


    Small Jiuyi face curious into the backyard of zuixianlou, only see the small gate into it is unique, carved fence painting column magnificent, everywhere can be seen in the beautiful dress of the girl and dress coquettish servant girls leaning on the fence on the door talking and laughing.


    Cao Yongfu took Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu. As soon as they came in, the women rushed up like butterflies. They surrounded Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia and kept saying, "Oh, young master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Haven''t you come here for such a long time? Have you forgotten my family?" Then he waved his handkerchief and threw it at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, regardless of their age.


    The pungent smell made Xiao Jiu sneeze. Li Yuanjia was no better than Xiao Jiu, because he was more romantic and older. In the eyes of those women, he was more popular than Xiao Jiu and other baby babies. Those women could not help but pull him hard, as if they were going to stick to him. Li Yuanjia could hardly hold Cao Yongfu''s arm.


    Seeing that Li Yuanjia was entangled and unable to move forward, Xiao Jiu turned his eyes and pinched Cao Yongfu hard. Cao Yongfu''s painful brow trembled and said, "give me one side. You guys dare to rush to the two CHILDES. Then, where''s your wife? Where''s Madame


    A clever little servant girl said quickly: "the lady is greeting the guests. Why don''t you go to the lady''s bedroom first and wait for her. The servant girl will call her to come here."


    "Go! Go Cao Yongfu repeatedly urged, the little servant girl was stunned. She picked up her skirt and ran to call her mother-in-law Cao.


    Cao Yongfu drinks all the women away. Cao Yongfu takes Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia to a bedroom on the second floor. Li Yuanjia presses Cao Yongfu to sit down, waiting for the arrival of Cao''s mother-in-law. Xiao Jiu looks around curiously and looks at the beautifully decorated bedroom.


    The sound of footsteps came outside the door. Soon, a 40 year old woman with rich makeup and lingering charm came in. As soon as she entered the door, she said to Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Oh, two young masters are here. Our Huixian Pavilion is really magnificent. The girls here are the best in Kyoto. They are not only gentle, virtuous, versatile and serve people."


    When Li Yuanjia heard this, he interrupted the woman and said, "is that Mrs. Cao? We have something to trouble madam today. "


    Cao''s mother-in-law was stunned and looked at Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu. Then he looked at Cao Yongfu. Cao Yongfu stood up and stared at Cao''s mother-in-law. His eyes turned around, but he said: "that, this is Prince Shizi of Qi. He has a crush on ziluo. Go to fetch ziluo, Baishuang and her father Zhang Qing''s deed of sale to shiziye. Shiziye wants to redeem them."


    Cao Pozi and Cao Yongfu have been married for decades, and they know each other''s habits very well. Seeing that Cao Yongfu''s manner is totally different from before, they keep winking at themselves. They can''t help but feel that it''s wrong. On the other hand, they want Bai Shuang''s contract of sale, which makes them feel more and more strange.


    Cao''s mother-in-law looked carefully and thought that Cao Yongfu''s appearance was very strange. She stood and spoke without moving her arms. Moreover, she kept squeezing her eyes at herself. Cao''s mother-in-law was frightened. She was busy staring at Cao Yongfu''s eyes. When she saw that she really blinked three times, she stopped for a while and then blinked three times, and her heart sank. It turned out that Cao Yongfu and his wife had done a lot of bad things and were afraid of retribution. They secretly agreed that if they were held hostage or in danger, they would secretly wink at each other three times as a sign. Therefore, as soon as she saw Cao Yongfu blinking like this, she knew that he was being held hostage. When she looked at Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu, she saw that they were both little dolls, so she had an idea.


    Seeing Mrs. Cao clapping her leg, she exclaimed in surprise: "ah, ziluo is so lucky that she can be favored by shiziye and redeem herself for her. This is really the blessing she has cultivated in her eight lives. Shiziye, wait a moment, and I''ll go and get you the deed of sale!" With that, the handkerchief swung and gave a salute with a smile, then turned and went out.


    Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu look at each other. They are very surprised. Unexpectedly, Cao Pozi is so easy to talk. Things are much easier than they think.


    But unexpectedly, after waiting for a quarter of an hour, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help feeling sleepy and didn''t see Mrs. Cao come back. Li Yuanjia frowned and found something wrong. He was about to open his mouth when he saw that Xiao Jiu suddenly raised his head and looked around with alert eyes. He said in a low voice, "here, there are many people!"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned. She opened the back window and saw that Mrs. Cao was coming towards them with more than a dozen guards. Li Yuanjia could not help biting her teeth and scolding, "no, we were cheated by that woman. She didn''t go to get the deed of sale, she went to move the soldiers!"


    Small nine one listen to some silly eyes, busy ask a way: "that now how do we do?"


    Li Yuanjia frowned, looked at Xiaojiu and asked in a low voice, "are you sure you can beat more than ten strong men?"


    Small nine frown way: "I don''t know each other skill how, also didn''t at the same time and dozen strong man fight, not sure, but one point I''m very sure."


    "What?"


    "I''m sure they won''t catch me if I fly out with lightness skill!"


    "What about me?"


    "You''ll be lucky for yourself."


    "Go away"


    Li Yuanjia, who was not expecting to rush out in the front, couldn''t help thinking about other ways. But she saw that Mrs. Cao was about to rush up with people. They were still trapped in the house and had no way to escape. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help turning around in a hurry.


    Cao Yongfu was a little proud and said, "two young men must be joking with my old Cao today. In my opinion, we just assume that this has never happened today. If you like, you can stay and play. I''ll find some of the most beautiful girls in the building to accompany you. All the expenses should be my old Cao''s. how about that?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 271

    Li Yuanjia glared at Cao Yongfu and said, "shut up! Do you think you are such a shallow man? "


    Small nine also feel looked down upon, impolitely raised his hand is a little, Cao Yongfu immediately speechless. Xiaojiu stared at Cao Yongfu and said in a deep voice, "I forgot to tell you. I''m sure I''ll kill you with one finger. Do you believe it?"


    Cao Yongfu''s face suddenly changed. Xiao Jiu glared at Cao Yongfu and raised his finger to shake in front of him. Cao Yongfu''s nose was sweating.


    Although Li Yuanjia was relieved by the sight, he could not feel relaxed at all by listening to the approaching footsteps. He came here to make a contract for selling himself, not to make a big deal. If he was besieged for a while and the hero saved the United States, instead, he was caught as a turtle in a jar, wouldn''t he become a laughing stock in Kyoto? At the thought of being ridiculed by Xie, Li Yuanjia finds it hard to calm down.


    Small nine also don''t want to be held, so say to go too shameful, can''t help but some anxious look around, inadvertently see somewhere, small nine heart read a move, can''t help walking past.


    Suddenly see small nine straight toward a place, Li Yuanjia can''t help but ask: "small nine, what are you doing?"


    Xiaojiu ignores him and goes straight to the wall decorated with jade reliefs. He reaches for his hand and touches it. Li Yuanjia says: "it''s time. You still have the mind to play with those. Come to think of a way. After a while, we''ll be caught."


    Small nine disdain of hum a way: "you just become a bastard?"? I''m not going to be caught by them!


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help being impatient: "you really want to throw me away and run by yourself. I''ll tell you, if you do that, I''ll break up with you."


    While Li Yuanjia was shouting angrily, he suddenly heard a few clicks and saw the jade carving move. It slowly separated from the left and right, and there was a big entrance in the middle.


    Li Yuanjia was stunned. He ran over and looked at it curiously. He asked in a low voice, "what''s this?"


    Small nine thought to want to mutter a way: "may be a chamber of secrets!"


    "The chamber of secrets? Is there any treasure in it? Let''s go and look for treasure Li Yuanjia is very excited and pulls Xiaojiu to rush in. Xiaojiu slaps Li Yuanjia hard and scolds him: "what are we here for? What are you looking for? If you don''t move that fat man up, let''s go and hide first. "


    As soon as Li Yuanjia pats his head, he remembers his business. He and Xiao Jiu drag Cao Yongfu together and drag him into the secret passage.


    Xiaojiu finally enters the secret road. After entering, he presses the button beside the door, and the door immediately closes. The jade relief wall in the bedroom is restored to its original shape. There is no one in the room. If it is not for the slightly messy tables and chairs, it can''t be seen that anyone has been here.


    The secret road is not long, and the light is dim, but because there is light in the place leading to it, it''s not black and you can''t see the road clearly


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia drag Cao Yongfu through the secret passage to a secret room. They are both tired. They throw Cao Yongfu on the ground. They find a chair and sit breathing for a while. Then they have the heart to look at the secret room.


    Xiaojiu looked at it and saw that it was a small room. In the middle of the room, there was a table and two Tai Shi chairs. On both sides, there were two Baibao pavilions, on which were some big and small boxes.


    Li Yuanjia looked at the boxes and turned to pick up Cao Yongfu. Cao Yongfu''s face was pale and gray. He could not help frowning. Just now, the fat man was tossed like that. He was not so sad. How could he enter the secret passage like his dead father?


    Li Yuanjia murmured in his heart, pointed to the boxes and asked Cao Yongfu, "what''s in it? What is this chamber for? " Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "his acupuncture point is dead by me, ask him is not white ask, want to know oneself open to have a look not to go?"


    "Then you won''t untie his acupoints?"


    "You think it''s so simple to point acupoints. It needs internal power, OK? I''ll give him some. I''m tired to death. He''s so deceitful, and I can''t believe what he says. Besides, I have to keep some internal power. What should I do in case of a fight later? "


    Li Yuanjia was small nine said nothing, can only touch the nose.


    Xiaojiu curiously went to Baibao Pavilion and looked at it. Just as he was about to open the box, Li Yuanjia hurriedly called out: "wait a minute, what if there is a mechanism? This place is so hidden that there must be something hidden. Maybe there will be some mechanism. "


    Small nine one want to feel reasonable, then retracted his hand, but in the end is very curious about the things in the box, small nine did not give up looking around, see a lamp post in the corner, will take down the lamp, pull out the lamp post, take the lamp post to poke the box.


    The box was bumped into the ground by the lamp post and snapped open. Several pieces of paper fell out of the box. Xiao Jiu took a look at Li Yuanjia, walked forward carefully and picked it up.


    "What is this?" Small nine looked, frowned and handed to Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia Leng Leng, took a look, not from great joy way: "ah, this is the deed of sale, ha ha, ha ha, we have to all effortless, quick, flip to find ziluo their!"


    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia rummage and finally find the deed of sale of ziluo''s family. They find that in addition to the deed of sale, there are more IOU, IOU and account books in these boxes. Xiaojiu is puzzled and says, "Why are there so many IOU here? How can there be an account book? "


    Li Yuanjia looked through the account books, and his face suddenly changed. These account books are clearly the books for keeping profits. Isn''t this drunken fairy house not only raising private prostitutes, but also setting up a gambling house to keep profits?


    If this matter is poked out, not to mention Xie Wuwei, it means that old master Xie is afraid that he will not be able to get away with it. They have discovered Xie''s big secret by mistake. Xie Wuwei will not let them go easily.


    Li Yuanjia suddenly realized that something was wrong. They were just trying to get the deed of sale, but they got into such trouble by accident. Li Yuanjia looked at Cao Yongfu, who was as pale as ashes. Then he realized why he was dragged here and his face was hard to look like this. When they broke into this place, Xie Wuwei was going to punish him!


    Then he and Xiao Jiu were also put on a knife around their neck, and they are not far away from death?


    Li Yuanjia''s life is so big. For the first time, she felt that she was in danger. When she thought about it carefully, she felt that their situation was extremely dangerous. Since Cao Yongfu knew this place, she must also know that if she could not find them in the house, would she come to the secret room to investigate? The secret room was surrounded by walls and airtight, then they were really turtles in the urn? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 272

    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but feel confused. Looking up, he saw that Xiao Jiu had turned the box over and over. He was carrying a lamp post and tried to insert it back. He waved his hand in a headache and said, "don''t do that. Save your strength and run for your life for a while."


    "Run for your life? Who''s going to kill us? " Small nine puzzled asked, continue to try hard to insert a lamp post inside, Li Yuanjia sighed, was about to tell them the current situation, suddenly heard a noise from the top of the head, quickly put up his finger to small nine hiss, ran to the door, put his ear on it to listen.


    There was a disorderly sound of footsteps, followed by Mrs. Cao''s sharp voice: "what? No one? Have you looked for them all? "


    A man''s voice replied, "I''ve searched all over, and there''s no one."


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Cao''s voice trembled and cried: "you all go out first, go out! Call the flower dance. Come on Then there was a chaotic sound of footsteps. The room gradually quieted down. Only one step was heard walking around the entrance. Li Yuanjia was more and more worried that they were about to be found.


    At this time, suddenly heard small nine is very happy to shout a: "installed!"


    Li Yuanjia turns around and sees Xiaojiu holding the lamp post smiling as if he has accomplished something. Li Yuanjia can''t help laughing bitterly in his heart. Xiaojiu is really a silly girl. When are you still thinking about an Dengzhu.


    Unexpectedly, the lamppost that Xiaojiu is holding turns suddenly. Xiaojiu is unprepared. His hands are suddenly empty, and he almost falls down. However, as the lamppost turns, the originally flat wall suddenly turns. Gradually, a dark secret passage appears in front of everyone.


    Small nine silly eyes, staring at Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia at this time is also stunned, carefully went to the entrance to see, only feel very deep and dark, but also a little moldy smell, gloomy.


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and hurriedly signaled Xiao Jiu to untie Cao Yongfu''s acupoints. Xiao Jiu couldn''t save his internal power at the moment. He hurriedly untied Cao Yongfu''s acupoints, but he twisted his arm and tied it up for fear of Cao Yongfu''s escape.


    Li Yuanjia stared at Cao Yongfu, who was as pale as ashes, and asked in a low voice, "where does this secret passage lead to?"


    Cao Yongfu''s expressionless face is motionless. Li Yuanjia winks at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu punches Cao Yongfu in the stomach. Cao Yongfu shrinks into a ball in pain, but he still keeps his teeth closed and says nothing.


    Li Yuanjia frowned and looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu looked at Li Yuanjia at a loss. Li Yuanjia said to Cao Yongfu in a deep voice: "you tell us the truth now. If something happens in the future, you may be able to save your life. You also know that your master will not let you go. You have to think clearly. Now you have a chance to surrender."


    Cao Yongfu did not seem to hear the general, still motionless, a gray face as if dying.


    Li Yuanjia had no choice but to give up prying words from Cao Yongfu''s mouth. After listening to the news outside, he felt that another group of people were coming, as if they were about to rush in. Li Yuanjia could not help biting his teeth and said fiercely, "the big deal is death. Let''s go down and have a look. What is this dragon pond and tiger cave?"


    Xiao Jiu waved his hand and said, "I won''t die. As soon as I blow my whistle, there will be a dark guard to save us!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu for a long time. He felt that there was something wrong with him. He couldn''t help scratching his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Yuanjia stretched out her hand speechless, rubbed Xiaojiu''s head madly and scolded, "what''s the matter? You idiot, you dark Wei won''t say it earlier. The evil master almost thought we were going to die, and half of our lives were almost gone. Do you know? "


    Small nine struggling to save his head out, angry way: "you are timid also blame me, even fight did not fight, blood did not flow a drop, how to die ah dead?"? What do you do as a dark guard? It can only be called out at a critical moment of life and death. There''s nothing wrong with it. Why should I call dark Wei? You are a fool, big fool Li Yuanjia was so angry that he couldn''t help but look at Xiao Jiu and said, "OK, I''m a big fool, OK? Ancestor, listen. Our captors will come soon. Let''s run first, shall we? "


    Little Jiuyi pointed to Cao Yongfu and asked, "what about him? Do you want to take him? He''s too heavy. I''m tired of dragging him just now. "


    Li Yuanjia thought for a moment and said, "no, he won''t have any good fruit in the future. Let''s go quickly, but we have to say that if I call for help in a moment, you must not wait for any life or death. You must inform the dark guard to come and save us quickly."


    Small nine curled his lips, just about to open his mouth, but see Li Yuanjia with unprecedented serious eyes staring at her, not from Leng Leng, nodded: "I know!"


    Li Yuanjia then put down his heart, picked up a lamp, and pulled Xiaojiu into the secret passage.


    As soon as they went in, the secret door closed immediately. Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia looked at the closed secret door behind them and couldn''t help looking at each other. Li Yuanjia clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and said in a deep voice: "go, don''t be afraid!"


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, shake off Li Yuanjia sweat hand, not angry way: "I''m not afraid, is you afraid?" Then he grabbed the lamp in Li Yuanjia''s hand and strode forward.


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and ran after him. He tugged at Xiao Jiu''s belt and said in a low voice, "little ancestor, I''m afraid. I''m afraid, OK? Slow down, if there are mechanisms in it, I will marry three wives and four concubines in the future. I can''t die here without touching ziluo''s hand! "


    Small nine one listen not from frown way: "a person can marry a daughter-in-law only, how can you marry so many?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, your family is married by one person, but my family is not. My father has three concubines, and there are more concubines who are not named. I''m the son of king Qi, and I''m so handsome that I can''t be worse than my father. How can I marry her ten or eight?"


    "Are you the only one to share so many people?"


    "There''s nothing to do with it. I''m not that kind of person who likes the new and dislikes the old. I''m sure I''ll get wet and wet."


    "What is rain and dew


    "It''s just rain and dew. Bah, how can I tell you this? You''re a woman, not a man. I can''t tell you this. Besides, don''t be so rude, you girl. I forget you''re a woman."


    "What''s the matter with the woman? Can''t a woman know what rain and dew are? How rude am I? I''m more polite than my sixth brother


    "Don''t compare yourself with your sixth brother. Is your sixth brother a little bit gentle from head to toe?"


    "Well, you dare say that to my sixth brother. I''ll tell him later that he won''t beat you to death!"


    "I''m wrong, slip of tongue, slip of tongue, please don''t tell your sixth brother that he''s a mischievous man, but he''s a deadly little master, master, ancestor, little ancestor. Ah, you don''t really want to complain to your sixth brother, do you? You''re a dead girl, little nine, little nine, you''re just saying, "the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and it will be unable to open it in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 273

    "Shut up, there''s movement ahead!" Small nine sink a voice to shout a way, Gao Gao lift lamp, slow down a pace, cautiously walk toward front.


    When Li Yuanjia heard of the situation, he quickly closed his mouth, tugged at Xiao Jiu''s belt and gently looked out.


    In front of her, the dark path became wider and wider. There were several more upward steps at her feet. Xiao Jiu stepped on the steps carefully. Li Yuanjia pulled her to follow her closely. She felt some moisture on her face. Li Yuanjia could not help reaching out her hand and touching it, but found some water stains.


    Li Yuanjia frowned and reminded Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "the wall is very wet. There may be water in front of it. Be careful."


    Little nine nodded and walked forward more carefully. Gradually, he heard the sound of water ticking. They were very clear in the dark tunnel. They were both nervous and didn''t dare to talk and laugh like before. They were staring at the road under their feet and walked forward slowly.


    Xiao Jiu stepped down the stone steps and looked up. She was startled to find that she and Li Yuanjia were standing on a big stone. Above the stone, they were dark and could not see clearly. Under the stone, there was a pool. It was also dark and swayed slightly in the dim light, as if something was hidden. The people who looked at it were thrilled.


    I don''t know where the water is flowing into the pool drop by drop. The sound of tick by tick is particularly clear and frightening in this dark and quiet place. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help shaking. He clung to Xiaojiu''s belt and pasted it on his back and said in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, let''s go back. It''s so scary here!"


    Xiao Jiu was also a little scared. Li Yuanjia could not help but stare at him and scolded: "if you want to go, I won''t go. Maybe someone else is chasing you. When we go back like this, we just fall into the trap. The dark people here don''t know it. Lady Cao catches us and throws us into the pool. We''re finished!"


    "Don''t be so frightening. I''m the son of the king of Qi. I''m a relative of the imperial family. If I dare to kill the imperial family, I''m going to destroy the nine ethnic groups. How many lives do they dare to kill me?" Li Yuanjia exclaimed calmly.


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of curl to curl a mouth way: "that you still fear what?"


    "I" Li Yuanjia was so angry that he wanted to bite little Jiuyi. He was not afraid of people, but of ghosts!


    Xiaojiu raises the lamp and looks at it carefully. He finds the stone steps and takes Li Yuanjia down. The stone steps are not steep, but they are very long. Li Yuanjia grabs Xiaojiu''s belt and looks back. He feels that it''s dark and chilly behind him. At first sight, it looks like a black monster and will rush towards him in an instant.


    Li Yuanjia''s teeth almost trembled, so he immediately turned his head and followed Xiao Jiu closely. He didn''t dare to look again.


    Small nine with Li Yuanjia down the stone steps, carefully along the pool side to the opposite passage, who knows is walking, suddenly stumbling. Li Yuanjia also faltered and held Xiaojiu in a hurry. Xiaojiu held up the lamp and looked at the place where he was stumbling. He saw a white bone standing on the ground in horror. The dense bone was very conspicuous in the dark place.


    Li Yuanjia''s face turned white and she couldn''t help screaming. Xiaojiu was not frightened by the bone, but was scared by Li Yuanjia''s voice and almost didn''t jump up.


    Small nine indignant back hard a stamp, in the middle of Li Yuanjia''s scream, Li Yuanjia pain immediately covered his feet, no longer afraid of other.


    Xiaojiu bravely took out the dagger and gently pulled the white bone. With a click, the standing white bone fell down. Xiaojiu used the dagger to dig away the sand on the white bone. It turned out to be a human hand bone. The hand bone was open in a strange posture, as if trying to catch something.


    Small nine not from scared step back, met Li Yuanjia came by, Li Yuanjia along small nine line of sight also see that cut hand bone, immediately scared straight suction cool air, even shout also can''t shout out. Small nine and Li Yuan Jia dull look at each other, such as the heart of the general, quickly turn around, even jump and run to the opposite lane. They didn''t dare to stop. They ran to their head in one breath, but it was a corner before they met. Li Yuanjia gasped and couldn''t run on the wall. Xiao Jiu grabbed Li Yuanjia''s hand and dragged his head back. Until Xiao Jiu couldn''t run, they stopped.


    At the moment, Li Yuanjia didn''t care about his status as a noble childe. He just sat down on the ground. Xiao Jiu also supported his knee and couldn''t stand up. After a long breath, Li Yuanjia stood up and said: "we have to run quickly. We''re afraid it''s not clean here. We have to go out quickly."


    Xiaojiu raised his hand weakly, pointed to the front and gasped for breath: "can''t run, no way!"


    Li Yuanjia turned around and saw a closed stone door in front of them. The stone door was almost as tall as the door of other people''s houses, and it was carved with flowers, which was quite exquisite.


    But this is not the point, the point is that it is closed, but also closed tightly!


    Li Yuanjia snatched the lamp from Xiaojiu and held it to the front of the door. He looked at it carefully, but he didn''t find the crack in the door. He pushed it and the stone door didn''t move. Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu with a sad face and sighed: "are we going to die here today?"


    Small nine in the heart also commit to murmur, thought, drag exit whistle from the neck, hard blow up.


    Li Yuanjia looked at small nine bitter face not angry way: "you blow early may also be useful, just that step has gone dozens of steps, now we don''t know how deep underground, your whistle can''t even blow, who can hear?"


    Small nine just want to open a mouth to refute, but have no words, if really is underground, the dark Wei people still probably can''t hear the whistle, that can how to do, they are so trapped here?


    Small nine don''t give up the heart to go forward to check the stone gate, the secret road is not spacious, just enough for one person to pass, the stone gate is upright, up and down there is no room for climbing. There is no gap, no keyhole, people can not pry, small nine left to see right to see is helpless, not from very depressed.


    Li Yuanjia said dejectedly: "I had known that I would not care about this business. No wonder my father Wang often said that beauty is a disaster. This beauty is a trouble. If it wasn''t for ziluo and Baishuang, I would not be in such a situation. Xiaojiu, if we die here, who can find us? Can Mrs. Cao find here? How do I feel that Mrs. Cao may not be able to find this place? Xiaojiu, do you think if I die, I can''t even have a daughter-in-law? So when you get to hell, you have to laugh at me? I don''t have a daughter-in-law when I grow up like this. Is that right, Xiao Jiu? How about this? You are rude, stupid, fat and able to eat, but you are the only girl in this place. I''ll make do with you and marry you. When we get to hell, we''ll be a couple, don''t you think? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 274

    "It''s a fart. I don''t want to marry you!" Small nine mercilessly white Li Yuanjia one eye, continue to grope up and down in the stone gate, have the posture of grinding off a layer of stone gate greatly.


    On hearing this, Li Yuanjia jumped to his feet and exclaimed, "I''m so handsome and handsome. I don''t deserve you any more. I don''t dislike you any more. You don''t want to. Do you think that man Kyoto has better family background and temperament than me?"


    Small nine disdain of hum a way: "come on, you long of that fox spirit son, I have to be more blind to take a fancy to you ah, still long good, family good, you see have not seen long of good?"


    "Oh, listen to your tone. Have you ever seen a better one? Who? Where is it? Let him come here and show me. What kind of beauty can you say is good-looking? "


    "Anyway, there are definitely better looking ones than you in the world. You are at most long, eh, charming!"


    "Ah, bah, you are charming? What do you know, little boy? I''m a man. Do men understand? You can''t say that I''m handsome, romantic, young, with a beautiful face, bright eyes and clear eyes


    Small nine touch to touch to also can''t find any mechanism on the stone door, can''t help but is very irritable, plus Li Yuanjia in the side to talk incessantly, small nine one big fire, directly carry full internal force, suddenly a foot toward the stone door kicked in the past, only to hear a dull sound of Dong, that door leaf actually opened a little bit in.


    Small nine joy, clap hands to point to that door way: "originally this door only needs to exert oneself to be able to push open, fast don''t talk nonsense, come and push with me hard together!"


    As soon as Li Yuanjia saw that he had a way to live, he could not praise himself. He went over and pushed the door with Xiao Jiu.


    They tried their best to push the door together, but the stone door was extremely heavy, and it was very inflexible to rub the stone wall up and down. It took them nine oxen and two tigers to push out a gap with the width of their hands. Xiaojiu stretched his neck to see through the crack of the door. He saw that there was light inside and the air flow was fresh. He was surprised and said, "there must be an exit in front of us. Come on, let''s continue to push hard. We can go out by pushing it open!"


    The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. It''s really hard to push the heavy stone gate with the strength of two people or two children. Xiao Jiu has internal force to support it. Li Yuanjia has been running and jumping for a long time. He has exhausted his strength just now, but now he really has no strength.


    Xiaojiu angrily pointed to Li Yuanjia''s nose and scolded: "you are so happy to praise yourself. You don''t even have any strength. What''s the use?"


    Li Yuanjia knew that he was wrong and didn''t dare to talk back. He just whispered, "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of situation. I can''t use my strength on weekdays, can I?"


    Xiao Jiu stares at Li Yuanjia fiercely. Li Yuanjia touches his nose and doesn''t dare to say anything. Xiao Jiu returns to Qi, but he knows that he can''t open the stone gate even if he tries his best. After thinking about it, he doesn''t push at all. He sits cross legged and begins to meditate. He waits for his internal power to recover and strives for a success.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu, who has started to meditate. Bored, he looks left and right. He also sits cross legged beside Xiaojiu, holding his head and waiting for Xiaojiu. However, he sees Xiaojiu meditating seriously with his eyes closed. He can''t help feeling funny.


    Li Yuanjia had never seen Xiao Jiu so quiet since he knew him. After looking at him curiously for a while, he found that Xiao Jiu was pretty good. Although his eyebrows were a little thick and his face was a little round, his eyelashes were thick and curly, which was very nice, and his mouth was a little flattering.


    Li Yuanjia thinks that with this trend, Xiaojiu will grow up to be a beauty. When she thinks that Xiaojiu will grow up to be a beautiful girl, Li Yuanjia can''t help but look forward to it. However, no matter how long she grows up, she can''t look like herself.


    Li Yuanjia picked his hair and thought about it. Suddenly, he thought that Xiao Jiu was shouting that he would not marry him and that he was coquettish. Li Yuanjia could not help turning his lips. He is so clearly handsome, what coquettish ah, dead girl is really no vision, but in addition to small nine is also a woman said so, think of that person, Li Yuanjia''s eyes can not help flashing a trace of sadness. That person is not a stranger, but his mother, Princess Qi. No, it''s time to call her first princess. Thinking of his mother-in-law who had passed away, Li Yuanjia could not help but pursed his lips. His memory of that woman was very vague, because she had never given him any good face when she was alive, which made Li Yuanjia suspect that he was not born to her at all.


    Li Yuanjia frowned when he thought of his mother-in-law and his royal residence. He married only one person and lived with only one person. Those people in the mansion would laugh to death when they heard this. From the beginning, what Li Yuanjia saw was intrigue and infighting. The first sentence in his mind was "don''t believe anyone except yourself". Even his own parents can''t believe it. The only thing he can believe in to live in this mansion is himself, which is the most unforgettable thing for him from childhood to adulthood.


    Therefore, Li Yuanjia has never had a dream. He thinks that life should be living in the moment, eating, drinking and having fun. He should live like his father and enjoy all his glory. People like him are probably born to be a dandy.


    But he happened to meet small nine, a tendon stupid to death, stupid to death, let a person accidentally forget her sex dead girl. No matter how much danger you encounter, you will be blocked in front of him. No matter what you encounter, you will pull him and drag him desperately forward. Li Yuanjia thinks that such a stupid and stupid person can live well and become his own friend every time.


    Looking at Xiaojiu meditating and listening to her long and powerful breathing, Li Yuanjia suddenly feels that it''s good to be like this. Even if you are in danger, even if your life or death is uncertain, there is a person you don''t need to guard against, you don''t need to doubt, and you can stay with her in peace. It seems that it''s good!


    But the people outside don''t think so. Seeing the fire burning, Mo Pingchu''s heart is like a knife. He wants to rush in so recklessly, but the guards around him hold him tightly and yell: "son, no, no!"


    Mo Pingchu struggled desperately: "let me go, let me go!" Xiaojiu is still in it. His only sister, who was still coying with him this morning, is still in it!


    Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingjian are waiting for Xiao Jiu in the old place when they get out of school. However, they don''t see Xiao Jiu coming. They can''t help looking for Xiao Jiu, but they can''t find him. They run into Cheng Mingrui. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 275

    As soon as Cheng Mingrui saw Mo Pingyun, he cried out: "Xiao Jiu has been skipping class for a long time. I thought she went to sleep in the woods again. She just ran around and didn''t find anyone. Did she slip into the street to play?"


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and said: "how can this girl skip class again? Skipping class is all right. I don''t know how to go back and forth. Let''s look for the sixth brother and the seventh brother separately. We have to find this girl quickly. Otherwise, when we go back later, my mother will ask. "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are busy looking for Xiao Jiu separately, and Cheng Mingrui is also busy helping to find them together. The four of them took action separately. They searched the Taixue and several streets around them, but no one was found. They were worried. On weekdays, Xiao Jiu plays truant. He usually goes to eat and drink. He just goes along several streets around Taixue and finds them. Why can''t he find anyone today?


    Mo Pingjian had an idea. He went to Taixue and asked some cleaning boys. Finally, he learned from a boy that Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia had gone out of Taixue and had been out for nearly two hours.


    Mo Pingjian''s secret ways are not good. As is known to all, Li Yuanjia is a first-class dandy. He never likes to eat, drink and study all day long. Most importantly, I heard that although he is very young, he has begun to travel in and out of romantic places. The more mo Pingjian thinks about it, the more worried he is. He is afraid that Li Yuanjia will take Xiao Jiu to some bad place. After thinking about it, he pulls Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang to whisper in a low voice.


    Mo Pingjian quietly returns to the mansion in Cheng Mingrui''s carriage. He tells Mo Pingchu about Xiao Jiu''s truancy and asks him to find a way to help him find someone quietly; Mo Pingyun goes to find Li Yuanjia''s car boy and asks where Li Yuanjia often goes recently; Mo Pingfang is in the street quickly buy some of the family elders love to eat, ready to make enough excuses for small nine night home.


    As soon as Mo Ping junior high school hears that Xiao Jiu plays truant and Li Yuanjia goes out to play, he can''t help frowning. He makes people contact the dark Wei who follows Xiao Jiu. Unexpectedly, one of the dark Wei who follows Xiao Jiu first sends the news: Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia break into the secret room of zuixianlou, and they may have to fight with the Xie family!


    Mo Pingchu knows that something is wrong. He is afraid that Xiaojiu will make a big mess and disturb everyone. He asks Mo Pingjian to guard quietly at the gate in case of Xiaojiu''s sudden return. He tells Mo Pingjian to take Xiaojiu and wait for Mo Pingyun to go in together, so as to try to make it go round for her. He takes a team of people to disguise and rush to zuixianlou immediately.


    Mo Pingchu had just arrived at the street near zuixianlou, when he saw the direction of zuixianlou was full of smoke and fire. Mo Pingchu''s heart sank, and he immediately took people to speed up.


    When Mo Pingchu took people to zuixianlou, he saw the flames of zuixianlou burst into the sky, and the sound of explosion kept coming out in the raging fire. As night fell, the cold wind blew, and the wind drove the fire more rapidly, and the thick smoke filled the streets.


    Around zuixianlou, there are people running around, shouting and wailing. Jin Wuwei''s waterwheel can''t get near, let alone Mo Pingchu and others. Mo Pingchu''s heart immediately raised his throat. He tightly clenched his fists and stared at the blazing fire. He slowly took a deep breath to stop his heart shaking. He sent someone to contact another dark Wei who followed Xiao Jiu, but he couldn''t get in touch at all.


    After repeatedly confirming that Xiao Jiu really didn''t come out of the Zuixian building, Mo Pingchu''s heart felt as if he had been gripped by others. Looking at the Zuixian building with fire and smoke in front of him, he thought that Xiao Jiu must be shivering in some corner. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but grab the bucket beside him and suddenly lift it up. He poured all the water on himself, and raised his feet to rush inside.


    The guards of Xing state government who followed Mo Pingchu were startled and stopped Mo Pingchu. The fire was so fierce that the roof pillars kept collapsing. There was only one way to die.


    Mo Pingchu can''t think of anything else. Xiao Jiu is still in the room, and his life and death are uncertain. Mo Pingchu tries his best to get rid of the guard and says in a deep voice: "let go, who dares to stop, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, who seems to have changed into a man with fierce murderous spirit, the guards were stunned. The little nine dark guards who came to deliver the news knelt down and said: "it''s not good for my subordinates to protect my master. I''d like to go with you!"


    Mo Pingchu took a look at the dark guard and said in a deep voice, "if you can make up for your mistakes, I will plead for you in front of my grandfather to save you from death!"¡° Thank you, young master The dark guard hugged his fist and poured himself with water. He followed Mo Pingchu into the fire. The other guards watched Mo Pingchu rush into the fire. They were so flustered that they sent one person back to report the news. The others also watered him and rushed in.


    Jin Wuwei were shocked to see a group of people coming out of nowhere and rushing into the fire like crazy! Cao, the guard of Jinwu who led the team, muttered: "where are these people who are not afraid of death coming from? I don''t know what treasure has fallen into it. They don''t even want to die! But doesn''t it seem that we are afraid of death? What a blockbuster


    Soldier Cao murmured and said, "hasn''t the owner come yet? When on earth will the water dragon arrive? Come on, report to Shangguan quickly. The fire is too big. We need to send more people here! "


    Because of the actions of Mo Pingchu and others, the soldier Cao starts to put out the fire. In the Zuixian building, Mo Pingchu finds the secret room under the guidance of dark Wei. However, except for two charred bones, there are only piles of ashes in the secret room, and there is no trace of living people.


    Mo Pingchu coughed suddenly in front of his eyes. Dark Wei''s face was a little gray. He quickly went forward to investigate. He could not help but relax and cried out: "childe, it''s the bones of two adult men!"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu hears that it''s not Xiao Jiu, he feels relieved. He asks dark Wei to find out if there are any clues. Dark Wei gropes for a token on a skeleton and hands it to Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu takes a look at the token, and his heart immediately comes up again. The token is the token of the secret guard of the Xingguo mansion. It can be seen that another secret guard who follows Xiaojiu has been buried in the fire. What about Xiaojiu? Where on earth is she?


    Mo Pingchu calmed his mind and whispered to the dark guard: "you go back to the house quickly and tell the old man, and immediately transfer all the people who can be adjusted. I''m afraid there''s another exit here. Xiao Jiu must have broken in by mistake. Even if he digs three feet, he will find someone for me!"


    "Yes, sir!" Dark Wei receives an order, is about to take Mo Pingchu to go out, but Mo Pingchu waves a hand a way: "you quickly return to the mansion, I first look here!"


    Dark Wei one listen to not from frighten a jump, busy pull Mo Pingchu way: "childe, you go out with me first, wait for the Lord to take a person to come over again to search together later." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 276

    "I''m afraid Xiao Jiu can''t wait. Hurry up --" Mo Pingchu didn''t finish his words. He suddenly felt his feet shaking. Dark Wei looked at it and exclaimed, "no, sir, the building is going to collapse. You go out with me quickly!"


    Before Mo Pingchu had time to respond, he found that the ground was shaking under his feet, followed by a crackling sound of falling objects, and then a dark shadow with Mars fell on them.


    "Be careful, young man!" The dark Wei suddenly pours on Mo Pingchu and presses him heavily. With a loud bang, Mo Pingchu only feels that his eyes are black and he doesn''t know anything.


    A fire broke out in a shop near the street in Kyoto, which immediately attracted the attention of people from all walks of life in Kyoto. When the old man learned that Xiao Jiu was missing together with Prince Shizi of Qi in zuixianlou, he couldn''t help but feel deeply after Mo Pingchu broke into the fire to save Xiao Jiu.


    The old man immediately got up and rushed to general Jin Wuwei''s house in person. Soon, all Jin Wuwei''s troops in Kyoto City were mobilized, and the water dragon, water bag, water bag, water pump, Mata and water tank all rushed up. The outside of Zuixian building was blocked, and Jin Wuwei all rushed up to put out the fire.


    In xujiayuan, Li Hengzheng, the pseudonym of Tang Tianshen, is sitting by the window reading a book. He is surprised to see that yuan shisan suddenly comes in in in a hurry.


    Yuan shisan gave Li Heng a salute and said in an urgent voice: "master, just got the news that zuixianlou was on fire. Miss Jiu and Prince Shizi of Qi were trapped in it."


    Li Heng''s face turned white, staring at yuan shisan, and asked in a deep voice, "is the news true?"


    "My subordinates have verified it, and the news is true. In order to save Miss Jiu, Mr. Mo''s fifth son is also trapped in the fire. Mr. Xing and general Jin Wuwei are rushing to fight the fire!" Yuan shisan said in a deep voice.


    Li Heng''s eyes sank and his hands unconsciously contracted into fists. He asked in a deep voice, "when did this happen? How long has it been? "


    "Miss nine has been in zuixianlou for more than half an hour, and she has a cup of tea since the fire broke out¡°


    "How about the fire in zuixianlou?"


    "The wind helps the fire. It''s hard to put it out for a while. Jin Wuwei has already started to disperse the residents around him. I''m afraid that when the fire is put out, the zuixianlou will be completely burnt."


    "Who did Xiao Jiu go to zuixianlou with? What''s the matter? "


    "It should be with Prince Shizi of Qi. I don''t know what happened. My subordinates guess that it should be related to the boss of zuixianlou. The spies buried near zuixianlou once saw Miss Jiu go to the backyard with Prince Shizi of Qi and the boss of zuixianlou. The boss of zuixianlou is stiff, as if he had been attacked. Maybe he was taken by Miss Jiu and Prince Shizi of Qi."


    Hearing yuan shisan''s words, Li Heng pondered for a moment, raised his head and asked, "where is the last place that Xiao Jiu appeared?"


    Yuan shisan said in a low voice: "after Miss Jiu and Wang Shizi of Qi went to the East bedroom on the second floor with the boss of Zuixian building, they never came out again. According to the spy''s report, the fire in Zuixian building started from that bedroom. It is suspected that someone set fire to it!"


    Li Heng thought about it and asked in a low voice, "you just said that Xiao Jiu and the boss of zuixianlou went to the bedroom on the east side of zuixianlou together?"


    "Yes


    Li Heng muttered: "east side of zuixianlou!" I don''t know what to think of, Li Heng suddenly stood up and said in an urgent voice: "come on, take the subway map!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned, so he took the map and spread it in front of Li Heng. Li Heng looked down and looked at it carefully. His fingers moved along a passage to a point. Li Heng knocked heavily and said in a deep voice: "shisan, call a team of people and horses and start with me immediately!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and looked at the place Li Henggang had just pointed to. He was shocked and asked in a low voice: "master, are you going to enter Zuixian building from the secret way?" Li hengchen said in a voice: "this is the fastest way to enter Zuixian building at present!"


    Yuan Shiyi was flustered and said: "no, master, you can''t do this. If you are like this, the underground passage map in our hands will be exposed. This is our biggest chance to win. No one can know it!"


    "Human life is of vital importance. You can''t care so much. Don''t talk too much. Go and call people and set out at once!"


    Seeing Li Heng''s resolute attitude, yuan shisan knelt down in front of Li Heng and said, "master, please think twice. Duke Xing and general Jin Wuwei have already passed by, and the fire will be put out soon. Besides, Prince Wu has rushed in with a team of people and horses. Miss Jiu is very lucky. She will be fine. You rush through so rashly, but if there is any news, all our previous deployment will be in vain. Master, you are going to get what you want after so many years of forbearance and persistence. You can''t just be destroyed. Please think twice, master! "


    Li Heng''s eyes were heavy and he said in a low voice, "get out of the way!"


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng earnestly and said, "master, let my subordinates disguise themselves. Please don''t worry. My subordinates will try their best to rescue Miss nine. If Miss nine is injured, my subordinates will accept any punishment. No complaints!"


    Li Heng looked at yuan shisan and said in a deep voice, "if Xiao Jiu has any damage, I don''t know how to live, let alone you?"


    Yuan shisan was so shocked that he couldn''t help looking at Li Heng, but Li Heng didn''t look at him any more and walked out. Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng''s stride in long robes and soft shoes. He didn''t even change his clothes. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the master was always the most calm and restrained. But once he met Miss nine, he didn''t have the slightest calmness. Yuan shisan was not sure what that little girl meant to her master.


    After meditating for nearly half an hour, Xiao Jiu slowly opened his eyes and was facing Li Yuanjia''s bright eyes. He was startled and hid away.


    Li Yuanjia waited for a long time. Seeing that Xiao Jiu finally opened his eyes, he asked happily, "Xiao Jiu, have you recovered your internal power? Shall we go out? "


    Xiaojiu blinked and woke up. He rubbed his stomach and muttered: "where is internal power so easy to recover? I''m so hungry that I can''t meditate before I stop. If I stay here like this, I won''t be locked up. I''ll die of thirst and starvation. "


    Li Yuanjia was worried: "what should I do then?"


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "can also how to do?"? It''s a fight! " With that, Xiao Jiu rolled up his sleeves, rolled up his clothes and waved to Li Yuanjia, indicating that he would step back. Li Yuanjia stepped back a few steps in a daze, only to see Xiao Jiu give a big drink, move his internal power, jump with both feet, and kick heavily towards the stone gate.


    With a loud thump, Xiaojiu''s body was knocked and fell to the ground quickly. Li Yuanjia was startled. He stretched his arm to pick up Xiaojiu, but unexpectedly, Xiaojiu fell heavily on him with too much force. Li Yuanjia''s chest ached and he couldn''t breathe for a long time. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 277

    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia scrambled up and ran to the stone gate to have a look. They saw that the crack of the door had broken open again, but they were still a little short of the gap they could squeeze out.


    Li Yuanjia looked at it and happily said to Xiao Jiu, "if you come back like that just now, we''ll probably be able to go out."


    Small nine wry smile way: "I now leg all straight tremble, where have strength again so."


    Li Yuanjia fixed his eyes and saw that Xiaojiu''s legs were trembling. He couldn''t help but panic. He squatted down and kneaded Xiaojiu''s legs and asked repeatedly, "what''s the matter? Do you feel any pain? Does it matter? "


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "exerting too fiercely, be shocked of chant, have nothing to worry about son, after a while good, just I really have no strength, now hungry front heart stick back lung of, how to do?"


    As soon as he heard that Xiaojiu was ok, Li Yuanjia put down his mind, helped Xiaojiu to sit down, and pretended to be relaxed: "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. If you''re really hungry, I''ll cut a piece of meat for you!"


    Small nine rolled a big white eye way: "I just don''t eat human flesh, heard that human flesh can sour, not delicious."


    Li Yuanjia was happy. He rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead and joked: "I dare you. If you don''t eat human flesh, it''s sour. If it''s not sour, sweet and fragrant, do you really eat it?"


    Xiaojiu patted Li Yuanjia''s hand and said: "I don''t want to eat it!" But the voice just fell, the stomach then grunted a, small nine can''t help but stay. Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu''s stomach and laughed. As he was laughing, his stomach began to growl. They looked at each other and laughed.


    With a smile, Li Yuanjia could not help feeling distressed when he saw Xiao Jiu kneading her stomach. He coaxed her with a soft voice and said, "don''t think about anything now, especially what you don''t want to eat. You won''t be so hungry. I guess it''s dark now outside. If they don''t see us, we''ll find us when we go back. We''ll find here soon and we''ll be saved. "


    "Are you serious? Will someone really come to save us? "


    "Really, someone will come to save us. I''m the son of the world. I''m going to inherit the throne in the future. You''re the first lady of the Mo family, the apple of the Mo family''s eye. You can''t lose us without anyone, can you?"


    "Well, my grandfather, they know I''m gone, and they will come to me, but when can they come? I''m not only hungry, I''m thirsty. " Small nine licked to lick dry lips to mumble a way.


    Li Yuanjia was also thirsty, but he still teased Xiaojiu with a smile: "otherwise, I''ll go to the pool and get you some water to drink?"


    Little Jiuyi almost jumped up, patted Li Yuanjia and scolded: "I don''t want to drink it. There are bones beside the pool. There may have been dead people inside."


    "What are you afraid of when you die? In the moat, there will still be people to draw water. "


    "Then you can drink it. Anyway, if I don''t go, I''d rather be thirsty than drink the water in it. Besides, do you dare to get water? You were so scared that you almost pinched my arm


    "I''m not. I''m a man. I''m not afraid."


    "Deceiving, you''re scared to death!"


    "Nonsense, I''m not afraid!"


    "You''re afraid!"


    "I didn''t!"


    "You have!"


    "No!"¡° Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, why are you silent? You can''t tell me, ha ha ha Li Yuanjia hears that Xiaojiu is silent. He asks complacently, but he sees that Xiaojiu has no response.


    Li Yuanjia turns around and sees that Xiao Jiu is leaning on his shoulder. I don''t know when he has fallen asleep. Li Yuanjia laughingly flicks Xiao Jiu''s nose, which makes him move discontentedly. Li Yuanjia looks at Xiao Jiu with a pet smile and puts his body close to Xiao Jiu to make him sleep more comfortable.


    Listening to the long breathing sound of Xiao Jiu, Li Yuanjia could not help but feel sleepy, but he knew that he could never fall asleep at the moment, so he pinched himself hard to wake up.


    In order to ease his sleepiness, Li Yuanjia did not dare to move any more, so he looked around casually. He saw that there were still dark tunnels and stone gates that had not changed at all. However, Xiao Jiu, who was leaning on his shoulder, had no scruples about sleeping. It seemed that he was dreaming and didn''t know what he had dreamed. He smacked his mouth gently, which made Li Yuanjia want to laugh.


    All of a sudden, the dim light made Li Yuanjia''s eyelids jump. He turned his head and looked around. He saw that the flame in the lamp was getting smaller and smaller, as if it was going out soon. Li Yuanjia could not help but tremble in his heart and unconsciously grasped Xiao Jiu''s hand.


    Small nine is held some pain, vaguely opened his eyes, Lengleng Leng looked around, this just looked at Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia said in a low voice with some helplessness and despair: "the light is going out!"


    Small nine lift eyes toward the lamp, see that the flame in the lamp is jumping, gradually smaller, as if the next moment will be extinguished, small nine can''t help but panic, here is a dark, if the light goes out, they can''t see anything, then how can you do?


    Xiao Jiu can''t help crying. He''s thirsty and hungry. He''s dirty, tired and frightening. Now even the light is going out. Without the light, he can''t see anything. Someone is coming. They don''t know whether to save them or kill them. Small nine in the heart of affliction suddenly can''t control, eyes blink, tears will flow down.


    Small nine one cry, Li Yuanjia flustered, busy holding small nine coax way: "small nine, you don''t cry, and I, you don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I will always accompany you."


    Xiaojiu wiped his tears and cried: "what''s the use of your company? You can''t eat or drink. If the light goes out, I can''t see anything. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Li Yuanjia can''t help looking at the complete outbreak of Xiaojiu. All the time, Xiaojiu is so powerful that people forget her gender and age. But now when she cries, it reminds people that she is just a little girl who is less than seven years old. Li Yuanjia looked at such a small nine is distressed and funny, see her crying face a white white, can not help but hastily raised his sleeve to her wipe.


    Li Yuanjia wiped Xiaojiu''s face, and suddenly found that his clothes were scratched by something. He didn''t even notice the long cloth. Looking at the long cloth, Li Yuanjia suddenly had an idea and said to Xiaojiu with a busy smile: "Xiaojiu, don''t cry. I have a way to keep the light on." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 278

    Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but put down his hand and looked at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia tugged at the piece of cloth and tore it off. He held it up and said to Xiao Jiu, "the light is going out soon. I''ll put this piece of cloth on it. You see, there are several layers of clothes on my body. If I tear them off and roll them into strips, it will surely burn to the people who saved us, My dress is the best jade silk. It''s very resistant to burning! "


    Xiao Jiu snorted and said, "jade silk is not easy to burn. I heard my grandmother say that cotton silk is easy to burn. Otherwise, why are all the wicks made of cotton?"


    "That''s because cotton is cheap. You see, I don''t use cotton strips to make wicks."


    "What do you use for wicks?"


    "Stupid, can''t we even light a candle? What kind of oil lamp do you use? " With that, Li couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiaojiu realized that Li Yuanjia was teasing himself. He raised his fist to greet Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia was relieved to see that Xiaojiu had finally recovered. In order to amuse Xiaojiu, he tried to hide and yell: "Oh, you are not hungry. How can you beat someone so painful? I''m going to be torn apart by you. Do you want to kill me and eat barbecue? I can tell you that I can''t cook my clothes even if I''ve burned them. Besides, I haven''t bathed for ten days, no, twenty days. Don''t bite me down and get mud. "


    Xiaojiu can''t help laughing. Li Yuanjia also laughs. They are laughing when they suddenly smell a smell of smoke. Xiaojiu can''t help asking, "where''s the smell of smoke from? You burned the clothes? "


    Li Yuanjia raised the cloth and frowned, "I haven''t ordered it yet."


    "Where does the smell of smoke come from?" Small nine muttered, Li Yuanjia suddenly thought of something, quickly stood up, ran back, smelled, exclaimed: "no, it must be that Cao who smoked us? You smell, the smell of smoke comes from behind! "


    Xiaojiu ran to smell it, and found that the smell of smoke was more obvious in the future? We are going to be smoked to death


    Li Yuanjia was also very frightened. He didn''t expect Cao to be so crazy that he would set fire. After thinking about it, he quickly said, "don''t be afraid, Xiao Jiu. Don''t be afraid, isn''t there a gap in our stone gate? We can''t smoke to death


    Small nine hurriedly ran to the stone door, two heads head to head together in the crevice, smelling the cold and humid air outside the stone door, feel more at ease. But this tone has not been relaxed, only to see the flames flickering in the lamp, as if it was going to go out, small nine hurriedly cried: "no, the lamp is going out!"


    Li Yuanjia hurriedly rolled the torn clothes into strips and immediately lit them. As soon as he lit them, the oil lamp flashed twice and then went out.


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia couldn''t laugh at the little flame on the cloth. Li Yuanjia was afraid that the fire would go out. He carefully protected the small fire and asked Xiao Jiu to tear off his coat.


    Small nine tore two tear not to open, then pulled out the dagger from the boot to wave a few times, Li Yuanjia''s coat instantly turned into a few pieces of rags.


    Li Yuanjia looked at the extremely thin and narrow dagger in Xiaojiu''s hand in shock, and asked curiously, "this dagger is so sharp. It looks strange. It''s not the same as the common dagger at all."


    "Of course, it''s not the same. It''s a cicada''s wing. It''s as sharp as mud. It''s the only one in the world!" Small nine triumphantly shook the dagger, but in a twinkling of an eye and sighed: "what''s the use of sharp? No matter how sharp the dagger is, it can''t open the stone gate. How can we get out if the stone gate can''t be opened? "


    Li Yuanjia could not help but feel heavy. Both of them were silent. They lit the cloth quietly to protect the little fire from going out. But the cloth burned much faster than they expected. In a short time, Li Yuanjia''s coat burned out. Li Yuanjia didn''t even think about it. He pulled off a piece of clothes and watched Li Yuanjia''s clothes burn off one by one. Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia couldn''t help being afraid. If no one comes again, what else can they burn after they burn their clothes? No light, no food, no drink, stay in this dark place, do they have to wait to die?


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t pretend to be relaxed any more. Xiao Jiu gritted his teeth and stood up abruptly and said, "I''ll try again!"


    Before Li Yuanjia could react, he saw Xiaojiu hit the stone gate with a loud shout. However, no matter how hard Xiaojiu hit it again, the stone gate still didn''t move. Li Yuanjia watched Xiaojiu hit the door like crazy, so he hugged Xiaojiu and said: "don''t hit it, you''ll get hurt again!"


    "But I don''t want to die. When I hear that I''m dead, I can''t see anything. I also want to see my father, my mother, my grandfather, grandmother and brother. My boat hasn''t been seated yet. I''m going to play on the lake with Lang Qing. I don''t want to die." Xiao Jiu bit his lip and cried.


    Li Yuanjia hugged Xiaojiu and choked: "you won''t die. You won''t die. I won''t let you die. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here. I hurt you!" With that, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help crying.


    They were weeping, when they heard a familiar voice outside the stone gate: "little nine, little nine."


    Nine as like as two peas in a row, Li Yuanjia was stunned. He was stunned. A flash of light passed through her nine little brain. She could not rush to the door and look out from the door. There was a light in the door. The light reflected the figure and the impression. The little nine shouted out excitedly: "brother brother, brother brother, I am here, I am here!"


    When Li Heng heard Xiao Jiu''s response, he quickly stepped forward, picked up the lamp, saw Xiao Jiu''s eyes were red and a smiling face was dirty from the crack of the stone door. He was very distressed, but seeing that Xiao Jiu was safe, Li Heng''s hanging heart finally fell into his stomach.


    Li Heng looked at the stone gate and whispered to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, you step back, I''ll open the stone gate."


    Small nine busy pull Li Yuanjia back, Li Yuanjia heard small nine called each other "big brother", not from curious asked: "your big brother is coming? He''s not at the border. When did he come back? Why don''t I know? "


    At the moment, Xiao Jiu was full of joy to be rescued. Ignoring Li Yuanjia, he looked straight at Shimen and said, "it''s not my big brother. It''s my big brother. He''s coming to save us. We''re going to be saved!"


    Li Yuanjia scratched his head and said, "is there any difference between big brother and big brother? When did you have another big brother? "


    Small nine where still can take care of these, see the stone door slowly move up, gradually the whole is pushed open, the dark way is instantly illuminated by the light. Small nine can''t help cheering, toward Li Heng rushed in the past. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 279

    Li Yuanjia watched Xiaojiu jump on the man in white like a bird. The man in white hugs Xiaojiu and rubs her head.


    At that moment, Li Yuanjia almost couldn''t help rushing to pull away the hand that the man in white put on Xiaojiu''s head. But the man in white looked up at him. The unspeakable coercion and coldness in his eyes made Li Yuanjia tremble, dare not move, even dare not blink.


    But that man only looked at him one eye, then put the line of sight back to the small nine body, but no longer just dignified and cold, instantly became soft and warm up.


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but be stunned. Xiaojiu suddenly sees Li Heng. All the grievances that she has held back for a long time suddenly burst out. She holds Li Heng''s waist and sobs. She cries and blurs: "big brother, I''m so hungry and thirsty. My arms are aching and I can''t open the door. If you don''t come again, the fire will go out. I''m so scared."


    Li Heng never saw Xiaojiu cry like this. He felt very sad. He gently rubbed Xiaojiu''s head and said in a low voice: "sorry, big brother is late. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you out now!" Then Li Heng picked up Xiao Jiu, turned around and left. The others immediately followed him.


    Li Yuanjia looked at the man in white holding Xiaojiu and turned straight away. He didn''t even look at him. Xiaojiu was lying on the man''s shoulder. He didn''t know what to say, didn''t look at him, and didn''t shout at him.


    Li Yuanjia was so sad that he suddenly felt a little cold. He was so afraid that he took off his clothes one by one and didn''t feel cold. But now he shivered and even sneezed.


    A young man in black, who was next to the man in white, heard the noise and turned to look at Li Yuanjia. Seeing that he didn''t follow him, he was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he wanted to take off his cloak and give it to Li Yuanjia. He said in a low voice, "you''re following closely!"


    Li Yuanjia took a look at the boy in black, took the Cape, wrapped it around him and followed him.


    Xiaojiu was held by Li Heng and walked in the dark path for a while. As soon as he relaxed, he began to doze off. When Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu was asleep with his eyes closed, he was very angry. He secretly said that Xiao Jiu''s heart was really big. He didn''t see what was going on now, but he said that he fell asleep.


    Li Yuanjia''s stomach is full of Fei. He looks up and sees that the exit is getting closer and closer. He is very happy. But the man in white stops.


    Then the boy in black stepped forward quickly and groped for some time on the right side of the stone wall. He knocked and pressed something. Suddenly, a passage flashed out of the stone wall. The boy in black went in to have a look and made a gesture. The man in white turned around with Xiao Jiu and walked towards the secret passage.


    Li Yuanjia yelled: "wait a minute, isn''t it the exit in front? Why are you taking us somewhere else? "


    Li Heng turned to look at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia forced him to look at Li Heng, but Li Heng turned his head lightly, hugged Xiao Jiu and went straight inside. Li Yuanjia was stunned and said, "stop, who are you? Do you know the identity of me and this girl? If you dare to plot against me, the king of Qi and the Duke of Xing will not let you go! "


    Li Heng stops and slowly turns to look at Li Yuanjia. His eyes are cold and cold, with a trace of cruel contempt for all living beings, which makes Li Yuanjia feel guilty.


    Li Yuanjia pretended to be calm, raised his chin, and yelled: "I''m the son of the king of Qi. I''m the nephew of the Emperor today. You have to weigh it carefully. Don''t worry about it."


    "King of Qi?" Li Heng raised a trace of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "it''s just the king of Qi. I don''t need to weigh it yet!"


    Li Yuan Jia suddenly face such as fire, can''t help staring at Li Heng Chen voice said: "really big tone, who do you think you are?"


    Li Heng''s eyes sank and said in a cold voice: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you''re just self willed and mischievous, and you''re running around with Xiao Jiu. If you didn''t have a big life today, I''m afraid you would have been buried in the sea of fire. For the sake of the king of Qi, I''ll let you off for a while. If you dare to lead Xiao Jiu to these places in the future, I promise that you will die without a burial place! " Li Yuanjia was stunned by Li Heng''s undisguised intention of killing him. He looked at Li Heng and couldn''t say a word.


    Affected by Li Heng''s sudden change of momentum, Xiao Jiu, lying on his shoulder and asleep, moved vaguely, half closed his eyes and muttered: "big brother, are we out?"


    Li Heng heard Xiao Jiu''s voice, and the killing intention in his eyes disappeared in an instant. He gently stroked Xiao Jiu''s head and said in a warm voice: "no, go to sleep. I''ll call you when I go out for a while."


    Small nine whisper should a, also don''t know to think of what, small again asked a: "that you still and before the same is my big brother?"


    Li Heng''s heart sank, pursed his lips and said in a low voice: "as before, I will always be your big brother."


    "Then I''m relieved, big brother. I''ve been worried for a long time, and I dare not go to see you." Xiaojiu muttered and slowly went to sleep. Li Heng was sour, astringent and happy when he heard Xiaojiu''s words. It turned out that the little girl didn''t go to the meditation studio because he concealed his true identity or knew that he was the prince, I''m just afraid he''s not the same as before.


    Li Heng''s heart suddenly relaxed a lot. Since he appeared at the Palace Banquet, Xiao Jiu has never been to Xu Jiayuan. It''s said that she is obedient every day, either in Xingguo government or Taixue. She doesn''t make trouble or make mischief, which makes the Mo family feel at ease.


    Just no longer to Xu Jiayuan son, also no longer mention him this person.


    Li Heng thought that Xiao Jiu must be angry. He concealed his true identity, or suddenly found that he was the prince. He couldn''t accept it, so he didn''t want to come back to Xu''s yard, and he didn''t want to recognize his big brother. But now this small soft body is lying on his shoulder and snoring, unreservedly telling him that she has been worried for a long time, afraid that he is not the one he used to be.


    Li Heng suddenly felt that his heart was back in his stomach, and began to be glad that he came in time tonight. As for the loss caused by coming here tonight, Li Heng thought it was not important at all.


    More than half an hour later, Li Heng and others finally arrived at a stone step. Yuan shisan took a look at Li Heng and took people up the step to have a look. He only heard a "squeak". Yuan shisan pushed aside a stone slab, and the cold moonlight came in. They arrived at the exit! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 280

    Li Heng did not move until yuan shisan made a safe gesture to him outside the cave. Then he slowly walked out with Xiao Jiu in his arms.


    The chill of the night came up. Li Yuanjia wrapped his cloak tightly and looked around. He saw that the moon was bright and the stars were dim, and the shadows of the trees were whirling. Li Yuanjia was stunned.


    Small nine was excited to wake up, rubbed his eyes, yawned and asked: "big brother, where is this?"


    "This is outside the city. Now the gate is closed. We''ll stay outside the city tonight and return to the city tomorrow morning. I''ve sent someone to tell your grandfather that you are out of danger. Aren''t you hungry? The food will come soon. " Li Heng tightened the Cape on the small nine body and said softly.


    Small nine one heard they came out, and eat, not from happy bad, can suddenly think of one thing, small nine blink eyes is very worried way: "I go back tomorrow morning will be my mother scolded to death, I have never spent the night outside."


    Li Yuanjia was not angry and said: "fool, it''s not the point to spend the night outside. The point is that you almost had an accident. Wait. We will be skinned when we go back tomorrow morning."


    Small nine one listen to this gas don''t hit a place, struggle to come down, Li Heng busy carefully put her down, small nine rub rub rub ran to Li Yuanjia in front of, point to his nose scold a way: "is not all blame you, if you don''t take me to drunk fairy building how can these things happen?"


    Li Yuanjia was upset by Li hengnong all the way, and was scolded by Xiao Jiu pointing his nose. He said angrily, "what do you blame me for? Clearly, I said at that time that we couldn''t manage it. You had to manage it. I went to zuixianlou


    "If you don''t take me to eat mutton pot, how can I meet ziluo and Baishuang? If you don''t meet them, how can I do this? I don''t care. If my mother scolds me, I''ll beat you!"


    "You, if you don''t care about you, it''s not just you. I''m miserable enough. I haven''t burned my clothes yet? My father didn''t know how to deal with me when he went back, hum


    "Clothes? By the way, isn''t the deed of sale on you? You don''t burn them, do you? Then we''ll take the risk for nothing


    "You think I''ll be as stupid as you? I''ve hidden the deed of sale to a place where no one can find it. "


    "No one? Do you hide that deed of selling yourself in the secret way? I''ll tell you, I won''t go in any more. I''ll take it by yourself


    "Ah bah, you pig head, where no one can find is the secret way? I can''t hide where no one can find me? "


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Li Yuan Jia, up and down looked once, frown a way: "you body where have what who also can''t find of place?"


    Li Yuanjia shook his head and said, "I knew you couldn''t guess. Who made you stupid?"


    "I''m not stupid, you big fool!" Small nine gas rushed toward Li Yuanjia waved fist, eyes a turn, simply stretch out a hand to lift Li Yuanjia''s Cape, pick him up.


    Li Yuanjia was tickled by Xiao Jiu. He laughed and cried: "you are so stupid that you can''t find it. Don''t scratch me. I''m tickling. Ha ha ha."


    Two people are making a mess, Li Heng beside light way: "small nine, don''t look for, that sell body deed must hide in his boots."


    Small nine Leng next, can''t help but dislike of throw away a hand, also jumped a step to shout a way: "stink dead, Li Yuan Jia, you too disgusting person, unexpectedly sell a body deed to hide in boot!"


    Li Yuanjia''s cleverness was revealed by Li Heng on the spot. He was very upset. He couldn''t help staring at Li Heng, but unexpectedly, he ran into the other party''s cold and indifferent eyes. Li Yuanjia suddenly had shortness of breath. He quickly looked away and said to Xiao Jiu: "don''t you also hide daggers in your boots? Do you think I stink? I bathe with Baihua lotion every day. It''s fragrant! " Small nine one listen to not from stare big eyes way: "hundred flowers dew is to use to drink, you unexpectedly take it to bathe?"


    Li Yuanjia picked the tip of his brow and said, "what do you know? Taking a bath with Baihua lotion can not only make your skin lustrous and lustrous, but also nourish your body. The most important fragrance is sweet but not greasy, fragrant but not floating. It''s much easier to use than any fragrant cream. Look at your face, it''s dry, and you don''t need even fragrant pancreases. " Li Yuanjia said, very disgusted pinch small nine''s face, let Li Heng can''t help but sweep him a look, Li Yuanjia was Li Heng a glance sweep, I don''t know why busy hand back.


    Yuan shisan brought a carriage. Li Heng took Xiao Jiu and said, "let''s go, get on the bus. There''s food on the bus."


    Little Jiuyi''s eyes lit up when he heard that he had something to eat, and his stomach growled, which made Li Yuanjia laugh loudly. Unexpectedly, Li Yuanjia''s stomach growled, too. Little Jiuyi couldn''t help pointing at Li Yuanjia and laughing.


    Li Heng looks at Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia laughing at each other. Somehow, he feels very uncomfortable and urges Xiao Jiu to get on the carriage.


    On the carriage, Li Heng took a wet cloth towel to dry Xiaojiu''s hands and face, poured a cup of hot tea, and took out a snack for Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu saw what he was eating, but he didn''t care about anything, a mouthful of tea and a mouthful of sweetheart.


    Li Yuanjia sat and watched Xiao Jiu eat and drink. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, but he couldn''t reach out for something to eat. He just felt that his mouth was short and his hands were soft. In his heart, he didn''t want to owe the man in white.


    Li Heng quietly told Xiao Jiu to eat slowly. He glanced up at Li Yuanjia and threw a wet cloth towel. Li Yuanjia took the wet cloth towel and looked at Li Heng. Li Heng said faintly: "it''s you who are hungry. You can eat it or not."


    Li Yuanjia was stunned, and his stomach began to cry again. His face turned red. Thinking that he had lost his face anyway, he gritted his teeth and took a piece of cake and thrust it into his mouth. But he almost didn''t choke. He grabbed the tea from one side and took a few mouthfuls of it. The tea on his chin went straight. He was very embarrassed.


    Li Yuanjia feels extremely shameful. His handsome face turns red. He secretly glances at Li Heng. However, he doesn''t look at him at all. Instead, he keeps staring at Xiao Jiu. His eyes are full of spoiling and spoiling.


    Li Yuanjia was so depressed that he put a few pieces of snacks into his mouth, wiped his hands and stopped eating. Li Yuanjia turned his face and didn''t want to look at Li Heng and Xiao Jiu. He stuck to the window and listened to the sound outside. He only felt that the wheels were rolling and the sound of insects was very clear. He couldn''t help picking up the car curtain and looking outside. He was startled. He stared at Li Heng warily and asked, "why is it getting more and more desolate here? Where are you taking us?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 281

    Li Heng light way: "not far in front of me a Chuang Tzu, where to stay tonight."


    Li Yuanjia narrowed his eyes and said with certainty, "you have a way to take us to the city, don''t you?"


    Li Heng''s face as usual: "yes!"


    Li Yuanjia asked angrily, "then why don''t you take us into the city and insist on taking us to some unknown Chuang Tzu?"


    Li Heng took a look at Li Yuanjia and said in a deep voice, "I have my own reasons. In a word, I won''t hurt you. Although you are the son of the king of Qi, you are still a child. You don''t have to be so careful!"


    Li Yuanjia felt puzzled. He looked at Li Heng quietly, hoping to see his identity from his face. But on a closer look, Li Yuanjia only felt strange. The mysterious man in white in front of him was very familiar. However, Li Yuanjia could not remember where he had seen him before. Moreover, Li Yuanjia was familiar and scared by the man''s bearing and indescribable authority.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help asking, "who are you?"


    Li Heng didn''t speak. Xiao Jiu wiped his mouth and waved his hand in front of Li Yuanjia: "what are you doing? My elder brother is kind enough to save us. If you don''t thank me, you''ll have to ask questions. It''s really troublesome! "


    Li Yuanjia glared angrily, but Xiao Jiu picked up a snack and began to chew it. While he chewed it, he asked Li Heng, "big brother, what''s good in your Chuang Tzu? I''m so hungry now that I can eat a cow. I can''t have enough just for a snack."


    "You can have whatever you want. I asked thirteen fish teeth to come out. He is cooking soup in Chuang Tzu now."


    "The fish teeth are here, too. That''s great. I''ll have a good time!"


    "What? Now I''m not afraid. I have an appetite? "


    "I''ve always had an appetite, even if I''m afraid. Besides, I don''t know how to be repaired by my mother when I go back. Of course, I want to eat more. If I want to die, I have to be a satiated ghost. Big brother, don''t you think so?"


    "You, silly girl!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu and Li Heng, you say a word, I say a word, laugh, not harmonious, he in the side in addition to looking at how also can''t get in the mouth, as if it was a circle that he completely can''t get into, Li Yuanjia heart that annoyance can''t help but come out, and there are more and more aggravating trend.


    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia are taken to Chuang Tzu outside Kyoto by Li Heng to eat and drink. They don''t know that Kyoto has fallen out at the moment. The old man, the king of Qi and master Xie enter the palace all night and are quarreling in front of the emperor.


    Xie Taishi''s words are so incisive that he claims that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia''s mischief in zuixianlou led to the fire. He solemnly states that although the two children are young, they should be strictly disciplined to make them realize their mistakes. As for the losses and casualties of zuixianlou, they should be borne by king Qi''s mansion and Xing''s mansion.


    The king of Qi jumped to his feet and scolded master Xie for being shameless, saying that Xie Wuwei had ulterior motives. He sent someone to trick Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia into going to zuixianlou, but somehow he was determined to set fire to the two children. The whereabouts of the two children are still unknown. Xie Wuwei is the main culprit. If master Xie doesn''t give us an explanation tonight, it''s absolutely endless.


    Xing Guogong takes a lot of evidence to prove that Cao Yongfu, the boss of zuixianlou, has done evil deeds. He even claims that he has found a witness to prove that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia were brought into the back yard bedroom of zuixianlou by Cao Yongfu, and they didn''t break into it by themselves. Because they couldn''t find Xiao Jiu, they found out that Xiao Jiu had gone to zuixianlou. As a result, they went to zuixianlou to find someone and found that zuixianlou was on fire. Xiao Jiu''s whereabouts are unknown now. Her mother''s crying eyes are almost blind. Please make sure that the emperor is in charge of Xiao Jiu.


    The emperor was woken up in the middle of the night. Before he woke up completely, he was numb by the three gods. The public says that the public is reasonable, and the old woman says that the old woman is reasonable. You accuse me of being lax in teaching children, and I accuse you of being evil in fighting for profits with the people; You asked me to pay for your child. I yelled to ask you to bear the responsibility and compensate for the loss. After a while, the emperor waved his hand and said, "three, three, listen to me. The priority is not to investigate the responsibility, but to find someone quickly."


    Xing Guogong said: "if you go back to the emperor, you have already sent someone to look for it. General Jin Wuwei has searched the city, but no one has been found. My analysis shows that there is only one possibility, that is, Xiaojiu and Shizi are still in zuixianlou!"


    "Nonsense, the Zuixian building has been destroyed. Where can there be a place for Tibetans? Mr. Xing, I understand that you are worried about your granddaughter''s whereabouts, but you can''t talk nonsense like that. You have to put this charge on my grandson! " Master Xie was not happy to hear this.


    The king of Qi was even more unwilling. He pointed to master Xie''s nose and said, "you''re just talking nonsense. If the child can''t find it now, you say it''s the child who set the fire? Which eye did you see my son set fire to? Besides, my son ran to your restaurant to set fire when he was full. Isn''t it just a broken restaurant? When who hasn''t seen anything? I tell you, master Xie, don''t think that when you are old, I have to let you. If you don''t hand over my Jia''er tonight, I''ll never finish with you! "


    "You are the king of Qi. Do you want to fight with me? Your own son didn''t discipline himself well. He burned my grandson''s restaurant. He also burned several people. We didn''t say anything. You still quarreled that we were arsonists, Emperor. Is there any reason for that? "


    Xing Guogong glared and said angrily: "it''s the backyard where the steward of zuixianlou takes Xiaojiu and Shizi into. If you want to say that the arson must be his arson, can the two little dolls set such a big fire? Master Xie, don''t deceive the Emperor just to protect your grandson. The emperor is so wise and powerful. Can you deceive him? "


    The state of Xing has its own reasons. The king of Qi is pressing forward step by step. However, the other side is in a fierce situation, which is totally different from the panic he imagined. He is attacked by the two people from left to right, and gradually falls into a disadvantage.


    The emperor frowned and looked at master Xie''s eyes. Just at this moment, the inner servant said, "Princess Xie, please see me!"


    The emperor''s head was so big that when he heard that Princess Xie came, he waved and said, "what is she doing here? Isn''t it chaotic enough? Step back


    Unexpectedly, the voice of Xie Guifei was heard outside the door: "emperor, my younger brother has been wronged. Emperor, please make the decision for me."


    The emperor couldn''t help complaining. Seeing that the emperor had a headache, the supervisor hurried forward and whispered a few words. The emperor was overjoyed. He said to master Xie, king Qi and Xing: "since the two children haven''t been found, go to find the child quickly. In this way, I''ll make an order to let Yin of Jingzhao mansion search the whole city immediately, and wait for the two children to find out what happened, How about it? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 282

    Master Xie frowned and said, "the emperor is not right. How can the child''s words count?"


    "Children''s words are believable, because children can''t tell lies. The emperor is very wise. Thank you very much The Duke of Xing gave a rude reply to master Xie and gave thanks to the emperor.


    The king of Qi also said with gratitude: "thank you, brother Huang. What you said is very true. Everything will be clear when the child finds it. The person who does harm to others can''t get away with it!"


    Two of the three agree with the emperor. Xie Taishi is not good enough to fight against the emperor. So the emperor immediately orders the military personnel of Kyoto Yiying to help find Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia. Xie Taishi''s idea of doing something wrong has been defeated.


    When Xing Guogong came back to the mansion, it was late at night, but no one in the Mo family had a rest and was waiting for him. The old man saw that Mo Pingchu was also there. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "Xiao Wu, you are injured. You should go back and have a good rest."


    Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "grandfather, a little injury is not in the way. What does the emperor say? Did you blame Xiao Jiu


    The old man sighed and said, "you are still steady on weekdays, but when things get worse, your self-cultivation is not enough. If you are not so anxious today, you won''t be hurt, and the two dark guards won''t all die in it."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling a little sad. He rushed into the fire in a hurry, but the tired dark guard died to save him. Mo Pingchu was really unhappy. After sipping his lips, Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "grandfather, grandson knows his mistake. He will never be so reckless in the future. Grandson will send someone to take care of the two dark guards'' families."


    "If you know your mistakes, you can improve them. There are still many things you will experience in the future. The more important things you encounter, the more calm you will be." The old man''s words are sincere.


    Mo Pingchu nodded when he was taught: "keep in mind, grandson!"


    The old lady waited and waited. Finally, she couldn''t help patting the old man and said, "the whole family is waiting. Can you teach Xiao Wu a lesson later? What''s the situation of Xiaojiu now? "


    The old man showed a little smile and said, "Xiaojiu is OK. He was rescued by the prince and brought to Chuang Tzu outside the city."


    As soon as Xu Jingniang heard this, she suddenly fell to the ground. But when she thought that Xiao Jiu had been taken out of the city, she couldn''t help asking: "how did she get out of the city? Why don''t you just send it back to the government? "


    Mo Taiwen shook Xu Jingniang''s hand and said in a low voice: "the prince''s arrangement naturally has his reason. Xiao Jiu will be back tomorrow. Don''t worry."


    "Can I not be in a hurry? After such a big accident, if I don''t see Xiaojiu well with my own eyes, how can I live in peace? " Xu Jingniang gave Mo Taiwen a bad look.


    The old man rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily: "Xiao Jiu can''t go back to the mansion yet. In order to shirk responsibility, the Xie family claimed that the fire was set by Xiao Jiu and the prince of Qi; The king of Qi and I had a quarrel with master Xie in front of the emperor. The emperor''s meaning is that we want to turn big things into small things, and he said that we can discuss it when the children find it. For now, let''s let Xiaojiu take a rest outside. Let''s free up our hands and deal with the Xie family''s affairs first. Otherwise, Xiaojiu will come back now and it will be a toss. "


    When Xu Jingniang heard this, she was furious and said: "Xie almost didn''t hurt Xiaojiu. They even dare to frame Xiaojiu for setting fire. Don''t they overturn black and white nonsense?"


    Mo Taiwen hurriedly took Xu Jingniang to sit down and said, "don''t worry. Even the emperor was alarmed by the fire in zuixianlou. It''s so big that the Xie family should try their best to exonerate themselves. Dad must have something to do before he let Xiaojiu not go back to his house?"


    Xu Jingniang felt a little more comfortable when she heard that. She looked at the old man eagerly. The old man was not angry, but turned white to Mo Taiwen. Mo Taiwen laughed. The old man turned his head and looked at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu said in a low voice: "grandfather, don''t worry, we''ve arranged for people to prepare. Since the Xie family dares to do something wrong, we have to let him ask for trouble."


    Mo Pingchu said to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "mother, don''t worry, Xiao Jiu will come back safe and sound. As soon as this matter comes out, my grandfather has a countermeasure. Everything is under our control."


    Xu Jingniang was really relieved. Seeing that the old man looked tired, Mo Taiwen quietly pushed Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang was stunned. She quickly got up and asked Mo Taiwen to take the old man and his wife back to rest.


    Although he knew that xiaojiu''an was safe, he didn''t see anyone with his own eyes. Therefore, few people in Xingguo mansion slept soundly that night. Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia are exhausted after a lot of tossing. Li Heng takes them to Chuang Tzu to eat. After taking a bath, they sleep in a mess. When Xiao Jiu wakes up again, he sees that it''s already daybreak and the warm sun shines through the window. The people watching are in a good mood.


    After lunch, Li Heng sends someone to send Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia back to their respective residence, but he stays in Chuang Tzu and only says he wants to stay a few more days. Xiao Jiu says goodbye to Li Heng reluctantly. Li Yuanjia is very upset, but he has nothing to do.


    As soon as Xiaojiu''s carriage arrived at the gate of Xingguo mansion, it was surrounded by people. Mo Pingfang rushed into the carriage and took Xiaojiu out.


    When Xu Jingniang saw Xiaojiu with her own eyes, her eyes were red. She rushed forward and pulled Xiaojiu. She felt it up and down. When she saw that everything was fine, Xu Jingniang put her heart down. Her eyes were red, and she stabbed Xiaojiu''s head and said, "you stinky girl, are you scared to death, do you know?"


    Xiaojiu knows that he''s in trouble. He''s full of guilt. He looks up and smiles at Xu Jingniang. He doesn''t dare to say a word. Mo Tai Wen in the side to see the heartache, busy pull Xu Jingniang soft voice advised: "small nine peace back is good, come first, what come in again."


    In the main hall of Xingguo mansion, Xiaojiu rarely kneels down to kowtow to the old man and the old lady. The old lady wipes her tears and pulls Xiaojiu to sit beside her. She stares at her and holds her face and says, "you can''t run around any more. You disappeared yesterday, and grandma''s soul is almost gone."


    Small nine guilty Piao Xu Jing Niang one eye, obediently nod a way: "small nine after certainly listen to grandmother''s words, never run about."


    The old man took Xiaojiu''s hand and patted it. Then he asked about what happened yesterday.


    Small nine at this time where still dare to hide, busily will things through said again.


    After hearing this, the Mo family didn''t know whether to be lucky or to be afraid. If it wasn''t for the prince''s timely help, or if it wasn''t for Xiao Jiufu''s big life who broke into the secret Road, the fire in zuixianlou would have burned her and Li Yuanjia to ashes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 283

    After listening to small nine words, Mo Pingchu just calculate the whole thing through to smooth.


    It turns out that yesterday, Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia broke into zuixianlou to take Cao Yongfu in order to get the deed of sale of Bai Shuang''s family. Cao Yongfu tricked Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia into asking Cao Nianzi to get the deed of sale. In fact, they secretly asked Cao Nianzi to move the soldiers. When it comes to this, it''s nothing. Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia are caught by the Xie family guards, and they won''t worry about their lives. At most, they are little troubles.


    But the bad thing is that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia are afraid that they will be punished by their families. When they are in a hurry to escape, they find the secret room of the mechanism. The two children break in without knowing the greatness of heaven and earth, and inadvertently discover the secret of Xie family''s setting up a gambling game to make money. This matter becomes tricky.


    According to the law of the Xia Dynasty, people who set up private gambling for high profits will be sentenced. Xie Wuwei is the only child of the three generations of Xie family. If he is sentenced to prison, the Xie family will have no hope. Cao Yongfu certainly knew that he had made a mistake and would be severely punished. In order to make up for his mistakes, he wanted to destroy the account books, debit notes and other things first, so that he could die without proof in the future.


    But Cao Yongfu doesn''t know that there is a secret guard around Xiaojiu who has been protecting him secretly. One of his two secret guards discovers that Xiaojiu enters the secret room and sends back the news immediately; The other is waiting for the order in place, and suddenly finds that there is a fire in the secret room. Naturally, he wants to rush in to save Xiaojiu.


    Dark Wei breaks into the chamber of secrets and sees Cao Yongfu ignite the fire, but Xiao Jiu disappears. He must have moved his hand with Cao Yongfu. In their fight, they may have hit something, and the fire is burning uncontrollably. The curtains and other objects in the bedroom are very easy to burn, and in an instant, there is no way to escape. Dark Wei and Cao Yongfu are hiding in the sea of fire, and the Zuixian building is also destroyed, which almost affects several families around.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Jiu''s stubbornness, he had to put the lamp pole back, touched the mechanism and found the secret road. Li Yuanjia was curious to pull Xiao Jiu into the room. When the fire started, they would have no way to escape.


    Mo Pingchu''s back was chilly when he thought of the scene of burning everything. If it wasn''t for the dark guard''s desperate rescue, he would have been buried in the sea of fire; Later, if Li Heng didn''t rescue Xiao Jiu from the secret passage in time, I''m afraid that when Mo''s family dig three feet to find the secret passage, and then break into it, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know what will become inside, but he won''t be as good as he is now.


    The more mo Pingchu thought about it, the more he felt that it was a fluke to be safe now. He couldn''t help but ask Xiao Jiu seriously: "Xiao Jiu, you must not go to such dangerous places, especially some secret rooms and secret passages. You must not rush into them. Remember


    Small nine has learned that Mo Pingchu in order to save her broke into the fire, almost had an accident, is scared not light, busy obediently nodded: "brother five, I remember, I never dare."


    Xu Jingniang didn''t stare at Mo Pingchu angrily and said, "it''s useless for you to tell her this. I''ve already figured out how to do it." With that, Xu Jingniang called Xiao Jiu over and said to her in a deep voice, "in my opinion, don''t go to study too much in the future. Just stay in the house honestly. I''ll ask a gentleman to teach you in the house. If this kind of thing happened again yesterday, the whole family will be scared to death by you."


    Small nine one listen to not happy, bitter face beg a way: "Niang, I later also dare not, you don''t shut me in the house, elder brothers all went to school, I am a person at home many stuffy!"


    Xu Jingniang didn''t stare at Xiaojiu angrily and said: "boring? It''s just right to be stuffy. You''re a dead girl. It''s really frightening. What if the prince doesn''t come, what if you don''t happen to find a secret way, whatever it is, you''ll lose your life. How can I live if you don''t? "


    With that, Xu Jingniang''s eyes turned red and her tears fell down. She was so worried that she wiped her tears and said, "mother, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Xu Jingniang held Xiaojiu in her arms and choked to show her kindness to the old man and husband: "my father-in-law and mother-in-law, don''t try to persuade me this time. I''d rather this girl be shut up in the house. She can''t let me get angry with me every day, and I can''t let her make such a mess any more. Now I think about it, I feel my back is chilly, and I wake up with fright as soon as I close my eyes at night." Looking at Xu Jingniang''s appearance, the old man and the old lady could not say anything more, but nodded and agreed.


    Xiaojiu was so depressed by Xu Jingniang that she turned around and saw that even her grandfather and grandmother agreed with her mother''s words. She was so flustered that she cried out: "I don''t want to be locked up at home. Can''t I stop running around in the future? I''ll go to school with my brothers. I won''t make trouble. Mother, don''t guard the house! "


    Xu Jingniang was determined this time. She had no room for negotiation. She immediately asked Mo Taiwen to go to Taixue and suspended Xiaojiu. She began to ask Xiaojiu to study in the mansion.


    Little nine didn''t expect to survive, but his mother was locked up at home, even too much learning to go, not from very depressed. But this time Xu Jingniang''s attitude is firm, and the old man and the old lady agree. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang try their best to make Xiaojiu happy, but they never dare to sneak out with her before.


    For the first time, Xiao Jiu understood that her arms couldn''t bend her thighs. It turned out that if she didn''t get angry, she would lose her temper! But in fact, it''s nothing to be able to go out. After all, there are people at home to play with, and her brothers will ride horses and shoot arrows with her as long as they study. What bothers little nine most is that Xu Jingniang feels that she is frightened. She is afraid that she may have something wrong with her. Every day, the soothing and nourishing soup is three meals a day. She doesn''t want the kitchen to prepare for little nine. She is also afraid that little nine won''t be obedient and won''t drink it. Every time, she brings it to her and feeds her.


    But three days later, Xiaojiu was fed by Xu Jingniang. Xiaojiu complained bitterly to Mo Pingjian: "starling, I feel my stomach is full all day now. The soup is blocking my throat. I''m going to vomit with a little effort."


    Mo Pingjian sympathized with Xiao Jiu''s tragedy, but he could only pat him on the shoulder and comfort him: "good sister, you can bear it any longer. When your mother is safe after a period of time, she won''t bother you so much. You really scared her this time. Now she doesn''t care about her business. She stays in the house every day just to take care of you. But I have good news for you. You won''t feel so bad after listening to it. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 284

    "What''s the good news?" asked Xiao Jiu curiously


    "My mother not only gives you soup, but also gives it to my five brothers. Every day, she also stares at my five brothers to drink soup. It''s said that my five brothers have nosebleed, and my mother won''t stop it. She also asks the doctor to make a prescription for him. She says that it''s just right to make it up while he''s burning! By the way, my mother told brother-in-law, for fear that in case he had an accident, he would still be a bachelor in hell. Brother-in-law, I have a headache more than you Mo Pingjian''s face is full of schadenfreude.


    After hearing this, Xiao Jiu was not happy at all. He frowned and said to Mo Pingjian, "why do you want to tell brother five about his daughter-in-law and let brother five marry sister Zhong?"


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t laugh when he heard this. He sighed helplessly: "don''t mention sister Zhong any more. Sister Zhong is a stranger now. She is different from us in the world of mortals."


    "What is a stranger? What''s the difference between her and us? Why can''t brother five marry her? "


    "Oh, why do you have so many questions? Anyway, Wuge can''t marry her. You will feel sad when you mention Wuge. Don''t mention it if you don''t want to make Wuge feel sad. I heard that my mother has found a good husband for you. I''ll come to give you a lesson tomorrow. Don''t you wonder what your husband is like? Is it fierce? "


    "I''m not curious. I won''t be long since!"


    "What do you mean? You haven''t seen anyone. How do you know it won''t be long? What if it''s a gentleman who''s full of poetry and fun? "


    "Have you ever seen a gentleman like that? Look, my mother must be as old-fashioned as my grandfather. "


    "Well, if you dare say that, grandfather, I''ll tell my mother."


    "What did I say? I didn''t say anything? "


    "You smelly girl, are you pretending to be stupid with me?" Mo Pingjian stares at Xiao Jiu, stretches out his fingers and shouts. He rushes up and shouts: "look at my five finger skill, ah Pounce on small nine body hard to scratch her itch, small nine wriggling and laughing, brother and sister two people make.


    In the study, the old man looked at the ruddy Mo Pingchu and joked with a smile: "your mother''s tonic soup is quite effective. Have a look, your boy''s face is full of red!"


    Mo Pingchu said with a bitter smile: "grandfather, don''t make fun of your grandson. Xiao Jiu and I almost vomit after drinking three big bowls of soup every day. Xiao Jiu Gang even yelled at me, saying that if we let her drink the soup again, she would climb to the roof, so that my mother couldn''t reach it."


    "This little girl is used to threatening people!" The old man is full of doting smile, said: "this when the mother''s heart is like this, you have to understand her, all bear it."


    "Grandson knows that mother is for our good. Grandfather can rest assured."


    "You are all sensible children. I don''t worry about it. It''s just that little nine has been used to it since she was a child. It''s hard to avoid being bored when she is locked up like this. You can accompany her more when you have time." The old man said and coughed. Mo Pingchu hurriedly stroked the old man''s back and handed him the tea.


    The old man drank a few mouthfuls of tea and slowly stopped coughing. When Mo Ping saw that the old man was coughing badly for the first time, he couldn''t help asking with concern: "grandfather, you''ve been coughing more and more recently. You''d better ask a doctor to have a look."


    The old man waved his hand and said: "the old problem is that when the weather is cold, it doesn''t matter how much the bitter decoction has been drunk. It''s OK. It''s OK when the weather is warm. Let''s get down to business. Is that Bai Shuang or some runaway slave family ready to deal with it?"


    "They have been sent to send them away, and a special person will surely send them back to their hometown. The three of them will not step into Kyoto again in this life."


    "That''s good. How about Tianxiong helping those two people?"¡° He has already said hello to the leader of Li Gang. He has already explained that if someone has a problem, they naturally know how to reply. "


    "The residents near zuixianlou, and the families of the dead and injured?"


    "My grandson has talked about it one by one, and my grandfather can rest assured."


    "All these things have been dealt with. It''s impossible for the Xie family to find Xiao Jiu. We have finally got rid of the fire in zuixianlou."


    "Grandfather, Xiaojiu didn''t set fire. It was Cao Yongfu who set it on fire. Then Xie Wuwei connived at his subordinates to commit such crimes. The emperor only fined some silver, even if it was a punishment. Is that too much to treat the national laws as a joke? Are we going to let these people do whatever they want with impunity? "


    "You, I know you will not be reconciled if you don''t let Xie Wuwu suffer a little. But, Xiao Wu, you know, the emperor doesn''t look at the face of Xie''s family, but he will also save face for Xie Guifei and the second prince. After all, he is the only child of Xie''s family. The emperor won''t do anything to him. Let''s join hands with the king of Qi to make Xie Wuwu admit the accusation of lax governance. The emperor has been completely disappointed with Xie Wuwu. It will be difficult for the Xie family to find jobs for Xie Wuwu in the future. That''s enough. "


    "But, grandfather --"


    "Xiao Wu, the Xie family''s power is so intertwined that if the emperor is not sure, he will not touch it easily. You have to understand the weight."


    "Grandfather, the truth is clear in my grandson''s heart, but I can''t bear to think that little nine is almost in trouble."


    "If you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. You are the future master of the Mo family. You must be able to bear what ordinary people can''t bear. Don''t mention it any more, and don''t let your younger brothers do anything with their will."


    "Yes, grandson knows!"


    "One more thing, the prince has paid a great price to save Xiao Jiu this time. We Mo family must repay this kindness. You should remember it."


    "Grandson dare not forget, but grandson does not understand what the price of grandfather means?"


    "You don''t need to know this. As long as you know that the prince''s action is secret, the Emperor may not know it. No matter what you think in the future, the emperor will regard us as the prince. You have to know this. What''s more, your uncle will be back in a few days, and all the ministers in the court have some complaints about the result of his negotiation with the Japanese slave state. What do you think of that? "


    Mo Pingchu thought for a while and said in a low voice: "uncle has been conscientious and devoted to his duty all these years. Everyone in the court should be very clear about him. But this negotiation is a thankless job. No matter what uncle talks with the other party, there will be people in the court talking about it. Sun erjue mainly depends on what the emperor thinks."


    "You''re right. The emperor''s mind is the most important thing. It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t make a scene. You should keep a close eye on the movement in the palace. And I always feel that the Japanese slave country is a problem. Although the other side has taken the initiative to make a friendly gesture, I always feel that something is wrong. I hope it''s just my thinking. "


    "Why don''t I send someone to look into the situation of the Japanese slave state?"


    "No, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at us now. If we stretch our hands too long, it''s hard to avoid causing the emperor''s attention." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 285

    Mo Pingchu looks at the old man, and he wants to stop talking. According to his idea, they are holding back their hands. The emperor has always been afraid of the Mo family. Otherwise, he would not send his uncle to negotiate with such a small country as the Japanese slave state.


    But Mo Pingchu didn''t dare to say these words in front of the old man. The old man''s feelings for the emperor are different from their feelings for the emperor. Some of his words are too clear, and the old man''s heart is afraid of suffering. The most important thing is that Mo Pingchu felt that the old man''s physical strength this winter was not as strong as before. He was very worried. After thinking about it again and again, he swallowed it back.


    As expected, Xu Jingniang paid a lot of money to invite an old-fashioned man. He was about sixty years old. He had a thin face and a long beard. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was so crazy that he couldn''t help dozing off.


    Xu Jingniang told her husband carefully, and then warned Xiao Jiu to listen to him and study. She left with a lot of expectation. This gentleman is a famous teacher whom she paid a lot of money for. She has the best way to discipline students.


    Mr. Yu told Xiao Jiu the general principle of reading and understanding, and then led Xiao Jiu to read.


    Small nine shook his head and read less than a quarter of an hour, then a yawn and then a yawn of non-stop, eyelid son heavy fast can''t lift up, see the gentleman can''t help frowning.


    Mr. Wang put down his book and looked at Xiao Jiu seriously. "I heard that you have been studying in Taixue for several months. Then you can tell me" fish are near the water, birds are near the mountain. " What does that mean? "


    Small nine strong endure sleepy meaning hard to think about a way: "it seems to be to the water will know how fish swim, to the mountains can hear the birds call."


    Mr. Wang nodded slightly and said, "you are quite right. That''s the literal meaning, but you are not all right. It means that if you live near the water, you will understand the habits of fish. If you live near the mountain, you will be able to recognize the different calls of different birds. Therefore, if we want to understand a person or a thing, we must be close to this person or thing and observe it closely before we can make it clear. This is not only about reading and learning, but also about understanding people and things. Do you remember? "


    Xiaojiu thought about it, frowned and said in a loud voice: "Sir, what you said is wrong."


    Mr. Chen was stunned, restrained his displeasure, and asked in a deep voice, "why not?"


    Xiao Jiu thought about it and said seriously: "my grandfather and I lived in the mountains for a while. I found that some birds love to sing, some birds don''t like to sing. You can tell the birds that love to sing when you hear them more, but the birds that don''t like to sing can''t be distinguished just by their sound. It doesn''t mean that after living in the mountains for a long time, you can naturally recognize the songs of different birds. I feel that after living in the mountains for a long time, I can''t distinguish the songs of birds any more. "


    Mr. Jiu was stunned by what he said. He was about to open his mouth when he saw that he was very excited and said, "Sir, do you know? Thrush is divided into two kinds, one is to listen to the birds, and the other is used to fight, many of which don''t like to sing. In addition, we all think that the lark''s call is particularly pleasant. In fact, it''s not. The lark born in that year can only chirp. Its voice is low and light. After the first molting, its voice will become louder and more exciting. But it''s not the same as the euphemistic and pleasant call sold in the market. You have to find a bird trainer to train it, But if you are unlucky and cheated by the bird seller and raise a female bird, you can''t count on it. The female lark can''t be trained


    Xiao Jiu talks so much that his eyes are straight when he hears it. He doesn''t understand that it''s the teaching of Chinese characters. How can he talk about bird breeding?


    However, as a teacher, especially the first day of class, he can never admit that he can''t understand what the students say. So, he decided to end this embarrassing topic quickly, and interrupted Xiao Jiu: "well, let''s continue to read. Come on, follow me and read" reading must be purposeful, every word is worth a thousand gold. "


    Xiao Jiuyi waved his hand and said: "Sir, what kind of book are you talking about? It''s not right. A word can''t be worth 1000 taels of gold. My mother wrote a plaque to master Hong not long ago, and it only cost 500 taels of embellishment. That''s too expensive for you!" Mr. Wang is stunned and looks at Xiaojiu. He is full of self-criticism. What''s on the girl''s mind? No wonder her mother has to ask her to teach her. She even questions the sages'' books. How dare she!


    In order to establish his dignity as a gentleman, he glared at Xiao Jiu and said: "this is a sage''s article, which teaches people to understand the etiquette and reason. You, you don''t have to question it; How can a scholar open his mouth and shut his mouth? It''s a shame to be polite. It''s a shame to be polite! "


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "the scholar how?"? Don''t scholars eat? Don''t scholars get hungry even if they don''t eat? Will my mother not give you money when you come to teach me how to read? "


    Mr. A was asked, speechless, blushing, embarrassed and almost unable to stand.


    Xiaojiu also asked curiously: "Sir, do you think there are only people who don''t eat, drink, thirst and hunger in the world? If you don''t have to eat and you won''t die, isn''t it necessary to be an immortal? Have you ever seen a fairy, sir? What is a fairy like? It''s the same as what''s offered in the temple, isn''t it? Are sages gods? All scholars should learn from sages. Do they want to be immortals¡°


    Mr. Wang was so big that he felt that he could not answer any of the student''s questions. He felt that he had no courage to continue teaching, so he picked up the book and walked away quickly.


    Xu Jingniang angrily finds Xiaojiu dancing with a short knife. Yunzhu and several servant girls are watching and praising. Xiaojiu rushes them with a little eyebrow, spins down, and falls quietly.


    Xu Jingniang, however, was so angry that she rushed over and yelled, "little nine, come here!"


    Small nine Leng next, take back short knife to throw to cloud bead, don''t forget to take over the cloth towel of small servant girl hand to wipe next face, this just a face blankly walk to Xu Jing Niang side.


    Xu Jingniang, when Xiao Jiu came over, angrily stabbed her on the head and scolded: "let you study hard and be obedient. What have you done? That gentleman just less than half a day, was you angry to go? You, you are really capable of you


    Small nine one face innocent way: "Niang, you don''t wrong me, I don''t have gas sir, sir let me read, I will read, ask me questions I answer.". I took the initiative to consult my husband, but he couldn''t answer himself. He was so angry that he left. What''s the matter with me? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 286

    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang asked calmly, "what did you ask your husband? How did you get angry and leave? "


    "I didn''t ask anything," said Xiao Jiu innocently. He asked Xu Jingniang wrongly, "Niang, how did you say this gentleman left?"


    After hearing this, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but take a picture of Xiao Jiu and scolded: "I want you to study with my husband, not to embarrass him. What questions do you ask? Who can answer that? "


    Small nine Du mouth discontented way: "Niang is not to say that this gentleman''s learning is very good, learning is good should know everything, five elder brother said that what learning rich five cars know everything, I just casually asked him a few words, he can''t answer up also just, still angry to leave, can really stingy tight.". Niang, don''t look for this kind of cautious person when you look for your husband in the future. You have to teach me to be bad when you look back! "


    "I" Xu Jingniang is blocked by small nine and can''t say anything. In her heart, she is wronged. How can she make a fool of herself.


    But as a mother, Xu Jingniang''s heart is still biased. When she thinks about it carefully, she thinks that Xiao Jiu''s words are reasonable. This gentleman may be too old and pedantic. He can''t coax children even if he wants to save face. It''s not suitable to teach Xiao Jiu. It seems that he has to find a gentleman who is patient and can coax children.


    So the next day, Xu Jingniang invited a middle-aged man who was said to have a good temper.


    This gentleman is really much better than the one before. He doesn''t force Xiaojiu to study and write, but also tells Xiaojiu stories. What three heroes fight against Lu Bu and warm wine kill Hua Xiong, what thousands of miles to ride alone and burn red cliff, Xiao Jiu is interested in hearing it. For the first time, he won''t leave after class, and he still chases his teacher to continue.


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help but be happy. She had never heard that Xiao Jiu was so thirsty for study. She couldn''t help but come quietly to see the situation.


    I saw Mr. Zhang sitting on the platform, beaming: "the Cao army swarmed in, Zhang Fei misunderstood that Zhao Yun had been demoted to Cao in Changbanpo, and then explained to solve the doubts. Zhang Fei stood in Cao''s way and ordered his men to cut down trees behind the bridge and run back and forth behind the horse as a suspect. Flying on the bridge, he yelled: "I''m Zhang Yide of Yan! Who dares to fight me to the death? " Sound like thunder


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu clapped the table, stood up and cried, "I guess that Yide must have practiced lion roaring!"


    Ah?


    Er!


    Sir, I''m stunned! Xu Jingniang is stupid!


    But Xiao Jiu stood up excitedly and said, "Sir, it''s said that the lion roar is the most powerful martial art in the world. Under the clear roar, it''s like thunder pouring down quickly. After hearing it for several miles, the enemy''s heart is broken, and his heart is scared. It has incredible power to frighten people. I heard a master say that to practice the lion roaring skill, we must practice the method of exhaling. Every morning, we should face south and North, sit on the ground with cross knees, and exhale turbid Qi. Then he stood up and slowly sucked the Qi into the lower Dantian. After enough of the Qi, he made a sudden sound in his mouth


    Small nine transport foot inside, gas sink Dantian, suddenly a huge drink.


    The frightened husband didn''t sit down and almost fell off the chair. She also made Xu Jingniang shiver, who was quietly watching outside the window.


    In everyone''s dumbfounded, Xiao Jiu said to him with a full face of expectation: "Sir, I think you are also the same person. Why don''t we start to practice the lion roaring skill tomorrow? When we are successful, we''ll show our skills in the river and lake, which will be able to frighten all sides and awe the river and lake. Do you agree?"


    sir


    How can Mr. rang answer this? He clearly heard that the eldest lady of Xingguo mansion was fond of martial arts and wanted to tell some stories to win her favor in order to get the job. He was a scholar. He had a lot of Kung Fu, but he didn''t have any real kung fu! The unbearable Xu Jingniang rushed her feet in, grabbed Xiaojiu''s ear and scolded: "you stinky girl, what''s in your head? Do you want to read or practice? What''s wrong with you as a girl? You even have to practice lion roaring. Mo Yinian, are you angry with me? Don''t you stop


    Small nine Wu ear repeatedly beg for mercy: "Niang, my ear is going to drop, you quickly let go, let go! My husband told me that. Don''t you believe me? "


    Xu Jingniang let go of Xiao Jiu''s ear and looked at her husband.


    Mr. Xu''s eyes were straight when he saw her looking at him. He felt numb and said, "well, I heard that the eldest lady loves to listen to chivalrous stories, so I wanted to tell some of them to get familiar with each other, but I didn''t think about it."


    "I asked you to teach her how to read, to learn how to be reasonable and sensible. This girl would like to poke a hole in the sky. What kind of chivalrous story would you tell her?" Xu Jing Niang angrily stares at the gentleman, can''t help but launch a fire.


    Mr. gray left, Xu Jingniang felt that the Mr. He was looking for was very unreliable, decided to give small nine to find a strict Mr. who can suppress her temperament.


    Xu Jingniang soon sent a very powerful man to the Xingguo mansion.


    At the first sight of this gentleman, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help muttering to Xu Jingniang: "Niang, is something bad happened to this gentleman''s family? Look at his face. It''s like who owes him money. "


    What Xu Jingniang wants is this effect. She stares at Xiao Jiu and warns: "don''t talk nonsense. I tell you that this gentleman is very powerful. There will be no students he can''t control. No matter how naughty the students are, they will be honest when they come to him. Besides, my mother has promised him that if you don''t obey him, he will beat you. You can be honest this time. "


    Small nine one can''t help but cry sad face way: "Niang, you unexpectedly let him hit me?"? I''m going to tell my grandparents


    Xu Jingniang glared fiercely, and Xiaojiu threatened in a low voice: "do you think your grandparents don''t know? They all agreed to let me discipline you. This time, you don''t want to find a backer. Be obedient and study hard. Remember? "


    Small nine is unwilling to nod a head way: "remember!"


    In Xu Jingniang''s full of expectation, Mr. Xu began to give a lecture to Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu looked at Mr. Xu''s long face, listened to his flat voice, and began to doze uncontrollably.


    Just when Xiaojiu''s upper eyelids and lower eyelids have been fighting, he suddenly heard a loud noise of "Dong". Xiaojiu was startled and looked up. He saw that her husband was staring at her, and her face was dark. Xiaojiu could not help waking up. He blinked his eyes and sat up straight.


    Mr. Wang took another look at Xiaojiu, and then he went on talking. But in a quarter of an hour, Xiaojiu''s head kept knocking like a chicken pecking rice. Mr. Wang frowned and glared at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu couldn''t open his eyes. Where can he see the chicken pecking rice. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 287

    Mr. frowned, picked up the ruler and went to Xiaojiu. He drank: "Mo Yinian, stretch out your hand!"


    Xiaojiu opened her eyes in a daze, instinctively stretched out her hand, only to listen to the sound of "pa". The ruler fell mercilessly in the palm of her hand, and the white tender palm suddenly became red.


    Small nine rubbed a jump up, hard to take a cold breath, instantly wake up, looking at his red palm, small nine not from the gas of staring at MR, Mr. but in a deep voice: "read your first offense, only hit you to show warning, if you dare not concentrate, next time will be doubled!"


    Xiao Jiu can''t help biting her teeth. She''s so old that she hasn''t been beaten so hard. Even a learned master can''t beat people so hard. This gentleman is really annoying.


    The stuffy little nine is infuriated. How can he cooperate with the teacher? After a class, little nine gets five times, and his palms are red and swollen. Small nine painful tears are coming out, biting his teeth and staring at Mr. ferociously, but Mr. is not moved, continue to explain the text in a flat voice, as if he did not care about the anger of small nine.


    Small nine pursed a pursed lip, Piao sees the ink that grinds good on the table, the eyeball turns, decide to have a good whole this hateful gentleman.


    Mr. said the text once, let Xiaojiu read it twice, and began to copy the text.


    Small nine with a pen slowly writing, suddenly stopped, frowning, staring at the book, stood up and said: "Sir, this word is too complex, I can''t write."


    Mr. Wang came down, stood beside Xiaojiu, looked at the word she said, and told Xiaojiu how to write it. Small nine busy took up a pen to write a smile asked: "Sir, you see I write right?"


    The gentleman looked an eye, nodded, let small nine continue to write, then turn round to walk toward oneself seat. Just then, Xiao Jiu quickly raised his pen and wiped it hard. Two black ink balls were painted on his robe.


    Looking at Mr. unconscious with ink group toward the seat, small nine not from Wu mouth snicker.


    As soon as he sat down, he felt something wrong. He immediately stood up and touched his back. He was stunned. He immediately turned around and took a look at his robe. He saw two black ink balls at his back, one dripping with ink.


    Mr. Wang''s face changed greatly. He frowned and glared at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu kept on writing with his head down and pretended to be nothing wrong. The veins on his forehead leaped and leaped and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "I''ll change my clothes. You copy the text ten times!"


    Small nine can''t help but be stunned, this text is full of four or five hundred words, let her copy ten times, that''s not to copy all hands. Although she hit her left hand just now, her right hand also hurt. She was asked to copy so many times. Is she still alive?


    Small nine can''t help shouting: "Sir, my hand hurts, I can''t copy it!"


    Mr. sternly cold way: "again nonsense, add to 15 times."


    "But you just hit my hand. It hurts so much."


    "Twenty times!"


    "Are you reasonable?"


    "Thirty times!"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I can''t copy. If you have the ability, you can kill me!" Small nine spirit drum of roar a, then straight lie on the table, close eyes to pretend to sleep.


    The gentleman looked at her one eye, the facial expression has no expression way: "I go to change clothes, today this 30 times you must copy, less once dozen, I say do, have the courage you can try." Then he turned and went out.


    Xiaojiu stares at his back, angrily throws the pen, crumples half of the paper into a ball, throws it far away, and lies on the table to sleep. When he came back after changing his clothes, he saw Xiaojiu lying on the table sleeping in the dark. He was still snoring. The ink on the table was scattered, and there was such a big paper ball on the ground that he couldn''t help getting angry.


    Small nine sleep is fragrant, suddenly hear ear a roar, can''t help but startled, vaguely opened his eyes, a face at a loss of looked around, saw the gentleman angrily standing in front of her, holding high the ruler seems to be about to hit her.


    Seeing that the ruler was about to fall on him, Xiao Jiu didn''t even think about it. He immediately jumped up and grabbed the ruler. He was stunned, and Xiao Jiu was a little silly.


    Mr. Li pulled hard and didn''t pull out the ruler. He was very embarrassed. He just thought that Xiaojiu was more stubborn than he thought. He glared at Xiaojiu and yelled, "Mo Yinian, don''t you let go?"


    Xiaojiu was just about to let go. He could see his eyes staring at him. He was not angry and didn''t know that the nerve was beating. Xiaojiu not only didn''t let go, but also pulled down to his side. When he was about to pull the ruler from his hand, Xiaojiu suddenly loosened it. He staggered back and fell on all fours.


    When Xiao Jiu saw this, he burst out laughing.


    He got up from the ground with a red face and pointed to Xiao Jiu with a ruler. "I''ve been teaching and educating for more than 20 years. I''ve never seen such a naughty student like you. I don''t respect my teachers and don''t know how to learn. Now I dare to laugh shamelessly. It''s really a shame."


    Mr. words did not finish, small nine''s face has changed, she is so big has never been so scolded, especially in front of her face pointed to her nose. Small nine not from big anger, point to that gentleman to shout a way: "you just scold me?"


    "Me? I''m your husband. I''m a teacher one day and a father all my life. You are so stubborn. Why don''t I teach you a lesson? " Mr. Leng next, angrily blunt small nine shout a way.


    Small nine cold hum: "why not? I''ll let you know that you can''t scold me! " Said, small nine suddenly jumped up, forced a fist to swing out, "pa" of a center Mr. chin.


    The gentleman covered his mouth and retreated two steps. After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Touching his bruised chin, he was almost mad.


    Mr. is about to speak, but see small nine swept him one eye, cold hum a, head also don''t return of lift foot to walk.


    The gentleman can''t help but heave, caress the chest and can''t breathe.


    When the house was in such a mess, someone had already reported to Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang was shocked when she heard that Xiao Jiu had beaten Mr. Xu. She ran to him, only to see Mr. Xu''s blue chin and white face. She was so angry that she wanted to leave.


    Xu Jingniang hurriedly stopped her husband, apologized and asked for a doctor to treat him. However, she did not appreciate him at all. She threatened that she had learned the rules of the Xingguo government. He could not teach these students. She would never dare to enter the Xingguo government again.


    Xu Jingniang said a lot of good things, but she could only watch her husband walk away. She had a toothache and immediately turned to find Xiao Jiu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 288

    Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu is not in her own hospital at all. Xu Jingniang asks around, and then she knows that Xiaojiu has gone to the old lady''s hospital. She can''t help looking for her.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, the new gentleman is so fierce that he has swollen my palms. He also scolds me. He says that I am obstinate and ignorant. He also says that I am shameless and blasphemous."


    Xu Jingniang can''t help but be stunned. Just now, I just heard that Mr. Jiu was so stubborn, but I didn''t know that Mr. Jiu beat and scolded him. Anyway, he was also a Mr. and no student beat Mr. Jiu!


    Thinking that Mr. Xu almost pointed to her nose and scolded the Xingguo government for being uneducated when he left just now, and then looking at Xiaojiu, who was obviously coming to complain and evade responsibility, Xu Jingniang was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting: "even so, you can''t beat Mr. Xu?"


    Small nine sucked to suck a nose way: "that I always can''t live to let him beat me to death, still can''t fight back?"


    "Sir, I beat you and scolded you so that you can learn well. How can I beat you to death? You girl, don''t talk nonsense to your grandparents here. Come back with me Xu Jing Niang rubbed to rub eyebrow heart, don''t have good spirit of say.


    Xiaojiusi held the old lady tightly, buried her head in her arms and yelled, "I don''t study any more. You don''t like my favorite husband. I don''t like your favorite husband. Is it me or you who study? If you want to find your husband again, you can study by yourself. Anyway, I won''t go! "


    Xu Jingniang was so angry that she glared at Xiaojiu and said, "you stinky girl, come here, come here!" Seeing that Xiaojiu was buried in the old lady''s arms, she was not moved at all. Xu Jingniang took Xiaojiu''s arm and was ready to drag her out.


    Xiaojiusi holds the old lady tightly, but Xu Jingniang can''t even pull it. The old lady is in the middle. She looks at her daughter-in-law and granddaughter, but she looks at the old man in embarrassment.


    The old man knocked hard on his crutch and said in a deep voice, "come on, don''t make any noise!"


    Xu Jingniang was suddenly awakened when she was drunk by the old man. Then she realized that she was so angry that she didn''t control herself. She made such a scene in front of the old man and his wife. She let go of her hand and stood aside in shame.


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu and then at Xu Jingniang, frowning and saying to Xu Jingniang, "second daughter-in-law, it''s right to take care of the children, but you can''t do it. If you don''t say anything else, I''ll just say that the gentleman who came here today is no matter how strict he is with the children, he can''t beat and scold them like that? Small nine from born to now, we have not been willing to move a finger, unexpectedly let him hit the hand is swollen, what is he? How dare you beat my granddaughter like that? I dare to scold Xiao Jiu for being shameless. I don''t think he''s bored? Anyone here? Call him over to me. I''ll see what he is. Have you eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard? " The more the old man said, the more angry he was, and his voice became loud.


    Xu Jingniang was startled and said in a low voice: "father-in-law, that gentleman has gone! Although there is something wrong with Mr. Yu, he can''t beat people any more? Just a few days later, I was angry with the three gentlemen, especially the gentleman today. I''m afraid that the name of Xiaojiu will be spread all over Kyoto. Who dares to be a gentleman in our house in the future? "


    The old man snorted coldly: "how can my granddaughter use their nonsense? Who dares to be blind? I won''t pull out his skin! Hum, what bullshit sir, who can''t teach himself? "


    Looking at the angry old man, Xu Jingniang couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. Who did she work so hard for? How could she make her a stranger inside and outside? It can be seen that the old man was angry, and Xu Jingniang didn''t dare to say anything. She could only close her lips and stare at her toes.


    The old lady took a look at Xu Jingniang and quietly pulled off the old man''s sleeve. The old man took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. After thinking about it, she said to Xu Jingniang in a deep voice: "well, I''ll find Mr. Xiaojiu. Don''t worry about it. The old man is busy recently. You can help him more."


    Xu Jingniang Leng Leng, want to talk and stop looking at the old man, the old man looking for the gentleman, that is not the small nine teach to God? As soon as the old lady saw Xu Jingniang''s expression, she knew what she was thinking. She said to Xu Jingniang with a smile: "don''t worry, Jingniang. I know that the old man is young, but he has a gentle temperament. The most important thing is that he can absolutely control Xiaojiu."


    Xu Jingniang looked at the old lady in surprise. Is there such a master in Kyoto? Where did the old man come from?


    Xu Jingniang is relieved to think that someone can take charge of Xiaojiu to keep her from mischievous. To be honest, in order to find a master for Xiaojiu these days, she has broken her leg, and her mouth is getting thin. She is really weak.


    After Xu Jingniang got the old lady''s assurance, she left at ease. Then Xiao Jiu raised her head from the old lady''s arms and asked the old man curiously, "grandfather, who are you talking about? Do you want to hit people? "


    The old man smile, sold a pass way: "don''t hit people, wait for tomorrow to go you will know."


    Small nine one listen to immediately happy, full of expectation wait until the next morning, get up early and go to the old man''s residence.


    The old man is boxing, see small nine so early, can''t help but smile: "little girl got up early enough today, how, so want to go with me to see your new husband?"


    Xiaojiu shook his head with a smile and said, "that''s not true, grandfather. I haven''t been out for many days and I''m suffocating. Before we go to see Mr. Liu, can we go to Lao Liu''s house to have a mutton soup and a Hu cake?"


    The old man couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that the little girl is really stuffy. OK, let''s drink mutton soup this morning!"


    Small nine immediately cheered up, very flattering roll up the sleeve to the old man way: "grandfather, I come to accompany you to fight!"


    "Well, let grandfather see if you''ve been lazy lately?"


    "I''m not lazy. If my grandfather didn''t let me practice more, I might have beaten my sixth brother."


    "Little girl, I don''t want you to practice more for your own good. You''ve been in the limelight recently. You have to hide a little. Do you know?"


    "Yes, yes, just don''t let too many people know that I''m good at Kung Fu, grandfather. I remember that."


    "Just remember. When my grandfather is gone, you should also remember that people should learn to hide their clumsiness and show their sharpness, which is taboo!"


    "Grandfather, are you going out? Where are you going? Will you take me with you? I haven''t made a big boat yet. Let''s make a big boat together


    "Ha ha ha ha, silly girl, what grandfather said is not here, it''s not going out."


    "Then why isn''t grandfather here? Don''t you want to grow up with Xiao Jiu all the time? I haven''t grown up yet. Where are you going? " Small nine one face don''t understand of looking at the old man. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 289

    The old man sighed in secret, rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead and said in a warm voice, "grandfather won''t go anywhere. He will accompany you until you grow up, OK?"


    Xiaojiu grinned and said, "OK, when I grow up, I''ll make a big boat and take my grandfather to see the sea, OK?"


    The old man nodded with a smile, and Xiaojiu said excitedly: "I heard that the sea is big and boundless. There are still big fish in the sea, bigger than the biggest ship. Grandfather, how much food do you say a fish of that size have to eat every day? Does it eat people? It''s so big. If you open your mouth, won''t you swallow me up in one bite? "


    The old man said with a smile: "when you grow up, you will go to the sea to have a look."


    "Well, let''s go to see it then. Grandfather, you should take that double moon halberd with you. In case the big fish wants to eat me, you can drive it away with a strong wave, OK?"


    "Well, with my grandfather, no one can hurt Xiao Jiu a hair!" The old man put his hand on the top of Xiaojiu''s head and said with deep eyes. Small nine don''t understand looking at grandfather, only feel today''s grandfather is very different from the past, but don''t understand where is different.


    A few years later, when Xiao Jiu thought of this scene, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. No one would exist forever, and finally she couldn''t go to see the sea with her grandfather.


    The old man took Xiaojiu to drink the steaming mutton soup, ate the freshly baked Hu cake, and rode slowly towards the gentleman''s residence.


    The more he walked, the more familiar he felt. When the old man turned over and dismounted, he exclaimed, "grandfather, how did you bring me to Xu Jiayuan?"


    The old man looked at the shabby plaque on the garden with deep eyes and waved to Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu got off the horse with a confused face. The old man took Xiaojiu''s hand, and his eyes flashed a little bit complicated, but in a moment he became firm again. He looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice: "come on, the gentleman I found for you is in it."


    Small nine one face can''t believe followed the old man to walk in, all the way to the wooden door, see yuan shisan opened the door, the old man pulled her into the yard, all the way to the meditation studio.


    Only when he saw Li Heng coming up with his own eyes did Xiao Jiu look at the old man in shock and ask in a low voice, "grandfather, the gentleman you are talking about is not my big brother, is he?"


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu with a smile and said, "what? Don''t you like this gentleman? "


    Xiaojiu grinned and nodded: "yes, I like to let my elder brother be my husband."


    The old man rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead with a smile and looked at Li Heng.


    Li Heng was not surprised by the arrival of the old man. He took a look at Xiao Jiu and wanted to salute the old man. The old man waved his hand and resolutely refused to salute Li Heng. Li Heng gave up.


    Three people sat down around the table. The old man looked at Li Heng with deep eyes and said, "I''ll give you Xiaojiu. Later, I''ll trouble you to teach her. I don''t ask her to make great achievements in the future. I just hope she can live a safe life."


    Li Heng nodded his head very seriously and said, "don''t worry, I will try my best to ensure her safety all her life."


    "That''s good. You are a good boy who does what you say. I can trust you." The old man was very pleased to smile, patted Xiaojiu on the shoulder and said to her, "Xiaojiu, your highness will be your husband in the future. Go and salute your husband quickly!"


    Small nine Leng stood up and prepared to kneel salute, Li Heng quickly grabbed her and said to the old man: "you can''t trust me, let me teach small nine, I should do my best. But I can''t afford this gentleman''s name. In my opinion, it''s the same as before. Xiao Jiu calls me big brother, and I will discipline her as my own sister. " The old man looked at Li Heng and nodded his head slowly. "It''s a blessing for Xiao Jiu to have a brother like you."


    Li Heng said with a slight smile: "I can''t wait to have a sister like Xiaojiu, but I still want to ask Xiaojiu a word."


    Xiaojiu looked at Li Heng blankly and saw him ask: "Xiaojiu, would you like to listen to me in the future, let me teach you to read and read, teach you to distinguish right from wrong?"


    Small nine thought, forced to nod, Li Heng eyes with a little smile, he looked at small nine asked softly: "why?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, looking at the old man, the old man picked up the tea, said with a smile: "don''t look at me, you can say what you think."


    Small nine cough a, sit straight body full face serious way: "big brother long good-looking, voice is also good to hear, no matter what I ask will answer me, will not beat me, will not scold me, will not punish me, of course, I would like to listen to big brother''s words, let big brother when my husband."


    Li Heng Leng Leng, laughing and crying, asked: "is there anything else?"


    Small nine narrowed his eyes to think, laughing way: "and fish teeth do rice is delicious!"


    The old man and Li Heng can''t help laughing. Li Heng waves at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan grabs a long box and Li Heng hands it to Xiao Jiu. Small nine looked at the old man, the old man nodded slightly, small nine just took the wooden box, open a look, see inside is a plum blossom hollowed out silver gourd, open the silver gourd, see inside is a set of extremely small four treasures of the study.


    The brush, folded in half, is as thin as a paper raft rolled up by cicada wings. The ink cartridge is made of unknown materials. It is a long and thin one. You can write directly with the brush without grinding ink.


    Each one is extremely small and exquisite. The silver gourd is also very good-looking. It can be worn with a complexion and hung around the waist as accessories. It''s very convenient to use at any time. Small nine each each took out to draw a sign, liked extremely, immediately then hung on own waist.


    The old man couldn''t help joking: "I don''t know how to thank you, so I hung it up first. What a shy little girl."


    Small nine vomited tongue, a face mischievous smile way: "there is no outsider here, why should I be shy?"? Isn''t it? Big brother


    Li Heng raised his lips and said with a smile, "yes, you can do whatever you want without outsiders. That''s why you most want me to be your husband, right?"


    Small nine one listen to not from guilty of smile, the old man and Li Heng look at each other, also all smile.


    When Mo Pingchu comes back in the evening and learns that Xiao Jiu is going to study with Li Heng in Xu Jiayuan from tomorrow, he can''t help but clatter. He immediately thinks that on the night of Xiao Jiu''s return to the mansion, the old man went out of the city to see Li Heng. Mo Pingchu didn''t follow him. He doesn''t know what they said when they met.


    But the old man stayed out of the city all night, and came back to the house at dawn. Mo Pingchu guessed that the old man and Li Heng must have agreed something, otherwise the old man would not suddenly send Xiao Jiu to Xu Jiayuan and let Li Heng teach her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 290

    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but take out the secret letters sent by various spies recently and read them carefully from beginning to end. One of them attracted Mo Pingchu''s attention. The people of the two countries have close contact with each other, and there are many marriages and goods between them all the year round. What''s more important is that the beloved concubine is the daughter of the prince of the Rocha.


    Mo Pingchu had a very absurd idea in his mind. Although he thought it was impossible, he immediately asked people to take the map and put it on the table to check it carefully.


    Everyone in Mo''s family is shocked by the new gentleman whom the old man has found for Xiao Jiu, especially Xu Jingniang. She never thought that the gentle gentleman whom the old lady said was the prince. She asked the prince to teach her daughter in person. Xu Jingniang really didn''t have such a big face.


    Xu Jingniang murmured to the old lady: "Granny, is it wrong for the prince to teach Xiaojiu?"


    The old lady said with a smile: "what''s wrong? Isn''t the prince good at learning? "


    Xu Jingniang was stunned. At that time, the prince was the next king with both ability and political integrity in the heart of man Dynasty. Naturally, his knowledge was not bad. But Xu Jingniang quickly said, "the prince is knowledgeable. Naturally, his knowledge is good. It''s just that"


    "Do you think the prince has a bad temper?"


    "No, his royal highness is modest and steady, and has an excellent temperament."


    "Do you think the prince can''t control Xiaojiu?"


    "I" Xu Jingniang was asked by the old man. She had nothing to say and retreated helplessly.


    Seeing his daughter-in-law''s worried face, Mo Taiwen comforted him and said, "since father has arranged this, there must be some reason to do it. If the prince can teach us in person, our daughter will be treated like this. Tut Tut, why are you worried?"


    Xu Jingniang glared at Mo Taiwen and said, "look at what you said. It''s the prince, the prince! How busy is the crown prince? How can he teach the ghost girl Xiaojiu? "


    "But his Royal Highness has agreed. What else do you think about?"


    "I just don''t understand what''s wrong with the prince. How can I agree?"


    Mo Taiwen looked at Xu Jingniang speechless and said unhappily: "our little nine is so smart and innocent. How can you say it as if you are not good at it? Why can''t his highness agree? Every day there are so good-looking and fun girls around, if I have to be happy to die


    Xu Jingniang white, Mo Taiwen a not angry way: "yes, you are happy to die, a big man every day want to stick to your daughter, big brother is about to come back, you don''t have to busy here and abroad?"


    "Busy, daughter-in-law, I''m so busy. Don''t worry about Xiao Jiu. I''d better help my sister-in-law. It''s new year''s day. My brother is going back to the government. My sister-in-law is very busy."


    "I know it in my heart. I can still use it. You say that I''ve helped my sister-in-law settle all the accounts in the house, and I''m going to start to settle the accounts in Chuang Tzu." Xu Jingniang is very discontented to say. Mo Tai Wen smiles and praises Xu Jing Niang''s wisdom. He rubs Xu Jing Niang''s arm to please her.


    Xu Jingniang didn''t have a good temper. She patted Mo Taiwen''s hand and said with a worried face: "when I think of Xiao Jiu''s going to study with the prince, I feel very upset. You can tell me, this girl''s temper has gone away three gentlemen in a row. Now in Kyoto, who doesn''t know that she is stubborn. If you offend the prince again, what can you do? "


    Mo Taiwen laughingly looked at Xu Jingniang and said, "daughter-in-law, you are a little worried. How many days has Xiao Jiudu spent with the prince? How ever has he angered the prince? Every time you go to Xu Jiayuan, you are happy and happy? Now I''m just going to read and read. What can I do for you? Don''t scare yourself¡° What you said is light. After such a big accident, the gossips in Kyoto and some other gentlemen left, our daughter will be written "dandy" on her head. If there is any more trouble, who will dare to marry her in the future? "


    "Is my daughter still worried about getting married? Hum! I''ve seen all the kids in Kyoto. Except for us, none of them is pleasant to the eye. In the future, if Xiao Jiu doesn''t like them, he will stay in the mansion all his life. What''s the matter? Can''t I afford it? "


    "Well, you can afford it. You''re very good. Don''t say one girl can afford ten girls, OK? I''m still a father. What kind of father? I can''t marry my daughter all my life, can I? "


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe, in fact, that, daughter-in-law, I don''t think so. Let''s get a son-in-law for Xiaojiu."


    "Ah, Pooh! What kind of son-in-law can I recruit for my good daughter? Are there not enough sons in our family? I''m, I''m pissing you off. "


    "Daughter-in-law, I''m wrong. You have a large number of adults. Don''t give me the same opinion. Can''t I listen to you?"


    "No, it''s late. You can sleep in the outer room today." Xu Jingniang closed the door, leaving Mo Taiwen to cry at the closed door.


    Xu Jingniang''s worries were solved the next day. Xiao Jiu was taken by Prince Li Heng to the imperial mausoleum to worship the former queen. It is said that she will stay with the empress for a while. She will stay in the imperial mausoleum for at least a month and will not come back until the new year.


    Xu Jingniang asked Mo Taiwen with a blank face: "do you think my father knew that the prince was going to the imperial mausoleum long ago, so she asked Xiao Jiu to worship the prince, so that he could follow him to the imperial mausoleum to avoid the limelight?"


    Mo Tai Wen couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he immediately thought of the lonely pillow in the cold window last night and said with a busy smile, "how can it be? Dad must see you have a headache for Xiao Jiu. Thinking that Xiao Jiu likes to go to Xu Jiayuan, he easily pushes Xiao Jiu to the prince to teach him. Daughter in law, as you know, our father doesn''t attach much importance to these people. He only needs to be agreeable to others. "


    "That''s true!" Xu Jingniang muttered, thought about it, and said with a smile: "however, the prince has become Xiao Jiu''s husband. No one outside dares to say that Xiao Jiu is naughty, and no one believes what the beaten gentleman said."


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "that''s natural. Although Xiaojiu and the prince don''t have a serious teacher, it''s true that the prince teaches them himself. We are not fools. How can they be naughty people who teach them themselves? Look at it. In the future, if they can''t keep up with each other, they will have to praise Xiaojiu with this strength. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 291

    Xu Jingniang covered her mouth and said with a smile, "no wonder today I met the wife of Lv''s family. She was praising Xiao Jiu''s cleverness both inside and outside her words."


    "Are you talking about the most lofty and aloof scholar Lu in wenyuange?"


    "It''s his wife. Her family seems to belong to the Lin family in Jiangnan. It''s said that she is also very talented."


    "I didn''t expect that his wife was a thorough lady with the temperament of Lu Shifu."


    "If it wasn''t for Mrs. Lu''s thorough understanding, the bachelor''s position would not be stable."


    "My wife said that if my wife had not been so capable, our business would not have been so prosperous."


    "What are you talking about? I''m old enough to tease people. "


    "Good lady, I didn''t sleep well last night. You can''t drive me out any more."


    As Mo Taiwen expected, the news that the crown prince and the ninth lady of Xingguo government set out to worship the emperor''s Mausoleum came out, and the rumors about Xiaojiu in Kyoto disappeared instantly. Kyoto dignitaries seem to have negotiated. They don''t talk about the fire in zuixianlou, and they don''t talk about the three men in a row. On the contrary, they praise Xiaojiu''s intelligence and skill.


    And the gentleman who indignantly said that he would never step on the gate of Xingguo mansion again would really have no chance to step on the gate of Xingguo mansion again, and also no chance to step on the hall of any powerful person in Kyoto. A few months later, the gentleman who finally realized that he had been excluded from the elite circle in Kyoto and had caused a lot of trouble for no reason left Kyoto in a hurry. Since then, he has not dared to mention a word about Xiao Jiu.


    All this is inseparable from Mo Pingchu''s careful design and the full cooperation of Mo Pingfang and others. Who let this gentleman be the first person in Kyoto to dare to beat and scold Xiao Jiu like this.


    The story of Xiao Jiu has come to an end for the time being. Mo Pingchu is worried and his family are looking forward to it. Mo Taiwu, who has been away from home for several months, finally comes to the news that he will return to Beijing soon!


    Mo Taiwu left home for several months, and finally came back smoothly. The Mo family were very happy. Just as the family were happily preparing to clean up Mo Taiwu, someone in the court suddenly played an impeachment.


    Mo Taiwu drove all the way, and mallougton entered the palace before he had time to rest for a moment. Everyone in Mo''s family was worried, but the old man felt that some kind of speculation had finally come down. On the contrary, he didn''t feel alarmed. He immediately asked Mo Pingchu to find out which censor was impeached.


    Mo Pingchu inquired carefully, but found that it was not the censor who impeached his uncle, but wenyuange, who was responsible for sorting out and copying Qipin Zhongshu. Since the negotiation contract between uncle and the Japanese slave state was delivered to Kyoto, there have been many discussions about the merits and demerits of uncle''s negotiation, but most of them are private discussions among ministers, and no one has touched the emperor.


    But this time it was a humble seven grade official who impeached him rashly, or impeached the elder uncle who failed to live up to the emperor''s trust.


    All of the Mo family felt puzzled when they heard that the impeachment was just a seven grade official. When they heard that the impeachment was a trivial crime, they could not help but feel relieved. Only the old man, Mo Taiwen and Mo Pingchu felt that things had just begun.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Mo Taiwu came back from the palace. He was very happy to say that the emperor reprimanded the impeached official and rewarded him with many things for his hard work.


    Everyone in Mo''s family can''t help but put down their heart and happily take care of Mo Taiwu. As soon as Mo Taiwu was full of wine and food, the old man asked Mo Taiwu to write a memorial letter immediately to report the details of his trip to the emperor.


    Mo Taiwu was very puzzled about the old man''s request. In his opinion, he was not half ashamed of the emperor''s kindness for his conscientiousness. Everyone along the way could testify that how could his military Secretary explain to the emperor because of the slander of a small official? It was a bit of a fuss. But the old man''s attitude was firm, and Mo Taiwu had to endure his fatigue and organize the instruments in the evening. At the same time, the old man also asked Mo Pingchu to investigate the background of the impeachment officer in detail. Mo Pingchu knew the old man''s mind, so he couldn''t help but immediately start to investigate.


    However, this investigation almost didn''t scare Mo Pingchu into a cold sweat. It turns out that although Wang Wenyan is only a scholar in wenyuange, which is smaller than the county official''s position, he is very insignificant. But he is responsible for the sorting and copying of wenyuange''s documents, and is in charge of the exchange of internal and external documents. The most important thing is that he has won the trust of Ye Xianglin, the Bachelor of wenyuange.


    Although Wang Wenyan is a small official, his position is very important. Because he is in charge of the exchange of documents inside and outside, he is well-informed. He is not only trusted by Ye Xianglin, but also has close relations with Gu Dazhang, Yang Lian and others. These people are all disciples of Xie Taishi. Moreover, Wang Wenyan was not a good man. He was originally a petty official in charge of the storehouse of a county government in Huizhou. He was found to have misappropriated the Treasury silver and was sentenced to exile. He absconded halfway, changed his name to Kyoto, and was recommended to Ye Wenlin by fawning on eunuch Wang An.


    Ye Xianglin won the emperor''s trust. After he was appointed to wenyuange University, he also brought Wang Wenyan into wenyuange. It is said that Wang Wenyan is Ye Xianglin''s white glove, which is dirty, such as accepting bribes, opening up joints and so on. Ye Xianglin, who likes to pretend to be high, disdains to do it himself, so he leaves it to Wang Wenyan to deal with it.


    Based on this, Mo Pingchu is fully confident that Wang Wenyan''s impeachment is just a test, which may be to test the emperor''s attitude, the reaction of the officials, or Mo Taiwu''s response. But no matter what the other side is trying to test, it will be a premeditated and prepared calculation.


    Mo Pingchu suddenly understood why the old man asked his uncle to sort out the documents overnight and report to the emperor in detail his every move after contacting with the envoys of the Japanese slave state. He was preparing for a rainy day!


    Sure enough, before Mo Taiwu had finished writing the Shangzuo document, the memorial to impeach him from the imperial court flew into the hands of the emperor like snow flakes. This time, it was not only impeachment of Mo Taiwu''s failure to fulfill his duty in negotiation with the Japanese slave state, but also the accusation of Guangning case.


    Speaking of the Guangning case, it''s still a case of unknown reasons. However, because of this case, three generals guarding the border died and a Marquis of Ningwu was brought down. These are all the heroes who made great contributions to the emperor''s accession to the throne in those years, and Marquis of Ningwu is still the life and death of the old man.


    When it comes to the Guangning case, it''s a big deal. Mo Pingchu thinks that the other party wants to bite Mo Taiwu to death. He even wants to ask the old man and even the whole Xing government to go into the water! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 292

    The case of Guangning still has to start from the first World War of Guangning''s fall 13 years ago. When the vassal army united with several small neighboring countries and raided Guangning, Luo Tingbi, the garrison of Guangning, was defeated and prepared to retreat to Ningyuan. Seeing that Guangning had fallen, Zhu Huajia, who went to meet him, suggested giving up Guangning, Ningyuan and Jinzhou, moving everyone to Shanhaiguan and burning everything he could not take away, No resources left for the vassal army.


    Because Guangning city is backed by Yanshan mountain, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack, it is a very grand city. When he first found out that the vassal army might attack Guangning, Zhu huaframe repeatedly asked for the concentration of troops to defend Guangning. As long as Guangning city was not lost, the vassal army could not take other cities. However, at that time, the vassal army was extremely strict in disguise and didn''t show any intention of attacking. Therefore, Zhu huaframe''s suggestion didn''t attract the attention of Marshal Ning Wuhou. When the vassal army suddenly invaded, Luo Tingbi was in a panic, and the enemy broke through the gate of the city and had to abandon the city.


    Guangning lost, Jinzhou and Ningyuan whether or not to defend the public will become a headache. Although Jinzhou and Ningyuan are not far away from Guangning, they are both non military towns. The city walls are not as high or thick as they were built, and there are not many troops. They can not be compared with Guangning City, which is the core of defense.


    Moreover, if the vassal Army wanted to attack Guangning, it would have to cross the Haizhou and Liaohe rivers to attack Guangning. There were many rivers and swamps along the way, so it was not easy to go, and the logistics was very difficult. Guangning to Jinzhou and Ningyuan is the main road, which is easy to walk. This means that once Guangning is occupied, Jinzhou and Ningyuan will not be able to defend.


    Therefore, in Zhu Hua''s view, these two places are unlikely to hold. Even if they are held, they are not valuable. On the contrary, they are a drag. Because their location is not important, there is no place to grow land and produce food. To guard these two places, we must transport grain from Shanhaiguan.


    If there is a long-term confrontation with the vassal army in Jinzhou or Ningyuan, the logistics supply is a big problem. Because the vassal army occupied Guangning City, the logistics line was shorter than that of transporting grain and grass from Shanhaiguan. If the vassal army sent troops to attack Jinzhou and under a long siege, they would send reinforcements from Ningyuan to support, and the reinforcements would probably be cut off; If after Jinzhou is conquered, Ningyuan will be besieged again, and the army will come out from Shanhaiguan to support, it may also face the danger of cutting off the logistics supply line.


    Therefore, in the case of Guangning''s fall, Zhu Huajia thinks that there is no need to guard Jinzhou and Ningyuan, but simply back to Shanhaiguan to defend. The saved food and military expenses are used to train the army. At the same time, troops were stationed on the island opposite to Guangning to restrain the vassal troops and make them dare not attack SHANGUAN on a large scale.


    When the troops on Shanhaiguan side are ready and trained, they will directly send troops to Shanhaiguan to recover Guangning, seek the opportunity to fight with the vassal army, and then plan to recover other cities.


    Strategically, this arrangement of Zhu Hua''s frame could reduce the losses to the greatest extent. Moreover, the vassal forces were so fierce at that time that if they did not retreat in time, they might suffer heavy losses. Therefore, marquis Ningwu hesitated and agreed to the arrangement of Zhu Hua''s frame. However, they have forgotten the most important point. It makes sense strategically, but it doesn''t make sense in terms of legal person.


    Because the military law of the Xia Dynasty was very strict, the defeated generals were often severely punished. If the generals who had the responsibility of guarding the territory abandoned their territory, they would be executed¡° Every frontier guard has made it clear that "those who lose their land will die.".


    Zhu huaframe is a left guard general in Eastern Liaoning. He has the responsibility to defend the territory of Eastern Liaoning. Guangning lost his job, and vice general Wu Yingtai killed himself. The responsibility is the responsibility of general Luo Tingbi. If Zhu Hua is a smooth person, he can push the responsibility, saying that he can''t control Luo Tingbi if he doesn''t rule strictly. Just push the responsibility out.


    But when Luo Tingbi proposed to retreat to Ningyuan, Zhu huaframe refused and put forward the most reasonable proposal. This proposal is good, but it does not conform to the national conditions and the emperor''s requirements. Zhu huaframe made this proposal, and he has to bear the responsibility for it.


    At that time, marquis Ningwu was also enraged by the sudden loss of the city. Thinking about how to reduce the loss, how to make a comeback, and how to keep the few remaining troops, he agreed to Zhu huaframe''s proposal, gave up Ningyuan and Jinzhou, and returned to Shanhai Pass.


    But they forgot that they had lost a Guangning, which was enough to shock the imperial court, not to mention giving up Ningyuan and Jinzhou to return to Shanhaiguan. Isn''t this telling the vassal army to tell the imperial court that we can''t fight the enemy, so we are hiding! In fact, the most correct way at that time was to retreat to Ningyuan first, then report to the imperial court urgently and ask for abandoning Ningyuan. After the approval of the imperial court, retreat. If the imperial court does not agree, there is no way. Even if it is useless, Zhu Hua will die in Ningyuan.


    Perhaps he knew that the emperor would not allow it. If he wasted money, it would be very difficult for him to make a comeback in the future. For this reason, marquis Ningwu ordered him to return to Shanhaiguan and gave up Ningyuan and Jinzhou. But their move is undoubtedly to retreat without fighting. For a king, what is more humiliating than his army''s retreat without fighting?


    So the emperor was angry, and the emperor was determined to see blood. Luo Tingbi and Zhu huaframe were both arrested and sentenced to death. Among them, the sentence of Zhu Huajia was presided over by master Xie, and Mo Taiwu also participated in the trial as a jury. As a general, he can understand Zhu Huajia''s practice very well and has always advocated a light sentence, but master Xie''s attitude is firm: we understand Zhu Huajia''s strategy, we don''t argue with you about right and wrong, but your behavior is a capital crime, and you can only be sentenced to death.


    As the national law is like this, there is no escape from the crime. Mo Taiwu has no choice but to help him deal with his affairs and settle his family without involving other innocent officials. But when Xie Taishi and others took the opportunity to rush up and collect evidence to ask the emperor to kill the Marquis of Ningwu, Mo Taiwu couldn''t help it. Regardless of the old man''s opposition, he went straight to the palace to see the emperor plead for the Marquis of Ningwu.


    Marquis Ningwu is not only a life and death friend of the old man, but also a loyal general with outstanding military achievements. Such a person will be executed because of a decision, which is unacceptable to Mo Taiwu. Because of Mo Taiwu''s stubbornness, the emperor also scolded him severely and punished him for thinking behind closed doors. But in the end, he didn''t know whether the emperor was worried about the war achievements of marquis Ning Wu or was afraid of losing his reputation of tyranny. The emperor spared Marquis Ning Wu''s life, but demoted him to be a common people''s son. He didn''t get a scientific examination in three generations.


    So far, the Guangning case has been closed. More than ten years have passed. When people have gradually forgotten about it, they have now been turned over to deal with Mo Taiwu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 293

    Those who impeached him accused Mo Taiwu of favoring Luo Tingbi and Zhu Huajia, and of covering up Marquis Ning Wu to impeach him for deceiving the emperor.


    This is obviously a big thing. If Mo Taiwu was charged with deceiving the king, his official position would not be protected, and his life might be worried. Mo Pingchu thought that the other side would be fierce, but he couldn''t imagine that the other side would be so desperate. He was a little flustered and went to find the old man.


    The old man saw Mo Pingchu in a hurry and looked up at him. His eyes were calm and calm, as if nothing would change. Mo Pingchu was so anxious that he could not help but calm his mind.


    After telling him all the things he found one by one, Mo Pingchu waited quietly. He thought for a while and said in a low voice, "I heard that a daughter of marquis Ning Wu has become a monk. She lives in Tianci nunnery and has a close relationship with the eldest princess. Go to see her and talk to her about the situation in the court."


    Mo Pingchu''s heart was full of twists and turns, and he suddenly understood it. He said in a low voice: "yes, grandson, I''ll go now."


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s back, the old man sighed. Xiao Wu is good everywhere, but he is too worried. He likes to hide everything in his heart and never says anything to anyone. Since he came back from the frontier, he has been busy inside and outside, never mentioned the girl of the Zhong family, as if he had forgotten others. But a few days ago, the coachman revealed to him that Xiao Wu always likes to walk around the Zhong''s mansion when he has nothing to do. Every time he passes by, he cradles his neck and stares at it all the time. He doesn''t know what he''s looking at.


    Master Zixin knows that Tu Ming, Xiao Wu is looking at the girl of the clock family. He can figure out what she can do with a little bit of listening, but he has been willing to ignore it. This time, it''s time for Xiao Wu to see the girl with the help of the boss.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t know what the old man was thinking, and he didn''t know what surprise or fright would be waiting for him. After changing his clothes and preparing gifts, he immediately set out for Tianci nunnery.


    Tianci nunnery is located on the hillside of Yushan Mountain on the outskirts of Kyoto. All the way to the foot of Yushan Mountain, Mo Ping saw that the weather was cold and the mountain road was frozen. The carriage was hard to move forward, so he immediately got off and took people to Tianci nunnery.


    By the time he got to the gate of Tianci temple, Mo Pingchu was sweating at the tip of his nose and could not feel the cold at all.


    After entering Tianci nunnery and in front of master Miaojing, the daughter of Ningwu Marquis, Mo Pingchu couldn''t say a word of what he had prepared, except for staring at the young woman beside master Miaojing.


    No matter how clever Mo Pingchu''s mind is, he never expected to see such Zhong Wanning in this scene. Zhong Wanning was shocked to see Mo Pingchu''s visit. The two people''s eyes were opposite, and they were all shocked. After staring at each other for a quarter of an hour, they couldn''t react. Master Miaojing said in a warm voice, "you two should have something to say. Why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea first, and I''ll just deal with something later."


    Mo Pingchu woke up and was about to open his mouth, but he heard Zhong Wanning say in a low voice: "no need, master. I''m waiting for me to take the Heart Sutra back. Jingchen will leave." Then he saluted master Miaojing, turned around and walked out quickly.


    Mo Pingchu almost immediately to catch up with the past, but reason or let him not move, steady stand in the original place. Seeing that Zhong Wanning was in a hurry to walk away, Mo Pingchu''s eyes seemed to stick to Zhong Wanning''s back, and he couldn''t move half a minute. Master Miaojing said in a low voice: "benefactor, don''t you chase after him?"


    Mo Pingchu blinked his eyes, turned around and said in a low voice: "there are priorities. Since I have seen her, I can find her place naturally, and I will find out the reasons one by one."


    "Benefactor good self-restraint, wonderful scene admiration."


    "Master, I''m flattered. I''m here today for an old case. I need to trouble master."


    "Old case? I''m out of the world, but your father and my family are very kind. Please tell me what you want Mo Pingchu whispered about Mo Taiwu''s impeachment and frame up. After hearing this, master Miaojing frowned and thought about it. He asked in a low voice, "today you''re here, but what''s the arrangement of Xing Guogong?"


    Mo Pingchu said frankly: "exactly!"


    After thinking for a while, master Miaojing asked in a low voice, "what else did he say?"


    Mo Pingchu thought for a moment and said, "my grandfather only said that you are practicing here. I heard that you are in close contact with the eldest princess


    Master Miaojing said with a clear smile: "I already know about this matter. Please go back and tell Duke Xing. I will tell the eldest princess truthfully. Your uncle is upright and selfless. He will be safe and sound."


    Mo Pingchu said deeply: "thank you, master."


    Master Miaojing looked at Mo Pingchu lovingly and said with a smile, "no need to be polite. According to the secular rules, you want to call me an aunt. I almost became your grandfather''s dry daughter in those years."


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "Pingchu met my aunt. I didn''t know she was here before. I didn''t come here to see her. I hope she won''t blame me. In the future, Ping Chu will often come to visit his aunt and bring his younger brothers and sisters. There are so many brothers and sisters in the family. I hope my aunt won''t be bothered at that time. "


    Miaojing mage mulu said nostalgically: "I heard that there are nine brothers and sisters in your family. It''s nice to have a noisy family. My family used to be very busy, but now you have a girl in your family, so your grandfather must hold her in his hand? I don''t know what kind of girl she is. I guess she must be a very interesting girl, right


    Hearing that the master mentioned Xiaojiu, Mo Pingchu said with a smile: "Xiaojiu is always different from other people''s thoughts. She is very strange. My mother worries about her temperament all day long, for fear that she will cause trouble everywhere. Later, I will bring her to my aunt to teach her how to cultivate herself. My mother will be happy."


    "What kind of self-cultivation? Silly child, if someone loves, someone dotes on, a lifetime of lawlessness, where also need self-cultivation? Go back to tell your mother, if small nine such temperament, don''t restrain her, person, the most difficult is to live happily Master Miaojing said something unexpectedly, and Mo Pingchu was surprised.


    Master Miaojing seemed to realize that he had said too much, so he said with a smile: "it''s time for you to go back, isn''t it? Be careful on the way, and I won''t send it. "


    Mo Pingchu said: "master, stay here. Pingchu has left. I will come to see you after this period."


    Master Miaojing said with a gentle smile: "OK, you should be careful all the way. At the beginning, life is short. Cherish the present!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He bowed back and went back to the old man. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 294

    On the other hand, after following Li Heng to the imperial mausoleum, Xiao Jiu finds that life here is no different from that in Xu''s garden, but quieter than that in Xu''s garden.


    Small nine fresh for a few days, then began to get bored, Li Heng since promised the old man will do his best to teach small nine, day by day seriously led small nine reading and calligraphy.


    Although Xiao Jiu listened to Li Heng, he was not interested in reading. After less than two days, he felt bored. Li Heng see small nine refused to seriously study, also not angry, just slowly with a very good voice to explain the poetry to small nine listen, no matter small nine is lying on his stomach standing or squatting, make faces or graffiti are ignored, can see small nine actually drilled under the table to play, Li Heng had to put down the book to look at small nine.


    And small nine still drill under the table, also don''t know in tease what insect, has not come out, Li Heng can''t help shouting: "small nine, come out, this poem is not finished."


    After a while, Xiao Jiu poked his head out from under the table and said with a flattering smile: "big brother, I really have no interest in that poem. Besides, I don''t want to take the classics test in the future. Even if I want to take the martial arts test, I don''t need to recite poems and Fu, so don''t teach me this, OK?"


    Li Heng jokingly said: "do you think you are learning these for the purpose of taking the classics test? Learning this is not for you to recite poems and write Fu. You can''t, but you should be able to distinguish good from bad, right? Otherwise, when the time comes, others will recite poems and write Fu in front of you and ask you to comment on them. Can''t you tell them you don''t understand? "


    Xiaojiu burst out from under the table laughing and said, "where can anyone come to me for comment? It''s better to compete with me. "


    Li Heng can''t help knocking Xiaojiu''s head and removing the spider web from her head. He sighs: "you don''t like reading or writing. You are not interested in anything except Kung Fu. What are you going to do when you grow up?"


    Xiaojiu thought about it and raised his chin: "be a general! My grandfather said that I would be a general in the future. I''m commanding the three armed forces. It''s very impressive! "


    Li Heng couldn''t help laughing: "general, being a general is really powerful. There are many generals who can''t recite poems and Fu, but I''ve never seen a general who can''t read and write articles. Do you think that when you become a general, you don''t have to write a memorial?"


    With a wave of his hand, Xiao Jiu said boldly: "I''m a general now. Naturally, I have subordinates. Just let them write for me!"


    Li Heng was so angry and funny that he patted her on the head and said, "well, since you don''t want to read today, I''ll tell you a story. It''s a story about a famous chef cooking delicious food."


    Small nine one listen to have nothing to immediately curious rise, busy sit down obediently hold a head to wait to listen to a story.


    Li Heng sold a pass before telling a story. He looked at Xiao Jiu with a smile and asked, "I heard that your grandmother is a master of painting. She has a lot of paintings at home. Have you ever seen Lu Chuan''s landscape paintings?"


    Lu Chuan''s landscape painting is the most well-known work of Tao He, the old lady''s favorite painter. Naturally, Xiao Jiu had seen it before, so he quickly nodded and said, "I know it''s Tao He''s painting. His garden in Luchuan has mountains, water and changeable rain and snow in autumn and winter. There are many scenes, big and small. My grandmother doesn''t take out a painting that is longer than me easily."


    Li Heng said with a smile: "you''re right. There are 20 landscapes of Luchuan. They are famous for their delicate and vivid brushwork, such as beautiful mountains and rivers, green trees, murmuring streams, towering green mountains, unpredictable autumn, winter, spring and summer, cloudy, sunny, rainy and snowy. Do you think anyone can make the scenery of Luchuan with dishes according to this picture? "


    Small nine shocked stare big eyes, repeatedly shook his head way: "with dishes do scenery?"? How is that possible? How? Frying, frying, steaming and frying, it seems that they can''t do it? "


    Li Heng said: "but just one person made a sketch of Luchuan''s landscape with fish, preserved meat, melons and fruits in sauce, yellow and red mixed color juice. There were 20 scenes and 20 dishes, which were absolutely beautiful and amazing." Xiaojiu can''t help but stare round her eyes. She has never heard of an expert in the world who can paint with food, and who can make such exquisite paintings as Lu Chuan''s landscape paintings. How can this be possible?


    Li Heng is very satisfied with Xiaojiu''s shocked expression. He is full of expectation, waiting for Xiaojiu to ask who the chef is. Then he can say that the chef is a well read person. It is because he has read a lot of books and has a deep study of poetry and poetry that he can make this magnificent dish. In this way, he can admonish Xiao Jiu to study hard, so that he can not only improve his appreciation ability, but also appreciate the beauty of this dish.


    But Li Heng did not expect that, after hearing this, Xiao Jiu was really shocked, but she thought for a while and asked, "big brother, can you eat all the dishes you said that are like paintings?"


    Li Heng Leng Leng some speechless way: "since it is a dish, it must be able to eat!"


    But Xiaojiu frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s too delicious. You think, some fish with preserved meat and melons with sauce are just like a flower. Isn''t that the original taste? How also won''t have stir fry to slip to fry so fragrant Said, small nine also full face firm effort to nod, in order to show his affirmation.


    Li Heng thought and thought, but found himself speechless. He began to realize that it''s not easy to teach a child well, especially a child like Xiao Jiu.


    Thinking of his own promise to the old man, Li Heng can''t help worrying. He won''t make a slip of the tongue, will he?


    Small nine see Li Heng silent, frown slightly, not from some fear, quietly buttoned his nails, secretly said that he should not be angered big brother?


    At the thought that Li Heng would be angry, Xiao Jiu could not help but feel uneasy. The atmosphere in the room gradually became very delicate.


    Just at this time, yuan shisan came in with two plates of snacks. Xiao Jiu smelled the fragrance and couldn''t help stretching his neck to look at it. Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu and stares at the snack. He can''t help laughing. No matter how much this girl is, she''s just a child. Since she''s a child, she has to teach slowly. He has a long way to go!


    Yuan shisan didn''t know what happened in the house, but seeing Li Heng and Xiao Jiu''s look, he quickly put down the dim sum and said in a soft voice, "master, Miss Jiu, this is the dim sum just made by Yu Ya. You''ve been there for more than an hour. Why don''t you have a rest and have some dim sum before you continue?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 295

    Li Heng nodded slightly. Seeing that Li Heng nodded, Xiao Jiu rushed to the snack. In one of the dishes, there were several golden balls wrapped with unknown sauce. The color was golden and the smell was delicious. It was very attractive. On the other plate was a round cake, wrapped with glutinous rice, which seemed to be cooked in oil. It was white and yellow, steaming hot and mouth watering.


    Small nine picked up chopsticks, picked up a small ball and put it in his mouth. Yuan shisan was stunned and was about to open his mouth, but small nine suddenly jumped up, bared his teeth, raised his hand, fanned hard and cried: "ah, it''s hot, it''s hot!"


    Li Heng helplessly looks at Xiaojiu and asks yuan shisan to come over with a plate. He hands it to Xiaojiu and asks her to spit it out. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu breathes his breath and shakes his head and says, "it''s so sweet and fragrant. It''s OK. I''ll get cold after biting it for a while." Then he raised his hand and fanned his mouth, but he refused to spit it out.


    Li Heng and Yuan shisan are very amused. Xiao Jiu finally swallows the ball. He only feels that the skin is crisp, tender and delicious. He can''t help but bend his eyebrows and say to Li Heng: "big brother, this is delicious. Try it quickly."


    Li Heng took a look at Xiaojiu, picked up a ball and tasted it. Xiaojiu picked up a round cake again. This time, she did not dare to put it directly into her mouth. She ate it after blowing it cold. She chewed it. Xiaojiu thought the round cake was delicious and mellow. She couldn''t help praising: "these two snacks made by Yuya are delicious. What are they? How come I haven''t eaten it before. "


    Li Heng pointed to the golden small ball way: "this is called honey ball. It is made by steaming the potato, kneading it with a small amount of flour, frying it into golden yellow in oil pan, and then frying the honey until it is thick and pouring it on the newly fried ball."


    Small nine licked to lick the corner of the mouth way: "is honey, no wonder so sweet, that this cake?"? Is it glutinous rice cake? But it''s Crispy inside. What''s in it? "


    Li Heng reluctantly took up the cloth towel and wiped his mouth to Xiao Jiu. Then he said, "this is fried lotus root cake. Wash the fresh lotus root, cut it into rice grains, mix it with glutinous rice, add salt and scallion to taste, and slowly fry it into white and yellow on both sides."


    Small nine "Oh" a, clip up fried lotus root cake, big mouthful eat way: "originally put lotus root, no wonder crisp, this is better than glutinous rice cake delicious, and chew head, fish teeth can come up with this kind of practice, really fierce tight."


    Li Heng shook his head and said, "this is not the way fish tooth thought of it."


    Small nine curiously ask a way: "that is who think out?"? Elder brother, where did you find a better cook? "


    Li Heng shook his head and said, "these two snacks are made by the chef in the story I just told you. They are so delicious that they are still popular today."


    Xiaojiu looks at Li Heng suspiciously. Then he looks at the delicious food on the table and mutters, "is that Luchuan landscape also delicious?"


    Li Heng laughed in his heart, but he didn''t hear Xiao Jiu muttering on his face. He said to himself, "I''ve been eating light these days. Let''s make some delicious fish teeth."


    Small nine one listen to happy bad, busily don''t die of nod a way: "to, to, to! I''ve been a vegetarian these days, and I''m starving. Big brother, let''s make more delicious fish teeth! "


    Li Heng nodded his head and said, "well, let Yuya make jade fans, birds return to their nests, plum bamboo mountain stones, treasures hidden in the snow, and sand boats tread on emeralds."


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He lowered his head and said with a smile, "yes!"


    Small nine but some silly eyes, she Lengleng Leng looked at Li Heng, can''t help scratching his head, asked: "big brother, you just said is dish name?"


    Li Heng took a look at Xiao Jiu, and said in a funny way: "it''s just that you don''t want to study hard. Now you can''t even hear the name of a dish?"


    Small nine found that he was despised, very unconvinced way: "I, of course, I know that are dish names, although I have never heard of, but as long as it is made of fish teeth must be very delicious, as long as I can not eat it?" Li Heng sighed with exaggeration: "but if one day, you are outside, and others ask you if you want to eat meizhushan stone, but you don''t even know what meizhushan stone is, what can you do?"


    Xiaojiu was asked by Li Heng, and he was very depressed. Li Heng pretended not to see Xiaojiu''s depression, and deliberately said: "I heard that many Taotie guests are famous literati. They like to use these poems to name dishes. If someone can''t understand the poems, they just don''t have a chance to eat these delicious food."


    Small nine one listen to anxious eye, rub of stand up to shout a way: "who dare not let me eat, I, I beat flat him!" Said, but also forced to wave his fist, it is fierce.


    Li Heng Leng Leng, quietly glared at yuan shisan, who couldn''t help laughing. He said solemnly: "there are so many people in the world, can you fight with your two fists alone? Besides, what''s wrong with people''s refusal to eat their own dishes? If you use force to coerce people, where can you take advantage of it? "


    Asked big head, Xiao Jiu thought and thought bitterly. He hammered the table and said, "learning is learning. I don''t believe in a broken poem. Can I still learn it?"


    Li Heng and so on is small nine this sentence, busy loud way: "good! As long as you learn a poem, I''ll let Yuya make you a dish you''ve never eaten before, OK? "


    After listening to the music, little Jiuyi asked, "big brother, are you serious?"


    Li Hengxin swore: "a word comes out, and it''s hard to chase it back!"


    Turning her eyes, little nine asked, "but with so many poems, can fish teeth make so many dishes I''ve never eaten before? Young as I am, I have eaten a lot. "


    "Don''t worry, only you can''t think of, no fish teeth can''t do! Now you can study with me? " Li Heng picked up the book and looked at Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine cunning a smile way: "big brother, you just say so I don''t believe."


    Li Heng hooked his lips and said, "well, I''ll say a dish. Have you ever eaten it? Steam the soaked Tremella fuciformis with clear soup, add in the ball of Nostoc flagelliforme, and then cook the radish, asparagus and fresh mushroom with clear soup. Set the dishes according to the color in turn, and season and thicken them with chicken oil. This dish is colorful and light in taste. It''s a famous Liao dish. Have you ever eaten it


    "I''ve never heard of a restaurant in Kyoto that uses tremella and Nostoc flagelliforme for cooking," he said


    "This dish is called Bangyan dish. When you learn that day, I''ll let Yuya cook it for you. There are green bamboo peak, Linglong jade heart, Phoenix wearing gold clothes, cloud river section Xiao, I will let the fish teeth do one by one for you to eat Li Heng said, small nine can not help but secretly swallow saliva, the thought of so many delicious waiting for himself, small nine instant enthusiasm for learning poetry. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 296

    Li Heng see small Jiuyi seriously read the book, not from the heart secretly happy, he finally found a way to let the little girl obedient.


    Although Xiao Jiu doesn''t like reading, he is very clever. Although he can''t forget it, he can remember what he is interested in about once. Li Heng finds a way to make Xiaojiu obedient. Seeing that Xiaojiu is so smart, he is very happy and makes more efforts to teach.


    There was no one around the imperial mausoleum, so Xiao Jiu was bored and had nothing to play with. At most, he played with yuan shisan and moved his body. Most of the time, he still listened to Li Heng''s reading. Xiao Jiu never studied hard before, but now with Li Heng, he has made great progress.


    This day, small nine write half an hour word, hand tired, Li Heng let her rest, small nine rest for a while bored lying on the table buckle to buckle.


    Li Heng see small nine boring, afraid she figured out what crooked ideas, then told her about Luzhou famous dish Qing fried Jane. When Xiao Jiu heard Li Heng talk about this dish, he shook his head and said, "big brother, I know this dish is black and black. It''s hard to chew. It''s not delicious at all."


    Li Heng said with a smile: "then what you eat must not be cooked by cooks. Do you know that although this dish is famous in Luzhou, few cooks can cook it in Luzhou."


    Small nine don''t understand to ask a way busily: "this is why?"


    "It''s a crisp word. It''s made of chicken gizzard and Morchella. It''s red and white. It''s crisp in the mouth. You can hear creaking when you chew it. Chicken gizzards are easy to get, and those who pick up fat will go to the inside; As for Morchella, it must be a thick and fat belly collar, and it must be a newly peeled belly kernel, which is qualified to be a crisp. Chicken gizzards and tripe ren''er can''t be fried together. Chicken gizzards take a little longer. They need to be cooked first, and then mutton tripe. If they are cooked together, the result is that either the stomach is old or the chicken gizzards are not ripe enough. It''s not crisp to eat.


    And after these two things are put into the pot, they can''t be turned over with a shovel. They have to take up the pot, throw the things in the pot into the air, roll them down, and then they are cooked. Cooks who don''t have this kind of heat don''t dare to do this. After all, before the boom, when the hot oil was splashing, they played the iron pot with their hands. They didn''t dare to try any skills easily. Therefore, everyone knows that the Qing fried treasure is delicious, but there are very few things that they can do. "Li Heng said that he was right, and Xiao Jiu couldn''t stop listening, But yuanshisan, who is guarding the gate, is so strange. His master clearly doesn''t eat fireworks. How can he become a cook now?


    This change was caught off guard. On the thirteenth day of the Yuan Dynasty, I couldn''t help being blinded. It wasn''t until the messenger came forward in a hurry that I woke up. I quickly put away my dull face and restored the image of the iceberg. I opened my lips and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant reported: "in Kyoto, Mo Taiwu, Minister of the Ministry of war, was impeached recently. The emperor was so angry that he ordered him to think behind closed doors."


    Yuan shisan''s face suddenly changed. He quickly stretched out his hand and the servant handed the letter. Yuan shisan immediately knocked on the door and went in.


    Li Heng is joking with Xiao Jiu. When he sees yuan shisan coming in, his face is not right. His eyes are tight. When yuan shisan delivers the letter, Li Heng''s brow is slightly wrinkled.


    Xiaojiu looked at yuanshisan and Li Heng, and asked curiously, "big brother, what''s the matter? Why do you look so unhappy? "


    Li Heng thinks about it and nods to yuan shisan. Yuan shisan takes a look at Li Heng and tells him that Mo Taiwu was impeached and the emperor punished him for thinking behind closed doors.


    Small nine one listen to uncle was impeached also was closed, not from anxious, jump up to pack things back to the city.


    Li Heng sighed secretly and sat down with Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu looked at Li Heng anxiously and said, "big brother, I have to go to save my uncle quickly!"


    "How are you going to save him?" Li Heng asked softly. Xiaojiu blinked his eyes and said, "I''ll go to my grandfather and ask him to save him. My uncle is a good man. Someone must have wronged him."


    Li Heng shook his head and said in a deep voice, "even if you don''t go back, your grandfather will try to save your uncle."


    Small nine some silly eyes, thought a way: "that, I go back to find the emperor up, my uncle is wronged, how can the emperor punish him to think behind closed doors?"? Only those who have made mistakes should think about it behind closed doors. My uncle has not made any mistakes. Why should he think about it? "


    Li Heng sighed in his heart, gently rubbed his head and said: "silly girl, the emperor punished him for thinking behind closed doors because someone impeached your uncle. If the impeachment is not clear, how can the emperor let your uncle go?"


    Small nine one listen to not from melancholy, anxious way: "that how should I do?"? I don''t want to have anything to do with uncle. "


    Li Heng gently comforted: "don''t worry, your uncle will be OK. Your grandfather is the Duke of Xing. He won''t let your uncle be calculated. He must have had a countermeasure."


    Xiaojiu thought about it and nodded: "big brother, you''re right, my grandfather is so powerful, and my father, my mother, my brothers, my uncle will be fine." But even so, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help worrying and said, "but my uncle is locked up at home and can''t go out. How boring it should be. Why don''t I go back and relieve his boredom? Uncle often says that as long as you see me, you will be happy. He has been wronged. Now he must feel very sad. "


    Li Heng was amused and warm. After thinking about it, he patted Xiao Jiu on the shoulder and said, "well, I''ll send someone to take you back. You can accompany your uncle."


    Xiaojiu nodded happily. As soon as he was about to stand up, he suddenly looked at Li Heng and asked, "what about you, big brother? Will you come back with me? "


    Li Heng was stunned and said with a smile: "I need to stay here for a month. You go back first. When I return to the meditation studio, you come back to class. Remember, don''t patronize to play when you go back. I have to check the words I should read."


    After Li Heng finished, he waved to yuan shisan. Yuan shisan immediately went down to clean up.


    When Xiao Jiu heard that Li Heng didn''t go back, he was disappointed and told her to study hard. He couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and said, "big brother, you are more and more like those old men. All day long, you urge me to read and practice calligraphy."


    "Now that I''m an old man, don''t eat any haitangsu or Sixi dumplings in the future." Li Heng raised his lips and said on purpose.


    Xiaojiu rushed up and tugged Li Heng''s sleeve and said, "big brother, I''m wrong. You''re not like those old men at all. You''re the best looking big brother who loves Xiaojiu the most. Nuo, I''m about to go back. Let Yuya make haitangsu and Sixi dumplings for me and eat them on the road." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 297

    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu grins at him without stint. The front teeth that have not yet grown are particularly conspicuous and funny on that smiling face. Li Heng can''t help laughing.


    Looking at Li Heng''s smiling face, Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing more and more happily. She feels inexplicably that one day her elder brother really becomes an old man, and she will probably listen to him.


    Xiaojiu goes back to the city with a box full of crabapple cakes and Sixi dumplings. Yuanshisan escorts Xiaojiu to Xingguo mansion, and then returns to Liheng.


    When Li Heng heard that Xiao Jiu had returned home safely, he put up his fingers and tapped on the table table. He said in a low voice, "since the Xie family''s hand is so long, let him get what he wants."


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng in shock, and asked in disbelief, "does the master mean to let him go if another killer breaks in tonight?"


    "Not only to let go, but also to let a fire go by his hand." Li Heng picked up the tea cup and sipped it gently, as if carelessly saying shocking words.


    Yuan shisan was startled. He knelt down and said, "please think twice. Since that day''s Palace Banquet, there has been no peace around him. There are killers coming every night; After arriving at the imperial mausoleum, the other party is obviously more unscrupulous. The subordinates try their best, but they can''t guarantee the master''s safety. If they deliberately relax their vigilance again, in case those who don''t want to die hurt the master, the subordinates will die hard to forgive. "


    Li Heng glanced at yuan shisan and said, "do you want to hurt me? 13¡¢ You think too much of them


    "But, just after the memorial day of the empress, if someone really broke into and set fire, wouldn''t it disturb the quietness of the empress? The master wants to help the Xing government. I understand, but this is the imperial mausoleum. Arson in the imperial mausoleum is a great crime for the nine nationalities. Yuan shisan asks the master to think twice! " Yuan shisan saw Li Heng regardless of his own safety, so he tried to persuade Li Heng from another angle.


    Li Heng''s eyes flashed a trace of sarcasm and said with a sneer: "quiet? My mother''s unjust death so far, how can I be half quiet? If my grandmother knew that her son was so stupid and heartless, she would have jumped out of the grave and scolded him. 13¡¢ Do you think that he didn''t know that master Xie encouraged his ministers to ask him to dismount? Do you think he didn''t know that Mo Shangshu was framed? He knows better than anyone that the Xie family is just fighting against the Mo family and taking power alone. But he knows that Mo Taiwu is a loyal minister and a good general. He makes use of and disposes of Mo Taiwu for his own sake. What can he do if he is not awakened by such a fatuous King? Setting fire to the imperial mausoleum? Isn''t all my nine nationalities here? If he wants to kill himself, kill himself first


    Yuan shisan''s back was drenched by Li Heng''s rebellious words. His face turned pale and he asked in a low voice, "did the master have this plan long ago, so he agreed to let Miss nine go back?"


    Li Heng looked at Yuan thirteen and said faintly: "you have too many questions. It''s not early. Go and get ready! If you don''t want to be known who set the fire, then make the trap more like it. Even the other party thinks that he accidentally lit a fire! "


    Yuan shisan''s heart sank. Knowing that the master had made up his mind and had no change, he had to grit his teeth and kowtow his head: "yes, I will fulfill my mission."


    Li Heng picked up the tea cup and sipped it gently. Is it true to his mission? In this world, what matters is your life, my life and his life? If a man dies, he will be finished. All grievances, grievances and resentments will disappear. So he has to live and wait to see the end of the man.


    When Xiao Jiu came back to Xing''s mansion, he immediately went to see the old man and his uncle. He didn''t know that the old man and his wife looked as usual. He didn''t mention the changes at home. Instead, he kept asking her how she was reading, whether she had enough food and clothing, whether she had made the prince angry, and so on.


    Uncle, who was punished by the emperor for thinking behind closed doors, had no worries on his face. On the contrary, he was as smiling as ever. After tasting the haitangsu and Sixi dumplings brought back by Xiaojiu, he kept on saying that they were delicious, and there was no difference in his whole body. Small nine one head fog water of return to own dwelling place, think of the old man to say with her "all is well in the home", again think of in big brother there hear of news, more and more confused. Just wanted to go to Mo Pingchu, the fifth brother, to ask if everything was all right, as my grandfather said. But Mo Pingjian, the eighth brother, came in. Xiao Jiu quickly took Mo Pingjian and asked, "eighth brother, is there anything wrong at home? Grandfather said that everything was fine at home, but I heard that uncle was impeached, and the emperor was angry and punished him? But my uncle is smiling. I don''t see anything. Is the news true? "


    Mo Pingjian''s eyes flashed, avoiding the sight of Xiao Jiu. He laughed and joked: "OK, you all know how to care about these? Do you come back in a hurry when you know something happened at home? Grown up, Mo Yinian


    Xiaojiu frowned and patted Mo Pingjian hard and said: "starling, don''t laugh at me. Tell me what happened at home? Does uncle''s business matter? I can''t. I''ll go to the palace and ask the emperor not to punish uncle, OK


    Mo Pingjian sighed in his heart. His family knew that little nine would be like this, so they all kept it from her in order not to let her worry. After all, this is already the case. A little baby like Xiaojiu knows what to do except worry about it?


    Five brothers said that Xie Taishi and others did not know where to find out the correspondence between uncle and Marquis Ningwu in those years. They also collected many unnecessary charges. Now the situation is very unfavorable to uncle. And the emperor is now suspicious, they are only static brake, nothing is the best.


    Moreover, even if it''s really something, it''s not small nine''s turn to intercede with others. Grandfather often said that as long as the Mo family men don''t die, they can''t let Xiao Jiu be bullied by anyone, not to mention that Xiao Jiu has to be a little aggrieved to intercede with others.


    Thinking of Mo Pingchu''s explanation, Mo Pingjian quickly curbed his worries, rubbed Xiaojiu''s head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, it''s almost settled. Aunt Miaojing is the youngest daughter of marquis Ning Wu. She went to see the eldest princess. The eldest princess took her into the palace and asked the Emperor for love. The Emperor himself told them that he believed in my uncle, but now there are many impeachments in the court. If he didn''t do any punishment, he would not be able to convince the public, so he was punished to think of his faults behind closed doors. It''s said that the third division is going through a thorough investigation. I''ll return uncle''s innocence in a few days. Now, little girl, you should rest assured? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 298

    Small nine listen to Mo Pingjian said so, immediately relieved, patted the chest with a smile: "rest assured, this time I rest assured, it seems that the big brother is right, grandfather has long had countermeasures."


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and asked curiously, "does your highness really say that?"


    Little nine nodded and said, "well, the elder brother told me to rest assured that my uncle would be OK, but I still didn''t rest assured. So I came back to have a look. I didn''t expect that the emperor was going to show it to others. I thought the emperor was really angry and wanted to punish my uncle. I would have been fine if I knew it was OK."


    When Mo Pingjian heard Xiao Jiu say that his Highness the prince said that uncle would be OK, an idea suddenly flashed in his heart, but he thought it was incredible. He was afraid that Xiao Jiu would be suspicious. He stared at Xiao Jiu deliberately and said, "what are you going to do? Why? If you have nothing to do at home, will you stay in the imperial mausoleum and not come back? "


    Xiaojiu laughs and doesn''t deny it.


    Mo Pingjian''s heart was sour, and he could not help squeezing Xiao Jiu''s nose and said, "isn''t it just a Royal Cemetery? There''s no one around. It''s so desolate. You can''t take it as a good place to go. You like it so much. "


    Little Jiuyi patted Mo Pingjian''s hand, rubbed his nose and muttered, "I went to study. My grandfather asked me to. If you are not satisfied, go to my grandfather!"


    "Ouch, smelly girl, you''ll take my grandfather to crush me! When I don''t know, don''t you just run to study with others when you see their prince is good-looking? What''s the big deal? No matter how good-looking a man can be, if I grow up in the future, I will be more beautiful than my fifth brother. When I go out, those women on the street will have to knock me out with flowers! "


    "Oh, Starling, you''re so disgusting. You look better than five brothers? If you want me to say, when you grow up and go out, you will probably be knocked unconscious by women''s rotten eggs! "


    "Well, you smelly girl, how dare you make fun of me? What''s wrong with me? Hello, as like as two peas in the mirror. If I''m not good enough, you will be an ugly girl in the future.


    "I''m not ugly. I look like my mother. You look like my father. I will be as good-looking as my mother in the future."


    "Come on, your eyebrows and eyes are as long as our father. They are not like our mother. Our mother has Danfeng eyes. You are two black grape beads at most!"


    "Smelly myna, you are two black beads. No, you are not as big as black beads. You are two black beans. No, black sesame. Ha ha ha ha, you have two sesame eyes." small nine squeezed his fingertips and stroked hard. Mo Pingjian said that small nine couldn''t help but pounce on small nine.


    Small nine one didn''t dodge, was mo Pingjian grasp hard tickle, small nine smile, struggling while shouting: "come on, help! Ha ha ha ha ha, go to find brother five to save me. Brother eight is crazy, ha ha ha ha. "


    Mo Pingjian waved his finger triumphantly and said, "don''t shout. Brother five is not at home. Even if he is at home, he can''t save you. People are trying to persuade sister Zhong to return to the secular life."


    Small nine one listen to this, not from startle live, two hands busy push hard, push away Mo Pingjian, a face curiously ask a way: "eight elder brothers, who do you say? Sister Zhong? Brother five went to find sister Zhong? "


    Mo Pingjian was tired after making a fuss and said lazily: "yes, when the fifth brother went to Yushan to find master Miaojing for help, he met sister Zhong. When he learned that sister Zhong followed the eldest princess to practice in the Yuzhen temple, he went to the Yuzhen temple to find sister Zhong. But it was said that sister Zhong didn''t want to return to the secular world. The fifth brother went to the Yuzhen temple every day these days, and almost stepped on the threshold of others."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "where is Yuzhen temple? What else is returning to vulgarity? Is sister Zhong angry with brother five? Why don''t you care about five brothers? "


    Mo Pingjian speechless white small nine one eye way: "these matters son with you say not clear, anyway, five elder brothers probably very soon will bring back elder sister Zhong to do five elder sisters in law for you!" Xiao Jiuyi was very happy when she heard this. She clapped her hands and said with a smile, "that''s great. I like sister Zhong. I still remember when I was a child, she gave me a kind of red fruit, sour and sweet, which is delicious; By the way, she also ate her own snacks, white, thin, very soft, bite like clouds! When she becomes my fifth sister-in-law, I will let her make snacks for me every day! "


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t help laughing. He reached out to hook Xiaojiu''s nose and joked: "what you remember is that sister Zhong gave you delicious food. No wonder you like people so much?"


    Small nine by Mo Pingjian smile of red face, wrinkly nose way: "is not, I also like elder sister Zhong long good-looking."


    Mo Pingjian more laugh straight can''t rise waist, small nine this wench from small to big like don''t like a person''s standard is really invariable, only delicious and good-looking, also really superficial nobody.


    Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu are full of confidence in Mo Pingchu''s persuading Zhong Wanning, but Mo Pingchu himself has no confidence. Standing outside Yuzhen temple, looking at the still closed door and the Taoist nun who still has no expression in front of him saying that Zhong Wanning has no visitors, Mo Pingchu can''t help but close his lower lip.


    It was the fifth time since he first met master Miaojing that day, but he didn''t even enter the gate of Yuzhen temple. Seeing that the expressionless Taoist priest was about to close the door, Mo Pingchu rushed forward, grabbed the gate hard and yelled, "Wanning, Zhong Wanning, please come out and see me. I have a few words to say to you, Wanning, "Zhong Wanning"


    Taoist was startled by Mo Pingchu''s sudden action. Seeing that Mo Pingchu was about to break through, Taoist''s face sank and she said in a deep voice: "benefactor, this is the Royal Taoist temple. What''s the point of making such a fuss?"


    Mo Pingchu was determined to see people today. He was sorry to see the Taoist nun and said, "please forgive me, master. Mo must see people today." With that, he pushed the door open and rushed in.


    The Taoist was so angry that she said in a deep voice, "be presumptuous, come on! There''s a rush! "


    With a big drink from Taoist nuns, only a few whistles were heard from both sides of the hall. Six Taoist nuns sprang out, each holding a long sword and standing in front of Mo Pingchu with a bad look.


    Mo Pingchu took a deep breath, went up to the front and said, "I''m Mo Pingchu in the mansion of the lower Xing state. Today, I''m intruding to meet an old friend. I hope you can help me."


    A long and thin faced Taoist stepped forward and sneered, "Duke Xing is famous all over the world. How can you be such a shameless person in his family? Since you committed the crime when you were young, we are not in a dilemma with you. Please leave quickly


    Mo Pingchu was surprised and said: I''m just looking for Zhong Wanning. How can I be shameless? Is there any misunderstanding? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 299

    Mo Pingchu calmed down and explained: "I''m friends with Zhong Wanning, a classmate of Taixue. A few days ago, I didn''t know that she was practicing here. I was shocked. I asked the masters to make it convenient for me to meet her. Mo really had a few words to ask her face to face."


    The expressionless Taoist said impatiently: "sister Zhong has already said she doesn''t want to see you, and you have repeatedly harassed me. This is what makes people hard!"


    Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice, "I have to see her today. If I don''t say something clearly, I won''t go down the mountain."


    The Taoist priest with a thin face yelled angrily, "we are kind enough to advise you, but you don''t listen. Are you really impatient? This is the Royal Taoist temple. If you want to break through, you have to have the ability to break through! " As soon as the words came to an end, Taoist nun with a long, thin face shook her sword in her hand. She stepped on the strange gate and took the sword to the side. The sword pointed directly at Mo Pingchu''s waist.


    Mo Pingchu immediately turned aside, and when he wanted to speak again, several other Taoist nuns had their own swords, and Qi Dynasty attacked Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu is in a dilemma. Although he didn''t practice martial arts since he was a child, he has been training at the border for several years. After several years of life and death, he has learned a lot of desperate moves. However, he only came here to seek an answer. Mo Pingchu didn''t want to offend Yu Zhenguan, so he didn''t dare to make a fierce move for fear that he would hurt the other party and things would not come to an end.


    But Mo Pingchu had scruples and didn''t dare to make a fierce move, but the other side pressed him step by step, especially the slender faced Taoist, who made it hard for Mo Pingchu to resist.


    Seeing that the other side was numerous and fierce, Mo Pingchu had to fight back with all his strength and speed. The two sides were fighting together quickly, and it was hard for us to separate.


    Yuzhen temple is located on Liuyun peak of Yushan Mountain. There are strange rocks, waterfalls and streams on the mountain. It is lush all the year round, and there are many birds and animals. Most of the top of the mountain is hidden in the clouds all the year round. It is quiet and quiet, just like the land of the immortal family, and the cave of Xiuzhen.


    Together with the sound of fighting, the young women at the corner of the temple beside the Taoist temple frowned and worried.


    A middle-aged woman with a sandalwood hairpin on her head and a white Taoist robe saw the woman at the corner. Her eyes sank and she called out: "Wanning!"


    It turns out that the young woman is not someone else. It is Zhong Wanning who practices in Yuzhen temple. Although she doesn''t want to see Mo Pingchu, she can''t help but sneak to have a look. Unexpectedly, Mo Pingchu wants to break through and has a conflict with Shouguan''s elder martial sisters. Seeing the swords and swords facing each other, Zhong Wanning can''t help but worry about Mo Pingchu.


    When she was worried, she suddenly heard someone call her name. Zhong Wanning turned around and saw that it was Princess Yong''an, the master of the temple. She turned red on her face and went over to salute: "master of the temple!"


    Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning with disapproval, and said in a deep voice, "why do you have to be reluctant to part with such people? Wanning, you must know that if you are determined, you will be disturbed. "


    Zhong Wanning looked at Princess Yong''an in surprise. Princess Yong''an sighed and said, "I already know that last time you went down the mountain not to visit your family, but to hear that zuixianlou was on fire. The boy broke into the fire as if he was injured. You were worried about him, so you went down the mountain to ask for information?"


    Being told in person, Zhong Wanning is embarrassed and hot.


    Seeing that Zhong Wanning turned red and didn''t say a word, Princess Yong''an looked at her pitifully and said, "silly boy, when he went to the border for several years, you had to wait for him for several years. He finally went back to Kyoto, but he forgot you completely, and he even wanted to marry himself. What do you want him to do with such a person?"


    Zhong Wanning was stunned. She looked at Princess Yong''an shyly and said in a low voice, "master, I didn''t wait for him. He, he never asked me to wait. I don''t want to get married myself. He''s not young. He''s just talking about marriage. It''s normal." Speaking of this, Zhong Wanning''s voice unconsciously revealed some bitterness. Princess Yong''an looked in her eyes and felt pain in her heart. She frowned and said, "you are still saying good things for him. You are good everywhere, but you are too soft hearted to be bullied. How can you do that? Don''t worry. He dares to come here today. I''ll give you a good vent to this evil spirit! "


    Zhong Wanning was stunned, and then realized why the elder martial sisters of Shouguan would be here early. It turned out that the master of Shouguan was dissatisfied with Mo Pingchu and had prepared for it. Zhong Wanning quickly explained: "Guanzhu, you, you really misunderstand me. Mo Pingchu and I are just classmates and friends. We have never exceeded half of them. He has never promised me half of them. How can we ever fail me? Please don''t embarrass him


    Seeing that Zhong Wanning was so obstinate, Princess Yong''an said angrily, "you know that you are deeply in love with him. I heard that Mo jiawulang is gifted and intelligent. I don''t believe it. Will he not understand your friendship with him? Wanning, don''t think that all the people in the world are as simple and kind as you are. You came to Guanli to live such a cold life for his young age. He is still as if he had nothing to do. He has gone to be romantic and happy. If he dares to come here today, I will let him know the consequences of bullying you! "


    Zhong Wanning was deeply moved when he saw that Princess Yong''an was defending like this, but he was more and more worried about the safety of Mo Pingchu. He pleaded in a low voice: "Guanzhu, everything is Wanning''s own wishful thinking and has nothing to do with others. Please don''t blame Mo Pingchu. He really didn''t let me down. On the contrary, he defended me many times and offended the princess Muhu for me, I went to the border now! "


    Princess Yong''an was stunned and asked in a deep voice, "are you serious? That boy went to the border because of you? "


    Zhong Wanning nodded hard and said, "it''s true


    Princess Yong''an narrowed her eyes and said solemnly, "Wanning, I don''t allow you to deceive me for him. As for the Xing government, you don''t have to be afraid. He dares to take you down and fight so hard, so I dare to order someone to take him down and tie him to the Xing government. I''d like to see if he dares to pester you again in the future."


    On hearing this, Zhong Wanning was startled. He knelt down and said: "master, Mo Pingchu didn''t fail me or bully me. I didn''t see him because I didn''t resent him in my heart, but I didn''t know how to face him. Wanning is very grateful for my coming to practice in Guanzhong. But it''s not because of Mo Pingchu that Wanning came here. What Wanning said is true. He never dares to deceive the Guanzhu. Please don''t blame him. "


    Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning for a while and asked in a deep voice, "is it really not this boy who failed you that you came to Yuzhen temple?"


    Zhong Wanning vowed: "he never bullied me. Please let me go. He''s the most beloved grandson of Xing Guogong. If he''s hurt, it''s not easy for him to take the bus to Xing Guogong, right?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 300

    Princess Yong''an glanced at Zhong Wanning in a funny way, and sighed in her heart. The girl said that she didn''t come to Yuzhen temple for the boy, but now she knelt down and begged herself, just for fear that the boy would be hurt.


    Love is one of the things, trapped in it can''t extricate themselves. Princess Yong''an sighed in her heart. She picked up Zhong Wanning and said calmly: "don''t worry, this boy''s Kung Fu is good, they can''t hurt him for a moment and a half."


    Zhong Wanning looked at Princess Yong''an helplessly and begged in a low voice, "master Guan."


    Princess Yong''an stroked Zhong Wanning''s hair with a smile and asked in a soft voice, "since he didn''t let you down and defended you many times in those years, how come you are not ready to see him now that everything is like this?"


    Zhongwanning Leng Leng, some shy bit lip, low voice: "I don''t know what to say to him, master, I dare not see him."


    Princess Yong''an sighed softly and said, "I don''t dare to see you, but I don''t want to see you, do I?"


    Zhong Wanning raised her eyes and said in a helpless low voice: "what can you say when you see it? It''s been a long time. He''s all right now. He''s the grandson that Duke Xing relies on. As for me, I''ll practice with you all my life. I''m no longer the same person as him. Maybe it''s better not to meet him? "


    Princess Yong''an shook her head and said, "how old are you? How can you decide the whole life? At that time, you came to me alone and wanted to be my crown girl. I liked you very much when I first met you. Knowing that your family didn''t agree with you, you still agreed to stay. Do you remember what I said to you at that time? "


    Zhong Wanning thought for a moment and said, "you said that if I stay here, I can only practice as a nominal disciple, and I can return to secular life at any time."


    "You haven''t forgotten? You are just practicing on behalf of others. If you want to return to secular life, you can do it at any time. Why do you insist on staying here? Silly boy, this is not the place where you should stay. You are still so young and have a lot of good time Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning lovingly and said.


    Zhong Wanning''s eyes are slightly wet. She looks at Princess Yong''an. In Yuzhen Temple these years, the princess treats her like a family member. Sometimes she even thinks more about her than her family members. The princess is such a good person, why do you want to live here? Zhong Wanning could not help but ask: "what about you, princess? Why did you refuse to return to the secular life then? "


    Princess Yong''an said with a bitter smile, "I''m different from you. My family name is Li. Even if I become a monk, I''m still a daughter of Li. As long as I''m Li, I''ll never be myself."


    Zhong Wanning took Princess Yong''an''s hand and cried in a low voice: "master!"


    Princess Yong''an shook Zhong Wanning''s hand and said, "Wanning, you are different from me. Don''t learn from me. Since he is not a heartless man, you are also in love with him. Now he dares to break through in order to meet you. I think he should be friendly to you. You''d better see him and make it clear."


    Zhong Wanning looked at Princess Yong''an with a complicated look and said, "but, master, I''m afraid, I''m afraid he just wants me to return to the secular world, and he just treats me as a classmate friend. I''m just wishful thinking. We''re still as predestined as before, so what should I do?"


    "Silly boy, everyone is afraid, but you can''t dare to try because you are afraid. How do you know which way is right if you don''t try? Wanning, you should know that people''s fate is often involuntarily. You''d better be brave while you can still grasp it now! " Princess Yong''an sighed and thought of the past.


    That year, with peach blossoms and willows green and spring breeze blowing on her face, she was wearing a long skirt embroidered with kingdees. She watched the young man riding by her side, gave her a smile and asked if she would go to the lake to play with her. The wind blows the top of her hair, and the same green eyes look at each other. In a moment, she sees the white clothes floating and high spirited. The young man''s ears are red. She is very nervous, so she can''t help but smile. The young man suddenly stares at her and looks at her with a helpless face. When she thinks of the past, Princess Yong''an can''t help but raise her lips and miss her, Zhong Wanning stares at the smiling Princess Yong''an. Unexpectedly, the princess shows such an expression. You can see the wrinkles in the corners of the princess''s eyes. Thinking of her rough fate, Zhong Wanning can''t help feeling sour.


    With the growth of age, Zhong Wanning is more and more deeply aware of what fate is for a woman. Even if you try your best, you may not be able to control it. That is fate!


    As the emperor''s eldest daughter, Princess Yong''an has been loved and respected since she was born. But eighteen years ago, when she turned 16, everything changed suddenly.


    Eighteen years ago, in the winter, Beihu Khan, who had fought with the Xia Dynasty for several years, gave up the truce, accepted the title of Xia Dynasty, and sent envoys to the Xia Dynasty to ask for peace.


    The emperor accepted the advice of the Minister of rites. He believed that making peace with Beihu could concentrate his efforts on pacifying the northwest, and could also use Beihu to contain the vassal state. So he agreed to Beihu and decided to marry his eldest daughter, Princess Yong''an.


    However, on the way to the wedding of Princess Yong''an, Beihu Khan suddenly died of serious illness. Princess Yong''an died of her husband before she got married. Whether to stay or not became a problem.


    Beihu asked Princess Yong''an to marry down according to the agreement, and said that as long as the princess was willing to marry down, the treaty between the two countries would remain unchanged. But everyone knows that if Princess Yong''an gets married, she is destined to be widowed all her life. All the ministers held their own opinions, but the emperor hesitated. Princess Yong''an stayed on the official road for more than a month, and finally returned to Kyoto at the Queen''s insistence.


    But Princess Yong''an, who came back to her parents, was no longer the eldest princess in those years. What she couldn''t get off her head was the title of Beihu queen. The Xia Dynasty and Beihu had a long discussion about whether Princess Yong''an would marry down. Three years later, Princess Yong''an asked the emperor to become a monk, and the emperor agreed. From then on, the peace between Beihu and the Xia Dynasty was not settled.


    I don''t know if it''s to make up for my daughter''s guilt. The emperor sent someone to build this Yuzhen temple for Princess Yong''an. He also issued an imperial edict to give Princess Yong''an a seal of capital, and presented her wedding property. He also claimed that she could marry again with her dowry whenever she wanted.


    But Princess Yong''an didn''t return to the secular life. She became a monk five years ago. Since then, she has never been a princess in the secular world, but the master of Yuzhen temple.


    Since entering the Yuzhen temple, Zhong Wanning has been with Princess Yong''an. She has watched with her own eyes how a gentle and quiet woman, Princess Yong''an, lives with the ancient Buddha day by day. Even though the princess is clearly one of the most respected women in the Xia Dynasty, she still can''t control her own destiny. Then, Zhong Wanning asks herself, should she be more brave? Maybe she can control her own destiny? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 301

    When Zhong Wanning was confused and hesitant, she suddenly felt that someone had pushed her fiercely. Zhong Wanning was unprepared and pushed out from the corner. Before she could react, she saw Princess Yong''an stride forward and yelled: "stop it!"


    The Taoist nuns and Mo Pingchu in the fierce fight could not help but stop and look at them. Zhong Wanning saw Mo Pingchu''s heart beating like thunder and palms sweating. She heard the voice of Princess Yong''an: "go ahead, tell him clearly. No matter what happens, I''ll be here. You can come back at any time!"


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help reddening his eyes and turned to look at Princess Yong''an. Princess Yong''an only nodded slightly at her. She raised her hand and waved to the Taoist nuns. All the Taoist nuns gathered their swords and bowed back to Princess Yong''an,.


    Princess Yong''an looks at Mo Pingchu, who is shocked. Mo Pingchu bows himself to salute. Before saying thanks, she sees that Princess Yong''an has taken back her sight and turns to leave.


    In an instant, only Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning were left on the main hall square. They looked at each other from a distance, and they were all at a loss.


    Mo Pingchu was in a complicated mood. Looking at Zhong Wanning, he saw that she was wearing a Taoist robe, her hair was high, her complexion was heavy, her lips were red and her teeth were white. She had grown up a lot and was more beautiful than she remembered. Zhong Wanning in Mo Pingchu''s gaze, the body stiff, even breathing has become cautious.


    Mo took a deep breath and took the lead in walking towards Zhong Wanning. Zhong Wanning watched Mo Pingchu getting closer and closer to her. Until the other person stopped in front of her, Zhong Wanning realized in his heart that Mo Pingchu was really coming!


    Two people stand opposite each other, four eyes meet, but don''t know what to say, Mo Pingchu pursed his lips, for a long time finally opened his mouth, but only a low cry: "Zhong Wanning!"


    But this very low voice was like thunder in Zhong Wanning''s ears, which made her heart tremble. Zhongwanning Leng Leng, just stiff and shy low should a, some expectations and some fear of looking at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu just felt at a loss like never before. He was full of thousands of words, but he couldn''t say it. He didn''t even dare to look at each other completely. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but despise himself. He clenched his fist, rolled his Adam''s apple several times, and asked: "Why are you here?"


    Zhong Wanning was inexplicably disappointed. She could not help but asked in a soft voice, "what''s wrong with me here?"


    "No, it''s not wrong. It''s wrong. I didn''t expect you to be here. I thought --"


    "What do you think?"


    "Before I went to the frontier, I heard you say that I wanted to try some of those who had passed the examination."


    "Well, I originally planned to take the classics test, but I''ve finished reading all the books you left me, but the palace doesn''t recruit female officials, so my family won''t allow me to take the test again. He also said that he wanted to marry me. He said that I was old enough to get married. "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning''s head, and his lips moved again and again, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At the moment, Zhong Wanning''s heart was much calmer. She lowered her head and continued: "I don''t want to marry a person I''ve never met. I''ve been living in such a yard all my life and falling out with my family. I have no place to go. I heard that Yuzhen temple is a good place to go, so I ran here. The master is very kind to me. I''m very comfortable here. "


    Zhong Wanning finished, waiting for a while, but Mo Pingchu didn''t make a sound. His heart became more and more sour, and he said in a low voice, "you want to see me. Now you''ve seen me. I''m all right. You can rest assured. Yuzhen temple is a royal Taoist temple. Don''t be so reckless in the future. Although the temple master is kind-hearted, he has a noble status. If you offend her, it''s very wrong. I have evening classes. Please forgive me for not being able to accompany her! " With that, Zhong Wanning saluted Mo Pingchu and turned to leave.


    When Mo Ping first saw that Zhong Wanning was going to leave, he couldn''t help crying out: "wait a minute!" Zhong Wanning didn''t turn around, but his steps stopped. Mo Pingchu bit his lip in chagrin and said in a low voice: "I don''t know about these. I''m sorry, I --"


    Zhongwanning heart a pain, low voice way: "you have nothing wrong with me, here is not where you should come, please do not come again in the future!" Then he raised his foot and walked forward quickly.


    Mo Pingchu hurriedly blocks up. Zhong Wanning looks up at Mo Pingchu standing in front of him and frowns. Seeing Zhong Wanning frowning, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help beating a drum in his heart. The tip of his nose even began to sweat slightly. Mo Pingchu said incoherently: "I decided to go to the border, and I knew it would be many years. After I came back, I thought you and you must have your own life. It''s inconvenient for me to disturb you any more. I haven''t inquired about you all the time. I thought you would have a good life, as I thought, but I''m sorry, I''m in a mess now. I may not know what I''m talking about. Maybe you''ll be angry after listening to some words, but can you stop being angry and give me a little time to finish my speech? "


    Seeing Mo Pingchu like this, Zhong Wanning didn''t know why she just felt happy in her heart and couldn''t help turning her lips upward. However, she said in a deep voice: "now, you know that I''m practicing here, and you think I''m not doing well, so you think I''m pitiful and compassionate?"


    Mo Pingchu was even more flustered when he heard this. He waved his hand and said: "no, no, absolutely not. How can I sympathize with you? No, why do you need sympathy? "


    Zhong Wanning''s lips turned up more and more, and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Mo Pingchu took a deep breath, summoned up the courage and said in a deep voice, "I''m here today. I want to ask you something."


    Zhong Wanning face slightly red, lowered his head and whispered: "what do you want to ask?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning with burning eyes and asked in a soft voice, "have you been waiting for me?"


    Zhong Wanning was stunned for a moment, and his face was burning. He said in a low voice: "you, what are you talking about? Who''s waiting for you? "


    Mo Pingchu had some silly eyes. He wanted to pick up Zhong Wanning''s head and have a good look at her eyes, but he didn''t dare to move his fingers. He could only squeeze out a sentence from his throat: "then, can you return to vulgarity?"


    Zhong Wanning''s heart beat like thunder, and her fingertips trembled slightly. She bit her teeth and suppressed the joy that was about to jump out. She asked in a low voice, "do you want me to be vulgar?"


    Mo Pingchu felt that his back was a little wet and his tense voice was dry. He clenched his fist tightly until his knuckles turned white. Then he said in a hard voice, "yes, I want you to return to vulgarity. You are so young that you shouldn''t live such a lonely life here. You once said that you want to travel all over the famous mountains and rivers to see the scenery of the world. You love snacks so much that you can''t eat them here. Isn''t it a pity? And that, don''t you miss your family? Everyone in your family should miss you very much. Xiaojiu has asked you several times. She likes your "new computer version". After everyone collects it, it will be opened again. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and it will be unable to open it in the future. Please remember: Net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 302

    Zhong Wanning had never heard Mo Pingchu say such wordy words. She couldn''t help looking up and asked, "what do you want to say? I just think I''m young and shouldn''t stay here, so I should be secular? "


    Mo Pingchu nodded in a daze. Zhong Wanning''s cheering heart sank again. She looked at Mo Pingchu in disappointment and said in a low voice: "it''s my own business not to return to the vulgarity. I''m very good here. I don''t worry about it. Please go back!" Said to bypass Mo Pingchu will go.


    Mo Pingchu was silly. He didn''t catch up with Zhong Wanning until he took two steps out. He took Zhong Wanning by the arm and said, "Zhong Wanning, I don''t mean that. Don''t go!"


    Zhong Wanning''s heart is mixed, complexion complex staring at Mo Pingchu asked: "what do you mean? Can you finish it all at once? "


    Mo Pingchu looks at Zhong Wanning in distress. He realizes that he hasn''t seen Zhong Wanning for several years. Zhong Wanning is no longer that silly little girl. He can''t guess what she is thinking in her heart. He is also afraid that she will be annoyed by any sentence. If she turns around and leaves, he will never see herself again. What should he do?


    Mo Pingchu, who is conceited and smart, found himself so stupid for the first time.


    Mo Pingchu had no choice but to tell the truth. He whispered: "when I left Kyoto, I wanted to tell you something, but I didn''t dare to. As you know, I''m the eldest son of the Mo family. All my brothers have joined the army. Most of my younger brothers will join the army in the future. I''m the only one in the Mo family. My grandfather has high expectations for me. I know my future very well. Mo''s son should be born for the country and the people, and he is not in charge of his own life and death. This is our destiny. My grandmother gave birth to six children in her life, but up to now there are only my uncle and my father; My aunt has four sons, but there is no one around to serve them, even my sister-in-law and second sister-in-law; My mother will face this day in the future, and even all Mo''s women will face this day in the future. Although I will stay in Kyoto in the future, the road I choose is full of thorns and bumps. I have to bear the family responsibility to protect my family. Wanning, I don''t know what I can give you, and I''m worried that I can''t give you anything, so I never dare to promise you easily. I don''t think I can give you happiness. Can you understand what I''m saying? "


    Zhong Wanning''s eyes were red, and she nodded with tears and said, "I know what you said, Pingchu. I just hope I can hear you say these words earlier. If you were willing to say these words in those years, I would not be so uneasy."


    Mo Pingchu''s heart trembled, and he could not help holding Zhong Wanning''s hand. Zhong Wanning also clenched Mo Pingchu''s hand and whispered to him: "I knew that you were born extraordinary, and you will not be like an ordinary man in the future. I know that."


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning excitedly and asked expectantly, "would you like to?"


    Zhong Wanning bowed her head and said in a low voice: "what would you like?"


    Mo Pingchu can''t wait to say, "would you like to return to the vulgarity, would you like me to propose marriage to you?"


    Zhongwanning Leng Leng, full of shyness looking at Mo Pingchu, with a very low voice: "I, willing!"


    Hearing the word "willing" from Zhong Wanning, Mo Pingchu stops turning his smart head. He looks at Zhong Wanning stupidly, and his lips slowly open. The more he grins, the bigger he becomes.


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu''s face, showing a rare dull look. He couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu was staring at Zhong Wanning''s smiling face, and said in a soft voice: "Wanning, it''s nice to see you smile!"


    Zhong Wanning''s face turned red, and he glanced at Mo Pingchu and said, "fool!"


    Mo Pingchu sighed sincerely: "I''m such a fool. I should go to inquire as soon as I come back. I''m so stupid that I don''t dare to ask. I only know how to go outside your home, but I don''t even have the courage to see you."


    "Have you been outside my yard? when? I''ve been outside your yard, and I didn''t dare to see you. "¡° Have you been to my house? "


    "When zuixianlou was on fire last time, I heard that you broke into the fire and were injured, so I ran to see you. Later, I heard that you were OK outside your courtyard, and then I went back to the mountain."


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning with joy, held her hand tightly and said, "Wanning, I''m stupid, you''re also stupid, you don''t know to send a message to me. In that way, at least I''ll know you''re in Kyoto and still remember me."


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu and said with a smile, "I''m not stupid, but you''re not stupid. No one in Kyoto knows that Mo Wulang is a talented man with both literature and martial arts. All the women in Kyoto want to marry him, even if they are slaves and maidservants, they are very willing."


    Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning with a smile in his eyes and asked in a low voice: "are you jealous?"


    Zhong Wanning was embarrassed and impatient in her heart. She glared at Mo Pingchu and said, "who is jealous? Isn''t that the truth? "


    Mo Pingchu explained with a soft smile: "there are so many rumors in Kyoto that few of them are true. Wanning, I have never thought of getting married. It''s just that my mother was frightened by the zuixianlou affair and had to make an appointment for me. I have already said in front of the emperor that she would talk about marriage after passing the examination. I don''t want to get married so early. I can''t be with my loved one. What does it matter with whom and when? "


    Zhong Wanning smiles and looks at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu looks at Zhong Wanning. They are hand in hand face to face, inch by inch close to each other. When they see that the tip of their nose is about to touch one place, they suddenly hear a heavy cough not far away.


    Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning immediately separated as if they had been stabbed by a needle. They turned their heads together and looked at the cough. Princess Yong''an waved to Zhong Wanning and said, "Wanning, it''s late. It''s time to go to the evening class!"


    Zhong Wanning''s cheeks were scarlet. She glanced at Mo Ping shyly and walked quickly towards Princess Yong''an.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help blushing. He saluted to Princess Yong''an respectfully and said, "I''ve seen the master. Today, Mo wumang has many conflicts. I''m very sorry. Thank you for your generosity. Over the years, Wan Ning has been working in the Yuzhen temple to take care of the master. Mo Wu is very grateful. This kindness and virtue will be remembered by Mo Wu and will never be forgotten! "


    Princess Yong''an glanced at Mo Pingchu lightly and said, "I don''t need you to remember any kindness, just need you to treat Wan Ning well. If one day, you let Wan Ning be wronged, I don''t care whether you are mo or not. I will take your head. Do you want to understand?"


    Mo Pingchu was shocked and said in a deep voice: "Mo Wu knows that he will never fail Zhong Wanning in this life. Please rest assured!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 303

    Princess Yong''an nodded with satisfaction and waved to Mo Pingchu. When Mo Pingchu left, she looked at Zhong Wanning and nodded her head slightly.


    Zhong Wanning also nodded at Mo Pingchu. Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning jokingly. Seeing that Mo Pingchu was gone, Zhong Wanning stared at the gate stupidly and said with a smile: "still watching? There''s no one there! "


    Zhong Wanning woke up and blushed. Princess Yong''an asked softly with a smile, "are you reconciled? Is it time to return to the secular


    Zhong Wanning is very shy, but she nods her head. Princess Yong''an smiles and caresses her hair. They go to the back hall together.


    As Zhong Wanning walked, she suddenly remembered something. She looked at Princess Yong''an anxiously and asked, "master, do you think my father will agree? At that time, he refused to let me get close to the people of Xing government. Now I hear that Mo Shangshu has an accident. I''m afraid my father won''t agree. "


    Yongan Princess cold hum a way: "your father that courage, say out really to the generals disgrace, whenever there is a little wind and grass, can frighten him to break the gall."


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help pulling the sleeves of Princess Yongan and said, "master, he is my father after all."


    Princess Yong''an stroked Zhong Wanning''s head and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry. If Mo Pingchu can''t even deal with this matter, what skill will he have to marry you?"


    "Guanzhu -" Zhong Wanning stamped her feet in shame and irritability, which made Princess Yong''an laugh.


    Mo Pingchu went out of the gate. Seeing that Mo Pingchu''s face was happy and different from the time he came, the young man who had been waiting outside the gate asked curiously, "is it done, young master?"


    Mo Pingchu smiles and glances at the boy. He is noncommittal, but his steps down the mountain are especially light.


    Mo Pingchu, who returned to the Xing government, was so excited that he immediately told the old man and others to ask Xu Jingniang to find someone to propose marriage to the Zhong family. As soon as he entered the door, Mo Pingchu heard that Xiao Jiu had come back. In a daze, he turned to Xiao Jiu''s yard.


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu back, and Mo Pingjian immediately rushed up, mouth will ask Zhong Wanning, but Mo Pingchu first asked her.


    Small nine one face blankly say oneself is from big elder brother where know big uncle has an accident, is very worried, this just returns to the mansion to visit. On hearing that Xiao Jiu had learned from Li Heng that something had happened to his uncle, Mo Ping''s heart sank and he felt more and more wrong. He quickly pulled Xiao Jiu into a voice and asked, "does your highness really agree with you to go back to the mansion?"


    Small nine don''t understand of nod a way: "yes, big brother personally agree, let yuan shisan send me back, by the way, also let fish tooth make delicious food for me, take the road to eat." Said, small nine busy as a treasure in general, gallantly holding out the crabapple crisp and four-color dumplings to Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Ping Jian is very dissatisfied with the frown and exclaimed: "small nine, you eccentric, I just came over, how did not see you take delicious food for me to eat?"


    Small nine not polite white Mo Pingjian one eye way: "you see you all fat become what kind of?"? Still eating? If you look at brother five again, you must be busy and tired. Look, you are thin! "


    Mo Pingjian cried out: "I''m the one who is thin. Brother five is red and proud now. Where is he a little thin? Mo Yinian, you''re eccentric. If you don''t give me food, I''ll eat it. Hum With that, he reached out to eat from Xiaojiu''s dim sum plate.


    How can Xiaojiu be willing to let Mo Pingjian catch him? Mo Pingjian immediately turns aside. Seeing that Xiaojiu doesn''t give him food, Mo Pingjian even hides. He is more and more clinging to catch him. You come and I go, and they immediately make a mess.


    Mo Pingchu, on the other hand, let the two of them make a fuss, instead of taking out the boss''s attitude to reprimand Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingchu is thinking about what Xiao Jiu said over and over again, and then pondering over and over the news of these days. He is more and more clear and firm about one thing - something is wrong with Li Heng! According to Mo Pingchu''s understanding of Li Heng, Li Heng does not seem to be contaminated by the world, but in fact, he knows all the big and small things that happened in Kyoto. He probably knew about it as soon as his uncle had an accident. At present, the emperor''s attitude is not clear, and the Xie family is pressing forward step by step. The situation of Xingguo mansion is very delicate. At this time, Li Heng either tries to help his uncle or deal with master Xie, but he won''t send Xiaojiu back to the mansion first.


    After all, according to Li Heng''s short guard and conceited temperament, I''m afraid that he will think that the Xingguo mansion is not peaceful at the moment. Xiaojiu will be safer than the mansion if he stays at his side. After all, he will protect it carefully under his nose.


    But why did Li Heng send Xiaojiu back suddenly under such circumstances? Mo Pingchu couldn''t help frowning.


    Mo Pingjian and small nine make a fuss, see five elder brother eyebrows tightly wrinkle, stare at stupidly, they are motionless, can''t help but feel guilty. Can be a close look, although the line of sight stopped on them, but did not look at them, the whole person does not know what to think.


    Small nine quietly and Mo Pingjian look at each other, Mo Pingjian red small nine make a wink, small nine carefully put down the plate, stretch arm in front of Mo Pingchu waved.


    Mo Pingchu blinked his eyes. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that both Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian were looking at him. His eyes were curious and he suddenly woke up. He coughed softly and said, "it''s late. I''ll go back first. You two should have a rest early." Then he got up and walked.


    Mo Pingjian and small nine you look at me, I look at you, are incredible stare round eyes, small nine muttered: "five elder brother today is very strange, unexpectedly did not teach people."


    "Yes, my eyes are dull and empty, as if I have no soul."


    "Myna, what''s the matter with myna?"


    "I guess it''s about being seduced."


    "Ah! You said brother five met a monster? So what? Go to find my grandfather and use the red flame knife to drive away evil spirits. "


    Mo Pingjian grabbed Xiao Jiu, who was about to jump out, and scolded him: "you stupid girl, I mean the fifth brother was hooked by sister Zhong, so he was in a daze and didn''t teach me. What evil do you want to drive? What evil do you want to drive? Yes? Are you going to chop five brothers with a red flame knife? "


    Small nine one face shocked looking at Mo Ping Jian, urgent voice asks a way: "elder sister Zhong when learned the technique of enchanting soul, how do I not know?"


    Mo Pingjian hopelessly looked at the small nine one eye, shaking his head and sighing to leave, leaving the small nine one to think hard about this problem.


    A quarter of an hour later, little nine forked his waist, raised his head and roared: "Mo Pingjian, you big villain, return my Begonia crisp and four-color dumplings back --" the new computer version was opened after everyone collected it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 304

    Mo Pingchu went back to his house full of worries. He thought about it and thought about it, but he couldn''t figure out what Li Heng was going to do, but he felt uneasy in his heart.


    When he remembered that he was going to discuss with his family about going to the Zhong family to propose marriage, he saw that the night was already deep. Mo Pingchu could only bear the excitement until tomorrow morning.


    Although Mo Pingchu was young and mature, he was always steady, but it was because he was young and involved in love, and because of all kinds of complicated reasons, Mo Pingchu still tossed and turned until late at night. Just as he was about to get up and take a book to have a look at his quiet heart, he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps outside the door. Mo Pingchu was trembling in his heart and immediately stood up.


    I heard a whisper from the door: "young master, there is an urgent report!"


    Mo Pingchu stabilized his mind, sat down, opened his lips and said, "in!"


    The door opened, a dark guard flashed in, saluted Mo Pingchu and said in a low voice: "prince, the imperial mausoleum is on fire, the fire is terrible!"


    Mo Pingchu stood up and asked in an urgent voice, "how is your highness now?"


    Dark Wei way: "is trying to investigate, the fire is too big, temporarily difficult to enter, at present only know that the fire is from the prince''s residence."


    Mo Pingchu''s heart was terrified, and countless thoughts flashed in his mind, all of which made him breathless. After a while, Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and said to the dark guard, "send more people immediately, make sure that your highness is safe, pay close attention, and report any abnormal changes as soon as possible!"


    "Yes Dark Wei takes orders and turns to retreat.


    Mo Pingchu sat down slowly, his face heavy, his fingers unconsciously beating on the table, trying to calm down. He was uneasy all the time, but he never thought that there would be a fire in the imperial mausoleum, and the fire started from the prince''s residence. Mo Pingchu can''t help guessing that someone intentionally set fire to murder his Highness the prince?


    Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu couldn''t sit down. The fire in the imperial mausoleum would disturb the emperor. If the emperor knew that his royal highness was in danger, what would he do? Who on earth started the fire? Is the goal really directed at the prince? What''s more than setting fire? His royal highness


    The more he thought about it, the more serious it was. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and went out to the old man''s yard.


    After a night of chaos, a new day began.


    The thick frost covered the grass, the fields, the fields and the fields. However, when the sun gradually rises, the wisps of yellow light dispel the fog barrier, and the frosty morning, especially the blood gathered by the living creatures living in caves for a long time, becomes active again.


    Xiaojiu lazily opened his eyes and looked around. He found that he had been sleeping until the sun rose for the first time. He could not help frowning and shouting: "Yunzhu, Yunzhu!"


    Hearing the cry, Yunzhu came in quickly. Xiaojiu stretched himself in the quilt and yawned and asked, "the sun is rising. Why don''t you see six brothers, seven brothers and eight brothers?"


    Cloud bead Leng next, light voice smile way: "master son now don''t need to get up early to go to Taixue, all forget past time?"? Several CHILDES have already gone out to school now. Master, please get up quickly! "


    Xiaojiu then remembered that he had not gone to Taixue for some days. When he thought that he didn''t have to go to school or study today, he could do whatever he wanted. Xiaojiu could not help but twist his head and bury it in the quilt. He said vaguely, "since I don''t have to go to school, I''ll sleep for a while." Then he closed his eyes again.


    Cloud bead helplessly looked at small nine one eye, think of five childe''s account, then nothing said, let small nine continue to sleep.


    Small nine who can''t get up to sleep still don''t know what happened last night, and what kind of panic did the people of Mo family experience, especially Mo Pingchu, who is tired now. Last night, there was a big fire in the imperial mausoleum, which shocked the Manchu Dynasty. The closed Palace door was wide open, and the traffic kept going in and out.


    When the emperor heard that there was a fire in the imperial mausoleum, he was very angry. He immediately sent Jin Wuwei to fight the fire with all his strength, and ordered to catch Wu Xianyong, the general of Xiaoling, and let the Ministry of punishment investigate the cause of the fire quickly and thoroughly.


    As we all know, the crown prince is worshiping the empress in the imperial mausoleum. At this time, the imperial mausoleum is on fire. If the crown prince has any more damage, I don''t know how many officials will be involved. So Jin Wuwei tried his best to put out the fire, and finally put out the fire when the prince''s residence almost completely burned down.


    The people who went to put out the fire were very lucky to find that although his royal highness was extremely embarrassed by the smoke, his life was OK. After returning his royal highness to Xu jiayuanzi overnight, general Jin Wuwei personally went out to investigate the fire and found that although the fire in the imperial mausoleum was very strong, fortunately, it was northeast wind that night. The fire mainly burned in the place where the prince lived, but did not burn to the mausoleum of the imperial mausoleum. As a result, many officials were greatly relieved.


    As for the cause of the fire in the imperial mausoleum, under the severe interrogation of the Ministry of punishment, Wu Xianyong also asked. However, the result was not known to the public.


    Mo Pingchu only inquired about it. The Minister of punishment personally brought Wu Xianyong''s confession to the emperor. Then the emperor summoned Xie Taishi and two wailang. What he talked about is unknown. He only heard that the emperor was very angry. It seems that the fire in the imperial mausoleum has something to do with someone in the Xie family.


    The results of Mo''s exploration also confirmed that the fire in the mausoleum was not a natural disaster, but a man-made one. The most important thing is that this is the fire that the killer who came to assassinate His Highness the prince accidentally lit in the fight. As for whether this "carelessness" is really careless in the emperor''s opinion, it depends entirely on the emperor''s own judgment.


    As for the Mo family, especially the old man, when he learned that his royal highness was ok, he did not pay much attention to this matter. He only asked Mo Pingchu to pay close attention to the movements of Xie Taishi and others. Mo''s family had nothing to do with the fire. Mo Taiwu was still thinking behind closed doors, so Mo''s family should not move.


    Mo Pingchu paid close attention to the trend of the court according to the orders of the old man. Except for sending someone to visit Prince Li Heng quietly, he didn''t do anything else. However, as soon as it was light, he got another shocking news!


    In the early days of the Qing Dynasty, Xie Taishi suddenly stepped out of the court and asked for his resignation on the grounds of old age and infirmity, which shocked the Manchu court. But what made the courtiers even more stunned was that the emperor actually agreed. Xie Taishi had lived in the court for decades, and his students and children were all over the court. Such a person quietly gave up his power. Many courtiers felt that it was like a dream.


    Mo Pingchu was also shocked when he heard the news. It is clear that master Xie pressed him step by step yesterday, trying to get Uncle Mo Taiwu out of office. Moreover, Mo Pingchu has just learned that Xie Taishi instructed a person in the northwest army to search several letters that Mo Taiwu and Marquis Ningwu had written to each other. The contents of these letters are enough to make Mo Taiwu fall a charge of colluding with Marquis Ningwu to deceive others. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 305

    Mo Pingchu can conclude that the content of the letter is false, but the man instructed by master Xie is the beloved General of marquis Ning Wu. He once fought side by side with his uncle. If he comes forward to testify that the letter is true, the emperor will believe it.


    The Xie family''s move can be described as extremely cruel. Taking advantage of the emperor''s suspicious temperament, the old case made Mo Taiwu lose the emperor''s trust, and also made Xing government lose its glory. Mo Pingchu believes that as long as Mo Taiwu is convicted, the Xie family will be more unscrupulous in dealing with the Xing government until they trample on it.


    Mo Pingchu is aware of the sinister intentions of the Xie family. He is just about to tell the master about the Xie family''s intrigue and discuss with him how to deal with it. Suddenly, the imperial mausoleum is on fire. Suddenly, master Xie resigns. Suddenly, everything is solved.


    All this happened so coincidentally that Mo Pingchu didn''t believe it was Providence.


    The fire in the imperial mausoleum was just right. Mo Pingchu naturally felt that there were many doubts. He had a vague intuition that Li Heng might have intended the fire.


    But this intuition is too crazy, too shocking, Mo Pingchu no one dare to say, but he quietly sent someone to check. Mo Pingchu thought that if the fire in the imperial mausoleum was really an unexpected fire, even if the wind was favorable last night, how could it just burn down a few houses, almost not to the plants and trees of the mausoleum, and not to hurt anyone?


    And most importantly, as soon as Xiao Jiu was sent back to the palace yesterday, the imperial mausoleum caught fire in the evening. If there is no human factor in it, Mo Pingchu doesn''t believe it.


    Xie Taishi''s sudden resignation, the emperor for the first time did not retain the slightest direct consent, all let the courtiers aware of some strange. Some courtiers vaguely realized that the fire in the imperial mausoleum was related to the Xie family, but they didn''t know who he wanted to protect, so they were willing to give up his position and ask for resignation.


    Mo Pingchu took the opportunity to send someone to release some rumors, pointing the sign of the imperial mausoleum fire to Xie Wuyong, who is the most likely to have an accident in the Xie family. Unexpectedly, the next thing he found out made Mo Pingchu''s conjecture true.


    Li Heng did this fire on purpose, but he didn''t set it off. The assassin sent by the Xie family accidentally lit it in the fight. What Li Heng did was not put out the fire first, but sent someone to catch the arsonist and leave a living.


    When the assassin caught him, unfortunately, the fire started, and people saw that there was a fire in the imperial mausoleum, pointing directly at the house where the prince lived.


    When the assassin is sent to the emperor, the emperor will interrogate him. Whether the assassin set fire intentionally or unintentionally, the emperor will think that he did it intentionally, because it''s the imperial mausoleum. No matter what, Prince Li Heng can''t set fire to himself and burn the mausoleum of his ancestors?


    This kind of crazy thing is that no one can do it. Therefore, the emperor will definitely think that someone is trying to kill the prince. If the assassination is not successful, he will not do it twice and set fire to the prince!


    Li Heng obviously produced some evidence and pointed the murder at the Xie family. As for why Xie Wuyong was the one with bad deeds and the most daring behavior, plus his sister was a princess and his nephew was the second prince, he wanted to set fire to the prince for his sister and nephew.


    With the emperor''s suspiciousness, as long as there is a little evidence to point to, he will be sure. What''s more, Li Heng''s experience of almost being burned to death has been successful.


    Only by pointing the spearhead at Xie Wuyong, the only son of the Xie family''s grandchildren, and the only grandson of Xie Taishi, will Xie Taishi not hesitate to resign in order to protect himself when the emperor is angry. Only Xie Wuyong, will he have to admit the responsibility.


    Because no matter how useless Xie Wuyong is, he is a member of the Xie family that can''t be discarded. He is the hope and future of the Xie family.


    Li Heng firmly grasped the weakness of the Xie family, and did not hesitate to risk his life, lured the other side to kill him with a knife and won! Mo Pingchu for Li Heng''s calculation, only two words evaluation: crazy!


    If he is a normal person, he can''t think of such a crazy and risky way. Li Heng dares to let the other party set fire in the imperial mausoleum, which shows that he doesn''t care about the imperial mausoleum at all, and even he doesn''t care about his own life and death.


    Mo Pingchu thinks that a person who cares nothing and dares to destroy everything is extremely dangerous. Will such a prince be the emperor that his grandfather expected?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help asking himself again and again. He thought of many things, such as the scene of life and death support with Li Heng at the border, the unfairness of the emperor to Li Heng, and the embarrassing situation of Li Heng. But more often than not, he asked himself whether he could be the right-hand man of his royal highness in the future, as his grandfather asked, and regard him as the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, and do his best to support him and help him to ascend the throne?


    Mo Pingchu doesn''t know the answer. He just vaguely feels that Li Heng is not as crazy and dangerous as he imagined.


    But anyway, the fire in the imperial mausoleum is only good for Mo Taiwu and Mo''s family. On the one hand, the focus of all the people in the court was on the fire of the imperial mausoleum, and there were fewer imperial censors staring at Mo Taiwu; On the other hand, when master Xie lost his position because of the fire, the court officials who attached themselves to the Xie family would change their attitude and would not completely follow his orders to besiege Mo Taiwu.


    As Mo Pingchu expected, after the emperor agreed to Xie Taishi''s resignation, the Xie family immediately became an obscure object of discussion in the court, and the court officials kept a respectful distance, and the voice of impeaching Mo Taiwu began to subside.


    For a moment, it seemed as if everything had returned to the past. The government of Xing state was still standing. It seemed that Mo Taiwu would soon be released and returned to the court.


    Mo Pingchu finally finds a chance to talk to his family about his marriage to Zhong Wanning. Originally, Xiao Jiu felt that there was nothing wrong at home and was going back to find his elder brother. Suddenly, he heard that he was going to marry sister Zhong. He was so happy.


    All of the Mo family members were shocked to hear what Mo Pingchu said. When Mo Pingchu saw that all of the family members were looking at him, he was nervous and the hall was silent.


    Mo Pingchu secretly clenched his fist and waited patiently for the elder to speak. Suddenly, he heard Xiao Jiu shouting happily: "sister Zhong is going to be my fifth sister-in-law? Well, well, I like sister Zhong! "


    Mo family all Leng Leng, see small nine so elated, can''t wait, can''t help but some want to laugh. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 306

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly relaxed a lot. Mo Pingchu also breathed a sigh of relief. The old lady pulled Xiaojiu over and sat down beside her, and asked with a smile, "you little man, it''s nice to know anything. It''s not so easy for your fifth brother to marry the girl of the Zhong family."


    Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "five elder brother marries five elder sister-in-law isn''t same with three elder brother marries three elder sister-in-law?"? What is not simple? By the way, grandmother, when will my third sister-in-law send my little nephew back? I want to be an aunt


    All the people were stunned and couldn''t help laughing. Yu Shuzhen couldn''t close her mouth even more. Little nine looked at the people puzzled. Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "good little nine, your little nephew is still in your third sister-in-law''s stomach. Where did you send it back?"


    Small nine frown not happy way: "three elder sister-in-law why want to put my nephew in her belly?"? What if I suffocate my little nephew? Auntie, write to her quickly and say, "don''t keep my nephew in her stomach!"


    Everyone couldn''t smile straight. Xiaojiu was very dissatisfied and complained to the old man: "grandfather, why do you laugh at everything I say? What''s so funny? "


    The old man quickly restrained a smile and looked around. Everyone also restrained a smile. The old lady said to Xiao Jiu, "Xiao Jiu, this little baby needs to be pregnant in October to grow up in her mother''s belly, so that she can be born and meet people. You can''t be anxious to be an aunt any more."


    Small nine some silly eyes, looked at his belly and looked at Xu Jingniang, don''t dare to believe the way: "am I also born from my mother''s belly?"


    Xu Jingniang held back her smile and said, "that''s nature. Your brother and sister are all born of your mother. Naturally, they grow up from your mother''s belly."


    Small nine touched his arms and legs, frowned: "but I am so big, mother''s stomach is so small, how am I put in?"


    They were stunned. Mo Taiwen coughed awkwardly. Xu Jingniang glared at Mo Taiwen with a red face. The old man raised his hand to pick up the tea cup and drank the tea. The old lady peeled the almonds for Xiao Jiu without raising her eyelids


    For a moment, the hall was quiet as when Mo Pingchu had just finished talking. Xiao Jiu looked at this and that, and found that everyone ignored her. He couldn''t help looking at the old man, who was big headed by Xiao Jiu. He glanced at Mo Taiwen with a cough and said: "second, tell your daughter how she came."


    Mo Taiwen looked at the old man with tears in his eyes. It was really his father. In front of so many people, he asked him to tell how to put a doll into his daughter-in-law''s stomach. How could he say that?


    Mo Pingchu speechless looked at his family, dare to feel these people have forgotten their own existence, he is still waiting to marry a daughter-in-law, so, Mo Pingchu was busy to open his mouth for Mo Taiwen, said: "Dad, let''s talk about my marriage first, Miss Zhong has been in Yuzhen temple for several years, I want her to return to the secular earlier."


    Mo Taiwen said hastily: "yes, yes, it''s important to get married. In my opinion, it''s better to let your mother send someone to the Zhong''s house tomorrow to find out what to say."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang looks at Mo Pingchu angrily and says, "this marriage event is not a joke. You just fall in love with Miss Zhong. You should talk to your family first. How can you make your own decision? If you let general Zhong know, he will say that there are no rules in our house. "


    The old man said angrily, "that old man is not very old and has a lot of shit. He went to Kyoto a few years earlier than us, and I don''t know where to learn from. If his little granddaughter is not good, I don''t want to be in laws with him."


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but want to wipe the sweat on his head. He quickly explained: "I''m really hasty about this matter, but miss Zhong''s family has delayed me for so many years. I didn''t know it before. Now that I know it, I must give her an account."


    The old lady said with a smile: "don''t worry, Xiao Wu. I''ll discuss a constitution with your mother and auntie as soon as possible. It''s a big deal to get married. We can''t be rash. Since the Zhong family is particular about it, we have to do it decently. We can''t let others pick out the reason. In my opinion, well, the ninth day of the next day is a good day. Let''s get ready to send a matchmaker to the Zhong family to find out. Don''t mention marriage directly. If it gets stiff, it''s not easy to talk about it further. Xiao Wu, what do you think? " Mo Pingchu was so grateful that he stood up excitedly and said, "thank you for your grandmother''s help."


    The old lady said with a smile: "I''m not the only one who can help you. Your grandfather and parents are looking forward to you. Before you refused, the family didn''t make a fuss for you. Now that you are willing, other girls have feelings for you. How can we disagree? Good boy, you are busy and tired these days. Take a good rest. When we have prepared what we should prepare, we will make a good arrangement for you. "


    Mo Pingchu grinned and said, "yes, thank you, grandmother, grandfather, parents, uncle and aunt!"


    Small nine one listen to didn''t mention oneself, not from busy point to oneself nose blunt Mo Pingchu to shout a way: "five elder brothers, five elder brothers, still have me?"


    They all laughed. Mo Pingchu laughed and arched his hand to Xiao Jiugong and said, "OK, thank you, too!"


    Small nine satisfied to shake brain bag way: "this is almost, in the future you married elder sister Zhong to come back, can want to let her do more delicious to me just go!"


    "Don''t worry about your food." Mo Pingchu laughs and guarantees. Xiaojiule laughs out of the gums of the missing front teeth, which makes everyone want to laugh again.


    Yu Shuzhen joked with a smile: "it''s the first time I''ve ever been so happy to see Xiao Wu. I''m not as old as a child on weekdays. Now I''m going to get married. Instead, I''m like a child."


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "don''t mention my sister-in-law. It''s the first time I''ve seen this boy smile into this virtue. Oh, my mother''s status is not guaranteed before the daughter-in-law enters the door!"


    Mo Pingchu''s face turned red when his mother-in-law and aunt teased him. Hearing what they said, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help interrupting and saying, "I know that the reason why myna said that Wuge had been seduced is that I used my grandfather''s red flame knife to drive away evil spirits. Myna said that they didn''t need to drive away evil spirits. Why?"


    After they were stunned, they burst into laughter. Mo Pingchu blushed and looked at Xiao Jiu. He secretly wrote down Mo Pingjian in his heart. Xiao Jiu didn''t know what trouble he caused to Starling. He didn''t understand this and that. Finally, he scratched his head and began to laugh.


    When people saw Xiao Jiu like this, they could not help but feel more and more funny. There was a lot of laughter in the hall, and the little fellows outside couldn''t help laughing. Xing government restored its former peace and harmony. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 307

    On the ninth day of November, a magpie flew to the branches of the Xingguo government in the early morning. Xu Jingniang said happily, "magpie is coming. It seems that everything is going well when I go to Zhongjia today. If Xiaowu gets married, I will be a mother-in-law!"


    The big servant girl Yun Xiang, who was waiting on one side, said with a smile: "if madam is a mother-in-law, she must be the youngest and most beautiful mother-in-law in Kyoto."


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "you are used to coax me to be happy. How old am I? What else can I look good?"


    "In my master''s eyes, my wife is the most beautiful woman in the world. Look, this hairpin is specially made by my master for my wife. How beautiful it is. Will my wife wear it today?" Yun Xiang asked with a smile, holding a delicate Ruby hairpin.


    When Xu Jingniang saw the hairpin in Yunxiang''s hand, she had a stronger smile on her face and nodded gently. Yunxiang quickly put the hairpin on Xu Jingniang with a smile, held up a small mirror and looked at it for her. She praised: "this hairpin lining lady''s face is getting better and better. Today, she will think that everything will come true."


    Xu Jingniang checked the hair ornaments with satisfaction, turned her head and looked at the blooming Narcissus on the windowsill. She said in a soft voice with a smile, "I hope Xiao Wu''s marriage goes well with you."


    In the expectation of the Mo family, before noon, the matchmaker sent to the Zhong family to test the conversation came back. As soon as he came in, he said to the people, "congratulations to you. The Zhong family is the childe of our family. It''s a passion for the old lady. She wants to keep the old lady for dinner. The old lady thought, I''m afraid we are all waiting for an answer. How dare we delay, I came back in a hurry to congratulate you


    When the old lady heard what the matchmaker said, she couldn''t help laughing: "it''s hard for you today." As soon as the old lady''s voice fell, the servant girl standing behind her stepped forward and handed a purse to the matchmaker with a smile. The matchmaker took it and quietly squeezed it with his hand. She said thanks to the old lady with a smile.


    The old lady and Xu Jingniang inquired about the matchmaker and learned that the old man of the Zhong family had heard that it was the son of Duke Xing who wanted to marry Zhong Wanning. They were surprised but didn''t object. They only said that their granddaughter was practicing in Yuzhen temple, and they had to discuss with the eldest princess before they could reply.


    As soon as the matchmaker heard this, he took the opportunity to ask if Miss Zhong''s marriage would be possible if she was still popular?


    Mr. Zhong said that as long as his granddaughter was willing to return, he would agree to the marriage. As soon as the matchmaker heard this, he had a good idea and came back to the old lady.


    The old lady and others were relieved to see off the matchmaker when they heard that the Zhong family was talking back like this. Xu Jingniang laughed and said to the old man, "it seems that the old man of the Zhong family already knows that the elder brother is OK. Otherwise, with his temperament, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to let go."


    The old lady looked at Xu Jingniang angrily and said in a low voice: "he is a little careful and loves his granddaughter. There is nothing wrong with her granddaughter. Although the girl of the Zhong family has been practicing in the Taoist temple these years, it''s also the reason why the Zhong family are not willing to give up. Now our two families are going to be in laws. Jingniang, you should pay attention to what you say in the future."


    After being taught, Xu Jingniang nodded her head. Some of her coquetry said to the old lady with a smile: "daughter in law, remember, this is not in front of her mother-in-law and sister-in-law, and there is no outsider. That''s what I said. If I were outside, I would not say that."


    The old lady said with a smile, "you, too, are going to be a mother-in-law. You are still in front of me. When your daughter-in-law sees this, she is afraid that she will laugh at you."


    "The rule of our family is that mother-in-law dotes on daughter-in-law. When the girl of the Zhong family comes in, I treat her as a daughter, just like mother-in-law treats me!" Xu Jingniang said with a smile that she didn''t care. Over the years, Xu Jingniang has more respect for the old lady and knows how to make her happy.


    Sure enough, the old lady couldn''t help laughing, and Yu Shuzhen also laughed.


    Since Mr. Zhong was not against the marriage, the old lady asked Mo Pingchu to send a message to Zhong Wanning, ready to return to the common custom. Mo Pingchu wanted to deliver the letter in person, but the old lady thought it was a bit presumptuous for them to meet before marriage. It would be inappropriate for general Zhong to know that they had been engaged in private for a long time. Mo Pingchu thought that the old lady''s words were reasonable. In order to avoid trouble, she had to bear the feeling of missing and write to Zhong Wanning. Mo Pingchu''s marriage is just around the corner. Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen begin to get busy, making arrangements for gifts, arranging new houses, preparing betrothal gifts, arranging staff and so on. When Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen are busy, other people will not be able to spare time. They are all busy.


    Xiaojiu is very happy to know that brother Wu is going to marry sister Zhong. He is not in a hurry to go back to his elder brother. He plans to go back to school after brother Wu gets married.


    Because Mo Pingchu told Xiao Jiu that all the people in Xing''s government kept a secret from him, so she didn''t know about the fire in the imperial mausoleum. She thought Li Heng was still in the imperial mausoleum, so she wrote a letter in person and asked Mo Pingchu to send someone to give it to Li Heng, saying that she had a happy event at home and would help at home. When she was finished, she would go to study again.


    This letter was naturally withheld by Mo Pingchu. The fire in the imperial mausoleum was so big that Li Heng was particularly conspicuous. At this time, how dare Mo Pingchu have any correspondence with Li Heng again. When Li Heng received Xiao Jiu''s late letter, things were right and people were wrong. How happy the letter was, how cruel the reality was.


    These are all afterwords. General Zhong agreed to marry. The Xingguo government decided that the marriage between Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning had been completed, and they began to get busy inside and outside.


    Although the Mo family and the Zhong family have not exchanged the Geng tie yet, the news that Zhong Wanning wants to return to the secular world has spread, and the Xing government is so active that it naturally attracts people from all walks of life in Kyoto to talk about it, and the news that the two families want to get married soon spreads.


    As the groom to be, Mo Pingchu is busy, but his feet are not touching the ground. Because the case of the imperial mausoleum fire has not been completely closed, and Mo Taiwu has not yet been released from confinement and returned to the court, Mo Pingchu naturally has to pay close attention to the news coming from all over the world and the movements of people from all parties in Kyoto. At the same time, because he is about to get married, Mo Pingchu will be pulled by Xu Jingniang or Yu Shuzhen from time to time to discuss the arrangement of the new house, the preparation of gifts and the dress and so on.


    Busy and confused, Mo Pingchu finds that his marriage is more complicated and chaotic than his third brother''s. occasionally in his spare time, Mo Pingchu has an idea in his mind. It seems that there is a very important thing he hasn''t confirmed, but there are too many things. This idea is always fleeting. Mo Pingchu has no time to grasp it and think about it. He can only wait until the things at hand are finished.


    Xiaojiu thinks that he has grown up a lot more than his third brother when he got married. He can help his family, so he actively asks for help.


    But after all, she is still young, and her ability is very limited. Xu Jingniang can''t see her Kung Fu in a twinkling of an eye. The gift list she just wrote was rubbed by two big ink regiments by Xiao Jiu. She couldn''t help saying to Xiao Jiu: "little ancestor, you''re ok. Go to the martial arts field and play by yourself. Don''t mess me up here, OK?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 308

    Small nine is very aggrieved way: "I also want to help."


    Xu Jingniang winked at Yunzhu and coaxed Xiaojiu into saying, "Xiaojiu is obedient. If you go to have fun, you will help your mother!" Say to then pull small nine to give cloud bead, self-care of again busy.


    Cloud bead coax small nine out, small nine face not happy toot up the mouth, ignore cloud bead throwing pot archery proposal, go out of the door.


    Not long after Xiaojiu leads his beloved Dama Xiaohei out of the gate, he meets Cheng Mingrui who is in a hurry. As soon as Cheng Mingrui sees Xiaojiu, he rushes up, grabs Xiaojiu and says in an urgent voice, "does your fifth brother want to marry Zhong Wanning?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, nodded.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help shouting: "can''t marry!"


    Small nine stare: "why can''t marry? The snacks made by sister Zhong are delicious! "


    Cheng Mingrui frowned and said, "something''s going to happen to the Zhong family. Come on, take me to see your fifth brother!"


    Small nine startled, busy with Cheng Mingrui to see Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu is busy in the house. Seeing Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui come in in a hurry, Cheng Mingrui gasps. He can''t help but ask strangely, "Why are you two running so fast?"


    Little nine points to Cheng Mingrui and says to Mo Pingchu, "brother five, he says that something is going to happen to sister Zhong''s family."


    Cheng Mingrui gasped: "brother five, something is really going to happen to the Zhong family. I heard from Wang Shizi of Qi that the case of Wu Xianyong involves Zhong Hui, that is, her father, Zhong Wanning. The punishment department will send someone to arrest Zhong Hui soon. Brother five, you can''t marry this kind of family. It''s said that everything in the court that is related to Wu Xianyong''s case has no good end. Brother five, with your character and talent, what kind of woman do you want to marry? Why provoke this kind of family? "


    Small nine don''t understand of ask a Rui, who is Wu Xianyong? Is it great? Why does anyone who is involved with him come to no good end? Did Li Yuanhao tell you all that you said? Why didn''t he come and let you deliver a message? Didn''t you two deal with it before? "


    Cheng Mingrui just want to answer, but see Mo Pingchu quietly made a wink at him, as if to let him not say anything in general, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but some stunned, hesitated, did not directly answer small nine.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui speechless, can''t help but open his mouth to ask, just at this time, Mo Pingchu seems to think of something in general, preemptive asked small nine: "small nine, just now I heard that Langqing seems to be sick, refused to eat anything."


    Small nine one listen to immediately anxious, busy ask a way: "is Langqing ill?"? Why don''t I know? What''s wrong? Is it serious? "


    Mo Pingchu frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know. I only heard one sentence. I thought you went to see Langqing? Yes? Aren''t you going to see Langqing? "


    Small nine silly eyes way: "I don''t know Langqing sick ah, recently cold, Langqing a cold day don''t like to move, I thought it was sleeping.". How can Langqing be ill? " Small nine said, then frowned into a ball, eyes faintly red looking at Mo Pingchu asked: "brother five, you say that Langqing will not be the same as Xiaobai was taken away by the gods, right? I don''t want Langqing to become someone else''s mount. I want it to accompany me all the time. "


    Mo Pingchu is stunned. Xiaobai is a rabbit raised by Xiaojiu. At the beginning of this year, he got sick and died. People in the family are afraid that Xiaojiu will be sad, so they coax Xiaojiu to say that Xiaobai is favored by the gods in the sky and has been raised in the sky. After hearing this, Xiaojiu doesn''t shout to find Xiaobai again. They think Xiaojiu has forgotten Xiaobai. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu is so concerned. As soon as she hears that Langqing is ill, she is afraid that Langqing will be taken away by the gods.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help sighing in her heart. Although Xiao Jiu doesn''t know what death is, she already has the sense of parting. She knows that when she gets sick, she will disappear. That''s why she is so afraid of Langqing''s illness. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help regretting in his heart. He was worried for a moment, and the excuse he casually found was extremely bad. Mo Pingchu comforted Xiao Jiu quickly and said, "no, it''s just that Lang Qing may have taken something inappropriate. It''s just a little uncomfortable. You can go and have a look and find someone to get some medicine or soup for him. Langqing is still young. You haven''t grown up. The immortals won''t take it away. Don''t worry. "


    Small nine listen to Mo Pingchu so say, facial expression just a little bit better, also don''t care what Wu Xianyong''s business son, turn round and then run out to see Langqing.


    See small nine out, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but also want to go out with, Mo Pingchu busy cough, Cheng Mingrui this just wake up, realize that he still have serious business.


    Cheng Mingrui was about to speak when he saw Mo Pingchu staring at him seriously and asked, "did you hear the news that something is going to happen to the Zhong family from Li Yuanhao, the son of the king of Qi?"


    Cheng Mingrui is stunned by Mo Pingchu''s sudden change of face. He stares at Mo Pingchu foolishly and then nods.


    Mo Pingchu frowned and asked, "where did Li Yuanhao come from?"


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Li Yuanhao sent someone to take a message and let me tell you quickly."


    Mo Pingchu looked serious and continued to ask, "Li Yuanhao told you that I want to marry Zhong Wanning?"


    Cheng Mingrui said hastily, "I heard my mother say that we are so close. I should know earlier than Li Yuanhao. But I don''t know when you fell in love with Zhong Wanning? I heard that she became a monk. When did she return to secular life? Why didn''t I hear that? By the way, she should be older than you, brother Wu. What''s good about such an old girl? Why do you want to marry her? "


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes suddenly sank, and Cheng Mingrui immediately swallowed the rest of the words. Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "you talk a lot of nonsense. Listen to me first. What you said at the beginning was what Li Yuanhao asked you to tell me, right?"


    "Yes, Li Yuanhao said that he had offended your family. Even if he could not send a message to the government of Xing, he asked me to take a message for you. I didn''t want to. If it wasn''t for him, Xiao Jiu would not have been able to study too much, and I wouldn''t have never seen Xiao Jiu. However, as soon as I heard about Guan Wuge, I ran over. "


    "Where is the messenger now?"


    "The messenger, he went back when the message was delivered. Does brother Wu want to see him? Then I''ll send someone to tell Li Yuanhao that he can send people here again? "


    "No, I don''t know who Li Yuanhao is close to on weekdays. Do you know?"


    "He''s very close to those dandies, such as Chen Shangshu''s son, Zheng Shilang''s youngest son, Wang Shizi of Xiping, and Lin Zhaojun''s grandson."


    "Wait a minute. You mean Zheng Shilang, but Zheng Qing


    "Oh, yes, Zheng Haojie''s father is Zheng Qing, the Minister of Zhongshu! It''s said that the emperor likes Zheng Qing very much. Zheng Haojie depends on his father to mix with Li Yuanhao and them. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 309

    Cheng Mingrui didn''t pay attention to Mo Pingchu''s changed face. He was still talking about the anecdotes he heard: "brother five, do you know? That Zheng Shi Lang looks so severe all day. In fact, he is very afraid of his wife in private. Once, I heard from Zheng Haojie himself that his father somehow made his mother angry. His mother scratched his father''s neck and punished him for sleeping in a firewood room. No one was allowed to give him a quilt! Tut Tut, brother five, why is Mrs. Zheng so fierce? But Shi Lang Zheng is also a coward. He is a minister of Zhongshu and a close Minister of the emperor. Even a woman is afraid to be like that. "


    Cheng Mingrui says it with a narrow face, only to find that Mo Pingchu has been silent. He can''t help staring at Mo Pingchu. However, he sees that Mo Pingchu''s face is not right, his eyes are deep, and he doesn''t know what to think. He can''t help shouting: "five brothers, five brothers."


    Mo Pingchu''s mood at the moment is very complicated. Cheng Mingrui''s henpecked Zheng Qing, who lives in Zhongshu''s official position in Kyoto, is not prominent because of his humble background and extreme fear. However, the emperor likes him very much and always keeps him around to talk and laugh.


    As a result, some jealous courtiers secretly said that Zheng Qing was a snob, but Mo Pingchu knew that Zheng Qing was not funny at all, but a very important role.


    Zheng Qing was born in a humble family. He had no family support inside and no promotion outside. It was the emperor who was able to sit in the position of the Minister of Zhongshu. Among the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty, Zheng Qing was a capable official promoted by the Emperor himself and an absolute confidant. Moreover, although the position of the Minister of Zhongshu is not high, he is the official who is responsible for assisting the emperor to preside over the decrees. He knows the emperor''s mind very well.


    If Li Yuanhao''s news comes from Zheng Qing''s son, the news that Zhong Wanning''s father is going to be arrested is probably true.


    Zhong Wanning''s father, Zhong Hui, is the guard General of the right prison in Kyoto, responsible for public security in the eastern part of Kyoto. The imperial mausoleum is not under the jurisdiction of Zhong Hui in the suburbs, but it has to pass through the eastern part to get to the imperial mausoleum from Kyoto. If Zhong Hui was caught in the fire in the imperial mausoleum and made a fuss, it would not be impossible for Zhong Hui to be arrested and interrogated.


    Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu''s heart sank. If something happened to Zhong Hui, his marriage with Zhong Wanning would be in trouble.


    Regardless of explaining to Cheng Mingrui, Mo Pingchu plans to go to the old man immediately to discuss. He only tells Cheng Mingrui: "you must not tell Xiao Jiu about the fire in the imperial mausoleum. You can tell Li Yuanhao that I know about it. Thank him very much."


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and asked, "why can''t you tell Xiao Jiu about the fire in the imperial mausoleum? On the day of the fire, I was still worried. I was relieved to hear that Xiao Jiu had come back. Brother five, hey, brother five, don''t go away. "


    Cheng Mingrui has not finished, Mo Pingchu has stepped out, Cheng Mingrui looked at Mo Pingchu''s back, scratched his head and muttered: "why is it strange that five brothers want to get married? Why don''t Xiao Jiu know that the imperial mausoleum is on fire? Did he say that Langqing was ill just now in order to support Xiaojiu, for fear that I might slip my tongue


    Cheng Mingrui, who didn''t understand Mo Pingchu''s advice, got up and went to find Xiao Jiu. After walking for a while, Cheng Mingrui slapped his head and exclaimed excitedly, "I know. I''m sure five elder brother loves Xiao Jiu. She met the fire not long ago. She was afraid that when she heard about the fire, she would think about zuixianlou. She was afraid that five elder brother really loves Xiao Jiu, I can''t let Xiao Jiu think of the things he''s afraid of. "


    "What am I afraid of? What are you saying to yourself? " Suddenly, Cheng Mingrui was stunned by the sound. He looked up and saw that Xiao Jiuzheng was coming towards him. Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help but smile and waved his hand: "nothing, nothing. Is Lang Qing OK?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "it''s OK. I don''t know who said that Langqing was sick. It scared me. I ran to see that Langqing was gnawing bones."


    Hearing this, Cheng Mingrui is more and more convinced that Mo Pingchu is deliberately supporting him. He is very proud that he has guessed Mo Pingchu''s thoughts. Seeing that he is staring at himself, he is afraid that she will ask about Wu Xianyong again. He scrambles to say, "brother Wu is out. It seems that he is in a hurry. You are in such a hurry. Why don''t you go to our house? I have a new pulley, It''s a lot of fun to be able to slide far away with a push. " Small nine where have a mind to play at this moment, pull Cheng Mingrui and immediately ask about the Zhong family. Cheng Mingrui gets Mo Pingchu''s advice. He doesn''t mention the fire in the imperial mausoleum. He only says that Zhong Wanning''s father is in some trouble. He''s afraid that he will be called to be interrogated by the Ministry of punishment. It''s not right to marry the Zhong family at the moment.


    After hearing this, Xiao Jiu frowned and said, "what happened? I''m afraid it''s not easy for brother Wu to marry sister Zhong! Ah Rui, why is it so easy for the third brother to marry his third sister-in-law, but so troublesome for the fifth brother? "


    However, Cheng Mingrui, who was just eight years old, was obviously unable to answer this question. When he saw Xiaojiu frowning and worried, he was also worried. Just then, he heard Xiaojiu ask: "Li Yuanhao doesn''t play with you very much on weekdays? Why did he suddenly ask you for help and take a message? Why didn''t he come here? "


    Cheng Mingrui chuckled: "he wants to come, but he doesn''t dare to come even if he can''t come!"


    "Why? My family is not a tiger''s den, and Li Yuanhao is not a coward? "


    "Xiao Jiu, it seems you don''t know. Li Yuanhao was beaten badly by the king of Qi this time. It''s said that he beat Li Yuanhao 20 times with a three inch wide board, and he couldn''t get up for such a long time. I heard people who had visited him say that he didn''t dare to move when he was lying on the bed all day long. He would cry "ouch, ouch" when he moved a little. That''s a tragedy! "


    Small nine listen to all feel meat ache, busy ask a way: "Qi Wang how can start so heavy?"? Won''t Li Yuanhao be broken? "


    Cheng mingruihun waved his hand and said, "how can it be broken? Don''t worry. Li Yuanhao is the son of the king of Qi, the eldest son of the king of Qi. His father is not willing to beat him up. He just annoys him for being too mischievous and tired. You almost have an accident. That''s the only way to teach him a lesson. "


    Small nine frown don''t understand a way: "but I didn''t have an accident, also didn''t hurt?"


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. He said discontentedly, "but he almost made you have an accident, and his fifth brother was injured. You can''t even go to Taixue. You can only study with others. I can''t see you any more. It''s all Li Yuanhao''s fault!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 310

    Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "it''s not all Li Yuanhao''s fault. I''m going to zuixianlou to get the deed of sale. If it wasn''t for me, he would not be beaten like that by his father."


    The more she talks about it, the more she feels guilty. When she and Li Yuanhao are trapped in the dark path, Li Yuanhao talks about his family lonely and lost. She thinks that it''s obvious that they are making trouble together. Now she''s studying with her elder brother happily all day, but Li Yuanhao is beaten to pieces. Xiao Jiu can''t help feeling a little sorry.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jiu pulled Cheng Mingrui''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "ah Rui, do me a favor!"


    As soon as Cheng Mingrui hears that Xiao Jiu asks him for help, he wants to pat his chest and says, "what''s the matter? Xiao Jiu, no matter what you ask me to do, I will help you. Just say it


    Small nine looked around, Cheng Mingrui waved, Cheng Mingrui put his ear close to him with a smile, small nine lay in his ear and muttered a few words.


    Cheng Mingrui''s face changed greatly after hearing this. He shook his head and said, "no, no, he has done you harm. Do you want to see him? No, absolutely not. "


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui''s unwillingness, Xiao Jiuyi gets angry. He stares at Cheng Mingrui and says in a low voice, "you just said that no matter what I ask you to help, you will help. Ah Rui, you have no faith in your words!"


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiaojiu was angry and unconsciously lowered his voice. He explained in a low voice: "I will help you whatever I do, but this is really not good. If your brothers know that I will take you to see him, they have to beat me. Besides, Xiao Jiu, why are you so kind to him? He does a lot of harm. Do you still go to see him? You, you didn''t even take the initiative to see me, I "


    "Are you going to help or not?" Small nine impatient directly interrupt Cheng Mingrui''s words, straight face a blink does not blink of stare at him.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that he didn''t agree with xiaojiuda, so he turned around and left. He didn''t pay any attention to his posture any more, but he said, "OK, can''t I take you?"


    Small nine this just turn anger for joy, satisfied with the strength patted Cheng Mingrui on the shoulder, said with a smile: "that''s right, ah Rui, you are really my good brother!"


    Cheng Mingrui crumpled his shoulder and muttered in a low voice: "I''m a man and you''re a woman. How can I be a brother?"


    Small nine didn''t listen to Cheng Mingrui''s words, came over and asked: "Rui, what are you mumbling about?"


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. Shall we go now?" As soon as the voice falls, Cheng Mingrui wants to bite off the tip of his tongue and go to see the smelly boy. Why can''t he wait?


    Small nine black eye bone Lu Lu turn, back hand way: "not busy, go to your house first, I borrow some things."


    "What''s in our house worth borrowing?" Cheng Mingrui is very puzzled looking at small nine, small nine mysterious smile raised chin way: "to you know."


    A quarter of an hour later, Cheng Mingrui looks at the little guy with a gloomy face, frowns and says in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, are you sure you want to go to the prince Qi''s mansion like this?"


    Small nine, dressed as a little boy, slightly stepped back behind Cheng Mingrui, and impatiently urged him: "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get the carriage over here. Let''s go back quickly, so as not to be found by my brother."


    Cheng Mingrui, who can''t resist Xiaojiu, has no choice but to send someone to the carriage. When Xiaojiu sees that the carriage has stopped steadily, he will jump on the carriage, causing everyone around him to be stunned. Cheng Mingrui coughs, and Xiaojiu turns to look at him.


    Cheng Mingrui glanced around and said in a low voice, "you''re my boy now. I haven''t got on the bus yet. How can you get on the bus first?"


    Small nine blinked an eye, this just realized oneself behavior is improper, hurriedly retracted a foot, obediently retreated to Cheng Mingrui behind, try hard to play the role of close to the body small Si. Cheng Mingrui can''t help laughing when he sees that Xiao Jiu is like this. Xiao Jiu glances at Cheng Mingrui and stares at him quietly. Cheng Mingrui has to hold back and step on the bench to get on the bus.


    Try to adapt to the identity of the little nine, see Cheng Mingrui to get on the car, brainstorm, busy is very gallant to help forward.


    Cheng Mingrui only feels a strong force coming from behind him. He can''t help but fall into the car. One of them doesn''t stand firmly, so he bangs into the car.


    The coachman and the gatekeeper were all startled. They all rushed to check. Cheng Mingrui covered his head and said, "it''s OK. I didn''t stand firm just now. I touched it. What should I do?"


    Small nine one face guilty of got on the car, see Cheng Mingrui cover forehead complexion pain, can''t help but flatter stretched out a hand to touch Cheng Mingrui''s forehead, asked in a low voice: "how? Didn''t you break it? "


    Cheng Mingrui was not angry and said: "I almost ran into blood! You call that helping people? It''s clearly pushing me straight in! "


    Small nine one face innocently way: "I also have not helped a person to get on carriage before, this is not, unskilled, later I help a few more times won''t be like this."


    "After that? Are you addicted to being a little boy? " Cheng Mingrui heard this words anxious, put down his hand asked.


    Small nine this just see Cheng Mingrui brain door was hit out of a bag, red drum drum drum drum like longevity head blessing bag, not from big joy. Cheng Mingrui sees that little nine has no sympathy and laughs at himself. He can''t help but frown. Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s white face wrinkled into this virtue, little nine feels more and more funny.


    Small nine heart read a move, simply a don''t do two endlessly, directly stretched out his hand to rub Cheng Mingrui''s face, Cheng Mingrui for a moment don''t notice is small nine grasp, is small nine abruptly rub out all kinds of ridiculous appearance, want to cry without tears.


    Xiaojiu is very happy to play, and he laughs and shouts: "ah Rui, you look so funny now, ha ha ha ha."


    Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He tried his best to blurt out from his mouth: "you''re a little quieter. How can you be heard like this?"


    Small nine this just think of his identity, busy loose hand, but see Cheng Mingrui''s white face is rubbed red by himself, coupled with the red envelope on the head, and embarrassed and funny, small nine can''t help but cover mouth to steal music.


    Cheng Mingrui helplessly stares at Xiao Jiu, gently rubs his face and complains: "you will bully me. It''s me who helps you, and you make fun of me!" Say, also don''t see small nine, self-care of lightly tidy up.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui ignore her, can''t help but some guilty, gently push Cheng Mingrui, Cheng Mingrui also ignore, just low head organize themselves. Small nine eyes a turn, busily flatter from the arms took out a bag of dried meat to pass in the past, small voice way: "good a Rui, you''re the best, this is I specially for you to keep dried meat, I''m not willing to eat it." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 311

    Cheng Mingrui''s eyes lit up and asked, "is this really for me? For me alone? "


    Small nine don''t feel guilty of force nod a way: "give you, all give you, eat quickly, eat the bag on your head good!"


    Cheng Mingrui turned his lips and muttered, "it''s dried meat, not a panacea. Where can I cure the wound?" Having said that, Cheng Mingrui can''t help smiling when he reaches for the dried meat.


    Xiaojiu laughs complacently, and she knows that a Rui is the best coax. Sure enough, a bag of common dried meat on the street coaxes A Rui. She''s really a genius!


    Li Yuanhao, who is moldy and lying on the bed, suddenly hears Cheng Mingrui''s visit. He is very surprised. He thinks that Xu is related to the message he sent to him, so he asks someone to invite Cheng Mingrui in.


    Cheng Mingrui comes in with Xiao Jiu, who is a little guy. Li Yuanhao, who is lying on the soft couch, glances at Cheng Mingrui and casually asks, "did Mo Wulang ask you to come and reply to me? What did he say? "


    Seeing Li Yuanhao''s indifference, Cheng Mingrui was discontented and said: "brother five didn''t say anything, so he said he knew. Thank you very much!"


    "Oh, Mo Wu is interesting and well-educated. He would thank me for that. OK, I''ll take it. All right, you can go back if you don''t have to! " Li Yuanhao doesn''t look at Cheng Mingrui. He says something with the tip of his eyebrow, then he lowers his head and continues to fiddle with the ball.


    Cheng Mingrui is more and more angry. Li Yuanhao clearly treats himself as a messenger. He is so arrogant. Cheng Mingrui thinks that Li Yuanhao, a virtuous person, is worthy of being visited by Xiaojiu himself, so he is ready to turn around and pull Xiaojiu away.


    When Cheng Mingrui looks around, he sees that Xiaojiu has gone to the other side of Li Yuanhao and is looking at Li Yuanhao''s ball curiously.


    Cheng Mingrui suddenly silly eyes, but see small nine staring at Li Yuanhao fingers holding the ball back and forth flexible, clearly is a few smooth ball, but it seems to stick to his fingers in general, will not fall, can''t help but curious to ask: "you are practicing what Kung Fu, how can''t these balls fall?"


    Li Yuanhao was startled by the sudden sound. His fingers shook and the ball fell down. Small nine pinched a look, muttered: "soft, not iron ball, what is this made of?"


    Li Yuanhao''s eyes widened and looked at the boy who didn''t know when. Although he was dressed like a boy, his round pink face and big black eyes were clearly the girl named Xiao Jiu!


    Li Yuan Hao Leng Leng looking at small nine, was this unexpected surprise stimulation reaction can''t come over. Small nine but already can''t help but want to squeeze open the ball to see what mystery inside, Li Yuanhao see small nine squeeze the ball hard, this just wake up, hurriedly shout: "don''t pinch, don''t pinch, it is made of glue, you pinch to break!"


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes and looked at the little fairway of his fingertips: "it''s made of glue. No wonder it''s smooth and sticky. No wonder you can''t roll around like that just now. I thought you could absorb things with internal force after practicing some advanced skills."


    Li Yuanhao funny looking at small nine, raised his body to sit up, who knows just move then pain straight inhale, two handsome eyebrows immediately wrinkled twist into a ball, scared to one side of the big servant girl quickly ran forward to support him, said: "Shizi Ye don''t move, be careful to tear open the wound again, that can be numb!"


    The big servant girl helped Li Yuanhao to lie down again. She glared at Xiao Jiu and said, "where did you come from? You don''t know the rules. Everything moves in disorder. This is shiziye''s favorite. Can you afford to pay for it?" With that, he quickly picked up a few balls and gave Cheng Mingrui a casual look.


    Small nine some silly eyes, was angry Cheng Mingrui also stunned, Li Yuanhao is very embarrassed.


    Li Yuanhao yelled at the servant girl: "you can teach me about my guests. I think you are a fool who doesn''t understand the rules. Take those fools with you and get out immediately!" The big servant girl was stunned and her eyes turned red. Wei qubaba looked at Li Yuanhao and said, "Shizi, I''m afraid that he will damage your things clumsily."


    "Go away" Li Yuanhao angrily called a voice, scared big servant girl and two small servant girls what also dare not say again, immediately Qi Qi retreated.


    Only Li Yuanhao, Cheng Mingrui and Xiao Jiu were left in the room, but they didn''t say a word when you looked at me and I looked at you. The atmosphere was very awkward for a moment.


    Small nine openings to break the embarrassment, she looked at lie prone can''t get up Li Yuanhao, frown asked: "Li Yuanhao, you are really your father beat so miserable?"


    Li Yuanhao saw that Xiao Jiu cared about himself. He was very happy and didn''t care about the pain. He grinned and said, "yes, the boards are dyed red and the blood is all over the floor."


    Cheng Mingrui listens to Li Yuanhao''s deliberate exaggeration of his injury. He can''t help but snort. Li Yuanhao looks at Cheng Mingrui, not only not angry, but also deliberately raises his lips with a smile, which makes Cheng Mingrui more and more angry.


    Small nine didn''t see Li Yuanhao and Cheng Mingrui''s small action, listen to Li Yuanhao said he was beaten blood all over the ground, can''t help laughing: "you quickly don''t talk nonsense, if a person''s blood will die, you live well now, certainly not hit as heavy."


    Cheng Mingrui listens to Xiao Jiu''s rude stab at Li Yuanhao. He can''t help but be happy. He says, "Why are you so miserable? Want us to sympathize with you? "


    Li Yuanhao is not annoyed when he is demolished by Xiaojiu face to face. He is very attentive and pats himself. He lets Xiaojiu sit down beside him. Ignoring Cheng Mingrui''s sarcasm, he just stares at Xiaojiu with a smile and says, "how did you come here? I guess your family won''t let you know about me. It''s hard for you to come and see me dressed like this. "


    Small nine embarrassed way: "I was listening to a Rui said just know you were beaten, come in a hurry, also forgot to bring you some of my grandfather''s secret medicine, that medicine can work, later I let someone bring it to you, you put on some, soon the wound will heal."


    Li Yuanhao waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t need that kind of good medicine."


    Small nine don''t understand to ask a way: "why? Don''t you want to hurt yourself faster, OK? "


    "I don''t want to. I''m hurt now. I can only lie down and can''t move. I''m bored to death, but at least I don''t have to read that laoshizi''s book or write. It''s very good. This is called gain and loss. Let me stay until the end of the new year. When the weather is warm and I get better, I''ll just go out for an outing. " Li Yuanhao said of course, Cheng Mingrui listen to heart disdain, can''t help but sneer: "this method, also you this kind of ignorant person can think of it!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 312

    Li Yuanjia glanced at Cheng Mingrui and said provocatively: "I''m not good at learning. What''s the matter? Someone who has the ability is just like me, as long as he has a throne waiting for him to succeed in his mansion! "


    "You" Cheng Mingrui didn''t expect Li Yuanjia to be so shameless. He glared angrily and said, "I''m not like someone. I can only live by the shadow of my ancestors all my life. A man is still alive. He should stand on his own feet and strive for self-reliance."


    "Well said, isn''t it for glory and wealth? Cheng Mingrui, if you want me to tell you, in the future, you will be the same general as your father. In case there is smoke in your ancestral grave, you may be able to work as a civilian in the future. But no matter what, you will have to salute when you see him all your life. " Li Yuanjia was angered by Cheng Mingrui''s repeated provocations and said impolitely.


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t expect that Li Yuanjia was so straightforward. He was angry, angry, shy and irritable. His handsome face turned red, but he could only stare at Li Yuanjia. He couldn''t say a word, and his eyes turned red.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui and Li Yuanjia a word not to turn over, a Rui eyes red as if to cry, can''t help but frown to Li Yuanjia way: "Li Yuanjia, we kind to see you, why do you so strange, can you speak well?"


    Li Yuanjia glances at Cheng Mingrui with pride, turns his head and looks at Xiao Jiu pitifully and says, "I can''t get up in bed now. Cheng Mingrui still scolds me for being ignorant. How can you help him talk about me? How can we be regarded as friends of life and death, Xiao Jiu? Can''t you love me? "


    Small nine speechless looking at Li Yuanjia, only think that piece of coquettish handsome face simply thick can paste a wall.


    Cheng Mingrui was annoyed. Seeing that Li Yuanjia was still licking her face and acting like a spoiled child to Xiao Jiu, she couldn''t help pointing to Li Yuanjia and scolding, "who are you? It''s also good to talk about life and death friends with Xiao Jiu. If it wasn''t for you, how could Xiao Jiu encounter that kind of danger, and he couldn''t even go to Taixue. It''s obviously you who hurt him. Fortunately, it means that others love you? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile, "don''t you know that? Little KMB has to go to Taixue, doesn''t it? "


    Small nine one listen to is guilty of cough a, make Li Yuan Jia laugh a voice, see Cheng Ming Rui look a dark.


    Li Yuanjia leaned his head on the pillow and looked at Xiaojiu with a smile. "Xiaojiu, do you have to thank me? If it''s not for me, you still have to study hard in Taixue?"


    Small nine white Li Yuanjia one eye, not angry way: "yes, I don''t come to thank you, see you old such teeth sharp mouth, full of gas, want to come to the body well, then we don''t disturb, you and have a good time!" With that, Xiao Jiu makes an effort to leave. Cheng Mingrui thinks that Xiao Jiu is tired of Li Yuanjia. He is so happy that he will pull Xiao Jiu Yi to leave.


    But Li Yuanjia knew that Xiao Jiu was teasing himself. He waved with a smile and said, "well, auntie, I''m wrong. Please don''t give me the same opinion, OK? Come here and show you a funny one


    Xiaojiu turned around and said with a smile, "what''s fun?"


    Cheng Mingrui stares at Xiao Jiu who goes straight back to Li Yuanjia and sits down next to her. Only then can he understand that these two people are playing. Xiao Jiu is not angry with Li Yuanjia at all, and he doesn''t mean to leave. Cheng Mingrui was flustered and didn''t step forward. He was standing on one side with a stiff pestle and sulking.


    But both Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia don''t look at Cheng Mingrui. Li Yuanjia mysteriously pulls out a cloth bag from under the pillow. Xiao Jiu comes to see that there are five slippery rubber balls, two bowls and a small stick in the bag.


    Small nine curiously looked, don''t understand to ask a way: "this is all what?"? It''s similar to the things used to play three immortals cave in the street. It''s just that there are more sticks and more balls. But these balls are too light to hold. How can we play? "


    "So you know the three immortals return to the cave?"¡° I''ve seen hundreds of colorful dramas since I was a child. I don''t know why. I''ve also seen the ghost hand play the three immortals cave with my own eyes. "


    "I didn''t expect you to know a lot, but today I''ll let you have a look again. You must have never heard of what I''m playing."


    "It''s mysterious. Don''t blow it up for a while. You can''t get it back!"


    "If you don''t believe it, just stare at it. Remember, don''t blink. You can''t see it in the blink of an eye!"


    As he said this, Li Yuanjia quickly took out the things, put the two bowls on the table beside him, put all the five balls in one of the bowls, and then picked up the stick to say something to the two bowls. He was very imposing.


    Xiaojiu watched without blinking. He saw Li Yuanjia waving his stick and shouting: "go!"


    Small nine curious opened the bowl, but saw originally all in a bowl of small balls but divided into two piles, two on one side, three on the other side, unexpectedly did not know when to run past three. Xiaojiu immediately grabs Li Yuanjia''s sleeve and shakes it. He pulls his stick and touches it. He doesn''t find anything unusual. Xiaojiu stares at Li Yuanjia and asks, "how did you do it? How do you feel more magical than the ghost hand''s three immortals cave? "


    Li Yuanjia played with the bowl and the ball with pride and said: "what is a ghost hand? It''s not worth mentioning in front of my master. "


    "You still have master? Don''t tell me that you have become a master of magic in order to learn this


    "What''s wrong with that? Can''t I find a gentleman? I''ve heard that you have left three gentlemen in one breath. If I don''t catch up with you for such a great achievement, how can I tell people that you are my life and death friend in the future? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu laughed and patted Li Yuanjia with his hands up! You are easy to practice. If you do well in the future, you can earn a lot of money by setting up a stall under the overpass! "


    Li Yuanjia was very happy. He knew that Xiao Jiu must be different from others. He couldn''t help but happily said: "I dare not set up a stall under the overpass. After all, my family name is Li. It''s hard to lose my royal face. But if you like to watch it, I''ll show you a good table when I''ve finished practicing! "


    "OK, I think you have the potential to be a ghost hand king!"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, I will be a ghost hand, Xiao Wang will be satisfied!"


    Li Yuanjia frowned and said, making Xiaojiu laugh. Cheng Mingrui saw that the two were happy. No one looked at him from the beginning to the end. He couldn''t help humming heavily.


    Xiaojiu then remembered that ah Rui was still angry. He quickly got up and went to Cheng Mingrui and said in a low voice, "OK, ah Rui, you see that he has been beaten so hard that he can''t get up. Don''t see him in the same way, OK? Let''s talk happily for a while and we''ll have to go back, won''t we? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 313

    Cheng Mingrui listens to Xiao Jiu''s "we" saying that he will go back soon. He can''t help saying in his heart: no matter how much Li Yuanjia can play, Xiao Jiu is the best with him.


    Thinking about this, Cheng Mingrui felt much more comfortable. He didn''t stick to it. He was pulled by little Jiuyi, so he followed her and sat down. Li Yuanjia glanced at Cheng Mingrui intentionally or unintentionally. Xiaojiu took Cheng Mingrui by the hand. He said to Cheng Mingrui contemptuously, "how old are you? You''re still being coaxed. It''s really interesting."


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but stare. Xiaojiu sees that they have to fight again. He grabs Li Yuanjia''s hand and Cheng Mingrui''s hand and puts them together. Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui are scared by Xiaojiu''s sudden action. They look at me, I look at you, and then look at the hands pressed together by Xiaojiu. They are about to break away immediately.


    Xiaojiu impolitely pressed their hands and said sincerely: "you two, one grew up with me, and the other has a life and death friendship with me. Since the three of us are so predestined, predestined are brothers, we will share happiness and difficulties together in the future. What''s the matter?"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned, and Cheng Mingrui was also a little silly. But Xiao Jiu suddenly thought of something. He cried out excitedly, "by the way, we three can make friends. Why didn''t I think of that?" Then he got up and ran away. He didn''t know what to look for.


    Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui look at each other. They are disgusted and turn their eyes away. Li Yuanjia Piao sees small nine rummage everywhere, also don''t know what to look for, not from Mingrui picked pick eyebrow, softly asked: "Hey, what evil is this girl?"


    Cheng Mingrui dissatisfied with the way: "small nine how can evil, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Li Yuanjia was not very angry and said, "what are you talking about


    "Where do I know that?" Li Yuanjia turned his eyes and turned his head. He bit his teeth secretly and thought about it. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked Cheng Mingrui, "what book did Xiao Jiu read recently?"


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. Li Yuanjia frowned and murmured, "can''t it be the third marriage of Taoyuan?"


    Cheng Mingrui nodded helplessly: "it''s possible!"


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but cover his forehead. He''s convinced Xiao Jiu. He and Cheng Mingrui don''t like each other at all. They still bow to each other!


    But Xiao Jiu, who was too deep in the play, came back with three flowers in his arms. One was handed to Li Yuanjia, the other to Cheng Mingrui, and the other was taken by himself. Xiao Jiu said excitedly: "Li Yuanjia, you don''t have any grass in this room, so let''s use flowers instead. Come on, you two tell me, me, Mo Yinian."


    Li Yuanjia yelled, "wait a minute!"


    Small nine dissatisfied look at Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia hard scalp, racking his brains to squeeze out a sentence: "I have hurt can''t get up."


    Cheng Mingrui Leng next busy way: "yes, he was injured, can''t bow!"


    Li Yuanjia immediately groaned two times with great cooperation and fell back powerlessly. Cheng Mingrui came forward with a concerned face and said, "is it really painful? Just now, did you talk about it again? " Say, still use a hand to pull open quilt to want to check.


    Li Yuanjia stares at Cheng Mingrui and continues to look weak: "it may be, ouch, pain, pain, don''t move, don''t move."


    Small nine one face blank looking at suddenly "love each other" two people, don''t understand when these two people good become like this, see Li Yuanjia seem to really hurt, can only be very sorry to put down the flower branch, frown way: "since your wound hurt, then we wait for your wound good again bow!"


    Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui look at each other, and they are relieved. Cheng Mingrui immediately throws away the corner and stands up from Li Yuanjia. He is full of expectation and says to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, you see there is something wrong with Shizi. We don''t want to disturb him much. We''d better go back early and let him recover." As soon as Li Yuanjia heard this, he immediately raised his head, straightened his chest and said to Xiao Jiu: "it''s OK. As soon as I saw Xiao Jiu, I felt no pain at all!"


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but glare at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia stares back without showing any weakness. Xiao Jiu looks at this and that mistily. He wriggles around his neck and says, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Cheng Mingrui and Li Yuanjia immediately replied with one voice: "it''s OK!"


    Small nine one face puzzled scratched to scratch a head, mutter a way: "all right, you are OK."


    Li Yuanjia


    Cheng Mingrui


    In the struggle between Li Yuanjia and Cheng Mingrui, and in the bewilderment of Xiao Jiu, the three chatted for a while. When Xiao Jiu saw that Cheng Mingrui urged him to come out, he got up to say goodbye to Li Yuanjia.


    Although Li Yuanjia didn''t give up, he also knew that it was not proper for the Mo brothers to know that Xiao Jiu came to see him. He could only smile at Xiao Jiu and said, "you are not a good guy. You should practice more in the future. You will never be seen through when you come to see me next time."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile, "OK, I''ll see you again when I''m done with it."


    Cheng Mingrui turned his lips and said, "I don''t have time to bring Xiao Jiu. You''d better hurry up."


    Cheng Mingrui drags Xiao Jiu out. Li Yuanjia watches them leave. Seeing that Xiao Jiu is about to leave, Li Yuanjia suddenly thinks of something. He cradles his neck and shouts at Xiao Jiu in his voice: "Xiao Jiu, go to your shipbuilding place when you have time. I hear someone is looking for trouble."


    "Can''t help but turn around and ask:" is Meng Huachen there? What''s the matter? "


    Cheng Mingrui sees that he is about to leave. Li Yuanjia looks for something for Xiao Jiu again. He pulls Xiao Jiu and says, "I''ll send someone to have a look at it later. Let''s go now. It''s too late to show up later."


    "Listen to Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu yells," just go and have a look. Your ship is well built. Remember to send me one later. "


    Xiaojiu can''t help frowning. She didn''t tell anyone about Meng Huachen''s shipbuilding. Why did Li Yuanjia know? Is pondering whether to go back to ask again, but was Cheng Mingrui hard dragged out of the door.


    When they get out of king Qi''s house and get into the carriage, Cheng Mingrui sees that Xiaojiu frowns and doesn''t say a word. He thinks that she is angry and pulls her out regardless of her. He explains wrongly: "Xiaojiu, don''t be angry. I''m afraid you''ll go back too late. My brothers know how to scold you."


    However, after talking about one Datong, Xiaojiu still doesn''t say a word. Cheng Mingrui pulls Xiaojiu''s arm and asks softly, "Xiaojiu, are you really angry? Can''t I be wrong? Don''t be angry. "


    Xiao Jiu was shaken by Cheng Mingrui for a few seconds before he woke up. He looked at Cheng Mingrui and asked, "ah Rui, how do you say Li Yuanjia knows everything?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 314

    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. He looked at Xiaojiu and said, "you, you just thought about this?"


    Little nine nodded and said, "I didn''t tell anyone about Meng Huachen''s shipbuilding, but myna knew it, not even five brothers. How did Li Yuanjia know it? Meng Huachen is just building a boat at home. How can anyone find trouble with him? Do you think it''s strange? "


    Cheng Mingrui glared: "what? You have people build ships? What are you doing with shipbuilding? Who is Meng Huachen? Why don''t you even hide from my five brothers? "


    Xiaojiu stares at Cheng Mingrui: "do I ask you, or do you ask me? Why are there so many problems? Let the coachman turn around and go to Lane 12, West Street


    Cheng Mingrui said in an urgent voice: "it''s not too early now. If you don''t go back to the government, you''ll have to know!"


    "What are you afraid of? Let''s say I went to your house to play. I''ll go back to your house and change my clothes later. In this way, my brothers will think I''m late and won''t know that I''ve been to king Qi''s house. " Xiao Jiu came out of king Qi''s house and thought about it. He was full of confidence.


    Cheng Mingrui hesitated and muttered, "is this OK? Brothers are not so easy to fool


    Small nine impatient stare a way: "is to know again can how?"? My brother is hurting me. What are you afraid of? Let the coachman turn around quickly


    Cheng Mingrui is roared by Xiao Jiuyi, but he doesn''t say a word. He asks the coachman to turn around and go to twelve lanes of West Street.


    Twelve lanes of West Street are narrow, and the carriage can''t enter. Cheng Mingrui is worried. However, he sees Xiao Jiu lift the curtain of the carriage, jump out of the carriage, raise his feet and run into the lane. As he runs, he doesn''t turn back. Cheng Mingrui waves his hand and says, "ah Rui, I''ll go and have a look. You''ll wait for me here!"


    Cheng Mingrui is startled and is busy chasing him, but the coachman stops him and refuses to let him go alone. Seeing that Xiao Jiu is running fast and can''t see, Cheng Mingrui shouts at the coachman, jumps off the car in a hurry and chases him.


    Xiao Jiu Yi ran all the way to the door of Meng Huachen''s house. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard a burst of noise, mixed with women''s cry and men''s roar, and Meng Huachen''s angry and helpless cry: "don''t move these, these are other people''s, don''t move, ah! Mother -- "


    Small nine secret way is not good, in the heart a anxious, raise a foot then kick open a door.


    The door clang when a was kicked open, the people inside the Qi Dynasty small nine looked over.


    "Where are you from? Don''t mind your own business. If you are wise, get out of here!" A man with black face and short beard was stunned. He came and pointed to Xiao Jiu''s nose.


    Small nine Leng for a moment, side from the man''s side to see things scattered in the courtyard, Meng mother hair scattered, covered with dust fell to the ground, Meng Huachen and several teenagers together in the boat side, a few thugs look like people holding short sticks full of threat around them, as if to snatch the boat from their hands in general.


    Meng Huachen and several teenagers are disheartened and embarrassed. One of the thugs glances at a child who is not big enough. With a sneer of disdain, he continues to yell at Meng Huachen and others with a stick: "you guys get out of the way quickly. The stick in Laozi''s hand doesn''t recognize people, no matter where you are students, I''ll have to hit you on the head in a moment


    With that, the hitter stretched out his stick and knocked on the side of the boat, which was full of threat.


    When Xiao Jiu saw that the thug knocked on his boat, he was very angry. He raised his arm and pointed to the thug who knocked on the boat and cried out, "Hey, take back your paws. This boat is my stuff. It will damage your head!"


    Everyone was stunned. Meng Huachen and others took a closer look and recognized that the man was Xiao Jiu. They were surprised and began to shout. However, Meng''s mother got up first and yelled at Xiao Jiu: "young master, there are so many of them. Don''t try to be brave. Let''s go!" Xiaojiu was stunned and grinned: "aunt Meng, don''t worry. I don''t pay attention to these minions!"


    Hearing what Xiao Jiu said, some of the men sitting on the yard chair couldn''t sit any more. He looked at Xiao Jiu carefully, got up slowly, walked to Xiao Jiu, and asked with a smile, "who is this little brother from? Isn''t this the Meng family''s boat? We''ve come here to collect debts. Don''t you have any misunderstanding? "


    Small nine this just see full court thugs in unexpectedly still have a man who wears wool collar silk dress to leave two eight character beard, see he dress up like the manager of a big family, small nine not from frown way: "who are you?"


    A thug is busy to stare small nine to shout a way: "bold, this is our Zhang housekeeper."


    Small nine curled his lips and said: "it turns out that he is really in charge. Tell me, what do you want to do when you come to Meng''s house to fight and make trouble?"


    Housekeeper Zhang saw that Xiaojiu already knew his identity and was still respectful. He couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied. He said in a hard voice, "I''ve already said that we''re here to collect debts. What''s the matter with you? Let''s wait until we''ve finished collecting accounts." With that, he waved to the thugs and motioned them to continue.


    Meng Huachen could not help shouting: "nine, nine young master, don''t listen to his nonsense. We don''t owe him any money at all. They are here to rob the boat!"


    Small nine eyes a cold stare to Zhang housekeeper, Zhang housekeeper but straight face to Meng Huachen way: "I have your autograph on this IOU, surnamed Meng, this black paper and white words written clearly, you owe my master 75 liang of silver, you want to deny, also don''t see here is where? The sky is at your feet, but it''s King''s law! "


    Small nine see funny, she is so big, has never seen any debt collector to tell people Wang FA, but since this housekeeper said so, I''m afraid it''s really something to rely on.


    Small nine looked at Meng Huachen, raised his voice and asked: "Meng Huachen, you really did not owe his family money?"


    Meng Huachen said: "no, nine, nine childe, I haven''t even met his master, and I don''t know him. How can I borrow money from them? That IOU must be fake. I don''t have anything valuable in my family. As soon as they come up, they will take the boat to pay off their debts. It''s clear that they want to rob it! "


    Zhang housekeeper listen to Meng Huachen so say, not from rage, deep voice to a few thugs way: "are still Leng do? The boy is going to depend on us. Today, the master has said that the money must be collected! "


    On hearing this, several thugs immediately waved their sticks to greet Meng Huachen and others. Meng''s mother cried out in horror, and Xiao Jiu roared, "stop it all!"


    Before housekeeper Zhang saw Xiaojiu dressed up as a young man of a wealthy family, he thought he was a servant of his own family. It can be seen that Xiaojiu didn''t report to his family and had no help. He was young and didn''t take her seriously. Listen to small nine roar, Zhang housekeeper sneer at a way: "boy, know a person to leave quickly, otherwise, for a while, grandfather I am angry, can want to even you a dozen!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 315

    Small nine sneer: "you want to hit me?"


    "Oh, are you a real fool or a fake fool? I can''t see that I -- "housekeeper Zhang was saying. Suddenly he felt someone poked his stomach. He couldn''t help looking down. He saw that Xiao Jiu didn''t know when he came to him and was waving to him.


    Housekeeper Zhang said angrily, "you little boy, I don''t care about you in general. Do you still put your nose on your face?" Then he raised his hand to beat Xiao Jiu, but he looked at him with a smile and said, "you bow your head, I''ll tell you who my master is, but don''t be afraid when you listen to me!"


    Zhang housekeeper Leng Leng, some guilty of looking at small nine, but then thought his master is not what good bully, he lowered his head to get in the past. "I tell you, my master is --"


    Housekeeper Zhang is listening attentively, but he can''t prevent Xiaojiu''s arm from suddenly exerting force and pressing him down. For a moment, housekeeper Zhang might as well be shaken by Xiaojiu''s body, and his chin is tightly attached to the clavicle. He feels that he is about to be broken, which makes housekeeper Zhang scream.


    A group of thugs around Meng Huachen and others heard housekeeper Zhang''s cry. They all stopped and turned their heads. Seeing that housekeeper Zhang was caught by the boy''s neck, they were all startled.


    The black faced and short bearded thug immediately rushed over with his stick. Seeing this, the other thugs rushed to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu pressed steward Zhang more and more with his arms.


    The black faced short bearded thug held up his short stick and yelled at Xiao Jiu: "let go, if you don''t let go, I''m not polite!"


    Small nine scornfully looked at that black face short beard thug one eye, raise a hand to clench to pull down hard, housekeeper repeatedly painful call of Wu own chin. Small nine palm open, gently blow, falling a few whiskers, see the black face short beard thugs not from the chin pain.


    Xiao Jiu shook his fingers and said with a smile: "you guys, throw the sticks in your hands, otherwise, I''m not polite!" With that, he immediately grabbed the housekeeper''s beard.


    The housekeeper struggled desperately. Seeing that he was struggling, Xiao Jiu held him tightly and pressed him down. Raising his foot was a severe kick on his calf. The housekeeper wailed and shook his body a few times. He didn''t care about the others. He rushed to several thugs and yelled, "listen to him, throw it away, throw it all away!"


    You look at me and I look at you, so I have to throw away my short stick.


    Small nine proud Chong Meng Huachen make a wink, get a lot of stick Meng Huachen and others immediately picked up the short stick.


    Zhang housekeeper see small nine so insolent, not from is very vigilant of ask a way: "you exactly which house go up?"? Do you know who I am? If you offend my master, your master will not forgive you! "


    Small nine curiously looking at Zhang housekeeper, pick eyebrow to ask a way: "Oh, your master son is so great?"


    Zhang housekeeper horizontal small nine one eye, proud way: "don''t blame I didn''t remind you, my master son but surname fan."


    Little Jiuyi was stunned. He quickly figured out which family name was fan in Kyoto, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t remember which family name was fan.


    Zhang housekeeper see small nine stunned, thought small nine afraid, more elated way: "know fierce?"? Boy, in Kyoto, you can''t walk horizontally just because you have a little flair. Those who know how to do it will let go of me and apologize to me. Kneel down and shout, Grandpa. I see you are young, so I won''t care about you today! "


    Xiaojiu frowned and asked softly, "you just said your master''s surname is fan. What''s fan?"


    Housekeeper Zhang was stunned. He said triumphantly, "you are the only one who deserves to know my son''s name. It''s not that I don''t tell you. I''m afraid you will be scared if I tell you!" Xiaojiu took a funny look at housekeeper Zhang and said curiously, "I really want to know which family is so powerful that it can frighten people with only one name?"


    "Oh, what about you who don''t believe in evil? Listen up, boy. My master''s son is the third nephew of the cousin''s family of Jingzhao Fu Yin. "


    Housekeeper Zhang was elated. Xiao Jiu was so ridiculous. He turned out that he was only a distant relative of Jingzhao''s family. How dare he talk so loudly? The son of Jingzhao Fu Yin''s family had his hair cut. He didn''t even dare to fart. Just a distant relative, does he think that his surname fan can walk across Kyoto? How ridiculous!


    Xiaojiu was impatient to listen to the housekeeper''s nonsense. He directly raised his hand and hit him in the stomach. Housekeeper Zhang was in pain, covering his stomach and bowing up like a cooked shrimp.


    Housekeeper Zhang stares at Xiaojiu in disbelief. He doesn''t believe that he has already reported his own name. This boy who comes out of nowhere dares to beat him, and he still works so hard.


    Little Jiu didn''t know that the fool was still thinking like this. Seeing that his eyes were round and his mustache was really ugly, he raised his foot and gave the housekeeper another.


    Housekeeper Zhang, who is covering his stomach, is kicked over by Xiao Jiu Yi. After two rounds of rolling, he can''t stop. He is extremely embarrassed. Meng Huachen and others can''t help laughing.


    Seeing that housekeeper Zhang had been beaten, all the thugs were rather silly. They didn''t even think of helping housekeeper Zhang. Housekeeper Zhang, who is constantly striving for self-improvement, gets up from the ground and sees Xiaojiu, Meng Huachen and others smiling at him. But the people he brings only know how to look at him with silly eyes. He can''t help but feel angry and ashamed. He points at Xiaojiu and shouts: "give me a shot, kill this boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, and dare to beat Laozi. It''s really killing me!"


    The thugs were awakened by housekeeper Zhang''s angry voice, and immediately rushed to Xiao Jiu with fists. Meng''s mother was startled and cried out in a hurry: "young master, get out of the way!"


    Meng Huachen and others immediately rushed to help Xiao Jiu, but they saw that Xiao Jiu couldn''t avoid it. They looked at all the thugs with their hands on their backs and said in a deep voice: "I see who is not afraid of death and dares to move my finger. I have something to do today. I don''t want to worry about it with you. Those who know what to do will go away quickly!"


    The thugs were stunned by Xiaojiu''s arrogant attitude, and they couldn''t help looking at housekeeper Zhang. Seeing that Xiaojiu was still so arrogant at the moment, housekeeper Zhang was afraid of the other party''s real background. He couldn''t help holding back his anger, staring at Xiaojiu and asked, "you bastard, who is your master? If you don''t say it again and start to do it later, don''t blame me for not giving your master lenient noodles! "


    A teenager behind Meng Huachen could not help shouting: "she is --"


    Meng Huachen couldn''t help but stare at the boy. The boy was stunned and shut up. Just at this time, suddenly heard a voice outside the door: "all stop, she is my person, who dares to move her, I have no end with you!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 316

    They turned around and saw a well-dressed young man running in in a hurry. Although he spoke strongly, his breath was not stable. When they saw him again, he was stumbling by the doorframe. They were all silly.


    Xiaojiu is even more amused. He steps forward to help Cheng Mingrui and asks in a low voice, "how did you catch up with him? Don''t you have to wait outside? "


    Cheng Mingrui panted: "how can I trust you to come in alone? You see, if I didn''t come here, wouldn''t you be fighting again? "


    Small nine curled his mouth, secretly turned a big white eye, see Cheng Mingrui panting, also want to block himself behind, did not bear to have a voice.


    Cheng Mingrui pulls Xiaojiu behind him, raises his head and looks at the crowd. He takes a look around and places his eyes on housekeeper Zhang, who looks most like the principal.


    Housekeeper Zhang looks at Cheng Mingrui carefully when he comes out of the room. Seeing that he is well-dressed and imposing, he feels deeply. He says that he is really unlucky today. However, when he comes to ask for a small sum of money, he meets some strange boys again and again.


    However, thinking that Xiao Jiu is the other party''s boy, and that even the boy is so difficult, he must be a very important role. He can''t help but worry about Cheng Mingrui''s identity, so housekeeper Zhang goes forward with a smile and says, "how dare you ask the name of this young man? Just now, you are really rude. You beat me first without saying a word


    Small nine one listen to this in charge of unexpectedly open eyes to say a lie, not from big anger, just want to poke out the head to open mouth, Cheng Mingrui but side head low voice to her way: "small nine, don''t make trouble, in case be known at home, you still want to go out again?"


    Small nine smell speech to have to give up, ruthlessly stare Zhang housekeeper one eye, not reconciled shut mouth.


    Cheng Mingrui brushed his sleeve, raised his chin and said, "my family name is Cheng. I think no matter who your master is, he will give us some noodles in Dongping county government."


    Housekeeper Zhang was startled and looked at Cheng Mingrui in shock. He didn''t understand how such characters appeared in such a shabby place. But housekeeper Zhang, who knew what the Duke of Dongping county was, immediately gave Cheng a smile and saluted him respectfully. He said repeatedly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you are the son of the Duke of Dongping county. This is really a flood that has washed the Dragon King temple. No, No, In a word, it was just a misunderstanding. Your little fellow is a little impatient, but it''s nothing to do with the rough skin and thick flesh. It''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding! "


    "Misunderstanding?" Cheng Mingrui looks at the housekeeper with a smile. He wants to teach him a lesson, but he feels that Xiaojiu pulls his sleeve secretly. Cheng Mingrui turns his head slightly, sees Xiaojiu winking at him and points to Meng Huachen and others.


    Cheng Mingrui coughed and asked in a deep voice: "since it''s a misunderstanding, what''s the matter with you? Where on earth did this family offend you, and let you stir up trouble like this? "


    Housekeeper Zhang Leng Leng, some hesitant asked: "dare to ask young master, this courtyard ship is you let Meng family do?"


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned, coughed and said: "what? I want to be a boat, can''t I? "


    "Yes! If you want to be a boat, what can you do? It''s just that the young master, the Meng family, is unreliable. You see, they have borrowed so much money from us and we have no choice but to ask for it. They still have to yell at us and bully them. Tell me, what''s the reason for borrowing money and not paying it back? Young master, you must not deal with these people to avoid being deceived by them! " As soon as housekeeper Zhang saw that he couldn''t do it, he took the lead and called for hardship.


    Meng Huachen and Meng''s mother were very angry when they saw that the housekeeper was so irresponsible that they said they were shameless in front of the public. Meng Huachen couldn''t help coming forward and yelling at housekeeper Zhang angrily: "you''re bullshit. I didn''t borrow your money at all!"


    Housekeeper Zhang snorted coldly, took out the loan receipt, handed it to Meng Huachen, shook it and said, "I''m bullshit? Look, isn''t the name written by you? " Meng Huachen fixed his eyes and couldn''t help but be stunned. When he wanted to take the IOU and examine it carefully, housekeeper Zhang immediately put it away again.


    Cheng Mingrui is acutely aware of Meng Huachen''s stupefaction when he first sees the IOU. He can''t help but look at Xiao Jiu and ask in a low voice, "is this boy who looks at the IOU trustworthy?"


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "Meng Huachen? He is trustworthy. If not, how can I ask him to help me make a boat? I see, these people are staring at my boat. Hum, if you want to take my things, there''s no way! "


    Cheng Mingrui takes a look at Xiaojiu, but he can''t help feeling that Xiaojiu treats people and does things according to his personal preference. If he looks good at a person, he thinks everything he says and does is right. So what she said is credible is not necessarily an absolutely credible person. However, since this person is helping Xiao Jiu to do things, he has to ask clearly.


    Cheng Mingrui raised his eyes and looked at Meng Huachen. Seeing that the other party was shabby and pretty, he couldn''t help frowning and asked, "your name is Meng Huachen?"


    Meng Huachen Leng Leng, on the front line ceremony: "yes, I am Meng Huachen."


    "Did you see the receipt clearly?"


    "I just looked at it, but I didn''t see it clearly. Before, he only said that he had an IOU, but he never showed it to me. So it was the first time I saw an IOU."


    "Well, I''ll ask him to show you the IOU for a closer look. You must see if the signature on the IOU is in your own handwriting."


    "Young master, I have never borrowed money from this person or his master. I don''t know them at all. How can I borrow money from them?"


    "Yes or no, yes or no, after you have read the IOU, you will naturally come to a conclusion. I just hope you can tell the truth and don''t deceive others!"


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui say this, Meng Huachen''s face flashed a bit of embarrassment, and the faces of the teenagers who followed Meng Huachen''s body were not very good-looking. Cheng Mingrui didn''t pay attention to their facial expressions at all, and then turned to ask housekeeper Zhang to give Meng Huachen a careful look.


    Housekeeper Zhang sees Cheng Mingrui asking him to take the IOU to Meng Huachen for a closer look. He suddenly looks a little bit unhappy and says in embarrassment, "this IOU is the voucher for borrowing money. In case this boy tries to plot against the law and destroys the IOU, I can''t make a deal with the master."


    Cheng Mingrui frowned and said, "I''m here. I''ll take all the blame. Why are you afraid?"


    "But --" housekeeper Zhang hesitated and refused to take out the IOU. Seeing this, Xiao Jiu could not help shouting at him: "I think you are guilty, right? That IOU must be fake! "


    Cheng Mingrui looks at housekeeper Zhang in doubt. Housekeeper Zhang''s eyes turn. It seems that he almost jumps up and yells: "nonsense, my IOU is real!" Then he took out the loan receipt and handed it to Meng Huachen. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 317

    Meng Huachen took the IOU and looked at it carefully. His face suddenly changed. Xiao Jiu asked with concern: "how about it? Is this IOU fake? "


    Meng Huachen was shocked and looked at the IOU several times. He turned pale and looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice: "this, this IOU is true."


    Xiaojiu was stunned, and Mengmu and others were also stunned. Mengmu said in an urgent voice: "Chen Er, what''s the matter? When did you ask people to borrow so much silver?"


    Meng Huachen said, "mother, I don''t know!"


    "Why don''t you know if this IOU is true? Think about it. Can you borrow money from someone? " Meng mother anxiously stares at Meng Huachen and asks.


    Housekeeper Zhang snorted: "boy Meng, you''ve seen the words in black and white with your own eyes. Don''t you have to argue? Then pay back the money quickly


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Meng Huachen contemptuously, and whispered to the silly little nine: "little nine, this old saying is good. You can see that Meng Huachen clearly owes money, but he still says that he hasn''t borrowed money. You can''t believe such a person in the future."


    Meng Huachen''s face turned white and looked at the people helplessly: "I really didn''t borrow the silver, I really didn''t!"


    Meng''s mother looked at Meng Huachen in disappointment and said, "chen''er, how can you do this? My mother has not always told you that we are poor and we need to have backbone. How can you do such a thing? "


    Meng Huachen''s nose was sweating, and he said: "Niang, I don''t have it. I really don''t have it! A few days ago, you were ill, and your family''s money was spent. In order to prepare medicine for you, I went to the street to borrow five Liang silver from Hu San. I swear, I only borrowed five liang of silver this time, nothing else. Well, it''s true that my words on the IOU are true, but I only signed one IOU of five Liang silver. How could it be seventy-five liang? Besides, the borrower on this IOU is not Hu San. Niang, I have never borrowed money from others. I really don''t know what''s going on? "


    Housekeeper Zhang disdained: "if you don''t know, who can know? If you want to rely on your own autograph, you''re still a scholar. I''m really shameless. "


    Meng Huachen blushed helplessly and said, "I didn''t want to rely on it. I really don''t know what''s going on."


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head in his heart and whispered to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, don''t pay attention to such a shameless person in the future. It''s late. Let''s go!"


    Not small nine but frown sink a voice way: "Meng Huachen is absolutely not such a person!"


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but be stunned, while Meng Huachen looks at Xiao Jiu in shock and asks in disbelief: "do you believe me?"


    Small Nine Yang voice way: "why not believe?" Then he strode to Meng Huachen and asked, "Meng Huachen, I ask you, just now you said that your mother was ill. In order to make medicine for your mother, you went to someone to borrow five taels of silver, but it''s only five taels of silver. Why do you want to borrow it from others? Have you used up all the money I gave you to build a boat? "


    Meng Huachen shook his head and said, "no, there are many more."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "then why don''t you take out five liang from the shipbuilding silver and give it to your mother for medicine? Why do you need to borrow money from someone again?"


    Meng Huachen said in a hurry: "the silver for shipbuilding is for shipbuilding. How can I use it for my own use?"


    "So, would you rather ask someone to borrow money than use the silver, and then make such a mess today?"


    "I promise to make a boat for you, and the money you give is for the boat. No matter how short I am, I can''t take the money. It''s different from whether I can borrow money from others." Xiao Jiu turned to Cheng Mingrui with a smile and said, "ah Rui, you see, Meng Huachen is a man with a single muscle. He actually has silver in his hand, but because I made it for him, he would rather borrow money than move the silver. Do you think a person like this will not repay his debts or lend money to others? "


    Cheng Mingrui is stunned. Meng Huachen is moved to look at Xiaojiu. He can''t imagine that the only person who trusts him at this time is Xiaojiu. When Meng Mu and others heard Xiao Jiu''s words, they all thought to themselves, but housekeeper Zhang turned his eyes.


    Xiao Jiu asked Meng Huachen again, "who did you ask to borrow money?"


    Meng Huachen said: "I asked Hu San to borrow money, five taels of silver. I agreed to give it back to him next month, two cents."


    "I never borrowed money from anyone except Hu San, right?"


    "Yes, my family suffered a big loss because of borrowing money before. I won''t ask people to borrow money unless I have to. Even if I borrow money, I will sign it after reading the IOU clearly. I really haven''t seen the IOU just now."


    "Since you haven''t seen it, and you don''t know what''s going on, just call someone who can understand and ask. When you signed this IOU, who was there to prove it for you? And where is Hu San? Find someone to call him, and find all the people. Things can always be said clearly. "


    "I, by the way, boss Zhang of the grocery store at the entrance of the alley can testify for me, and Lao Yutou, the driver of the donkey cart. At that time, I signed an IOU and met Hu San head-on. He asked Hu San what he and I were doing. I told him that he was short of money and asked Hu San to borrow five Liang silver for my mother to take medicine. Lao Yutou was still small and told Hu San not to ask me for too much money. They can testify for me. I''ll go to them right now! "


    "Let them look for it. You''ll have to find out when Xiaojiu points to several teenagers who follow Meng Huachen, and the teenagers say that they will go to the witness immediately.


    Housekeeper Zhang saw that Xiaojiu and Meng Huachen were talking, and then he pulled out several people. Seeing that Xiaojiu''s posture was not to make things clear, he could not help feeling guilty. He quickly and quietly winked at the black face and short beard around him.


    The black faced and short bearded thug nodded slightly to housekeeper Zhang. Suddenly, he strode forward and grabbed Meng Huachen. He cried out, "you''ve seen the IOU too. I''m busy. How can I wait for you to ask this and that? Pay back the money quickly!"


    Meng Huachen''s face turned red and cried: "I didn''t borrow your seventy-five Liang. There''s something wrong with this IOU. I have to find someone to find out!"


    "You have so many things to do with your mother. Just now you said that the IOU is false. Now you say that there is something wrong with the IOU. I don''t think you want to pay back the money. If you don''t see the coffin, you don''t shed tears, and you don''t get a few blows, you don''t know Laozi''s method!" With that, the thug raised his fist and hit Meng Huachen in the face. Meng''s mother was scared and was about to rush over. However, another thug raised his hand and grabbed him. All the teenagers who were with Meng Huachen wanted to rush over.


    But where can have time, see the thug that huge fist will fall on Meng Huachen''s face, Meng Huachen can''t help but stare big eyes in horror. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 318

    Just at this time, I saw Xiaojiu jump up and pounce on the hitter''s shoulder. He grabbed his fist that he was about to wave. He opened his mouth and bit it. The hitter screamed and released his hand immediately.


    Small nine take advantage of the body a spin, two feet even kick, forcefully put the big hitter kick to the ground.


    The Thug''s arms and legs hurt. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to cover the top or knead the bottom. He was staggering and jumping to the extreme.


    When housekeeper Zhang saw that something was wrong, he angrily said to Cheng Mingrui, "young master, if you ask me to take out the IOU, I will take it out. The boy surnamed Meng said that the words on the IOU were written by him, but you are so good at beating people. You are noble and we are so rude. Can''t you bully us like this?"


    Cheng Mingrui is fooled by this sudden change. Seeing housekeeper Zhang''s question, he doesn''t know how to respond. Xiaojiu saves Meng Huachen, claps his hands, goes forward and glances at Zhang Guanjia with indifference and says, "I''ll bully you, how can I?"


    Housekeeper Zhang couldn''t help but be stunned, but Xiao Jiu jumped up and grabbed his beard and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with this IOU and you and Hu San? Meng Huachen is by no means a person who does not dare to recognize. He said that he did not borrow your silver. There must be something wrong with this IOU. I tell you, don''t beat around the bush with me. I don''t like to listen to nonsense, and I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. Speak quickly, or I will be impatient and knock out your teeth one by one! "


    "At the foot of the emperor, there is no royal law in your eyes when you act so recklessly?" Housekeeper Zhang forced to endure the pain and roared fiercely.


    Xiaojiuyi was happy to hear this and said with a smile: "Wang fa? You talk to me about Wang fa? I just asked Meng Huachen to find witnesses to talk to you. Why did you suddenly start beating people? You don''t want me to find someone? Or do you think you can''t hide when I find someone? "


    "I, we are in a hurry to go back to hand in the errand. You are looking for this and talking about that. It''s obviously delaying time. I don''t have the time to waste with you. If you don''t let go, I''ll let them do it!"


    "Well, let them all go up. Let''s see. Is it their fist or my knife?" Xiaojiu takes out the cicada wings and pastes them on housekeeper Zhang''s face with a smile. His big eyes flicker and his face is innocent. But against the cold light of the dagger, he feels very strange.


    Housekeeper Zhang was frightened by the cold touch on his face. He didn''t dare to speak hard, and he didn''t dare to let his men do it any more. He just stared at Cheng Mingrui and cried, "young master, if you indulge your men to be fierce, won''t you be afraid to destroy the reputation of the Duke of Dongping?"


    Cheng Mingrui hasn''t opened his mouth yet, but Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing. Holding the cicada wings, he paddles along housekeeper Zhang''s face gently, and a wisp of beard floats down with the paddle of the dagger, which makes housekeeper Zhang''s face white, and his body vibrates uncontrollably.


    Xiaojiu looked at housekeeper Zhang with a smile and said in a low voice: "my dagger is a little sharp. You must stand firm and don''t shake. Otherwise, if my hand slips and accidentally cuts your face, you will bleed and stain my dagger. By the way, didn''t you say your master''s son was fan? What nephew of Jingzhao''s family? Then why don''t you ask him if the boy''s hair has grown out? As like as two peas, you can call your master, and I''ll send him a bald head. This dagger is much sharper than the one before. I promise to help him shave clean and not leave a hair! "


    Housekeeper Zhang was terrified. His eyes blinked a few times. He stared at Xiao Jiu and asked in a trembling voice, "you, you''re not a little guy. Who are you?"


    Small nine pick eyebrow to sneer a way: "you don''t deserve to know the name taboo of the young master, quickly say this borrow receipt how to return a responsibility after all?"? I can warn you, I''m very busy today. I have no time to spend with you. If you make me impatient, I''ll cut your head! " With that, the dagger in his hand slid down housekeeper Zhang''s face to his neck.


    Housekeeper Zhang felt that the sharp and cold dagger was going to cut his throat in the next moment. The little murderer in front of him was not playing with him. If he didn''t say it, he wouldn''t really want his own life, would he? The fear of dying makes housekeeper Zhang''s legs tremble, but he clenches his teeth and doesn''t say a word.


    Xiaojiu saw housekeeper Zhang shivering and shaking all the time. He just didn''t say a word. He could not help humming. He held the dagger tightly and rowed down gently. There was a blood mark on housekeeper Zhang''s neck. The bright red blood gushed out and ran straight down his neck.


    When they saw the blood, they all screamed. Housekeeper Zhang was as white as paper, but he bit his teeth and didn''t dare to make his body tremble too much. He was afraid that if the little murderer slipped, he would put his head on the blade.


    Cheng Mingrui is so scared that he can''t imagine that Xiao Jiu is so mischievous. If he doesn''t agree with him, he will be in great trouble.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but hurry up and gently pulls Xiaojiu, and says in a low voice, "put away the knife quickly, but don''t make people die because of some silver!"


    Small nine gas ruthlessly glared Cheng Mingrui one eye, see this Zhang Housekeeper will be soft, how does a Rui this boy know to delay? Xiaojiu said to Cheng Mingrui: "don''t worry about it. If he doesn''t tell the truth, I''ll give him a piece of it."


    Cheng Mingrui is so anxious that he can''t help trying to pull away Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu is very angry. He raises his foot and kicks Cheng Mingrui in the past. He roars: "let''s go, I''ll hit you again!"


    Cheng Mingrui is startled, and stares at Xiao Jiu anxiously and angrily. Meng Huachen sees that Cheng Mingrui is kicked down by Xiao Jiu, so he comes to help Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui impatiently pushes Meng Huachen away. He gets up and stares at Xiao Jiu with a straight face. He hesitates whether he wants to go back and call someone. In case Xiao Jiu hurts someone, they are afraid that it is hard for them to get out of the door.


    Seeing that Chamberlain Zhang''s mind was floating, Xiao Jiu gave him a cold smile and said, "you probably don''t know. My dagger cuts iron like mud. It''s said that if you cut it fast, you won''t notice the pain, so the meat will be cut off. I''ve only heard of it, but I''ve never tried it. Since you are so loyal to your master, you should be a tough one. I''ll try it on you! "


    Then, as soon as Xiao Jiu turns his wrist and raises the dagger, he will cut off the shoulder of housekeeper Zhang. Before housekeeper Zhang has time to speak, he can only see that Xiao Jiu has swung the knife. Housekeeper Zhang can''t help screaming, and everyone can''t help but close their eyes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 319

    "Hey, hey, stop barking. We didn''t aim just now. Let''s do it again!" Small nine pulled to pull a housekeeper''s beard, smile ha ha of raised a dagger again.


    Housekeeper Zhang found that his shoulder was still there, but it was a little chilly. He turned around and saw that a piece of clothes had been cut off his shoulder, revealing the white meat with some red marks. He was suddenly relieved.


    It can be seen that Xiaojiu raised the dagger again and said that he wanted to do it again. Housekeeper Zhang struggled desperately and cried, "no, no, please, please, please


    Small nine slant head, full face innocent way: "I don''t want your life, just cut you a few pieces of meat, try knife fast or not, don''t worry, little Ye knife skill is good, will never cut you to death!"


    It''s OK for Xiaojiu not to say that, but housekeeper Zhang was almost scared to pee his pants. He saw that Xiaojiu was really hard to deal with. He was afraid that he would be responsible for his life here today. He could not help but shut his eyes and was cruel. He said honestly, "Hu San helped us put our profits. Hu San used a special thin piece of paper to make a fake IOU on the real IOU in advance, The place to sign is vacated in advance. Therefore, the IOU that the borrower sees when signing is not a real IOU, and the words he signs are not on the IOU he sees, but on the IOU under it. After the borrower signed, Hu San took off the thin paper and made a new IOU. So those who think they only borrowed a few liang of silver actually signed another sum of silver. "


    "It turns out that you cheated Meng Huachen into thinking that he had borrowed five liang of silver. In fact, the IOU he signed was seventy-five Liang, right?"


    "Yes


    "Well! You sure did, but it''s a clever way to cheat people. If you cheat people and keep them in the dark, in the future, if you go to the yamen, you''ll have a loan certificate in your hand, and you won''t be afraid that the other party will fight a lawsuit with you. It''s powerful. It''s really tough! "


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, we also learn from the old Xie family childe, just pick up people''s wisdom."


    "Young master Xie, is Xie useless?"


    "Well, yes!"


    "It''s really haunting. Is the Xie family so short of money? Why do you cheat people with so many bad moves? " Xiaojiu frowns and murmurs, but Cheng Mingrui hears some clues. He stares at housekeeper Zhang and asks, "do you know Mr. Xie?"


    Zhang housekeeper Leng Leng, Cheng Mingrui pulled small nine, small nine immediately deep voice cheered: "ask you words? Come back quickly, or I will give you a knife to taste! " With that, he raised the dagger and scratched on housekeeper Zhang''s shoulder. The blood was pouring out and housekeeper Zhang screamed.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but be silly. He stares at Xiaojiu and says, "I just want you to scare him. Why do you really use a knife?"


    Small nine strong endure anger way: "he this kind of person is too hateful, don''t row him a knife, I am not happy in the heart."


    Cheng Mingrui helplessly looks at Xiaojiu, but this hand frightens the thugs. Originally, he has two minds floating, and he immediately stays aside and continues to be a spectator.


    Cheng Mingrui asked Meng''s mother to simply wrap the wound for housekeeper Zhang. Staring at him, he asked in a deep voice, "my brother has a bad temper, so you''d better answer whatever we ask you, and you don''t want to make ten or eight wounds bleed on your body in a twinkling of an eye?"


    Housekeeper Zhang said with a sad face: "young master, I say that I will tell you everything you ask. Please take care of this little brother. No matter how fast his knife is, it will hurt to cut people."


    Small nine angry way: "nonsense, my grandfather clearly said that as long as the knife is fast enough, people will not notice the pain, do you think my technique is not sharp enough?"


    Housekeeper Zhang was so scared that he almost knelt down and begged for mercy. He said in a voice: "dare not, dare not, villain dare not!" Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu speechless and gently tugs at her. Xiaojiu purses her mouth discontentedly and rubs the blood stained by cicada wings on housekeeper Zhang''s lapel. He successfully makes housekeeper Zhang shake twice. Cheng Mingrui suppresses his desire to roll his eyes and asks Zhang Guanjia in a deep voice: "do you know Xie Wuyong, the son of Xie family?"


    Housekeeper Zhang didn''t dare to think any more at the moment. He said honestly, "I don''t know. My master is only related to Jingzhao''s family. He has some contacts on weekdays."


    "Then you put so much effort to set up this trap for Meng Huachen, not just for the 75 Liang silver?"


    "Young master, I dare not deceive you. Today, I''m collecting debts for the sake of the boat!"


    "What else? If you''re honest, I''ll let my brother let you go after asking. If not, I''ll let you go


    "Villains dare not, dare not, in fact, this is what happened. Some people saw that the boy of the Meng family had made a boat, which could sail on the water without rowing. It was very novel. My master wanted to buy the boat for Mr. Fan after hearing about it. But the boy of the Meng family doesn''t know how to praise him. He won''t sell it. We have no choice but to think of such a way to make him owe a sum of money so that he can take the boat to pay off the debt. "


    Small nine one listen to this not from anger way: "good, you originally is to stare at the small Ye''s boat?" Then the dagger was raised.


    Housekeeper Zhang shrinks his neck. Cheng Mingrui grabs Xiaojiu and continues to ask Zhang Guanjia, "is it just your master''s own idea, and no one else''s direction?"


    Zhang housekeeper Leng next busy way: "absolutely have no others to instigate!"


    "Then I''ll ask you again, your master." Cheng Mingrui is afraid of any conspiracy behind this, so he is ready to ask all that he can think of one by one.


    Small nine is not impatient, feel Cheng Mingrui ask to ask endless, can not help but glare at housekeeper Zhang one eye, tug at his beard, said: "go back to your master said, this kind of cruel things after no longer do, or wait for the young master to peel his skin, roll! If you dare to come to Meng''s house again, I will give you more rewards! " Said, released to pull Zhang housekeeper''s hand.


    If housekeeper Zhang was pardoned, he was too busy to run. However, he was too scared and his legs were weak. Seeing that the thugs were still stunned, he could not help but scold them and let them help him escape quickly.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that housekeeper Zhang and others walked away in a flash. He couldn''t help but dissatisfied with Xiao Jiu: "the matter hasn''t been asked clearly. How can you let them go?"


    Xiaojiu said angrily: "just now I didn''t leave. You urged me to leave. Now you''re asking me again. You know Meng Huachen was cheated, right? What else do you want to ask? Are you in a hurry to go back to your house? "


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu depressed and is about to explain his intention. However, Meng''s mother gratefully comes forward to thank Xiaojiu. He is afraid that outsiders will hear something wrong and Cheng Mingrui will not say anything again. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 320

    Seeing that Meng''s mother''s face was not good, Xiao Jiu waved her hand and said, "aunt Meng doesn''t have to be like this. If I had known you were ill, I would have had someone come to visit you earlier, and it wouldn''t have been like this."


    Meng''s mother shook her head and said, "chen''er is too honest. I don''t know if he has been cheated. I''m really sorry to ask you to help us get rid of the bad guys."


    "Aunt Meng, you are welcome. It''s because of me. It''s also a trouble for you. If you say you''re sorry, I should be sorry."


    "What did you say? It''s Chen er who is not careful enough and takes the boat out to attract other people''s attention. It''s we who make trouble for you. "


    "Auntie Meng, don''t say that. Anyway, it will be OK in the future. You should remember to send a message to me and I''ll deal with it."


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiaojiu was such a big boss, and he kept talking to a vulgar woman politely. He couldn''t help pulling her sleeve, frowning and whispering: "it''s late, it''s time to go back!"


    Small nine didn''t good spirit of saw Cheng Mingrui one eye, low voice way: "I finish saying to return, don''t urge."


    Cheng Mingrui''s eyes glared. Meng''s mother noticed Cheng Mingrui''s unhappiness and said, "thank you very much today. The yard is in a mess. There''s no place to stay. I''ll clean up and make tea for them."


    "Don''t bother, I --" before Xiao Jiu finished, Meng''s mother had already left and asked Meng Huachen and others to clean up the yard and go to the backyard to boil water and make tea.


    Small nine see this, can''t help but also help Meng Huachen and others to clean up things, Meng Huachen and others see small nine so can''t help but be stunned, small nine will force a board to lift up, looked up and asked Meng Huachen: "where do you put this?"


    Meng Huachen points to a corner of the hall dully. Xiaojiu carries the board and strides over. The teenagers admire Xiaojiu after what happened just now. They also see that Xiaojiu has no airs to work with them. They can''t help getting closer to Xiaojiu.


    Cheng Mingrui''s brows are wrinkled. Cheng Mingrui has carefully looked at the courtyard and Meng Huachen. He only thinks that the courtyard is rough and shabby. Meng Huachen and Meng''s mother are dressed in shabby clothes, and their manners are formal. Several teenagers dress up, talk and behave. They all come from ordinary backgrounds. In Cheng Mingrui''s eyes, such people are not as good as the servants in his family. But Xiao Jiu not only helps them get rid of the trouble, but also treats them with such a kind face. Cheng Mingrui thinks it''s very inappropriate.


    In Cheng Mingrui''s mind, there is a distinction between the superior and the inferior in this world. People of any status should get along with people of any status. Like Xiao Jiu, it is easy to say if it sounds good, but it is confusing if it sounds bad.


    In Cheng Mingrui''s opinion, Meng Huachen is a craftsman who makes boats at most. He is not a talented man, and he can''t be so kind to him as Xiao Jiu.


    At this time, Xiaojiu has already put a piece of wood and is ready to move other things. A young man wonders why Xiaojiu has so much strength. Xiaojiu laughs that he has little strength. Then he raises the table when he is knocked down.


    When the young people saw that Xiaojiu was like this, they all gathered around her and began to ask questions. Xiaojiu soon learned that the boat Meng Huachen had made had been completed several days ago. In order to ensure the quality of the boat, Meng Huachen took several young people to test the water in person, and the results were very satisfactory. Meng Huachen was going to inform Xiaojiu, but he learned that Zuixian building was on fire, and Xiaojiu did not go to Taixue to study, I couldn''t get in touch with Xiao Jiu. Then Mencius mother fell ill again. As soon as she was delayed, she delayed today''s event.


    Small nine hear frown, stare Meng Huachen way: "I don''t go to Taixue, you go to our house to find me is, how unexpectedly so dead brain?"


    Meng Huachen said with shame, "I''m a bit stupid."


    A young man could not help but explain: "brother Chen doesn''t want to go to find the young master. He heard that there are many things in your house recently. For fear of disturbing the young master, he wants to wait for the young master to be free some day and then tell him." Small nine curls a mouth way: "this wait to wait, then wait to come to ask for debt, wait to come today this kind of thing Bai?"? Meng Huachen, didn''t I say that you will be covered by me in the future? Why don''t you come to me when something goes wrong? If I don''t come today, are you going to be beaten and robbed? Or are they robbed of the boat and beaten again? "


    Meng Huachen was stunned when asked by Xiaojiu. The boy beside him couldn''t help muttering: "what''s the difference between these two? Don''t they all get beaten up and take the boat away? "


    Small nine erect a finger, sink a voice way: "wrong! One is to fight first and then fight for the boat, and the other is to fight for the boat. I think the second one is a little bit more cowardly than the first one. "


    The youth can''t help nodding, Meng Huachen red face can''t help but stare at the youth, a dissatisfied cry: "Luo Chengzhou!"


    The boy called Luo Chengzhou took a look at Meng Huachen and said, "I think the ninth young master is right."


    "You" Meng Huachen''s face turned red again. Seeing this, Xiao Jiu laughed and said: "Meng Huachen, Meng Huachen, how can you be such a tough guy? Can''t you even hear a joke?"


    Meng Huachen blushed and said in a low voice, "I, I''m getting into trouble for you again."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "it''s OK. What I''m good at is dealing with trouble and making trouble!"


    Everyone can''t help laughing. Cheng Mingrui is watching. He can''t bear it and says to Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, it''s getting late. It''s time for us to go back!"


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s words, all the teenagers shut their mouths. When Xiao Jiu heard Cheng Mingrui''s words, he nodded and said, "it''s a long time to come out. OK, I''ll talk to Meng Huachen again, and we''ll go."


    Cheng Mingrui frowned and said, "what can I say to a man like him? Since the boat has been made, let people take it. How much money will be paid back. I''ve already made a scene today. I don''t know if it will be publicized. If you don''t go back, what can you do if your brothers know? "


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui say this, the teenagers all look a little bit bad, especially Meng Huachen. He can''t help but look at Xiaojiu and reflect on whether it''s too presumptuous to regard Xiaojiu as a confidant. After all, their identities are very different.


    Xiaojiu was a little upset when she heard Cheng Mingrui say that. She frowned and said, "ah Rui, they are all Taixue students. Just like us, Meng Huachen helps me to make a boat, not me. There is no money for them."


    I don''t know why, Meng Huachen felt much more comfortable when he heard Xiao Jiu say that he was the same as them. He was very moved by the new computer version. After everyone collected it, they opened it again. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and will not open it in the future. Please remember: net, free update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 321

    Luo Chengzhou even couldn''t help patting Xiaojiu on the shoulder and said, "I''ve heard that you are different from other people for a long time. It''s worth making friends with them. Today, I see that. My name is Luo Chengzhou, and Meng Huachen are good friends in the same class. You can call me Dazhou later. I have no other skills, but I''m good at counting. If you have anything to count, just come to me. "


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "that''s very kind. I don''t like to count. I''ll trouble you in the future, big Zhou."


    "It''s easy to say, easy to say, you can rest assured that I''m going to work in a big week!" Luo Chengzhou replied with a smile.


    Seeing this, the other teenagers said to Xiao Jiu one after another: "my name is Sima Xin. I''m good at astrology. You can find me to do fortune telling!"


    "My name is Gao Changming. I''m good at alchemy."


    "My name is Shen Qijun. I''m not good at anything, but I''ll never forget anything I''ve read or seen."


    Small nine hear is very surprised, can''t help looking at that call Shen Qijun youth asked: "then you don''t forget?"


    "Shen Qijun said with a smile:" never forget, dare not when, just better than the memory of others


    "Small nine exclaimed:" each of you is very powerful, each has its own ability, if I have your ability, I will not have a headache when I see books all day long


    When they heard this, they all laughed. Luo Chengzhou said with a smile, "you are much more powerful than us. You look so good at Kung Fu when you are young. We all admire you for beating those bad guys down."


    "Yes, young master, you were so powerful just now!"


    "No, she''s a miss!"


    "Oh, yes, miss, just now she was really good. We all admire your Kung Fu!"


    Several teenagers around small nine you a word I a language of praise up, small nine that thick face unexpectedly also can''t help but some reddening, repeatedly waved his hand way: "you can''t praise me, someone if know I start again today, must say I do simple and rude!"


    Everyone was curious about who would say that. When Xiao Jiu was young, he suddenly heard a smile coming from the door, followed by a voice full of ridicule: "it seems that you still have a little self-knowledge. You haven''t forgotten my evaluation of you!"


    People turned to see, only a few people carrying a soft sedan into the yard, and the people lying on the soft sedan are smiling at them. I saw that man''s long black hair was not tied up and spread behind him. It was as smooth as a fine silk satin. Under his handsome eyebrows, there was a pair of charming eyes. At the moment, with a little smile, the corners of his eyes were slightly lifted, which added a bit of provocative style.


    The young people in the hospital couldn''t help breathing, their faces turned red, their eyes were staring at the people in the sedan chair, and they couldn''t move their eyes.


    Luo Chengzhou couldn''t help but praise in a low voice: "it''s so beautiful. Maybe my fair lady in the book looks like this?"


    The man in the sedan chair was stunned. Cheng Mingrui, whose eyebrows had been wrinkled, was stunned. Xiao Jiu was silly. Several other teenagers could not help nodding in agreement.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help laughing and let the people in the sedan chair glare at him. Xiao Jiuqiang can''t help laughing and whispers to Meng Huachen: "he''s Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi!"


    Prince of Qi


    These two names together make Meng Huachen and others can''t help but stare round their eyes. Luo Chengzhou gently pestles Meng Huachen for a while, sucks his saliva and says in a small voice: "is Prince Shizi of Qi a man or a woman?"


    Meng Huachen speechless looked at Luo Cheng and said in a low voice, "are you stupid? Prince of Qi, do you think he is a man or a woman¡° I don''t know. Is there really a man who looks better than a woman in this world? " Luo Chengzhou stares at Li Yuanjia in the sedan chair, reluctant to move his eyes.


    Meng Huachen, seeing his companions like this, couldn''t help but sigh and remind him: "Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, is a newly learned overlord. It''s said that if you annoy him, he''ll calculate you. He doesn''t even have any bones left. Please wake up to me!"


    When the teenagers were woken up by Meng Huachen''s heavy hammer and saw the smiling "beauty" in the sedan chair, they could not help taking a breath. Luo Chengzhou could not help muttering: "how could he be Li Yuanjia? How can such a good-looking person be so bad? "


    "It''s not bad, it''s terrible!" Meng Huachen looks at Li Yuanjia with a complicated look and whispers. Even the freshmen who have entered the Imperial College know that no matter who they offend in the Imperial College, they should not offend Li Yuanjia, the prince of Qi, because although he won''t let you suffer from flesh and blood, he will make you want to be born in this world.


    Moreover, it is said that Li Yuanjia has a lot of friends. If you offend him, let alone in Taixue, or even in Kyoto, he can use countless means to make you regret.


    Although Meng Huachen and others speak in a low voice, their expressions make it easy for others to guess what they think. Seeing Li Yuanjia''s bad eyes at Meng Huachen and others, Cheng Mingrui smiles and says to Li Yuanjia, "Li Yuanjia, don''t mention them. Even if I see you for the first time, I think you are a woman. A man looks like this. I really sympathize with you!"


    Li Yuanjia is really angry. It can be seen that Cheng Mingrui ridicules himself, but he smiles instead of being angry. His lips are slightly tilted, his eyes are flowing, and his smile is not harmful to human beings and animals. Cheng Mingrui is stunned, and Xiao Jiu''s secret way is not good.


    I saw Li Yuanjia''s red lips and whispered: "it''s not my fault to be too good-looking. Who makes my parents grow well? It''s not like someone who whitewashes his face to make a good-looking appearance. It''s just a copycat!" Said Li Yuanjia not polite to small nine threw a big eye, success let small nine immediately stop, neck back quite.


    Cheng Mingrui is disgusted by Li Yuanjia''s shamelessness again. He angrily points at Li Yuanjia and can''t speak.


    Fearing that the two would make a noise again, Xiao Jiu went to Li Yuanjia and asked, "Li Yuanjia, why are you here?"


    Li Yuanjia raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Jiu angrily. "Am I here? I was carried here by people. I don''t worry about you. What''s the matter? Look at this posture. Is it that you''ve got blood all over again? "


    Xiao Jiu looked at the blood on the ground along Li Yuanjia''s line of sight. Somehow, he felt guilty. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "they''re so hateful. I couldn''t help it, so I used a dagger to scratch his arm gently, once!"


    Li Yuan Jia skin smile meat don''t smile of looking at small nine light open red lips way: "lightly? Just for a second? "


    Xiao Jiu nodded his head. Li Yuanjia hummed coldly: "with your cicada wings, you can kill people with just a little. Do you know or don''t you know?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 322

    Small nine is very innocent way: "I know, so I especially light especially light of delimit for a while only!"


    Li Yuanjia took a silent look at Xiao Jiu and sighed: "Granny, since you''ve scratched someone very lightly, what''s your plan next?"


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "I have already taught him, still warn to let him go back to tell his master son, in the future forbid again to do bad things, also forbid to come here again, still want how?"


    Li Yuanjia covers his forehead, showing such a helpless expression. He looks at Xiao Jiu at a loss and feels guilty. He looks at Cheng Mingrui with anger, and looks at Meng Huachen and others with silly eyes.


    Luo Chengzhou couldn''t help but ask Meng Huachen in a low voice: "Miss nine seems to be very familiar with shiziye. Do they have a good relationship?"


    "I don''t know," Meng Huachen looks at Li Yuanjia with a complicated look. Although it''s not the first time he''s seen Li Yuanjia, it''s the first time he''s seen Li Yuanjia like this. The way Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu are together is not only familiar, but also comparable to good friends. In Meng Huachen''s heart, Xiaojiu is upright and enthusiastic, and he doesn''t pay attention to etiquette and sincerity. He thought Xiaojiu was surrounded by upright people. Although Cheng Mingrui was a bit arrogant, he was also a diligent and studious student in Taixue. However, Meng Huachen thought that he and Xiaojiu were not the same way!


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Li Yuanjia and said, "that housekeeper already knows my identity. He will not dare to make trouble again. Aren''t you too hurt to get up? Why do you want to come here? Since you can come here, why do you want to tell Xiao Jiu that there''s something wrong here? Don''t you just deal with it yourself? "


    Li Yuanjia said to Mingrui: "do you think I don''t want to? This is not small nine own business son, if I casually hand tube, is not to appear on her face no light? I want to tell Xiao Jiu that she will deal with it by herself. But later, I think, I''m afraid that the girl is impatient, and I''ll fight with others, so I''m not sure. I just come to have a look. " With that, Li Yuanjia raised his thumb to Xiao Jiu and said, "as a result, tut Tut, you''ve seen blood. Xiao Jiu, you''ve grown up!"


    Xiaojiushan said with a smile: "they are so hateful, I can''t help it! I''ve already dealt with the matter. You can go back quickly. Look at you. It''s not convenient to move. Don''t worry so much. "


    "That is, a group of people have to carry the door, it''s better not to go out!" Cheng Mingrui''s insipid addition made Li Yuanjia stare at him.


    When Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui urged him to go back quickly, he said: "do you think I''m full and meddling? What did you two do? Do you feel relieved? I ask you, what if the fan takes revenge on the Meng family after you leave? "


    On hearing this, Cheng Mingrui said, "how dare he? If so, but against the government of Dongping County, did fan eat bear heart and leopard gall? "


    Li Yuanjia curled his lips and said, "come on, who are you going to put down on the county magistrate? The fan family of Jingzhao''s official is supported by the empress huifei. At present, Xie Taishi resigns. The emperor is dissatisfied with the Xie family. Xie Guifei is out of favor. Huifei is the emperor''s favorite concubine in the palace. Looking at the court hall, there are few that can compete with the fan family. Of course, they do not include the Duke of Dongping county


    "You --" Cheng Mingrui said by Li Yuanjia, blushing and embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu wanted to speak, but Li Yuanjia pointed to her and said, "I guess you didn''t show your identity, did you?"


    Small nine Leng Leng shook his head, Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "well, you''re smart. There are many things in your family right now. If you make trouble again, you will be punished. The fan don''t know your identity. How can they not dare to retaliate without the great God of Xing? Do you think they really spend so much time scheming for such a boat? I''ll tell you, they are interested in this business opportunity. They are interested in the huge amount of money behind this business opportunity. Do you understand? "


    Small nine and Cheng Mingrui look at each other, are all at a loss, Meng Huachen and others you look at me, I look at you, but also do not understand what Li Yuanjia means. Li Yuanjia sighed wordlessly and said in a low voice: "the most important thing in Kyoto is fresh toys, and the one that is easy to earn money is also fresh toys. Xiaojiu, your boat can sail on the water without oars. It''s small, delicate and novel. If you get the drawings, make a batch of them and sell them to the princes who have nothing to do all day long, you will make a lot of money. Didn''t you expect that? "


    Small nine blankly shook his head, she shipbuilding is to play, where want to take it to make money.


    Li Yuanjia said angrily: "I know you are a girl who can only spend money but not make money. But you can''t make money. Some people want to make money all the time. They see the business opportunities you can''t see. The guy who built the boat for you is not willing to sell the boat, let alone help others build the boat. Therefore, can people not use some means to make him obedient? Wait. If you go ahead, someone will come back. This time, you won''t be so polite. If you don''t say it well, you''ll get the people and the boat away together. "


    Cheng Mingrui said angrily, "this is at the foot of the emperor. I don''t believe that they dare to do so wantonly. Aren''t they afraid to violate the king''s law?"


    Li Yuanjia was happy. He looked at Cheng Mingrui with the same look as an idiot and said, "well, my son Cheng, you are ten years old. How can you be so simple? At the foot of the emperor? Hum! Let alone at the foot of the emperor, there will be people who disappear quietly around him. As long as they are clean enough, no one can find out the result. Not to mention that Meng is just a student from other places who came to Kyoto to study. He has no background and identity, and he will disappear and will not stir up any waves. "


    Everyone was stunned. Meng Huachen couldn''t help getting goose bumps. He couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe Li Yuanjia''s words, because that was the most likely truth of the world.


    Small nine Leng Leng, blinked an eye to be anxious: "you say so, I am not harming them? I just want to be a boat. I don''t want to harm people? "


    Li Yuan Jia helplessly looked at small nine one eye, sad way: "every man is innocent, bear his guilt, from you start to think about shipbuilding, you should think about this ship if you do it out how?"


    Small nine distressed way: "you don''t tell me that, I just know what to do now, Li Yuanjia, you quickly say, now how to do?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 323

    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu helplessly and said in a low voice: "immediately transfer these people and things, and then find a safe place for them to stay. It''s better to send two more bodyguards to protect them, so that they can make a batch of such ships as soon as possible. When this thing becomes not unusual, they will be relatively safe."


    Cheng Mingrui frowned: "relative? When the boat becomes not unusual, they will be worthless. Who else will harm them? "


    "In this world, there are some people who can''t use common sense to judge, and there are also some people who have to repay. Today, someone lost his place here. If he can''t make sure, he has to find a way to get it back. If you want people to be safe, you have to predict each other''s actions with the worst intention. In this world, there are only bad people you can''t think of, not good people you can''t think of. " Li Yuanjia said, looking very sad, also don''t know what to think of.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Li Yuanjia like this, but he can''t refute him. However, Xiao Jiu seems to think of something. He claps his hands and says with a smile, "Li Yuanjia, I have a good way to solve this problem."


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiao Jiu in surprise. Cheng Mingrui and others all look at Xiao Jiu together. Xiao Jiu Yi looks at Li Yuanjia seriously and says, "Li Yuanjia, I''ll give them to you. You can protect them. I''m absolutely at ease. They are also absolutely safe. How about it?"


    Li Yuanjia, Cheng Mingrui and Meng Huachen are stunned!


    A moment later, Cheng Mingrui was dissatisfied with Xiao Jiu and said, "give it to him? He doesn''t know kung fu. Now he can''t even get up. What can he do? "


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "but he has a brain. He is smart and calculating. It''s much more powerful than fist, isn''t it?"


    Li Yuan Jia listen to small nine so say, not from smile way: "I where have you can calculate, directly push trouble to me, also want to coax me happily next, you think beautiful."


    Small nine Chong Li Yuanjia flattered and laughed: "Li Yuanjia, you see your brain is so good. Now it''s boring to lie idle in bed every day. You just said that this ship has business opportunities and can earn money. Who can earn money or not? How good you have earned it. I was going to send you a boat. Now, you can watch them do it by yourself. How big and how much you want to do, how good it is, isn''t it? "


    "Well, it''s not. Why don''t you say that the trouble is coming. My father is idle and has no right in his hands. We can''t make trouble for the fan family. Don''t make trouble for me."


    "Didn''t you come here to help me out? What are you doing here? "


    "When I''m free, I''ll come and have a look. By the way, I''ll see if you make any trouble. Can''t I be happy?"


    "You really won''t help?"


    "I''m busy, no time!"


    "Well, I''ll take them back to Xingguo mansion. Anyway, my home is big and has a lake. It''s not easy to find a place to build two houses?"


    "Are you not afraid of being punished when your family knows?"


    "I''ve accepted the punishment, but I can''t help it. Who let my good brother die? Li Yuanjia, don''t talk to me about your life and death friendship in the future. You won''t even help me with such a small favor. What kind of friend are you? "


    "I''m good, you smelly girl, waiting for me here? Yes, aunt. I''ll help you. Can''t I help you? "


    "I knew you would help, Li Yuanjia. Although you are the third smarter person I''ve ever met, you are the first to know all kinds of information in Kyoto and have a lot of contacts. I''m relieved to give them to you."


    "What? I''m third? Who are the first and second? When are there so many smart people in Kyoto? "¡° Well, I can''t tell you now. You''ll find out later. " Small nine mysterious smile, Li Yuanjia see teeth itch but also helpless.


    Li Yuanjia, who is in a hurry to clean up the mess, is willing to take over. Xiao Jiu busily tells Meng Huachen and other humanitarians, "have you heard what we just said? In order to prevent those people from making trouble again just now, Meng Huachen, I have to trouble you to live in another place. In the future, you will listen to Li Yuanjia''s arrangement. He will protect you. When a group of boats are made to make these people unable to think about you, you will be OK. Before that, you must not act privately to avoid danger. "


    "By the way, Meng Huachen, since I said I would cover you, I will naturally deal with the trouble for you. It''s just that if you are short of money in the future, you can go to me or use whatever money you have in your hand. Don''t be so stubborn. I''ll ask the doctor to show it to your mother later. Since you have an old disease, you need to cure it earlier. If someone asks for trouble again in the future, you can go to king Qi''s house to find Li Yuanjia. He is now recovering in the house and has a lot of leisure. Don''t be afraid to trouble him. "


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean I''m free? What''s more, I can help you protect them, and it''s OK to build a ship, but all these things need silver. Where can I get the silver? " Li Yuanjia interrupts Xiao Jiu and directly asks the key questions.


    Hearing this, Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help sneering: "isn''t it just a little silver? You are the son of the king of Qi and the relatives of the emperor. What can you do with a little silver? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a sneer, "just a little? Do you know how many boats to make? Why don''t you give me ten thousand taels of silver at one go? "


    "Tens of thousands? But how many ships do you need so much money? Li Yuanjia, don''t take the opportunity to blackmail! "


    "How many? Do you know how many princes there are in Kyoto? Not to mention a few, even dozens are not enough. What''s more, I can''t just count on them to make boats. When and when will they have to go? I have to build workshops, find craftsmen and buy wood. Which of these doesn''t need money? I don''t think 10000 Liang is enough. We have to do it first and then think of a way to turn it around. "


    Li Yuanjia''s words stunned Meng Huachen and others who were not willing to be transferred to Li Yuanjia''s name for protection. They began to realize that things were much more troublesome than they thought. Meng Huachen, in particular, realized that if he refused again and didn''t follow Xiaojiu''s arrangement, he was afraid that Xiaojiu would also cause him more trouble. Therefore, Meng Huachen swallowed what he said and didn''t say anything.


    Cheng Mingrui is completely stunned by what Li Yuanjia says. He looks at Xiao Jiu at a loss. Although they were born with no shortage of silver, they are too young to pay tens of thousands of taels of silver. How can they let their families know?


    Small nine frowned to think, asked Li Yuanjia: "ten thousand Liang enough?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 324

    Li Yuanjia was stunned and said, "if the ship is sold smoothly, maybe it will be less than 10000 Liang."


    Small nine breathed a sigh of relief, said with a smile: "that''s good, ten thousand taels I can make it together, if more than ten thousand taels, I have to ask my mother to, then this thing will be exposed."


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu in shock, frowned and asked, "where did you get 10000 liang?"


    Xiao Jiu pulled his fingers and said, "I''ve never used one hundred taels every month since I was born. I''ve kept them all the time. There are also gold and silver naked children given by my family every new year. My grandfather occasionally gave me silver notes and so on. It should add up to ten thousand taels. I''ll ask Yunzhu to take it out and send it to your house. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask myna to borrow some money. My myna is very stingy and should have saved a lot of money. It should be about the same if I raise 10000 Liang. "


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes flashed a strange look. He stared at Xiao Jiu tightly and asked, "are you willing to give me all the silver? Aren''t you afraid I lied to you? "


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "why do you want to cheat me?"? Aren''t we close friends? If I can''t believe you, how can I get along with you? Besides, these are not all my silver. My mother also has the dividend silver she saved for me. I just don''t want her to know, so I don''t ask her for it. "


    Li Yuanjia didn''t hear what Xiaojiu said. He only heard Xiaojiu say that she was her life and death friend in front of so many people. She believed in herself. Li Yuanjia, who had never been so trusted, felt a sense of joy in his heart, which made him hear nothing and see nothing. He could only say to Xiao Jiu in a soft voice he could not imagine: "Xiao Jiu, come here!"


    Small nine puzzled to see Li Yuanjia one eye, leaning to him, Li Yuanjia but eyes bright looking at small nine soft voice: "closer!"


    Small nine suspicious looked at Li Yuanjia, only feel that each other''s eyes bright some too much, as if to stare at himself out of two holes, can''t help but some uncomfortable. But Li Yuanjia''s eyes are eager to wait. Xiao Jiu has to lean forward in a daze, but he is held tightly by Li Yuanjia. Xiao Jiu can''t help but be stunned.


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and immediately rushed up and said angrily, "Li Yuanjia, what are you doing? Let go


    Small nine was Li Yuanjia hold too tight, very uncomfortable, just want to break away, but listen to Li Yuanjia close to her ear whispered: "you believe me, I will not fail you!"


    With that, Li Yuanjia immediately let go of Xiao Jiu. When Cheng Mingrui rushes over to start, Li Yuanjia raises his head and smiles at Xiao Jiu.


    I saw that smiling, romantic and dazzling as if he were not a real person. Every time I looked at him, I felt bewitched, so that many years later, everyone present could not forget this scene. Li Yuanjia was such a dazzling young man.


    When the crowd was stunned, Li Yuanjia hooked the corner of his lips and said, "it seems that it''s getting dark. Doesn''t someone hurry back?"


    Small nine Leng next, suddenly looked up the next day, almost did not jump up, Liansheng stroke Mingrui said: "bad, a Rui, fast, fast, five elder brother if you know I run disorderly is a mess!"


    Cheng Mingrui is also flustered. He doesn''t care to talk to the public, and pulls Xiaojiu to run.


    Li Yuanjia smiles and looks at Cheng Mingrui dragging him to run two steps. Then he turns away and drags Cheng Mingrui all the way to Xiaojiu. He can''t help laughing and whispering: "it''s so ugly to run. What''s a little like a girl?" But the smile on his face is more and more doting gentle, see Meng Huachen and others not from a Leng.


    Li Yuanjia didn''t turn her head until she couldn''t see Xiao Jiu''s back. She looked at Meng Huachen and others. In Meng Huachen''s uneasy eyes, Li Yuanjia lowered her eyes and said, "pack up and move!"


    In order to reduce the trouble, Xiao Jiu chooses the most lazy way and pushes the trouble to Li Yuanjia. But in fact, Li Yuanjia is more thoughtful than Xiao Jiu. After Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui leave Meng''s house, Li Yuanjia immediately sends someone to help Meng''s mother and Meng Huachen move, and successfully persuades several teenagers to promise to hide their true whereabouts from their home and leave with Meng Huachen. When housekeeper Zhang brings people back, Li Yuanjia not only gives them someone to go to the hospital, but also takes advantage of the opportunity to make housekeeper Zhang''s master get the charge of breaking into a private house and killing a servant, causing a lot of trouble. He has no time to find Meng Huachen and others.


    At the same time, Li Yuanjia also used others'' words to warn the official of Jingzhao. He successfully led the public''s attention to himself, and did not reveal any small nine and a half points.


    Li Yuanjia, who had to start shipbuilding because of the mistake of Xiaojiu, immediately started to build the workshop after receiving the money from Xiaojiu. Li Yuanjia, who thought it was just a business deal, didn''t know that he would never be able to leave his hand. What''s more, he didn''t know what kind of existence the humble shipbuilding workshop he was building would become in the Xia Dynasty in the future.


    It was dark when Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui returned to Dongping County mansion, so Xiao Jiu changed his clothes and rushed back to Xing state mansion.


    Unexpectedly, when Mo Ping first saw Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui coming back together, he only asked two questions, and told Xiao Jiu not to play too late in the future, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Small nine and Cheng Mingrui quietly look at each other, and they are very surprised at how easy it is to pass. When small nine sees that he has slipped out for so long, he has not attracted Mo Pingchu''s attention. He can''t help but say to Cheng Mingrui triumphantly: "ah Rui, it seems that my camouflage skill is OK, even my fifth brother hasn''t found out?"


    Cheng Mingrui is full of doubt: "brother five really didn''t find you out? Come on, brother five is so smart. Your little guy is so flawed. Brother five only needs to pay a little attention to ask. Don''t you think brother five seems to be preoccupied? "


    Small nine slightly frowned, feel as if there is something wrong, two people are walking back, head-on met Mo Pingjian and others. Small nine not from the look of a Lin, gently pulled Cheng Mingrui sleeve, Cheng Mingrui also not from nervous, Mo Pingjian see small nine so late back, also with Cheng Mingrui together, Mo Pingjian not from ask: "small nine, where did you go, how so late to come back?"


    Small nine busy way: "I went to a Rui''s home to play, he got a new thing, we play forget the hour, come back a little late."


    Cheng Mingrui also followed him and said, "yes, as soon as we saw that it was getting dark, we rushed back. Sixth brother, seventh brother and eighth brother, what are you going to do?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 325

    Mo Pingjian was stunned. He looked at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang, and said: "what else can I do? Naturally, I''ll go to Xiaojiu! Ah Rui, you and Xiao Jiu will play in the future, and you can''t play until it''s dark. Put it back. What should you do if it''s dark and bumpy? "


    Cheng Mingrui could not make complaints about himself. He had no way to go to the Xingguo government office. It was dark and the little ones carrying lights. Where could they knock? But in front of his brothers, Cheng Mingrui didn''t dare to tell the truth, so he nodded and said, "yes, I remember what my brothers said, and I will never let Xiao Jiu come back so late."


    Mo Pingjian and others are satisfied. Mo Pingjian pulls Xiaojiu and says, "let''s go. It''s time for dinner. It''s all waiting for you."


    Small nine not from ask a way: "that five elder brothers?"? I just saw five elder brothers go out again, he doesn''t eat? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and said: "Oh, brother five has something to do. After a while, he will come back for dinner. Let''s go to eat first." Then he took Xiaojiu to the dining room.


    At the dinner table, little Jiudong looked around. He always felt that today''s table was much quieter than before. He couldn''t help looking at the people in doubt. Mo Pingjian see small nine light see don''t eat, busy clip a piece of meat to her way: "eat quickly, silly see what?"


    "Little nine asked in a low voice:" starling, is nothing wrong at home


    Mo Pingjian was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "what can happen? You girl, you can think too much recently. Eat quickly, and then go back to your yard with a Rui. "


    Remembering that he wanted Yunzhu to check the money and send it to Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to ask more. He answered in a low voice and began to eat.


    Cheng Mingrui is watching, but he is surprised. Usually, several elder brothers don''t like him to stick with little nine. Today, it''s so late that myna even asks him to play in the little nine yard. It''s abnormal. It seems that they are coaxing little nine? Could it be that what happened? The brothers didn''t want Xiao Jiu to know, so they coaxed her to go back to her yard as soon as possible?


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the crowd suspiciously. Yu Shuzhen''s face is not smiling. Xu Jingniang''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen come up to the old man and whisper. He doesn''t know what to say. Cheng Mingrui can''t help muttering in his heart: what''s wrong with the Mo family.


    Cheng Mingrui guessed that something had happened, but it was not the Mo family, but the Hu family.


    When Mo Pingchu learns from Cheng Mingrui that something may happen to the Zhong family, he immediately goes to discuss with the old man.


    The old man learned that Zhong Hui might be arrested when Wang Shizi of Qi learned from Zheng Qing''s son. He attached great importance to it and immediately asked Mo Pingchu to send someone to find out Zhong Hui''s whereabouts on the night of the fire.


    Mo Pingchu immediately sent someone to investigate. He soon learned that Zhong Hui, Zhong Wanning''s father, was guilty of dereliction of duty on the night of the fire in the imperial mausoleum. He drank with several colleagues that night and did not patrol the designated area according to the regulations.


    In the past, the general punishment for this kind of crime of neglect was demotion and salary reduction. But now the emperor is furious because of the fire in the imperial mausoleum and orders severe investigation and punishment. Demotion and salary reduction alone may not be enough to extinguish the emperor''s anger. Zhong Hui is likely to be arrested and put into prison. If the emperor asks for severe punishment, Zhong Hui will lose his official position and be sentenced.


    Zhong Hui is Zhong Wanning''s father and eldest son. If something happens to him, Mo Pingchu''s relationship with Zhong Wanning will be affected. Although Mo Pingchu knew that the old man didn''t care about the power and status of the Zhong family, and didn''t mean to take advantage of his marriage, when Zhong Hui had an accident, the marriage between the Mo family and the Zhong family could only be postponed.


    Mo''s family is at the top of the storm. Mo Taiwu''s impeachment hasn''t been completely settled. It''s only because of the fire in the imperial mausoleum that Xie Taishi''s death has been forgotten. If at this moment Zhong Hui is accused by the emperor, and Mo Pingchu insists on marrying Zhong Wanning again, the emperor''s anger will come back, and the Mo family doesn''t know what kind of storm to face? Mo Pingchu doesn''t care about his future, but he can''t care about his family. He can''t and won''t stir up trouble and bring unnecessary trouble to his family at this time. But if he didn''t marry Zhong Wanning, or let Zhong Wanning continue to suffer in Yuzhen temple, Mo Pingchu didn''t want to.


    Mo Pingchu thinks about it. Now the only way is to take advantage of the fact that the emperor has not officially ordered Zhong Hui to be arrested, and try to find a way to relieve Zhong Hui''s guilt. As long as Zhong Hui is OK, the marriage between Mo Zhong and his family can go on.


    But how can Zhong Hui reduce his guilt? Mo Pingchu thought of what the old man had done before. The old man was just called to ask questions by the emperor, but he didn''t show any signs of punishment. The old man asked the old man to write a letter to himself immediately, and explained his business in detail. At the same time, he asked the eldest princess to ask the emperor for mercy with her father.


    If it wasn''t for these reasons, when the emperor faced impeachment from many ministers, he was afraid that he would directly convict his uncle, and the Xing government would not be safe and sound.


    Mo Pingchu thinks that this method can let Zhong Hui have a try. After listening to Mo Pingchu''s words, the old man ponders for a moment and nods his head and says: "although you have some risks in this method, you can''t have a try either. The emperor is suspicious. If you hide your guilt or blindly ask for mercy, he will punish you severely; But if you take the initiative to plead guilty, the Emperor may feel that you are loyal and trustworthy, and may open your eyes. "


    When Mo Ping first saw that the old man also agreed with his own practice, he said happily: "I''ll go to Zhong''s house and tell them about this. Let uncle Zhong write a letter to ask for a crime as soon as possible. As long as the emperor doesn''t punish him severely, it''s nothing to reprimand him for demotion and salary reduction."


    The old man looked at Mo Ping for a moment, but he didn''t speak again.


    Can''t wait for Mo Pingchu to leave the old man, immediately went to the bell house.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu was in a hurry, the old man sighed. Seeing this, the old housekeeper who was waiting on him asked in a soft voice, "why did the Duke sigh?"


    Looking at Mo Pingchu who had disappeared, the old man sighed: "although Xiao Wu''s idea is good, it''s too wishful thinking. I''m afraid the Zhong family won''t do what he says."


    "No? The fifth young master is the future son-in-law of the Zhong family. He is so careful that he goes to the door to tell the truth in person. Does general Zhong have any reason not to believe it? " The old housekeeper had some doubts.


    The old man sneered: "the old man is most timid and cautious. He would not take the risk. At that time, Xiao Wu was just entangled by a princess Muhu. The old boy was so scared that he didn''t want to be involved in his family. In the end, he forced a good girl to give birth to a family. How dare he take the risk to try what Xiao Wu said? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 326

    The old housekeeper couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t you tell the fifth childe about that? Let him run so fast, in case someone poured a basin of cold water to come back, then his heart is not bad? "


    The old man was not angry and said, "Xiao Wu is very thoughtful. If you don''t let him have a try, how can he know that this road is not easy to go. He thought that as long as he was in love with each other, everyone would be happy. It''s so naive. Wait and see. The Zhong family won''t just pour this basin of cold water on him! "


    The old man''s words became a prophecy, but in an hour, Mo Pingchu came back from Zhongfu with a disheartened face.


    Although Mr. Zhong didn''t refuse his proposal in front of Mo Pingchu and expressed his gratitude for his coming to inform him, with Mo Pingchu''s keen sense, he could see the hesitation behind Mr. Zhong''s seemingly politeness. Mo Pingchu thinks that most likely the Zhong family will not follow his advice. Master Zhong still has unrealistic illusions about the emperor.


    Mo Pingchu is very helpless about this, but he is not willing to give up his last chance. After thinking about it, he goes directly to Zhong Hui and is ready to persuade him. Mo Pingchu rushed to the yamen, but he didn''t even see Zhong Hui. He only heard Zhong Hui''s subordinates say that he had gone to drink with Duan Wang and Rong Jun Wang, and he didn''t know when he would come back.


    Mo Ping''s first listen to Zhong Hui unexpectedly go to drink again, and still end Wang and Rong Jun Wang together, can''t help but gas headache. The emperor most taboo courtiers and dignitaries to make friends, Zhong Hui even rushed to the end of the king and other relatives of the emperor, he does not know his identity, or do not know the emperor put him in this position intention?


    Mo Pingchu began to find that Zhong''s family is totally different from what he imagined. Zhong''s family is not all pure and kind people like Zhong Wanning, not only stubborn as general Zhong, but also muddleheaded as Zhong Hui.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if Zhong Hui had an accident. He only hoped that general Zhong would change his mind, take his advice, and let Zhong Hui write to himself as soon as possible.


    Mo Pingchu got the news before dark. The emperor ordered to arrest Zhong Hui. Zhong Hui was put into prison and the Zhong family was in chaos.


    Before Mo Pingchu arrives at Zhong''s house, he hears that Mr. Zhong has entered the palace to plead for Zhong Hui.


    Mo Pingchu sat in the carriage and looked at the nearby Zhongfu. He deeply understood what it meant to be powerless. Mr. Zhong not only didn''t hear what he said from the bottom of his heart, but also rushed to pour oil on the fire!


    As Mo Pingchu had expected, it was useless for Mr. Zhong to ask for help. On the contrary, he was scolded by the emperor. As soon as he got out of the palace, he fainted before he could get on the carriage. Now, the Zhong family is in a mess.


    When Zhong Hui is arrested and general Zhong is in a coma, Zhong Hui''s two younger brothers start to run around and beg for help, trying to save Zhong Hui and the Zhong family.


    The repeated actions of the Zhong family made Mo Pingchu completely angry. Mo Pingchu can still find a way to help make up for his stupidity, but the Zhong family has even made a stupidity. Now he''s bumping around like a headless fly. Mo Pingchu has nothing to do but vomit blood quickly.


    Mo Pingjian and others found that the atmosphere was not right as soon as they got back to the house. When they learned that something had happened to the Zhong family and that the five brothers'' marriage was going to be ruined, they were in a bad mood.


    When Xiaojiu and Cheng Mingrui come back, Mo Pingchu, who is upset, naturally has no intention to ask about her again, so he doesn''t find that Xiaojiu has slipped out for a long time. And Mo Pingjian and others all know that Xiao Jiu Yi is looking forward to Mo Pingchu marrying Zhong Wanning. If he hears that the marriage is going to be ruined, he will feel sad, and he doesn''t know if he will cause any more trouble.


    In order to avoid any trouble caused by Xiaojiu''s unconsciousness, Mo Pingjian and others simply didn''t tell Xiaojiu what happened to the Zhong family, so Xiaojiu didn''t know the problem between Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning.


    The next day, the government of Xing state was busy before the change. Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen went to the chamber of Commerce to take care of business as usual. Yu Shuzhen was still in charge of the affairs in the government. The old man and the old lady sat together and watched Xiao Jiu and Lang Qing playing. Mo Taiwu began to sort out the government affairs that he had not been involved in for several days. He has got the exact information, and the emperor will let him go back to work soon.


    Mo Pingchu has been staying in the study, waiting for all kinds of spies to send information about the Zhong family, but the information kept coming, which made Mo Pingchu feel more and more heavy.


    The repeated actions of the Zhong family really angered the emperor. The emperor changed his past kindness to the old minister. Not only did he not send a royal doctor to treat him, but also in the early Dynasty, he sternly denounced Zhong Hui''s dereliction of duty and ordered the Ministry of punishment to investigate whether Zhong Hui had anything to do with the fire in the imperial mausoleum.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart is in a mess. The emperor''s attitude is to kill the Zhong family? Although general Zhong is stubborn, he is also conscientious and loyal. Although Zhong Hui is a bit confused, he is not a villain. How could the emperor be so angry that he personally linked Zhong Hui with the fire in the imperial mausoleum?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but find the old man. He was not surprised that Mo Pingchu would find him. Without asking anything, he took him directly to the study.


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu look wrong, grandfather and took him to the study, as if there is something important to discuss in general, can''t help but curious to ask the old lady: "grandmother, what''s the matter with brother five? You look strange? "


    The old lady said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Maybe it''s a lot of things recently. I''m a little tired from being busy."


    Small nine muttered: "brother five has a lot of things every day. I haven''t seen this before. It seems that brother five''s marrying sister-in-law is more troublesome than brother three''s marrying sister-in-law. People as smart as brother five will be tired like this. Ah, it''s troublesome to get married. I don''t want to get married in the future. "


    The old lady couldn''t help laughing when she heard the child''s words. She asked Xiao Jiu casually, "who else do you want to marry?"


    Unconvinced, Xiao Jiu said: "I''m about to be seven years old. If I have another eight or ninety years old, I should get married. I''m so beautiful. I must marry a beautiful woman like a fairy!"


    The old lady couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She pinched Xiaojiu''s face and joked: "grandmother''s baby girl, you are a girl. You don''t want to marry in the future."


    Small nine full face question mark: "marry and marry what is different, not all want to get married?"


    The old lady said with a smile, "we all want to get married, but women want to marry, men want to marry. To marry is to marry from one''s own home to another''s home, and then live in another''s home; To marry is to marry others into one''s own home and then live with oneself. Of course, these two are different, my silly girl. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 327

    Xiaojiu frowned and asked bitterly, "when I grow up, I''ll marry someone else and go to someone else''s house to live?"


    The old lady touched her face with a smile and said, "that''s nature. You are a woman. When you grow up in the future, you will naturally want to get married."


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "no, no, I don''t want to go to other people''s home. I want to be in my own home. I live well in my own home. Why should I go to other people''s home?"


    "Silly girl, when a woman grows up, she wants to get married, so do you."


    "I don''t want to get married, that is to say, I want to get married and marry other people back. Grandmother, what do you like? When I grow up in the future, I will marry someone you like to come back, talk with you and make delicious snacks for you, OK


    The old lady couldn''t smile. She hugged Xiaojiu and rubbed her head and said, "silly girl, OK, let''s not marry outside in the future. Let him come to our house. Grandma will watch you live happily and watch him talk with you and make delicious snacks for you, OK?"


    "Good!" Xiaojiu laughs. She leans obediently in the old lady''s arms. The old lady looks at Xiaojiu lovingly. Langqing leans down on Xiaojiu''s legs and slowly closes her eyes.


    The Chimonanthus praecox flower in the corner of the wall blooms quietly under the sunlight, with a cold fragrance. The years are quiet and the world is stable.


    The atmosphere in the study was a little heavy. Mo Pingchu followed the old man into the study, but he just sat there quietly and never spoke.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t open his mouth, and the old man didn''t urge him. He just drank tea slowly with his tea cup.


    In the past, the old man was most tired of drinking tea in such a long time, but the old lady talked about it for a long time. Unconsciously, he also developed the habit of drinking tea in this way; Moreover, as he grows older, the old man thinks it''s good to drink tea in such a slow way, at least it can sharpen people''s mind.


    Mo Pingchu hesitated again and again, and finally said: "grandfather, what do you think about the Zhong family?"


    The old man put down his tea cup and said, "don''t beat around the Bush, you son. Do you want me to help the Zhong family, or do you want me to do something about it? Here are our grandson and grandson. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Mo Pingchu was very embarrassed and said in a low voice: "grandfather, grandson dare not, uncle impeachment has not been completely solved, grandson dare not help the Zhong family at this moment, so as not to get angry."


    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu with satisfaction, and said in a deep voice: "you can say these words, you don''t disappoint me. Xiao Wu, you have to remember that your surname is mo, you are the descendants of Mo family, you are the future owner of Mo family, you are responsible for the rise and fall of my mo family!"


    Mo Pingchu trembled in his heart, got up and knelt down and said, "I dare not forget my grandson all the time!"


    "That''s good. I didn''t want to get involved in your marriage. I just hope you can marry a woman you like, just like your father. But there is only one thing, I don''t ask your marriage to bring any benefits to the Mo family, but never harm the Mo family. You can''t live in this world just for yourself. You should understand this truth


    "Grandfather and grandson understand that grandson just wants to help the Zhong family, at least, do his best, without involving his own family."


    "How do you want to help them?"


    "There''s one thing I don''t know about my grandson. I want to ask my grandfather for advice."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The emperor should be very clear that Zhong Hui has nothing to do with the fire in the imperial mausoleum. Zhong Hui''s mistake is dereliction of duty, that is, the emperor wants to investigate the fire in the imperial mausoleum. Why should he tell the Zhong family in the court --" down the well? "


    "Grandson dare not, grandson just feel that the emperor seems to have prejudice against the Zhong family."


    Listening to what Mo Pingchu said, the old man shook his head and said, "it''s not prejudice, it''s discontent!"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned, and the old man said in a deep voice: "Xiao Wu, if you were the emperor, you would find that your ancestral grave was almost burned and your son was almost killed, but you know who did it, but because the other party has a deep foundation, you can''t uproot it, so you can only reluctantly accept the other party''s resignation. Will you feel comfortable?"


    Mo Pingchu shook his head slightly, and the old man continued: "you will be upset when you encounter this kind of thing, not to mention the emperor, but the emperor has no way to take the Xie family. The Xie family has been an official since the previous dynasty, and the foundation is deep. If you want to move him, you may shake the foundation of the country. Although the emperor is a bit headstrong in recent years, he is not fatuous. He knows that he can''t move Xie''s family. It''s a great pleasure for everyone to push the boat with the current and let master Xie hand over his power. But in the end, the emperor is the king under one person and over ten thousand people. When this kind of humiliation happens, he has to bear it. He can bear it with the Xie family, but it doesn''t mean that he has to bear it. He always has to find a place to make it happen? "


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and guessed boldly: "is the emperor really angry with the Zhong family?"


    "It''s not anger!" The old man said: "it''s the Zhong family who asked for it. It''s reasonable and legal for the emperor to catch Zhong Hui. What''s wrong? I haven''t got to deal with Zhong Hui yet. I went to the palace to beg for love in the old hour. Don''t you say it''s adding fuel to the fire? Maybe the emperor is angry in his heart. He doesn''t have to take Zhong Hui for granted. Your Zhong family can only accept it. If you ask me to die, I don''t think I have to die! "


    "But tell me about the Zhong family. The old bell''s head was scolded by the emperor. How can you faint just after you leave the palace? This is not to hit the emperor in the face. He tells the world clearly that the emperor has no respect for the old ministers, and he has cursed the old ministers and fainted. Is this to tell the world that the emperor is a fool? And the two kids of the Zhong family, who are looking for this and begging for that, what are they doing? Do you think your Zhong family has been wronged, or do you think your father worked so hard and made great achievements in those years, and the emperor is treating you so harshly now? Hum! How stupid


    "The emperor''s face was slapped, and he had to look after the face of the Zhong family? If you want me to say that the emperor doesn''t directly order to crack the Zhong family, it''s already tolerated. Still angry? How can the emperor vent his anger? They are really upset and angry. Xiao Wu, none of the Zhong family can carry it clearly. If the old bell is not still alive, you should be a fool of Zhong Hui''s brother. Can you still be a part-time official? I''m going back to my hometown to farm! "


    Mo Pingchu could not help laughing bitterly when he heard that the old man was covering his face like this. He knew that the Zhong family was confused one after another. He was so painstaking that he didn''t hear a word. But what can he do? It''s Zhong Wanning''s family and his future wife''s family. He can''t just look at it and don''t ask? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 328

    The old man knew what he thought when he saw Mo Pingchu''s manner. He couldn''t help but scold him. The Zhong family was a group of mud that couldn''t be supported on the wall, and others were afraid to avoid it. The little five was in a hurry to paste it inside. He was really dazzled by the girl of the Zhong family!


    Can think of the old lady''s words, the old man or forbear temper, patience to Mo Pingchu way: "small five, the grandfather that should say all told you, the thing is this thing, how to do, you see to do it."


    Mo Pingchu frowned, thought for a while, and asked in a low voice, "grandfather, do you think the Ministry of punishment will find out the evidence that Zhong Hui is related to the fire in the imperial mausoleum?"


    The old man couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He said angrily, "the emperor has said that. Even if there is no evidence, the Ministry of punishment will produce some evidence. If you think about it, all the ministers in the court are clear. Don''t take any chances for the Zhong family. "


    "What else can I do to help them now? Please teach me Mo Pingchu made a big salute to the old man and earnestly pleaded.


    The old man couldn''t help sighing and asked again, "do you really have to help?"


    "Please forgive me. If you don''t help me, my grandson will feel uneasy." Mo Pingchu is very guilty kowtow.


    Looking at Mo Pingchu''s low head, the old man sighed: "well, since you insist on this, let''s start from fan. They must have found a good person to take over Zhong Hui''s position. What should you do next? Think for yourself." With that, the old man didn''t look at Mo Ping and turned to leave.


    Mo Pingchu knelt on the ground, tossed and touched the old man''s words. After a while, Mo Pingchu suddenly brightened his eyes and stood up. Before leaving the study door, Mo Pingchu looked back at the empty chair. He could not help feeling guilty. Maybe he let the old man down again. But for the sake of Zhong Wanning and his little selfishness, Mo Pingchu had to let himself be willful once again.


    At Yuzhen temple, Zhong Wanning said to Princess Yong''an with a worried face: "master, do you think something happened? I haven''t heard from him for two days. He wrote that my grandfather had agreed to our marriage, but I haven''t heard from him since then


    Princess Yong''an was stunned and said with a smile, "what can I do for you? He must be busy preparing for the wedding. As you know, he must have many things to prepare for when you are in a hurry to get married


    "But I still don''t think it''s right. Master, you don''t know that he is a very careful person. No matter how busy things are, he is always ready. Besides, I''m going to return to secular life tomorrow. He said before that a hairpin was ready for me to return to secular life, but it hasn''t been delivered yet. "


    "Maybe it''s cold and the mountain road is hard to walk, he said


    "Master, you are the person I trust most. No matter what happens, please don''t hide it from me, OK? The more you hide it from me, the easier it is for me to think wildly! "


    "I, ah! Well, Wanning, I''ll tell you the truth, but don''t worry about it. It''s not that bad. "


    Hearing this, Zhong Wanning could not help but feel a jump in her heart. She held her hand tightly and said eagerly, "master, what''s the matter with you? But he, his family won''t


    Princess Yong''an shook her head and said, "don''t think about it. The Xingguo government is very enthusiastic about your marriage. It has already begun to prepare. It''s just that your family, ah, your father has an accident. "


    Zhong Wanning was startled and asked in a trembling voice, "my father? What''s wrong with my father? "


    Princess Yong''an said in a low voice: "your father was arrested for dereliction of duty in the fire case of the imperial mausoleum. Your grandfather went to the palace to plead for your father. He was scolded by the emperor and fainted outside the palace gate. So far he hasn''t woken up." Zhong Wanning''s face turned white and looked at Princess Yong''an in panic. She said, "I, I, Lord, what should I do now?" With that, Zhong Wanning staggered to his feet and said, "master, I have to go home. I have to go home, dad and grandfather."


    Zhong Wanning''s voice choked up involuntarily, and tears flowed down her face.


    Princess Yong''an sighed in her heart. She stood up and wiped the tears from Zhong Wanning''s face. She said in a deep voice, "Wan Ning, don''t cry now. It''s not the time to cry. In fact, Mo Pingchu has sent a message these two days, but he''s afraid of you. Let me not tell you."


    Zhong Wanning looked up at Princess Yong''an with tears in her eyes. Princess Yong''an said in a low voice: "he reassures you that he will find a way to save your father. Your grandfather''s doctor has seen it. It''s just that it doesn''t matter if he is angry. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what Princess Yong''an said, Zhong Wanning knew that Mo Pingchu was trying to help his family. Suddenly, he was not so flustered, and his expression was a little calmer. Zhong Wanning thought for a moment, and forced his tears: "master, I want to go down the mountain to serve my grandfather."


    Princess Yong''an was stunned and asked, "what about your ceremony tomorrow?"


    Zhong Wanning shook his head slightly and said: "if something like this happens at home, I can''t marry him immediately. I''ll wait until it''s over. My grandmother has long passed away, and my grandfather is old and strong. Suddenly, I''m not at ease. I want to serve him. When he''s well, I''ll come back to Guanli and ask the master for permission. "


    Princess Yong''an touched Zhong Wanning''s shoulder pitifully and said in a soft voice, "how can I refuse to accept your filial piety? Wan Ning, you also said that Mo Pingchu was the most careful. Since he said your grandfather was ok, he should be OK. As for your father, if Mo Pingchu can''t help it, I''ll go to the palace for a walk. I won''t let anything happen to your father. Don''t worry too much! "


    "Lord Zhong Wanning looked at Princess Yong''an and was moved. Tears twinkled in her eyes.


    Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning with a little worry in her eyes. She told her in a soft voice, "it''s ok if you don''t return to the common customs now. After you go back, if you find anything unusual, you will send a message to me immediately. As long as you are still my disciple for one day, I can protect you for one day. Remember?"


    Zhongwanning puzzled looking at Yongan princess, Leng Leng nodded.


    Princess Yong''an asked people to send Zhong Wanning down the mountain. Watching Zhong Wanning walk away, Princess Yong''an could not help sighing. She only hoped that those people in the Zhong family would not be as ruthless as she thought. She only hoped that the child''s fate would be better than her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 329

    After Mo Pingchu came out of the old man''s study, he immediately began to get busy. Even Xiao Jiu often couldn''t see him all day.


    Because of the Zhong family''s accident, the marriage between the two families can only be put aside temporarily. Mo''s family don''t have to worry. They are busy preparing for the wedding. For fear that Mo Pingchu is not comfortable, they put all the preparations together for the time being, just like they used to take care of each other.


    Mo Pingyun and others get up early every day to go to Taixue. Xiao Jiu doesn''t know that there is a fire in the imperial mausoleum. Li Heng has already returned to Xu Jiayuan. He is waiting for his elder brother to return to Beijing and send a message to her to study.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, he was alone and had no one to play with. Xiao Jiu and Lang Qing strolled around the house at will and walked to the lake unconsciously. Seeing the ice on the surface of the lake, Xiao Jiu was very happy. He picked up the stones and threw them into the lake. It was cold. The ice on the surface of the lake had a certain thickness, and the stones couldn''t be thrown through, and they would slide far away.


    Xiaojiu thought it was fun, so he took Lang Qing to compete to see who could throw the stone far away.


    Langqing has no hands and can only kick with his front paws. Naturally, he can''t compare with Xiaojiu. He throws his arm far away. Xiaojiu sees that Langqing can''t compare with himself. He can''t help but smile and say, "Langqing, look, you don''t have as much strength as me now."


    Langqing lightly looked at Xiaojiu and looked down at her front paws. Yunzhu, the servant girl who was waiting on Xiaojiu and taking care of Xiaojiu, said with a smile: "master, you don''t bully Langqing like this. You are the hand, others are the paws. Can it be the same?"


    Small nine unconvinced raise chin way: "before Langqing is to win me with claw, now I also win back, what''s wrong?"


    Cloud bead speechless looking at small nine, she recently found that, with the growth of age, small nine more and more have their own ideas, this not only two days ago also let her take out all the change to the qiwangfu, said is to do a small business with qiwangshizi partnership.


    Yunzhu really doesn''t know what business needs tens of thousands of taels of silver for a baby as old as her master. But Xiaojiu refuses to listen to her. Yunzhu can''t resist her, so she has to send the silver to her. She can''t tell anyone. Don''t worry about it.


    Secretly make complaints about the main son is not big enough to manage, Yun Zhu suddenly heard the small nine whisper: "this ice looks very thick, Yun Zhu, you say can withstand people?"


    Cloud bead raises an eye to see, small nine is trying to walk toward ice, cloud bead not from frighten a jump, hurriedly rush past a to hold small nine way: "small ancestor, this ice just how thick ah, where can withstand you so step on, for a while should fall into water."


    "When can I play on the ice?" Small nine unwilling to look at the foot of the ice Du mouth way.


    Cloud bead to small nine to the shore pulled, patience coax a way: "this is not to the December, wait until the December, the ice is thick, when the time comes, maidservant let someone make you an ice cart, we skate on the lake to play."


    Small nine one listen to this words this just happy again, make a fuss to let a person quickly make ice car to come out, wait for ice knot of thick good slippery. In order to keep Xiaojiu out of trouble, Yunzhu immediately calls the craftsmen to come over. Xiaojiu is comparing the style of the iceberg he wants with the craftsmen. Suddenly, he sees a servant girl reporting that someone has sent her a letter.


    Small nine can''t help but secretly surprised, the letter in the house is generally the family adults or five elder brothers, no one has ever written to her. Small nine curious took the letter to open a look, immediately happy up, laughing and shouting: "my big brother has returned to Xu Jiayuan son, fast, I want to go to Xu Jiayuan son to find him!"


    Say, small nine also don''t care what ice car, lift foot to want to go to Xu Jiayuan son, flustered cloud bead hurriedly drag her to return to the house to change clothes, put on Cape, this just let small Si busy wait, followed out the door.


    I haven''t seen Li Heng for several days. Suddenly, I learned that Li Heng had returned to Xu Jiayuan. Xiao Jiu was so happy that he rode Xiaohei all the way to Xu Jiayuan. He rode his horse straight to the wooden door. He dismounted and patted the door hard, shouting: "yuan 13, yuan 13, open the door, I''m coming!" Yuan shisan, who was pouring tea for Li Heng, was stunned when he heard Xiao Jiu''s loud voice. Li Heng raised his eyes from the book, took the teapot in Yuan shisan''s hand and said softly, "go, open the door for the little girl!"


    Yuan shisan said with a smile: "Miss nine is really fast. I''m afraid she came just after receiving the letter, right? I''ll go there now, or she''ll break the door later. "


    Li Heng didn''t say anything, but the corners of his lips went up a little inadvertently.


    When the door opened, Xiao Jiu Yi trotted all the way to Jingxin Zhai. Seeing Li Heng sitting in the front hall drinking tea, he ran to the front and said, "big brother, why don''t you sit in the room and it''s not cold outside?"


    Li Heng raised his head to see the sweat of Xiao Jiu Pao''s nose. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not cold. The fire dragon in the house is too hot. It''s better to sit here. Do you want to drink tea?"


    Xiao Jiu nodded, sat down beside Li Heng, untied his cloak and wanted to take it off. Li Heng quickly stopped him and said, "don''t take it off first. I''ll take it off when I get into the room."


    On hearing this, Xiao Jiu stopped, took the tea from Li Heng, drank it, and asked, "big brother, how can you come back so soon? I thought you would come back in December."


    "What? I didn''t come back. Your books are full of worms, aren''t they


    "No, I didn''t. yesterday, the day before yesterday, yes, the day before yesterday, I wrote two big characters. They were neat."


    "Oh, really? Why don''t you show it to me? "


    "Well, when I finished writing, I accidentally put ink on it. If it''s not good-looking, I''ll throw it away."


    "Throw it away?"


    "Mmm, mmm!"


    "Little nine."


    "Well?"


    "When you lie in the future, be calm. Don''t turn your eyes around. You look guilty."


    Small nine silly eyes, Leng Leng looking at Li Heng, Li Heng drooping eyelids, slowly drinking tea, do not look at her.


    After a while, Xiao Jiushan began to laugh and said to Li Heng carefully: "big brother, I''m lazy. I haven''t read or written since I came home. If you are angry, you can punish me. I will punish you."


    Li Heng just looked up at Xiao Jiu, holding a cup of tea to block the smile of his mouth, and said in a low voice, "well, you can copy the article before you go back to the government for a while."


    "Ah? That one, there are so many words in that one, do you want to copy it? " Small nine can''t help but stare round eyes.


    Li Heng nodded his head impolitely and said, "yes, we all have to copy it!"


    Small nine round Du Du''s face suddenly wrinkled into a bun, she asked chubba looked at Li Heng, nodded: "OK, I copy it." Then he lowered his head and went to the room, ready to copy. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 330

    Li Heng glanced at the dejected little nine. He couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that little nine had entered the room and sat in front of the desk, he added: "when you finish writing, the fish tooth mutton pot will be ready."


    "Small nine one listen to immediately happy, eyes Baba of ask a way:" fish tooth make mutton pot? Oh, it''s the most suitable day to eat mutton. Elder brother, you ask him to put more meat in it. My family has a lot of affairs recently, so I don''t care to eat meat well. "


    Li Heng Zheng opened his mouth and asked, "what''s the matter with your family?"


    "My family is in a mess recently. Everyone is very busy. I don''t know what they are busy with. And my five brothers, they all agreed to marry sister Zhong. My mother also asked a tailor to come and say that she wanted to make new clothes or something, but suddenly she said that it was postponed and that she wanted to do some wedding later. And my fifth brother is very busy. I don''t understand that he is not in a hurry to get married. Why is he so busy? My family are busy. Anyway, I''m the only one idle, and no one to play with me. It''s boring. "


    Li Heng heard small nine so said, hook hook lip angle low Nan way: "Chong crown a anger for beauty, Mo Pingchu, unexpectedly you boy also have such a time."


    Small nine didn''t hear what Li Heng said, can''t help but look up and ask: "big brother, what did you just say?"


    Li Heng raised his tea cup and said, "I didn''t say anything. Do you want to eat coriander or not? I''ll ask someone to tell Yuya in advance so that he won''t put it on


    "How can we not eat coriander when we eat mutton? My grandfather said that eating mutton must go with coriander. Coriander can ward off evil spirits and drive away all unhealthy Qi. It''s very good for your health. " Small nine said can''t help but suck slip saliva, she is hungry.


    Li Heng can''t help thinking when he hears Xiao Jiu''s words. He whispers: "can you get rid of all the unhealthy Qi?" I don''t know what he thought of, Li Heng suddenly got up and went to the hospital and called, "yuanshisan!"


    Yuan shisan immediately ran over. Li Heng said to him in a low voice, "go and take a message to the palace. Fan''s hand is too long. I''m afraid he will become the second Xie family."


    Yuan shisan was stunned and said in a low voice: "yes!"


    Li Heng watched yuan shisan leave. When he turned around, he glanced at the magnolia tree in the courtyard. He saw that the broad leaves on the tree had already gone with the wind, and the bare trunk had a faint silver light. The branches on the tree crown stretch to the sky, and the dense branches on several trees are straight up. It is winter, but people still feel full of vitality.


    Li Heng can''t help but evoke the corner of his lips. It''s rare for a good friend to be persistent once. Then he can give him a hand. I hope he can get what he wants and get together with his beloved forever.


    Mo Pingchu unexpectedly found that things were going more smoothly than he thought. Just when the Ministry of punishment had already prepared the document to prove that Zhong Hui intended to indulge, causing lawless men to sneak into the imperial mausoleum and causing the crown prince to be in danger. Just as he was about to submit it to the Emperor, the person arranged by Mo Pingchu immediately handed over the list of officials to replace Zhong Hui.


    Although Zhong Hui''s official position is not high, his position is very important. He controls the whole Eastern District of Kyoto. Since Zhong Hui has been jailed and is about to be convicted, his position must be taken by someone.


    Therefore, the list of officials to replace Zhong Hui naturally has to be ready for the emperor to choose. But when the emperor got the document of the Ministry of punishment to testify against Zhong Hui, and was about to convict Zhong Hui and remove him from office, the supervisor immediately handed over the list of substitute officials. After reading the list of substitute officials, the emperor''s face changed.


    After carefully reading the list of substitute officials twice, the emperor frowned more and more tightly, and his face became more and more heavy. The little eunuch who served him tea could not help shaking his wrist. The tea cup shook slightly, which made the big eunuch stare at the little eunuch, and the little eunuch''s face turned white.


    The emperor stares at the list of substitute officials and looks at it again and again. It seems that he wants to make two holes in the list, especially one of the names. The anger in the emperor''s eyes keeps rising. Just at this time, it was announced outside the door that Princess Hui asked to see her. The emperor looked at the dazzling "fan" on the substitute list, and then heard the name of huifei, his face became worse. Seeing that the emperor had been silent, the chief supervisor could not help whispering: "the emperor, yesterday the lady of the imperial concubine sent us some snacks. Today I''m afraid that the lady of the imperial concubine Hui also wants to give them to the emperor?"


    As soon as the supervisor''s voice fell, he heard a report outside the door that Princess Hui had made some soup for the emperor.


    The emperor sneered, yesterday was Xie Guifei, today is huifei, such a position, there are so many people are staring at, why? But it''s because the eastern district is close to the Imperial City, and it can go directly to the camp. Everyone wants to put their own people in this position. What do they want to do? He''s not dead yet? Can''t these people wait?


    Thinking of this, the emperor couldn''t control his anger, so he drank: "no see!" Then he drove huifei away directly, and looked at the list of substitute officials and the memorials. The emperor could not help but feel that it was very eye-catching. With a wave of his hand, the tea cups and memorials fell to the ground, broken and wet.


    All the servants in the room immediately knelt down, held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.


    After a while, the supervisor secretly glanced at the emperor, slowly came forward, picked up the memorial and gently put it back to its original position. The emperor kept his face motionless. The eunuch quietly raised his hand to the kneeling crowd. They quickly got up and stood back to their original position. The two maids went up to clean up the pieces of tea cups on the ground and wiped the ground dry. Their movements were so light that they hardly made much noise.


    The eunuch carefully served another cup of tea to the emperor. Everything in the palace recovered. Except for the two memorials with some tea stains, nothing else seemed to have happened. Normal can''t be normal any more.


    The emperor''s face was black and calm, his brow was wrinkled tightly, and he didn''t say a word. The supervisor waved. A maid in waiting came up to the emperor and gave him a salute. The supervisor said with a smile, "emperor, this maid in waiting has learned massage. Why don''t you let her knead it for you? Are you relaxed?"


    The emperor nodded his head slightly, and the supervisor winked at the palace maid. The palace maid walked behind the emperor and put her hand on his head. After a while, the emperor''s face relaxed a little.


    The emperor closed his eyes and half leaned on the maid of honor. He kneaded her head and shoulders and asked carelessly, "what do you think about Zhong Hui?"


    The chief supervisor said with a smile, "I don''t understand what happened in the court. The emperor asked the wrong person."


    "It''s OK. I''m just asking. You''re just talking about it. I''m just relieving my fatigue."


    "I''ll tell you what I said. Please listen to me. If it''s not right, don''t blame me!"


    "Well, you old bastard, the more you live, the more you shrink back. If you have anything, just say it. I don''t blame you." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 331

    The chief supervisor said with a smile, "I dare to say a few words. Emperor, you know that I only know a few words, but I haven''t read any books. I don''t understand the truth. Don''t be angry if it''s not right. The old slave often heard that the emperor is the son of heaven, and the thunder, rain and dew are all the blessings of heaven. All ministers should receive thanks. What''s wrong with the emperor''s scolding when Zhong Hui doesn''t work well? Shouldn''t he? But the emperor needs him, or he will cut off his head. Who can say no? Emperor, your dragon body is very important. Don''t be upset because of these little things. "


    Listening to the supervisor''s saying that thunder, rain and dew are all the blessings of heaven, the emperor can''t help thinking about it. Seeing the supervisor''s saying and saying that he should take care of the dragon body, the emperor can''t help but say impatiently: "what do you know? Zhong Hui is not important. What matters is his position. If I punish Zhong Hui, who should take his place? "


    The chief supervisor was stunned and said: "didn''t the officials below hand over the list of substitutes? Why don''t the Emperor just choose one who can do it? "


    "Capable? Hum! They are just so capable that they want to count me! " The emperor suddenly sat up straight body, scared to kneel down, the palace maid knelt down, the supervisor also busy lowered his head, carefully peeping at the emperor''s face.


    The emperor really regretted that he caught Zhong Hui because of his anger. He also regretted that he scolded the Zhong family in front of the courtiers and asked the Ministry of punishment to thoroughly investigate the connection between Zhong Hui and the fire in the imperial mausoleum.


    Because he found that if Zhong Hui was dismissed, Zhong Hui''s original position would become extremely delicate. Even if Zhong Hui has not been dealt with, those people are ready to kill him, and they can''t wait to put the most beneficial person in that position.


    At this time, the emperor could not help thinking of the benefits of the Zhong family, honest, timid, cautious and obedient. From master Zhong to his sons, they are neither smart nor ambitious. They are neither high nor low. They are neither popular nor intertwined. To sum up, they are easy to manage.


    Before, Zhong Hui didn''t feel that he was in this position. Suddenly he was about to take him down. The emperor found that he didn''t have a suitable person to take over this position. A few people who originally thought they were clean, but they couldn''t stand the check. The most important thing is that they couldn''t stand the check. No, the Xie family and the fan family, you check me and I check you, both want to let their own people on, to expose each other''s secrets, and even let Princess Xie and Princess Hui work hard behind the scenes.


    However, as a result of this excessive effort, I went to the emperor and found that none of the officials recommended could be used.


    The emperor felt that he was in trouble now. Zhong Hui was taken by him, and old man Zhong was also ill. He lost his temper in front of man Chao''s civil and military forces. How can he end now?


    The emperor can''t help but have a headache. He crumpled his eyebrows and couldn''t help sighing. Suddenly I saw the supervisor standing aside with his head down and body hooked. I couldn''t help thinking of what he said just now. The emperor looked up at the supervisor and asked, "what did you say about Zhong Hui just now?"


    Da Jian Leng Leng, a face puzzled way: "old slave, old slave didn''t say anything?"


    The emperor frowned and said, "repeat what you just said."


    The chief supervisor''s heart suddenly stirred, immediately recalled what he had just said, carefully smacked for a moment, and then repeated it in a soft voice.


    After hearing this, the emperor frowned and asked, "do you think I need Zhong Hui?"


    The chief supervisor was stunned, knelt down and said: "I''m lying. I''ll die. Zhong Hui''s dereliction of duty has betrayed the emperor''s trust. The emperor should punish him heavily!"


    But the emperor waved his hand and said, "you''re right. I use Zhong Hui. I''m the son of heaven. All the thunder, rain and dew are heaven''s mercy. How can I treat the Zhong family and the Zhong family? How can I deal with the Zhong family without others'' nonsense?"


    As soon as the words came out, the emperor felt much more comfortable. He raised his voice and said, "come on, pass the edict!" The eunuch hurried in, and the emperor said in a deep voice: "Zhong Hui''s dereliction of duty deserves to die, but I think it''s for the sake of general Zhong''s hard work and loyalty. I''ll spare him this time. He''ll be fined for one year, and he won''t be promoted within three years."


    The imperial eunuch repeated the emperor''s will. Seeing that the emperor nodded and said nothing more, he immediately went to pass the imperial edict.


    The emperor had made up his mind and was in a better mood. Seeing that the chief supervisor was still kneeling on the ground, he asked him to get up. The eunuch got up from the ground with a lingering fear, looked at the emperor with a relaxed face, rubbed his numb knees, and breathed in secret. His old bone has lived up to the expectation of his highness.


    Mo Pingchu was surprised to learn that the emperor ordered Zhong Hui to be released so soon. Mo Pingchu expected that when the emperor had no choice, in order to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, he would finally choose to let go of Zhong Hui. However, he did not expect that the emperor did not have too much entanglement, or even had a discussion in the court, so he let go of Zhong Hui so easily.


    Zhong Hui seems to have walked in front of the gate of death, but he was released intact. When master Zhong learned that Zhong Hui was released, he was in a good mood and his health improved. Even if he could sit up and drink two bowls of porridge at a time, everyone in the Zhong family was relieved.


    After this disaster, the Zhong family became more cautious. Even if Zhong Hui was released, he did not celebrate. Instead, he closed the door and refused to contact with any other family. After careful planning, the Xie family and the fan family are all empty. After this incident, the two families deeply realize that the sacred heart is unpredictable and the heavenly power is still there. They can''t help but restrain themselves and dare not make any more noise.


    Seeing that her father came back safely, Zhong Wanning was very happy that her grandfather''s condition improved. What made her even more happy was that her grandfather personally agreed to her marriage with Mo Pingchu in front of her family.


    In Zhong Wanning''s opinion, after such a big accident happened to his family, his uncles went around telling each other, but no one offered a helping hand. Only Mo Pingchu helped him several times. Even when his father was in prison, he didn''t suffer much because he asked for help. Now, his grandfather followed his advice and refused to communicate with others behind closed doors. It was mo Pingchu''s credit that the Zhong family was able to enjoy peace again.


    Zhong Wanning is very grateful to Mo Pingchu. After this, the Zhong family has a new understanding of Mo Pingchu. In the past, because Zhong Wanning insisted on not getting married, and even practiced in Yuzhen temple, people in the Zhong family were dissatisfied with Mo Pingchu, who had done Zhong Wanning such a harm. However, because Mo Pingchu had never promised Zhong Wanning anything, the Zhong family were dissatisfied and could not complain about Mo Pingchu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 332

    But after this incident, Mo Pingchu''s friendship with Zhong Wanning can be learned from the sun and the moon, and he did his best to the Zhong family. Moreover, Mo Pingchu''s strategy was excellent. He could easily solve such a troublesome problem, which made master Zhong appreciate him very much.


    The most important thing is that although the Zhong family had a lucky escape this time, Zhong Hui was ordered by the emperor to be fined and not promoted within three years. Zhong lost his sacred heart in public, and the face of the Zhong family in Kyoto disappeared.


    The Zhongs'' vitality was greatly damaged and could not be recovered in three or five years. As for the Xings'' government, although Mo Taiwu was impeached by the ministers, he could still regain the power of the military department. The Xings'' government was deeply trusted by the emperor. Mo''s military power was stable in the Northwest. Mo Taiwen''s chambers of commerce were all over the Xia Dynasty. It was not too much to fight for money every day.


    This kind of marriage can fall on his own head. Mr. Zhong would like to let Zhong Wanning pass by immediately, so that he can be in laws with the Xingguo government.


    As a result, regardless of the fact that he has not yet fully recovered, Mr. Zhong repeatedly urges Zhong Wanning to return to the Yuzhen temple as soon as possible, so that they can settle the marriage with the Zhong family as soon as possible. After all, before that, it was only oral negotiation, and it was not enough to exchange the Geng tie documents. The other party can repent at any time.


    Seeing that his grandfather was so shy and happy, Zhong Wanning wrote to Mo Pingchu and asked him for his opinions. However, Mo Pingchu asked Zhong Wanning to wait for a moment in his reply, saying that he would wait until after the new year to decide the wedding. Zhong Wanning''s heart went up and down. He couldn''t help but want to see Mo Pingchu and ask him what was going on.


    When Mo Pingchu suddenly received a letter from Zhong Wanning asking him to meet him under Yongxin bridge tonight, he was very surprised. But after the surprise, he couldn''t help jumping. He really hadn''t seen Zhong Wanning for several days, and he missed him very much.


    Mo Pingchu thinks about it, but he can''t help missing it. Even though he knows it''s against the rules, he still agrees to Zhong Wanning''s appointment.


    As the lunar month approaches, the weather is cold and the wind is cold, but the Yongxin bridge is still very busy.


    A snack stand next to a snack stand all over the road, all hot and fragrant, attracted passers-by can not help but stop to taste the hot delicious food in this winter.


    Mo Ping saw this for the first time. She thought that if Xiao Jiu came, she would shout happily and rush to eat from one end to the other. If she didn''t eat, she would not stop at all. Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing. He had been busy for several days, and he didn''t relax until today. Thinking of meeting his sweetheart soon, Mo Pingchu''s mood became more comfortable.


    In the eyes of passers-by, they only feel that Lang Junfeng standing in the shadow is handsome. When he looks at him with a little cool eyes, he looks at him, which adds a bit of romantic charm to his already handsome appearance.


    Mo Pingchu stood there waiting for Zhong Wanning, but he didn''t know that he had attracted the young woman who passed by. He couldn''t help throwing the embroidered handkerchief and purse in his hand to attract him to look at himself more. Mo Pingchu only felt that there were more and more people around him, especially some young women. It seemed that three or four of them had dropped embroidered handkerchiefs at their feet in succession, and one of them almost fell on himself, which made Mo Pingchu jump and make him a little confused about the present situation.


    When Zhong Wanning came over, she saw a group of women around Mo Pingchu. Some of them were charming, some of them were smiling, some of them were coquettish, some of them were coquettish, some of them were charming, some of them were charming, some of them had many tricks, but there was only one purpose: to attract Mo Pingchu''s attention!


    Zhong Wanning was so angry that she immediately raised her feet and rushed to the front of her. She took away those shameless women and yelled, "this man belongs to me. Get out of here!"


    She was too familiar with this scene. When she was in high school, she often had to go through such a scene, which made Zhong Wanning want to forget. Seeing more and more women around, some women''s embroidered handkerchief will be thrown on Mo Pingchu, but Mo Pingchu can''t avoid it, because behind him is the corridor of Yongxin bridge!


    Zhong Wanning can''t help regretting. She should have thought that the place where Mo Pingchu went would not be peaceful. She should make an appointment to meet in a quiet place! It''s a pity that the first time she met someone, she was really inexperienced and worried, which made these women crazy. Zhong Wanning could not help biting her teeth. She would never be like this in the future. She would find a quiet and secret place.


    But when she thought about it, Zhong Wanning could not help feeling sweet. After that, she and Mo Pingchu would get married. If they got married, where would they need such a secret meeting?


    Zhong Wanning was not angry at the thought that his family was safe and he would marry Mo Pingchu soon, and that he would be Mrs. Mo who was right in his name. On the contrary, he was a little proud. At that time, if she and Mo Pingchu walk here hand in hand, these women are afraid that their jealous faces will turn green, right?


    Zhong Wanning, who is so silly in his mind, wakes up to see a woman who is about to rush into Mo Pingchu''s arms. He is so anxious that he can''t help thinking. He immediately raises her foot and rushes over.


    But when Mo Pingchu saw that the woman was about to jump into Mo Pingchu''s arms, Mo Pingchu suddenly sidestepped to hide for a while. The woman jumped into the air, stepped on another woman''s skirt and fell straight down. The woman she stepped on could not help falling down. They fell in a mess.


    Then, I don''t know who stepped on who, who pulled who, only to hear the women scream repeatedly, the scene was extremely chaotic. Zhong Wanning is dazzled by the shaking figure. She can''t see Mo Pingchu clearly. Zhong Wanning can''t help but close her eyes. When she opens her eyes again, she sees that Mo Pingchu has appeared in front of her. Zhong Wanning can''t help but stare at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu pulled up Zhong Wanning and left. Zhong Wanning followed him for a few steps, then woke up and asked, "you, why are you walking so fast?"


    "If you don''t go faster, they will catch up. The place you chose is not good. There are too many people!" Mo Ping did not return to the beginning of the said, holding the hand of Zhong Wanning stride to the front of the quiet path.


    Zhong Wanning was so sweet that she couldn''t help laughing. She quickly took two steps to catch up with Mo Pingchu, glanced at him and asked in a low voice: "how did you escape just now? You see, how pitiful that girl fell


    "If I don''t hide, she will depend on me. I have a daughter-in-law. I can''t be depended on!" Mo Pingchu looked back at Zhong Wanning and said that he was serious. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 333

    Hearing this, Zhong Wanning was elated. His face turned red slightly, but his mouth was hard, and he muttered: "are you not married? Who''s your daughter-in-law? "


    "I didn''t say it was you. What are you blushing about?"


    "Who''s blushing? I''m not. No, it''s not me. Who''s that? " Zhong Wanning''s eyes glared anxiously. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I haven''t even married you. Of course you''re not my daughter-in-law. You can only be my daughter-in-law."


    Zhong Wanning understands that Mo Pingchu is teasing himself. He blushes and stares at Mo Pingchu. Mo Ping saw Zhong Wanning staring at him for the first time. He asked with a smile: "Why are you staring at me all the time? What did I say wrong? Why are you so red? "


    Zhong Wanning was embarrassed and impatient in her heart. She turned her face and stammered: "I, I, that''s too fast and tired!"


    "Oh, well, that''s easy!" Mo Pingchu looked at Zhong Wanning with a smile. He suddenly stopped, squatted down, patted himself on the shoulder and said to Zhong Wanning, "come up!"


    Zhong Wanning is silly, don''t understand to ask a way: "go up what?"


    Mo Pingchu a serious way: "come up, you are not tired face red?"? Don''t you feel tired if I carry you on my back


    Zhong Wanning just reflected that Mo Pingchu squatted down to carry her. Suddenly, her face turned red and even her neck turned red. She raised her hand and patted Mo Pingchu hard. She said angrily, "who wants you to carry it?" Said, then hastily raised the foot to bypass Mo Pingchu to leave first.


    Mo Pingchu bowed his head and laughed. They caught up with each other. They went to a secluded place and stopped. You look at me and I''ll look at you. Mo Pingchu hooked the corner of his lips and said, "you ask me to come, you say first."


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu, hesitated for a moment, solemnly saluted him and said, "for my father''s sake, you must have spent a lot of effort. My father can come back safely. Thank you very much."


    Before Zhong Wanning finished speaking, he was helped up by Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu was a little unhappy and said, "between you and me, why should I thank you?"


    Zhong Wanning shyly gave Mo Pingchu a smile and said in a low voice, "thank you. My grandfather also asked me to thank you personally. If I''m not afraid of attracting people''s attention, I should go to the door to thank him."


    "Then I can''t afford it. How can I thank him for agreeing to our marriage? I''m very grateful to him."


    "Grandfather, grandfather agreed in front of the family."


    "What did you say? Did your grandfather really agree to our marriage in front of your family


    Zhong Wanning blushed and nodded slightly. Mo Pingchu could not help but feel happy. He took Zhong Wanning''s hand and said, "great. With this reassuring pill, I can spend the new year in peace."


    Zhong Wanning looks at Mo Pingchu who is so happy. She can''t help laughing. However, when she looks at Mo Pingchu closely, Zhong Wanning can''t help feeling very distressed. After a few days'' absence, Mo Pingchu was not only thinner than last time, but also had his eyes burned. Zhong Wanning asked with concern: "Pingchu, are you busy for my family these days? I''ve lost a lot of weight and my eyes are tired. "


    Seeing that Zhong Wanning cared about himself, Mo Pingchu felt relieved. Holding Zhong Wanning''s hand, he said with a smile, "I''m tired, but it''s not all for your family. In order to prepare for the wedding, my mother pulled me to choose cloth and try on the clothes every day to see the drawings. That really tired me."


    Zhong Wanning didn''t expect Mo Pingchu to be so glib. He could not help staring at him. When Mo Pingchu mentioned marriage, Zhong Wanning could not help thinking of Mo Pingchu''s reply to say that he would be betrothed again in the next few years.


    Mo Pingchu saw that Zhong Wanning''s face changed, and he didn''t know what he thought of. He glared at himself and couldn''t help wondering. Zhong Wanning saw Mo Pingchu looking at him and said nothing. He was wronged in his heart. He frowned and asked in a low voice: "are you tired, so you just said, say, we''ll discuss the marriage after the year?"


    Mo Pingchu finally realized the problem. He quickly looked at Zhong Wanning and said, "it''s not like that. Getting married with you is my dream. No matter how busy I am, I''ll be happy. But now it''s nearly December, and the new year''s Day is coming soon. Your family and I will be very busy. Although it''s sunny after rain, your family has just had an accident, and your grandfather hasn''t recovered. I think about it and think about it. I don''t think it''s appropriate to do a wedding in such a hurry. "


    Zhong Wanning was relieved when she heard Mo Pingchu say so. She thought that Mo Pingchu didn''t explain in his letter, but only said that she would wait for a year to get married again. She was so worried that she couldn''t help complaining: "it''s like this. Why don''t you make it clear in your letter? It''s harmful to me and my wishful thinking."


    When Mo Ping first saw Zhong Wanning complaining about himself, he said with a smile: "I didn''t know you were in such a hurry to marry me? If that''s the case, why don''t I go to your house to propose marriage so that I can marry you earlier? "


    Seeing Mo Pingchu making fun of himself, Zhong Wanning stamped his feet and scolded: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not in a hurry to marry you? I don''t care whether you like to marry or not. "


    "I''m worried. I''m looking forward to marrying you. If it hadn''t happened, I''m afraid my dowry would have been sent to your house!" Mo Pingchu, with a smile in his eyes, gently embraces Zhong Wanning''s shoulder and turns her to face himself.


    Zhongwanning heart sweet, slightly raised his head to Mo Pingchu smile, Mo Pingchu looked down at zhongwanning, slightly reproachful way: "you ah, how can you think? We have agreed to be together. Your family and my family have agreed now, but it''s not suitable to get married right now. I don''t want you to get married in such a hurry. That''s too wrong for you. Can''t you see through my heart now? "


    Zhong Wanning looks up at Mo Pingchu, his heart is warm and sweet. Looking at Mo Pingchu''s smiling face, he thinks that he will be with this person in this life, and his heart is full of joy.


    Zhong Wanning said in a low voice: "I will never think again. I know that no matter what you say or do, it is for my good. In the future, I will believe whatever you say. No matter what you do, I will follow you."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Zhong Wanning''s full of tenderness and trust. He feels guilty. He thinks about it again and again, and says in a low voice: "Wanning, I can''t hide it from you. I have my own selfishness in doing this. It''s not, it''s not all for you." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 334

    Zhong Wanning was stunned and his smile froze.


    Mo Pingchu hugged her and said in a deep voice: "Wanning, listen to me. You know, my uncle was impeached some time ago and was ordered by the emperor to think behind closed doors in the mansion. The court doesn''t know how many people would like my uncle to come down from the position of minister of the Ministry of war. There are countless eyes staring at every move in the mansion. At present, although my uncle is back in court, he is not as stable as Mount Tai. In addition, something has just happened in your house. If we are engaged to get married now, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble. "


    "I don''t want to bring trouble to my family because of my business. I want to wait for the whole family to have a good life and then manage our marriage well. This is my selfishness, not only for you, but also for Mo family and WAN Ning. Maybe you will feel uncomfortable after hearing this, but I think it over and over again. I think I should tell you before I get married. "


    At the moment, Zhong Wanning has no smile on her face. She stares at Mo Pingchu tightly and asks in a low voice, "what else do you want to tell me?"


    Mo Pingchu said: "I want to tell you that after I get married with you, I will treat you well and take care of your family. But if one day there is a conflict between the interests of the Mo family and those of the Zhong family, I can only choose to protect the Mo family first. Wanning, I know it''s unfair to you, but as a direct grandson of the Mo family, I have the responsibility I have to bear. Can you understand? "


    Zhong Wanning looks at Mo Pingchu for a long time without saying a word. Mo Pingchu is more and more uneasy. He could have hidden these words in his heart, but seeing that Wan Ning trusts him without reservation, Mo Pingchu feels that it''s too much to coax her with his selfishness.


    Seeing that Zhong Wanning was silent all the time, Mo Pingchu was secretly worried. He clenched Zhong Wanning''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Wanning, if you are angry, hit me and scold me. Don''t keep silent, OK?"


    "Do you care what I think?"


    "Of course, I care. In front of my family, I am my son, grandson, younger brother and elder brother. In other people''s eyes, I am Mo Wulang. Only in front of you, I am Mo Pingchu. Wanning, you are the person I care about most in this world besides my family. The only selfishness I have is to be with you all my life and stay with me like my parents. "


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu who was sweating at the tip of his nose and asked with burning eyes: "what are you worried about now? What are you afraid of? "


    Mo Pingchu was slightly stunned and said with a bitter smile: "worry will disappoint you. Fear will not give you a happy life. Because you care, you are worried about gain and loss."


    Zhong Wanning''s tears came out all of a sudden. No one knew the tremor in her heart at the moment. She never thought that she would be as smart as Mo Pingchu, and she would be at a loss. She always thought that only she could be like this. Mo Pingchu was always the boy who never changed his face when Mount Tai collapsed!


    Mo Ping saw Zhong Wanning cry suddenly for the first time. He was flustered. He looked at Zhong Wanning at a loss. He raised his hand to wipe her tears, but because he was clumsy, he wiped the tears on Zhong Wanning''s face.


    Zhong Wanning looked at Mo Pingchu, who was so clumsy that he couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu was stunned. At this moment, Zhong Wanning opened his arms, jumped into Mo Pingchu''s arms and held him tightly.


    Mo Pingchu is like a puppet who has been frozen. He reaches out his hands and doesn''t move. After a while, he slowly hugs Zhong Wanning.


    Close to Mo Pingchu''s chest, listening to his rapid and powerful heartbeat, Zhong Wanning felt more secure than ever before. She whispered: "I always think that only I will worry and be afraid. You are always in control of everything. I don''t think you will worry and be afraid no matter what happens. You are mo Pingchu, who knows everything and can do everything no matter what you meet! Sometimes I always think, how can a person like me match you? I don''t know anything. I have neither outstanding talent nor outstanding beauty. I should be worried that I am the one to be afraid of. How can it be you? " Mo Pingchu hugged Zhong Wanning and said with a bitter smile: "silly Wanning, you are always more dazzling than anyone else in my eyes. You don''t know how many men in Taixue always talk about you secretly behind their backs. In order to attract your attention, they pretend to pass you by inadvertently again and again. You don''t know how scared I was when I came back from the border. I''ve been deceiving myself for so long, and I dare not even inquire about your situation. If my grandfather didn''t ask me to go to master miaoguan and meet you, we don''t know how long we would have missed. "


    Zhong Wanning sighed happily and said in a low voice, "we are all fools. We are a pair of fools!"


    "A fool is just right for a fool, just right!" Mo Pingchu gently leaned his chin on Zhong Wanning''s head and said softly, smelling the faint fragrance of Zhong Wanning''s hair, Mo Pingchu could not help falling into memory.


    Unconsciously, many years have passed, and he is so much better than Zhong Wanning. When they bumped into each other unintentionally, Zhong Wanning was only a little lower than him, otherwise he would not have hit his lips, causing such a mess.


    Thinking of that absurd and ridiculous moment in those years and the feeling still fresh in memory, Mo Pingchu''s heart jumped up.


    Zhong Wanning listened to Mo Pingchu''s heart thumping and her heart beat faster. She thought that Mo Pingchu was still entangled before, so she could not help but comfort her in a low voice: "Pingchu, you have already told me that it''s not easy to be a Mo woman. Since I promise to marry you, I''m naturally ready. One day, in order to protect the Mo family, you can''t take care of the Zhong family. I won''t blame you. That''s human nature. What can I blame? "


    Mo Pingchu''s ears are sweet in his heart. He can''t help lowering his head. Zhong Wanning feels that Mo Pingchu''s exhaled heat goes down her forehead. Zhong Wanning has a vague premonition of Mo Pingchu''s intention. He can''t help but feel nervous. His fingers unconsciously hold Mo Pingchu''s skirt tightly and lean on his arms.


    Mo Pingchu instinctively sticks to Zhong Wanning''s face all the way down until he comes across the red lip that makes his heart beat uncontrollably. When his lips touch lightly, they both tremble in their hearts. A kind of fever that they have never experienced spreads rapidly from their lips, and even their bodies can''t control it.


    Zhong Wanning only felt that her heart was beating fast, as if she was about to jump out. A hot air suddenly drowned her, and she could not even move except to hold Mo Pingchu''s skirt tightly. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 335

    Mo Pingchu only felt that he had never been so uncontrollable. He knew that it was against the rules, that it was outside, that someone might pass by and see it, but he still couldn''t stop himself.


    Sweet and soft touch, completely strange and temptation impulse swept his whole body, blood seems to have become boiling up, let him in addition to want to go further, there is no other idea.


    Zhong Wanning felt as if he had become a fish stuck on the hot pot away from the water. He was thirsty, breathless and hot all over. Before he was almost dried, Zhong Wanning could not help struggling.


    When Zhong Wanning moved, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help waking up. He suddenly released his arm and saw that Zhong Wanning looked up at him with confused eyes. His ruddy lips were slightly open. The obvious gasp and the undulating area in front of his chest made his throat float and his blood boil.


    Mo Pingchu looked away hard and clenched his fist in chagrin.


    Zhong Wanning gasped for a while, and finally recovered. She didn''t expect that such shame was so suffocating. Just a moment ago, she almost thought she was going to be suffocated.


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help looking at Mo Pingchu shyly, but saw that Mo Pingchu didn''t look at himself with his head slightly down. Zhong Wanning couldn''t help being puzzled and asked: "Pingchu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Wan Ning, I''m sorry, I just went too far."


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help but feel sweet. She pursed her swollen and painful lips and said in a shy low voice, "I''m fine."


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and looked up at Zhong Wanning. However, he saw that Zhong Wanning''s cheeks were flying and her eyes were full of shyness. Mo Pingchu''s heart was as sweet as half a jin of honey. But thinking of what he had just done, Mo Pingchu still couldn''t help feeling annoyed. He gently held Zhong Wanning''s hand and said, "Wanning, it seems that I can''t be Liu Xiahui. I thought I could sit still, but I just look at you."


    Zhong Wanning, who had never seen Mo Pingchu before, couldn''t help laughing. She glanced at Mo Pingchu and said in a low voice, "you are mo Pingchu. Naturally, you are not liuxiahui. I don''t want you to be liuxiahui, either."


    Because he was too shy, Zhong Wanning''s voice was very low, but Mo Pingchu heard it clearly. His eyes were burning at Zhong Wanning, his face was burning, and he couldn''t help turning his head.


    Mo Pingchu came up to Zhong Wanning with a smile and said in a soft voice: "today, I understand what is beautiful to eat. My face is like peach blossom, and my face is as bright as peach and plum. I am IKEA and IKEA." With that, he gently pinched Zhong Wanning''s chin and turned her to himself.


    Zhong Wanning couldn''t help but be surprised by Mo Pingchu. He said angrily, "the poems taught by master are actually used here by you. If he hears them, he will be angry!"


    "I only speak to you. If you don''t, how can others know?"


    "I know what glib is today. You are so shameless and impetuous


    "Lady, no, no, this is a compliment from my heart. How can I be so glib?"


    "Bah! Who is your mother? It''s not serious. "


    "If I''m not serious, are there any serious men in the world? When I marry you, I''ll let you see if I''m serious or not. "


    "You, if you do this again, I will ignore you!"


    "If you ignore me, I will"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll make amends for you and ask you to forgive me. What else? Our Mo family''s rule is to listen to the lady. If you let me go east, I''ll go east. If you let me eat cakes, I''ll never drink soup. "¡° Mo Pingchu, you''re a "good man."


    The night was cold, the sky was cold, and a cold wind blew by. The pedestrians on the road could not help but shrink their heads and speed up to go home. But Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning are nestled together, you say a word, I say a word, others hear meaningless words, forget the passage of time, also forget the cold weather.


    Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning were reluctant to part until the servants of the Zhong family could not help urging them. Mo Pingchu watched Zhong Wanning get on the carriage with his own eyes, and watched the carriage disappear at the end of the street, so he turned and left.


    Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning both think that this short separation is for the sake of getting together forever, but they don''t know that the world is unpredictable. Fate is about to make a big joke on them. When they meet again, everything is in vain.


    Two days later, Mo Pingchu was sorting out his papers in his study. Suddenly, he heard a lot of noise outside. It seemed that there was a cry from Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingchu called the boy at the door to ask. He learned that Xiao Jiu had made a new toy and was sliding on the garden pool.


    Mo can''t help but frown. Although the pool in the garden is frozen, he doesn''t know whether it''s safe or not. At the thought of Xiao Jiu playing on the ice, Mo can''t help but worry. He immediately puts down his Chinese books and goes out.


    When I got to the pool, I saw a pair of strange boots on Xiao Jiu''s feet, which were a little thicker than the normal boots, and seemed to have two wheels below. Small nine feet a lift, the whole person then Huhu slip out, cloud bead and a servant girl a left and a right extension arm protect her, small nine body wobble, feel at any time may want to fall, see people can''t help for her pinch a cold sweat.


    Mo Pingchu could not help shouting: "little nine!"


    Hearing Mo Pingchu''s voice, Xiao Jiu turned his head and saw that Mo Pingchu was coming. He waved to him happily and yelled: "brother five, brother five, look at my skates!"


    Which knows small nine suddenly turn head, foot a didn''t step on steady, shoe under the wheel a slip, small nine body with abruptly stagger, uncontrollably fast to the right side. The sudden acceleration startled everyone, and Xiaojiu himself was also frightened. He waved his arms desperately to try to stop, but the faster he moved, the faster he slid, and he couldn''t stop at all.


    Xiaojiuben was standing at the edge of the pool. Suddenly, as soon as he accelerated, he rushed uncontrollably to the flowers by the pool. Because of the cold weather, the flowers and plants in the flowers have already withered, leaving only dry branches and some sharp spines, which are very easy to scratch.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu rushes straight to the flowers, everyone is scared. Yunzhu uses his lightness skill to catch Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu rushes too fast. Yunzhu stretches his arm desperately, but his fingertips still rub against Xiaojiu''s clothes and fails to catch him.


    Small nine also be scared silly by this sudden change, "ah ah ah ah" of shout, flurried up the arm to block the face, just don''t put oneself into a hedgehog. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 336

    In the panic of the crowd, small nine will be less than an inch away from the flowers will stop, all eyes, see Mo Pingchu do not know where to find a rope, a small nine.


    Before Xiao Jiu could breathe a sigh of relief, he found that his body had stopped, but the pair of skates on his feet was thrown into the flowers uncontrollably. He only heard "plop plop" two times, and the skates fell to the ground with countless thorns and twigs.


    Small nine not from the fear of touching his face, completely forget that he was suddenly caught, now is sitting on the ground is very embarrassed.


    Mo Pingchu breathed a sigh with lingering fear. He took Xiaojiu up from the ground. Then Xiaojiu cried with a bitter face: "ah ah, brother five, I fell in pain!"


    Mo Pingchu is distressed and helpless, while to small nine patting on the body of ash, checking whether she was injured, while can''t help but scold: "you this is make which a ah?"


    Xiao Jiu raised his head and yelled: "brother five, the craftsmen in the house are so bad. They don''t follow me at all. I haven''t flown out yet. They flew out first."


    Mo Pingchu checked and found that Xiaojiu had fallen and was not hurt. He was relieved to hear Xiaojiu yelling. He couldn''t help staring at Xiaojiu and asked in a deep voice, "don''t talk about the craftsman first. Tell me what''s going on first."


    Holding Mo Pingchu in his arms, Xiao Jiu said with a smile: "brother five, you see, the ice in the pool is very thick. I thought that the pool is not big, and I can''t play with ice skates. So I asked the craftsman to make a skate with wheels. I didn''t know that our craftsman is so unreliable and the skate is too bad."


    "Nonsense, how thick is the ice in the pool? How can it stand you?" Mo Pingchu thought of the situation just now, his face sank down, and Xiao Jiu shrank his neck.


    Mo Ping was afraid when he first saw Xiao Jiu. He looked at himself carefully and was very pitiful. He couldn''t help but scold her again. But just now, he was really scared. He couldn''t help but turn his head and stare at Yun Zhu and others and scolded, "she''s still small. It''s just mischievous. Do you just let her do mischief? What if you fall into the water on such a cold day? Is it true that the rules of the mansion are furnishings? "


    Cloud bead and others were scolded Qi Qi kneel down, small nine see this, can''t help pulling pull, Mo Pingchu pleaded: "five elder brother, I have to play in this, you don''t scold them, good five elder brother, you have so many days not to accompany me to play, not easy to accompany me once, also has been straight face curse, so fierce!"


    Mo Ping first saw Xiaojiu frowning and looking at himself wrongly. He thought carefully that he had not been with Xiaojiu for many days. He felt guilty and his face was a little stiff. He pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said: "you, don''t you read with the prince? How can I steal here when I have time? "


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu not angry, can''t help secretly Chong Yunzhu and others squeezed eyes, smile with Mo Pingchu explained: "I didn''t steal play, big brother is busy making ice hockey for me, no time to teach me to read, I will come back to play."


    "Ice car? Can''t the craftsmen do it? Why bother your highness? "


    "The iceberg I want is not an ordinary iceberg. I want a big iceberg, which can sit for many people and can be pulled by a horse on the ice. The elder brother said, "when I''m ready, take me to play on the mountain and river, where the ice is thick and wide, and the horse can run fast with the ice cart."


    When Mo Pingchu heard this, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind, which made his heart almost stop.


    Small nine exuberant finish saying, but see Mo Pingchu only Lengleng Leng looking at her also have no reaction, can''t help but stretch out a hand in front of Mo Pingchu waved.


    After a while, Mo Pingchu suddenly blinked his eyes, as if he had been greatly frightened, pale and shocked. Small nine don''t understand of ask a way: "five elder brothers, you how this facial expression?"? I just want to be an iceberg. How can you be like a ghost? " Mo Pingchu looks at Xiao Jiu, his lips move, but he can''t say anything. An unimaginable but extremely bad thing may happen if it happens. Mo Pingchu''s mood at the moment is really hard to describe in words.


    Confused Mo Ping didn''t care what to say. He put down Xiao Jiu and ran to the study in a hurry.


    Never see Mo Pingchu such a gaffe of small nine is very silly, she watched Mo Pingchu''s back, see his footsteps in a hurry and panic, can''t help but ask cloud bead: "cloud bead, you say five elder brother this is how? Is it true that I have seen a ghost? "


    Cloud bead looking at Mo Pingchu''s back, frown low voice way: "maidservant also has never seen five childe like this, just feel five childe''s face seem to be more terrible than seeing ghost."


    "Is there anything worse than ghosts in the world?" Small nine crooked crooked head, frown to mumble a way.


    No one can answer Xiaojiu''s question. Busy playing, Xiaojiu doesn''t take Mo Pingchu''s gaffe to heart. After deciding that the craftsmen in the house are not good at craftsmanship, Xiaojiu immediately goes out of the house to find Li Yuanjia, ready to let Meng Huachen make the best skates for him.


    In order to deal with the shipbuilding incident, Li Yuanjia, who is getting better and better, is sitting in front of the book, accounting with an abacus and a book.


    All of a sudden, Li Yuanjia was stunned when he heard that the boy of Dongping Prefecture had something to ask for. He thought of some possibility and was very happy. He asked someone to bring the boy in.


    When the boy came in, Li Yuanjia saw that it was Xiaojiu. He pretended to be Xiaojiu and said with a smile, "why did you come here alone this time? Why didn''t you come with your master? "


    Small nine bowed his head respectfully way: "my master is busy reading, no time to come over, let small come over to have a few important words to take to shiziye." With that, Xiao Jiu waved to Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia restrained a smile and said to the servant girls, "you step back first!"


    The servant girls were stunned. They saluted and said: "yes!"


    Seeing the servant girls exit the door and close the door, Xiao Jiu immediately straightens up, finds a chair to sit down, looks around, grabs a fruit and chews it twice. Then he says: "after I went back last time, I let a Rui give me his clothes, so I don''t have to bother him if I want to go out again. But I didn''t expect that your palace is so far away. I''m really thirsty all the way here. " Say, small nine and ruthlessly gnawed a fruit, support oneself of cheek Gang son drum.


    Seeing this, Li Yuanjia poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. Xiao Jiu glared at him discontentedly and muttered, "if you didn''t say it earlier, I''m thirsty." Then he swallowed the fruit in his mouth, picked up the cup and poured a cup of tea into it. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 337

    Li Yuanjia poured another cup and looked at Xiao Jiu with heartache: "why don''t you take a car? It''s stupid to run. "


    Small nine silly eyes, frown ask a way: "go where to take a car?"? I''m a boy now. How can I let the house send me a car? "


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu speechless and said, "don''t you know that there is a car shop in Kyoto? It only takes two big bucks to let the coachman take you to my home."


    "I thought the carriages were all my own. Are there so many carriages in the shop? Can I sit whenever I want? " Small nine one face curiously asks a way.


    Li Yuanjia laughingly looked at Xiao Jiu and said, "there are not many carriages in the car shop, but it''s easy to shout from your house to our house. Next time you pay attention, the one with plum blossom engraved on the shaft is from Meiji car shop in Kyoto. His car is the most stable and comfortable."


    Small nine surprised strange way: "this you all know?"


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "it''s natural. There''s nothing I don''t know in Kyoto."


    Xiaojiu is amused by Li Yuanjia''s proud appearance. They talk and laugh. After Xiaojiu is thirsty, Li Yuanjia asks why Xiaojiu came here.


    Xiaojiu is busy talking about what he wants to do with skates. Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with a headache and says, "my little ancestor, the workshop for making boats has not been built yet. How can you think about skates again? The ice skater is flat and stable. You like it. Let people make more. Why do you have to wear it on your feet? If you think about those two feet with wheels on them, how can people stand firm when they move a little


    Small nine impatient way: "you just let Meng Huachen they do, can stand firm that is my business, you don''t care.". If it''s not that I don''t know where Meng Huachen is and where they are still looking for you, if I let Meng Huachen do it, he will do it. He won''t push three blocks and four blocks like you. "


    Li Yuanjia was blocked by Xiao Jiu and said, "OK, OK, I see. What do you want to do? I''ll tell Meng Huachen word for word, OK?"


    Xiaojiu was so happy that he quickly told Li Yuanjia the style he wanted. After listening for a while, Li Yuanjia concluded: "you just want to make a shoe that can be worn directly on your feet like shoes, with wheels under it and can slide on the ice, right?"


    Small nine nodded, added: "but also comfortable to wear, will not be thrown out of the kind."


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu suspiciously, frowned and asked: "you can''t fall, but also throw your shoes away?"


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have it!"


    But Li Yuanjia had already seen through it, and he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''ve even lost your shoes. Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, you''re really a heroine among women. I admire you. I admire you. Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Small nine angry stare at Li Yuanjia, but Li Yuanjia still can''t help laughing, small nine anger from the heart of evil to the edge of life, arm a lift suddenly rushed to the past, a jump up to pick up on Li Yuanjia, cover his mouth and shout: "don''t laugh, don''t laugh!"


    Li Yuanjia can''t stand when Xiao Jiu pours. He shakes his body. Xiao Jiu may as well have Li Yuanjia''s unstable chassis. Before he can react, he falls to the ground with Li Yuanjia. Two heads knock in a place, the body entangles in a ball, also carelessly to the side of the flower stand to knock down.


    Just hear a "crackle" sound, the flower pot frame will be broken, this sound guard at the door of the servant girls were startled, a anxious servant girl can not help but immediately push the door, urgent voice asked: "Shizi ye, are you ok?"


    However, when he raised his eyes, he saw Li Yuanjia lying on the ground with Xiaojiu in his arms. His head was next to his head and shoulder, and even the tip of his nose was close to him. The servant girl who pushed the door was stunned, and the other servant girls were also stunned. Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia looked at each other when they saw that their faces were not right. They found that they were twisted in the same place as Mahua, and their faces were going to stick together. They were shocked. Small nine immediately back back, Li Yuanjia staring at the small nine ear root can''t help but red up, small nine suddenly back didn''t pull himself out, on the contrary, Li Yuanjia pull directly fell on her body.


    At the door, there were several exclamations. Li Yuanjia was red faced and roared, "whatever you look at, get away from me and close the door!"


    When the door closed, little Jiulian kicked Li Yuanjia to one side, sat up and said, "Li Yuanjia, you are a pig. You are so heavy that I am almost crushed by you!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at the careless arrangement of clothes, his face despised his weight of small nine, secretly touched his hot ears, some want to smile and some helpless.


    And outside the door, a group of servant girls who were roared out, you look at me, I look at you, can''t help frowning.


    The maid who pushed the door murmured in a mysterious voice: "did you find that? Since the last time the Duke of Dongping county came here with this young man, there has been something wrong with our son


    Another servant girl couldn''t help saying: "it''s not after I''ve been here, it''s something wrong since I''ve been here! I was waiting in the house that day, but you didn''t see me. Our shiziye doted on that boy. He didn''t have any rules at all. Shiziye didn''t get angry. He was so happy to coax him. "


    "Really? But why does Shizi treat a young man differently? "


    "Are you worried about the face of the Duke of Dongping county?"


    "Come on, who''s the face of my son? The Duke of Dongping county is not worthy of his care. In my opinion, we shiziye probably have a crush on that boy! "


    "No, they are all men!"


    "What about men? You don''t understand. There are a lot of "Longyang" in Kyoto recently


    "When you say that, is it not my God that the shiziye and the boy just now? It can''t be! Shiziye -- "the servant girl who pushed the door changed her face and immediately rushed in to rescue shiziye who was on the wrong road.


    Seeing this, the other servant girls hurriedly held the servant girl, covered her mouth, grasped her hand, and hugged her waist. Everyone thought that even if shiziye was on the wrong path, they would know the secret, but they could only treat it as if they didn''t know it. They rushed in to admonish the master. Isn''t that fatal?


    So this loyal servant girl, a rare impulse, was strangled in the hands of her companion. Not long after, Li Yuanjia faintly realized that it was wrong. When he sent someone to inquire, he found that he had been branded as long Yangjun. Since then, when Li Yuanjia often heard other people talk about his special hobbies, he couldn''t help complaining in his heart: his great reputation has been destroyed since he met Xiao Jiu. The new computer version has been opened since we collected it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and will not open it in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 338

    These are all afterwords naturally. At the moment, Xiao Jiuzheng and Li Yuanjia are unconvinced. You push me and I push you. They pass the buck to each other. Who is the fault of the fall just now? I don''t know what kind of topic they fall to the maid outside the door.


    Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia, who have made a lot of noise and finally calmed down, just begin to talk about business. Li Yuanjia took the account book and said to Xiao Jiu, "all the ten thousand taels of silver you sent me have been spent. The account is here. The workshop is under construction. It will be finished in about half a month; Twenty boats have been built. Now Meng Huachen and several craftsmen are still working on them. When the workshop is finished, the quantity will at least double. "


    Xiaojiu frowned and asked, "isn''t there no money now? What if there''s no money? No, I can''t. I''ll go to my myna and borrow some? "


    "No, I have a little private property, which is barely enough now. When these 20 ships are sold, the money will live."


    "Did you find a buyer so soon?"


    "After a meal, we ordered twenty ships. How about this business?"


    Xiao Jiu raised his thumb to show his appreciation. Li Yuanjia shook his head with pride and said, "guess how much I sell for a ship?"


    Small nine shook his head, Li Yuanjia open five fingers than, small nine thought to guess: "five hundred liang?"


    Li Yuanjia shook his head. Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "can''t it be 5000 liang? But in a small boat, is it a fool? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a confident smile: "why not? It''s a Shenxing boat made of Luban''s drawings. It can travel thousands of miles a day without human rowing. It''s rare in the world. It''s very strange! "


    Small nine gaped at Li Yuanjia, full of question marks asked: "it is clear that Meng Huachen himself pondered the ship, when there are any Luban drawings? What''s more, such a small boat is floating in the river and lake at most. How can it travel thousands of miles a day? "


    Li Yuanjia white small nine one eye, complacent way: "Master Lu has long passed away, I said that the drawing is his, who can call him not?"? It''s true that our boat can sail without rowing. As for whether it can travel thousands of miles a day, no one would be so stupid as to have to have a try? "


    "Then you''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "Cheating? Where did I cheat? I''m just telling them the possibility that if they think they have a long life, can they find someone to take the boat to the sea for a try? "


    "What about Luban''s drawings?"


    "Most of the craftsmen in this world follow the ancient law. Meng Huachen and his shipbuilders also thought about it based on the experience of their ancestors, including Master Lu!"


    "You are sophistry!"


    "I call it cleverness. The rarer things are, the more rich and influential people are. Do you understand? Little girl, if you go down for ten thousand dollars, you''ll get one hundred thousand dollars back in a twinkling of an eye. In the future, there will be a lot of silver flowing in. Are you happy? "


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "I''m happy that the boat can be sold, but are you going to scold me for 100000? Why do I need so much silver? "


    Li Yuanjia was happy, patted Xiaojiu on the head and joked: "are you stupid? Who in the world doesn''t want silver? Even the emperor loves silver very much? With silver, you can buy everything you want. You don''t know how many people in the world will do anything for money. "


    "Do you want it, too?" Small nine curiously looking at Li Yuanjia asked, Li Yuanjia Leng Leng nodded: "naturally want to."


    Small nine smile ha ha of way: "that 100000 Liang give you." Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu, shocked and asked, "what did you just say? Do you want to give me 100000 liang? "


    Little nine nodded and said, "yes, I don''t have anything I want to buy. I''ve got everything I need for my daily life at home. There''s no place where I need silver. No matter how many ten thousand taels or ten thousand taels, it''s useless for me. Since you want it, you can take it all. Anyway, you earn it yourself. Of course, if you want, you can share some with Meng Huachen and them. "


    Small nine words did not finish, he was Li Yuanjia suddenly embrace, small nine Leng, push Li Yuanjia curse: "why do you hold me? I''ll tell you, this is the second time you''ve hugged me without saying hello. My mother said that I''ll be seven years old soon. I''m a big girl. I can''t be hugged casually! "


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes were a little red, but when he heard Xiao Jiu say what her mother said, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "your mother is right. You are a big girl. You can''t be hugged casually, except me!"


    Small nine stare a way: "you are also others, I tell you, hereafter forbid to hold me again, otherwise I but will beat you!" Say, small nine full face threat of Chong Li Yuan Jia shook to shake fist.


    But Li Yuanjia touched Xiaojiu''s head with a smile, full of expectation: "you, grow up quickly!"


    Small nine frowned, don''t understand of stare Li Yuan Jia way: "how do you where strange?" Li Yuanjia was stunned and said with a smile, "I''ve always been like this. What''s so strange?"


    Small nine wrinkly wrinkly nose way: "I don''t know, anyway feel you some strange, today how everyone strange, my five elder brothers is also with see ghost the same face all white."


    Li Yuanjia heard that Mo Pingchu turned pale and asked quickly. He muttered and told the story again. Li Yuanjia frowned and muttered, "what''s the matter with a person like your fifth brother? How can he change his face and even run directly?"


    Small nine also don''t understand, curled his lips and said: "I don''t know, anyway, five elder brothers at that time with see ghost, face once white, I was scared."


    Li Yuanjia thought about it again and again. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. With his understanding of Mo Pingchu, he was a character who would not easily change color before the collapse of Mount Tai. How could he suddenly turn white like a paper? Was it something extraordinary that happened?


    Li Yuanjia asked Xiao Jiu, "what did you say to your five brothers before?"


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes and said innocently, "I didn''t say anything. I said that my elder brother wanted to make a big ice cart for me. He could run fast on the ice with a horse."


    As soon as Li Yuanjia heard this, he felt uncomfortable and asked, "big brother? Is the elder brother you are talking about the prince


    Small nine obediently nods a way: "MMM!"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help frowning and asked in a deep voice, "does he want to make an iceberg for you?"


    Small nine don''t understand to ask a way: "how?"


    Li Yuanjia said: "nothing!"


    But in my heart, I''m not happy: it''s all right for my royal highness to teach a girl to read. What''s the intention of making her a roller coaster? Do you want to make Xiaojiu happy? Hum! Who can''t? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 339

    Li Yuanjia clenched his teeth and said to Xiao Jiu seriously: "I will make you the most powerful skates. No one has ever seen or used one. You can dance on the ice without falling down!"


    Small nine surprised looking at Li Yuanjia, Mingming not long ago also reluctantly don''t want to do skates for themselves, ah, this blink of an eye how to change his mind?


    Li Yuanjia sees small nine stare at him not to say a word, can''t help blush on the face, intentionally face not good angry way: "I just said you heard?"


    Xiao Jiu nodded and said, "I heard that. But Li Yuanjia, you didn''t take the wrong medicine today, did you?"


    Li Yuan Jia Leng next, angry white small nine one eye way: "small Ye just won''t take wrong medicine!"


    Small nine immediately relieved, all right, Li Yuanjia or Li Yuanjia, dead skin face heartless Kyoto master, no problem.


    Little Jiude Li Yuanjia promised himself to go back happily, but Li Yuanjia was a little uneasy. How could he figure out what happened to a man like Mo Pingchu and make him lose his face in public?


    But Li Yuanjia didn''t know that Mo Pingchu was not only pale, but also colorless. He was staring at the map on the table, trying to calm himself down, but he couldn''t calm down.


    Some time ago, because someone in the court impeached Mo Taiwu, the old man asked Mo Pingchu to pay more attention to the situation of the Japanese slave state, and Mo Pingchu made people pay close attention to the Japanese slave state. Mo Pingchu found out by accident that sarinzhou, on the border of the slave state and the Rocha state, faces each other across the sea. The common people of the two countries have close contacts, and there are many marriages and goods between the two countries all the year round. Moreover, the concubine Xinna, the leader of the slave state, is the daughter of the prince of the Rocha state.


    At that time, Mo Pingchu had a very absurd idea in his mind, but he thought it was impossible. He just looked at the map and put it aside for a while.


    Then Mo Taiwu returned to Beijing, was impeached by many officials, and was temporarily removed from office by the emperor; When Mo Taiwu''s affairs were delayed, he learned that Zhong Wanning was practicing in Yuzhen temple. In order to see Zhong Wanning, persuade her to return to the secular life, and deal with their marriage, as well as Zhong Wanning''s father''s affairs, Mo Pingchu was even more busy.


    Because he is too busy, Mo Pingchu forgets this idea. Today, when he hears Xiao Jiu talking about ice skating, Mo Pingchu suddenly thinks of it.


    Mo Pingchu was staring at the map. He thought that the two countries were close to each other across the sea, so it was not easy to take joint action. But now it''s freezing. It''s even colder to the north of the Bonu Kingdom and the Rocha kingdom. The sea ice must be very thick. It''s natural for pedestrians and horses.


    In particular, there are ice carts, which can slide quickly on the ice. The sea area between the Japanese slave state and the Rocha state is no longer a problem, and even a convenience. Through the ice car, they can not only move freely, but also quickly transport everything they want.


    However, it was less than half a day away from the border of the Xia Dynasty. If the Rocha state borrowed from the vassal state, it would be able to reach Godan in half a day, and then invade the city of Tali, threatening the northern Xia Dynasty. Because he had just concluded an alliance with the Japanese slave state, and because of the cold weather, Godin had only 2000 troops, and the city of Tali was not heavily guarded.


    Mo Pingchu asked himself, if he was the king of the Rocha state, would he give up such a good chance to attack the legendary rich and peaceful Xia Dynasty?


    Mo Pingchu tried his best to stabilize his mind and find out the secret letters about the Japanese slave state in recent days, one of which made Mo Pingchu''s heart sink to the bottom. It is clearly mentioned in this secret letter that the weather in the Japanese slave kingdom is cold and the roads are frozen. Most of the people transport things through ice carts and other things. In recent days, many families have come to do happy events, and the goods between the Japanese slave Kingdom and the Rocha kingdom are flowing like water.


    Mo Pingchu nailed his eyes to the word "goods", and his heart was chilly. If the goods were not ordinary daily necessities, but the things he imagined, uncle''s negotiation with the Japanese slave kingdom would become a joke, and Mo''s family was about to usher in a crisis unprecedented before. Mo Pingchu wanted to beat himself a few times. He didn''t think of it until now. It''s unforgivable! But now that things have come to this stage, Mo Pingchu can''t deal with them


    Mo Pingchu immediately sorted out the map, picked it up and rushed to find the old man. He wanted to tell him that the crisis of the Mo family was far from over, but just coming.


    The old man saw that Mo Pingchu came suddenly, and his face was heavy, so he was puzzled. When Mo Pingchu set up the map, took out the letter, and said his bold guess, the old man''s face gradually sank down.


    Mo Pingchu nervously looked at the old man. He thought for a while and said in a low voice, "this matter needs to be reported to the emperor as soon as possible."


    Mo Pingchu jumped in his heart and asked in a hurry: "but this is just grandson''s bold guess. It doesn''t have to happen. If the border is peaceful, the emperor is angry with him. Then don''t we lift a stone and hit ourselves in the foot?"


    The old man looked at Mo Pingchu with deep eyes and expressionless face, but Mo Pingchu felt that the old man''s eyes almost penetrated him. Seeing the general calculation in his heart, Mo Pingchu still summoned up the courage to look at the old man when he thought of his family.


    After staring at Mo Pingchu for a while, the old man said, "Xiao Wu, since you have seen the map, you should know that Godan, which is adjacent to the Japanese slave Kingdom, is located in a remote place and has a cold climate. It has always been regarded as a desolate place. The upper and lower levels of the court don''t pay attention to it, and its defense is extremely weak. It is said that it is a thousand households, but it can only be regarded as a sentry post. Although the wall of Tali city is strong and there are plenty of soldiers, general Jia Yuancheng is not a military officer. He was promoted to be a city general because of his affinity with the Xie family. It is said that he is as timid as a mouse and greedy as a greedy man. All he can do is because Tali city is rich in horses. The Xie family needs a reliable man to help them manage their property. Xiao Wu, have you ever thought that if a man like Jia Yuancheng goes to war, will he be able to face the enemy directly or dare to defend himself and wait for reinforcements? "


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but be stunned. Although he knew something about the border situation, he didn''t know it as well as the old man. The old man looked at Mo Pingchu and said, "if that Jia Yuancheng can''t be reused and can''t keep Tali City, do you think about the consequences? Xiao Wu, I''ve been teaching you how to be the master of the Mo family all these years, but didn''t you even think of that? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 340

    Mo Pingchu looked ashamed. He bowed his head and said in a deep voice: "my grandson is thoughtless and failed to live up to my grandfather''s instruction. But my uncle has just returned to the court, and now we are the thorn in the eye of others. If the emperor is angry about this again, my uncle is likely to lose his official position, and even my grandfather and the Mo family will be involved."


    Looking at Mo Pingchu, the old man couldn''t help feeling disappointed and said in a deep voice, "you are reading your uncle, me and our Mo family. Good, good! But have you ever thought about the safety of the people and the rise and fall of the country? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said in a low voice: "it''s my grandson''s idea. Once the war starts, it must be a river of blood and a world of tragedy."


    The old man turned black and said angrily, "now that you have thought of it, you should know that it is urgent. You must report it to the emperor immediately, and let the emperor immediately send troops to strengthen the defense. It''s not wrong for you to protect your family, but it''s a big mistake if you harm the people for your own sake! " The old man was so angry that his voice could not help being severe.


    Mo Pingchu felt ashamed and knelt down to say, "my grandson is wrong. Please punish him!"


    The old man saw that although Mo Pingchu admitted his mistake, he was still a little unwilling in his tone. He secretly shook his head and ordered his servant to call Mo Taiwu.


    Soon, Mo Taiwu rushed over. The old man didn''t beat around the Bush and told Mo Taiwu what Mo Pingchu found.


    After hearing this, Mo Taiwu''s face changed greatly. The old man glanced at Mo Pingchu and said to Mo Taiwu in a deep voice: "I have made the final accounts, but it''s about your future. I still need to discuss it with you. Xiao Wu means that this is only our guess at present, and it hasn''t happened yet. Instead of telling the emperor rashly, we''d better wait. If it doesn''t happen as we predicted, it''s the best. Your official position will not be affected, and our reputation of Mo family will be preserved. But once it happens, we are unprepared for what will happen. Boss, you have been the Minister of the Ministry of war for decades. You should know better than me. Now, boss, I want to know what''s your plan? "


    Mo Taiwu hardly hesitated, and immediately said in a deep voice: "this matter is of great importance. Dad doesn''t need to discuss with me about the rise and fall of the national fortune and the safety of the people. He should report it to the emperor immediately and let the emperor take precautions as soon as possible."


    The old man saw Mo Pingchu, who was shocked, and asked Mo Taiwu in a deep voice, "what''s your future? No more? "


    Mo Taiwu disagreed: "how can dad be so confused? Compared with the fate of the common people, my future is not worth mentioning at all. My father knows that if the Rocha state really sends troops to occupy Tali City, it can take Tali city as a stronghold, quickly invade Tahe and moling, and even go all the way south to Yiluo, and then to Kyoto. The state of Luocha has been eyeing our country. If we let the other party hit us immediately, we will go all the way south. At that time, we don''t know how many people will be displaced and how many cities will be destroyed. Once that happens, there will be no peace in the northern Xinjiang of our country! "


    Hearing this, Mo Pingchu''s face changed again and again. He thought of the great harm of this matter, but he didn''t expect that he would die like this. If it''s true, as uncle said, if the Luocha state invades, isn''t the Xia state in danger?


    But the old man seemed not enough, and then he said in a deep voice: "the soldiers of Luocha are brave, and they live in Northern Xinjiang all the year round. They are very strong, especially good at water warfare. Most of our officers and men moved later, and they didn''t adapt to the local climate. In addition, there were very few generals who were good at water warfare in the army. If the Rocha Kingdom won Tali City, Tahe River and moling, and if Yiluo couldn''t keep it, Kyoto would be in danger! "


    "Dad, this is true. During the reign of Chongxing in the former dynasty, the king of the Rocha state personally led 150000 troops to attack Yiluo, broke the city in three days, and captured more than 10000 men and women; Fifty two years ago, taking advantage of the fact that the female emperor of Kaiyuan first ascended the great treasure, the Rocha state led its troops southward to the north of Hongqiao in Fenshui, just 40 miles away from Kyoto, which shocked people. If it wasn''t for the empress and her father''s plan of suspecting soldiers, they would lead their subordinates and soldiers to talk with the king of Luocha through Fenshui. Seeing the majesty of our army and the heroism of the empress, the king of Luocha was afraid that we had set up an empty city plan to lead him into the urn, and that we would not make an alliance and retreat after asking for some gold and silk. " Mo Taiwu said with emotion.


    The old man sighed: "the empress was so calm and self-contained that she could still talk and laugh with each other in that situation. She didn''t change her face when she asked each other. It''s ridiculous that I''ve been sweating my back since I was around. If it wasn''t for the female emperor''s insistence on fighting back against Luocha, personally setting an example and building a dragon and tiger guard, we wouldn''t have defeated the Luocha army in Dingxiang in a few years'' time under the background of the chaos of the Luocha state, let alone the peaceful situation of these decades! "¡° I only hate that the rogue in Luocha never dies, and I''m too stupid to see that the Japanese slave country is bowing to the throne just to test us, and let the other party notice our weakness. If the rogue dares to attack, I will ask the emperor to send me to snipe in front of me to forgive my sin. " Mo Taiwu said with a heavy look.


    Mo Pingchu saw it in his eyes and heard it in his ears. He felt so ashamed that he couldn''t get a foothold. Compared with his grandfather and uncle, he was a selfish villain!


    Mo Pingchu was full of shame and said to the old man: "grandfather, grandson is very wrong!"


    The old man looked a little slower and said in a low voice, "it''s not your fault. If I hadn''t always reminded you to protect the Mo family, you wouldn''t just stare at the Mo family and forget the people of the country."


    Mo Pingchu is so ashamed that he lowers his head. The old man and Mo Taiwu ask Mo Pingchu to write the memorial immediately, and prepare to go to the palace to meet the emperor and tell him the truth.


    Seeing the old man and Mo Taiwu rushing into the palace with a memorial, Mo Pingchu was waiting in his study. He was so anxious that he didn''t sleep all night. When it was almost dawn, the old man and Mo Taiwu came back from the palace.


    Mo Ping was tired when he saw the old man and Mo Taiwu for the first time. He helped the old man to sit down. The old man took a sip of hot tea and said, "the emperor will send troops from Yiluo to Tali city today, but he didn''t agree to change the garrison general of Tali city. I just hope that the Rocha kingdom will have some scruples when they see the increase of troops in Tali City, and won''t act rashly."


    Mo Pingchu was relieved and looked at Mo Taiwu with concern. Mo Taiwu patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I can spend a good year in the mansion this year. From tomorrow, I will have to test your martial arts." With that, Mo Taiwu saluted the old man and said, "I''ve been tired all night. Dad, go and have a rest. I''m going to court now!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 341

    "No matter what others say, remember what I tell you," the old man told him


    "I dare not forget my son. Don''t worry about my father." Mo Taiwu said, then turned back to go out, Mo Pingchu watched Mo Taiwu gradually away from the back, can''t help but frown.


    After thinking about it again and again, Mo Pingchu could not help asking the old man, "grandfather, uncle, he --"


    The old man was tired and said, "the emperor asked your uncle to tell you that he was ill, so as not to make him a target in case of an accident in Northern Xinjiang."


    Hearing this, Mo Pingchu felt relieved and said happily: "the emperor seems to trust uncle."


    The old man looked complicated and said, "it''s too early to say trust now. However, it''s better to say something directly than to hide it. In this way, at least you have a clear conscience. Xiao Wu, don''t you think so?"


    Mo Pingchu nodded in shame and said, "what my grandfather said is that my grandson will remember it in his heart and dare not forget it!"


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu understood what he meant, the old man couldn''t help showing a little smile on his face. Mo Pingchu was a little more comfortable at first sight. Things were not as bad as he thought. It was a great fortune in misfortune.


    But this luck is fleeting. At the end of the early Dynasty, when the courtiers were talking about Mo Taiwu''s sudden complaint, the Ministry of war received an 800 Li urgent letter. Mo Taiwu, who was going to return to the government for training, opened the urgent letter and suddenly changed his face.


    It was reported in the letter that the Rocha united with the Japanese slave state sent 200000 troops to raid Godan three days ago. Within two hours, Godan was destroyed, and the army passed through Godan and entered Tali city. Tali garrison general Jia Yuancheng abandoned the city and fled. Tali city was slaughtered, and the military situation was urgent!


    Mo Taiwu suddenly set off a huge wave in his heart. This letter was the military newspaper three days ago. Less than one day, Luo chajun had conquered Godin and won Tali city. Mo Taiwu could not imagine the situation in Tahe, moling and other places these three days.


    Regardless of the others, Mo Taiwu immediately went to see the emperor.


    The emperor was shocked to learn that the Rocha state and the Japanese slave state had jointly sent 200000 troops to invade. He was stunned for a long time. Then he asked Mo Taiwu in a hurry: "the Rocha thieves are hateful and can be killed. Mo Aiqing, in your opinion, what should we do now?"


    Mo Taiwu said in a deep voice: "emperor, this urgent letter was sent three days ago. It''s the fourth day since the invasion of the Rocha army. The war situation is changing rapidly. At this moment, the war situation in Northern Xinjiang is even more critical than what is said in the letter. The emperor should immediately summon the six departments and the old ministers who have the experience of fighting in Northern Xinjiang to agree on the strategy of withdrawing from the enemy as soon as possible! "


    The emperor ordered the way is, immediately ordered to call the ministers into the palace to discuss.


    As soon as the courtiers returned to their respective mansions, they were suddenly summoned to the palace before they were hot. They were all worried.


    As soon as the emperor spoke, all the officials were shocked. It has been more than 40 years since the emperor ascended the throne. Besides the frequent wars in the first 10 years, the next 20 or 30 years have been relatively peaceful. The most recent war was also caused by the vassal army in the northwest, but it was soon recovered and did not cause much trouble.


    As for the Rocha state, it has not been in dispute with the Xia Dynasty for more than a decade or two. How can it make people feel uneasy when it suddenly gathered 200000 troops to invade?


    An old minister cried out: "the big thing is not good, emperor, the big thing is not good! I still remember that fifty-two years ago, taking advantage of the precarious power of the former Emperor, the Rocha state led its troops to the south in case of 20 thousand, but on the 17th it led its troops to Kyoto! At present, the Rocha state is leading another 200000 troops to invade. Emperor, the state is in danger! "


    As soon as the old minister reminded them, they immediately thought of the legend. Even if someone changed his face, someone even started fighting with his legs in fright. Mo Taiwu couldn''t help cursing his mother. Seeing that all the ministers were in a panic, Mo Taiwu said in a deep voice: "General Chen, this is not good. Although I was young at that time, I had heard my father talk about this battle personally. It''s true that the Rocha army went straight to Kyoto, but the former Emperor gave him an empty city plan, and successfully retreated thousands of miles away without a single soldier. A few years later, my father led the army to defeat Luocha in Dingxiang. In this war, the enemy was killed by 50000, which made Luocha never dare to offend us in the past 20 years. Do you remember General Chen


    The ministers were stunned, but the emperor was very happy to hear that. Mo Taiwu said: "you guys, Luocha has been living overseas for a long time. It''s just to spy on the rich and vast area of our Dynasty, so he has been trying to invade. Although the Rocha bandits are hateful, our emperor is brilliant and brilliant. Under his rule, the country is peaceful, the people are strong, the army is strong, and the equipment is excellent. I believe that as long as we can immediately gather the army to fight hard, we will be able to beat the Rocha bandits back to their old nest! "


    Hearing this, the emperor said in a high voice, "what Mo Aiqing said is just like the kingdom of Luocha. He was beaten by the army of our Dynasty in those years and stayed in a cold place for several years. Now it is obvious that he has forgotten the pain of that year. In this case, we must let him know how terrible it is to provoke a napping tiger! "


    All the ministers said in unison: "my emperor is wise, long live, long live!"


    When the emperor saw that all the ministers were united at last, he asked the most crucial question: "since you all know what I mean, let''s immediately agree on a plan to retreat from the enemy. That is, Yu Aiqing and Lu Aiqing, the most important supplies of money and food in the war. Tali city is a long way away from Kyoto. Do you have a clever plan to prepare for military pay and food? "


    The two ministers who have been named are bitter. Everyone knows that war is the most expensive. Although it''s a peaceful year, there are still many disasters everywhere. In addition, there are many masters in the palace, and the expenses are also large. If you think about it, it''s not easy to get a lot of military expenses and food!


    Lord Yu couldn''t help but say: "emperor, last year we had a war with the vassal army. We''ve already transferred 300000 taels of silver from our household department. Now it''s new year''s day, and we need silver everywhere. I''m really powerless here. Don''t you let Lord Lu squeeze out of the Treasury?"


    When Lord Lu heard that Yu was lighting the fire to himself, he quickly bowed and said, "back to the emperor, because of the drought in Ganzhou this year, the Ministry of household said that there was no relief money, so he borrowed 200000 liang from the state treasury, which has not yet been returned; The flood in Yuzhou is also the result of us; The construction of the river bank in Xuzhou and the equipment of the garrison in Yunzhou are all the money that comes from us. The emperor and his ministers have all gone out before they are warm. Now they have to find a way to collect the money for repairing the emperor''s courtyard. How can they squeeze out such a large amount of military expenses? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 342

    Mr. Yu glared and said, "Mr. Lu, it''s not kind of you. You just tell the emperor where you pay money. Why don''t you tell me how much tax money you have collected from Jiangnan this year? And then there is


    "Lord Yu, if you say that, I''ll have to settle the account with you. Should the 200000 taels of silver borrowed by your account department be paid back? And the money for disaster relief can''t always come from us. "


    The two ministers quarreled with each other. After quarreling with each other, they brought in several other ministers. Seeing the quarrel turned into a pot of porridge, Mo Taiwu had nothing to say except cry for poverty and give in. His forehead was blue. Although it is very clear that all colleagues have their own plans in mind, Mo Taiwu never thought that in such a critical moment, they only care about their own selfishness and don''t know what it means to take the overall situation into consideration.


    The emperor also heard more and more angry, and could not bear to shout: "shut up! You have no money and no food. Do you want me to watch that Luocha thief invade Kyoto, take my throne and kill my people? "


    All the ministers could not help kneeling down. The emperor glared at all the ministers with a calm face and said, "I want you to come here to give me advice and find a way, not to let you talk nonsense. The Luocha thieves are going to fight at the door. What are you thinking about one by one? Speak to me


    All the people were scolded by the emperor, and all of them immediately shrunk their heads. You glance at me secretly. I think I can''t hear anything. I keep my head down and don''t say a word. The hall is so quiet that I can even hear the needle drop on the ground.


    The emperor frowned and looked around. He helplessly pointed to Mo Taiwu and said, "Mo Aiqing, do you have any solutions?"


    Mo Taiwu is good at leading troops to fight. He is really not good at preparing military expenditure. Fortunately, the old man mentioned it earlier, so Mo Taiwu said hastily: "tell the emperor, as far as I know, the taxes in Liaodong have not been collected. Because of the high grain production, Dandong, which is close to Liaodong, has built a grain depot."


    The emperor was overjoyed and said, "Ai Qing really wakes up the dreamer with a word. Yu Ai Qing, how much is the tax in Liaodong this year?"


    Mr. Yu thought for a moment and said, "the silver receivable is more than 135200 Liang. Now it has received more than 89000 Liang and is in the process of collection."


    The emperor said in a deep voice: "pass a decree that the governor of Liaodong should collect all the taxes within ten days. He doesn''t need to transport them to Kyoto. He can directly use them as military expenses. I want his head one day later!"


    "Yes The eunuch should be informed that the emperor''s attitude was firm and merciless, and all the ministers felt awe inspiring.


    This time, without the emperor''s further inquiry, Mr. Yu said hastily: "emperor, according to the accounts of the Ministry of household, there should be 500000 stones in Dandong grain depot, which can be used as the first batch of military grain. The Council will send people to immediately transport grain and grass from Xingqing and Hanjia granaries for the supply of the army."


    "It''s so good. Yu Aiqing knows the account department like the back of his hand. If you help me manage the money bag, I can rest easy!" The emperor was very happy to see that the most troublesome grain and grass had been solved.


    Lord Yu was praised by the emperor, but he was not happy. He said to himself that if it wasn''t for Mo Taiwu, the emperor wouldn''t have thought that he would peel the skin from their account department. The war was won thanks to the Army Department. At that time, what good could their account department do except to reward the three armies with money? He has money and food for next year. Where should he get it from?


    With food and grass, the emperor had the bottom of his mind. He immediately asked Mo Taiwu, "Mo Aiqing, what advice do you have when you gather the army to select generals?"


    Mo Taiwu said what he had already thought. Seeing that Mo Taiwu''s answer was correct, the emperor nodded his head and said, "Mo Aiqing is really thoughtful and loyal. With Mo Qing, I''m not afraid of anyone who comes here."


    Seeing that the emperor praised Mo Taiwu, Lord Yu became more and more dissatisfied. Several senior officials, especially general Chen, saw Mo Taiwu in the limelight, and took advantage of these officials. They could not help but think of master Xie''s words. If Mo''s family did not die, no one in the world would know what others could do, and his son would never be a city guard. Thinking of this, General Chen was ruthless and hastened to the prelude, saying: "emperor Shengming, as the saying goes, tiger father has no dog son. The emperor is assisted by Xing Guogong, the cornerstone of the town, and Mo Shangshu, a good general. The only thieves in Luocha will be defeated and defeated!"


    Mo Taiwu could not help but be stunned. The emperor''s face was slightly different. Although general Chen didn''t make a big mistake, he could chew it carefully and think it was wrong. It seems that peace in the world is due to the contributions of the Mo family and their sons, which has nothing to do with the emperor. Therefore, the word "Shengming" sounds a little harsh.


    Mo Taiwu said hastily, "I don''t dare to be general Chen. My father and I are both ministers. It''s our duty to share the emperor''s worries and protect our country."


    General Chen sneered: "Mo Shangshu is modest. In the Xia Dynasty, who doesn''t know the prestige of Xing Guogong, and in the Manchu Dynasty, who doesn''t know Mo Shangshu''s means is to build up the plank road and spend Chen Cang secretly. He can also stand here and talk about his duty as a minister."


    Mo Taiwu''s heart sank. What should come is coming!


    Sure enough, hearing General Chen''s words, his eyes became strange. Lord Yu secretly glanced at Mo Taiwu and asked out loud: "General Chen''s words are incomprehensible. Mo Shangshu is diligent and dedicated. You are praising him, and you shouldn''t be cultivating himself openly or secretly? What does that mean? "


    General Chen saluted the emperor and said in a loud voice: "I have a complaint to report to the emperor. Emperor, if I remember correctly, it should be the vassal state that first submitted to our king and sent envoys to negotiate with him. Mo Shangshu handled this matter by himself, and it should be safe! How could it be that in just a few days, the Japanese slave state turned to join forces with the Rocha state to invade Godan? And all the way to Tali city? "


    "Of course, it was because of the cunning and treacherous of the state of Luocha, who had conspired with the state of Japanese slaves for a long time. It''s even more annoying and hateful for the Tali city guard to abandon the city and run away. If it wasn''t for him, the Luocha thief couldn''t have taken the Tali city so easily. " The emperor inadvertently glanced at Mo Taiwu and said in a deep voice.


    General Chen frowned slightly and winked at an old minister on his side. The old minister immediately came forward and said, "the emperor''s words are wrong. It''s not because the Rocha is cunning and treacherous. According to the old minister, it''s clear that someone in the court colludes with the Japanese and informs them. Otherwise, how can the Rocha go out so unwillingly and rush to attack the city of Tali instead of leaving Mohe with a horse farm?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 343

    Mo Taiwu is very angry. Are these old generals confused? Knowing how big the Rocha kingdom was, he would take the lead to take Tali city as a stronghold and then invade Mohe and other places. But now, in order to pull himself into the water, he can even say such words without thinking. Is it crazy?


    Mo Tai Wu couldn''t help but want to retort, but he tried his best to resist the old man''s words. His most important task now is to let the emperor and his ministers agree to send troops as soon as possible. We must not entangle with them for the sake of their own innocence. Otherwise, everyone quarrels with each other. We don''t know when this army will be delayed. As for his innocence, the truth will come out in the future.


    Seeing that adult Yu also began to question Mo Taiwu, the emperor''s face sank down. Mo Taiwu had made up his mind. He just listened to the more and more sharp accusations of the people and said nothing.


    The emperor saw that more and more ministers were targeting Mo Taiwu, as if Mo Taiwu had been a traitor in collusion with other countries. General Chen even proposed that if Mo Taiwu was not removed, the battle between the imperial court and Luocha would be defeated. Many people agreed.


    The emperor couldn''t help glancing at Mo Taiwu, who has become the target of public criticism. If it wasn''t for Mo Taiwu and the old man who entered the Palace last night and reported their conjecture, the emperor would have thought that Mo Taiwu was really in collusion with the Japanese slave state. Seeing that Mo Taiwu''s face was as steady as ever, the emperor was relieved and said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to say much. I have my own decision on this matter. I''d better prepare to send troops as soon as possible."


    General Chen looked at the emperor in shock. He couldn''t believe that under such circumstances, the emperor should still defend Mo Taiwu like this. He said angrily, "emperor, it''s urgent to send troops to block the Rocha army, but it''s also a top priority to eliminate the traitors. Otherwise, our military situation will be fully disclosed, how can we win this battle?"


    "Mo Shangshu is by no means the man you said. I know his loyalty well. The old general will not speak more!" The emperor frowned impatiently and didn''t want to entangle with General Chen again.


    General Chen can''t help but be anxious. He was born a few years later than Duke Xing. He didn''t dare to go to the great opportunity for the former Emperor to fight. All his life, he had to be subordinate to others. He had made great achievements in the war, but the world only knew the name of Duke Xing''s God of war, and completely forgot these veteran generals who had killed the enemy. And his son, Mingming, who is the same age as Mo Taiwu and has accumulated a lot of military achievements, can only be a city guard.


    If it had not been for the sudden fire in the imperial mausoleum and Xie Taishi''s resignation, they would have pulled Mo Taiwu off his horse, so that his son could step up to the sky and enter the Ministry of war. Sooner or later, he would have taken the position of minister of the Ministry of war. But now master Xie is old, and he is old. If he doesn''t take advantage of the opportunity to win Mo Taiwu, the Chen family will have no hope in this life or even the next.


    Thinking of this, General Chen secretly clenched his teeth and said to the emperor in a deep voice: "emperor, you know the loyalty of Mo Shangshu. What about the loyalty of the old minister and all the adults present? Can''t you see the emperor? Old minister, please don''t believe in villains, so that the country won''t protect the throne Then he knelt down and kowtowed.


    The emperor can''t help but get angry when he hears the words. Does the old man, surnamed Chen, regard him as a fool? How dare you force him in public!


    The emperor forbeared his anger and said in a deep voice: "old general Chen is very old. He must be tired after many times of hard work. Come and send him back to his house!" As soon as the emperor''s words came to an end, the palace guard who stood by him immediately came forward to help General Chen.


    Seeing this, General Chen got up and threw away the two palace guards who held him by hand. He yelled angrily at the Emperor: "the emperor set up ministers and ministers, not for correcting mistakes. Is it for flattery? Since I''m in his position, I can''t just care about my personal safety. If I don''t say anything when I see a mistake, I will make the emperor fall into a land of injustice. I also ask the emperor, for the sake of the loyalty of the old minister, to immediately order to remove Mo Taiwu, or the old minister will die. "


    Before the words were heard, General Chen suddenly rushed out. When the crowd didn''t have time to respond, he only heard a bang, and he bumped into the pillar in the hall!


    Mo Taiwu rushed over immediately. The emperor was startled. He was stunned, and then he cried out in a loud voice: "hurry up, pass it to the imperial doctor, save people!" After a period of war, General Chen was carried down for medical treatment. All the ministers looked at the bloodstain that had not been wiped off by the pillar, and their faces were very bad.


    The emperor sat in a high position with a calm face and mixed feelings. Although old man Chen was not killed and was rescued, the old man forced him to die. If he insisted on defending Mo Taiwu again, he would inevitably fall into the name of mediocrity. For the sake of Mo Taiwu, did he really want to fight against Manchu ministers?


    General Chen''s reckless collision also made other ministers determined to seize the opportunity. Only the adults took the lead in saying: "emperor, General Chen is loyal, the sun and the moon can show heaven and earth. For the sake of the common people, please order to arrest Mo Taiwu immediately!"


    Seeing this, several other courtiers also called out in unison: "please order from the emperor, please order from the emperor!"


    The emperor''s face was not worried, but he didn''t directly denounce him.


    The emperor finally wavered. He immediately said in a high voice, "the emperor, the situation is so urgent. What are you hesitating about? Are you worried about Xing Guogong? The Duke of Xing has a high position and a powerful voice. He will not play favoritism. Why don''t you let him make a decision for the emperor? "


    When Mo Taiwu heard Yu''s words, he felt cold. Yu knew clearly what the emperor was most taboo about. In order to get himself off the horse, he chose to deal with the emperor''s pain. In order to achieve his goal, the Secretary of the Department of household affairs was so unscrupulous and reckless that Mo Taiwu could not help thinking of the old man''s comment on the Xie family that "a hundred legged insects die but not die". He really underestimated the Xie family and their power in the court!


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly sank when he heard the words of adult Yu. It is well known that he was the emperor who was supported by the Duke of Xing. Moreover, if the Duke of Xing had not calmed down the wars, he would not have been so stable. Therefore, he respected and trusted the Duke of Xing, but it didn''t mean that the court officials could put him above him. Today, if he didn''t deal with Mo Taiwu, the court officials would regard him as afraid of the Duke of Xing. What kind of emperor''s dignity would he have after that?


    The emperor looked at Yu for a moment with deep eyes. He looked straight at Yu and lowered his head with a guilty heart. Then he said in a deep voice: "come here, pass the edict. Mo Taiwu, the Minister of the Ministry of war, is suspected of colluding with foreigners. He ordered the censor''s station to strictly examine him!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 344

    As soon as they heard that the emperor asked the censor to examine Mo Taiwu, they could not help showing their faces. Just as adult Yu was about to speak again, the emperor got up and left.


    In Mo Pingchu''s anxiously waiting, he comes to the news that Mo Taiwu has been detained in Yushitai prison. Mo Pingchu is shocked. He thinks that no matter what happened today, he should not be detained directly!


    Mo Pingchu had to send someone to investigate immediately, but as soon as the warrant was written, he was suddenly captured by the old man. Mo Pingchu looked at the old man in a puzzled way and said, "grandfather, do you know?"


    The old man interrupted Mo Pingchu and said, "I already know it. I know it in my heart. Don''t worry about it."


    Mo Pingchu frowned and said, "but my grandfather and uncle have told me the truth all night. Is the emperor still suspicious of their loyalty? At present, the Rocha army is breaking the border. It''s the time of employing people, but the Minister of the military department is being detained. How can we say that in the past? Isn''t the emperor thinking about the people and the country? "


    The old man said earnestly: "the emperor has to detain your uncle just for the sake of the overall situation!"


    "Grandson doesn''t know. If the emperor believes in uncle, he should let uncle take charge of the overall situation and dispatch troops to Tali city as soon as possible instead of detaining him, which makes the officials talk about people''s doubts?"


    "But if you don''t imprison your uncle, you can''t convince all the officials. If you don''t work together, you can''t fight against the strong enemy."


    "But uncle is wronged. The emperor can''t hurt him just to fight against the strong enemy?"


    "Wronged? Who can achieve great things without being wronged? Besides, if the emperor really suspects your uncle, he will not let the imperial censor examine him, but let the third division make a final decision. "


    "Grandfather, do you mean that the emperor is protecting his uncle? But the emperor is the son of heaven. If he wants to protect who, why use this way? Does the emperor have to worry about his courtiers? "


    "The higher you are, the more you can''t help yourself. You''ll understand when you get older!" The old man sighed and said: "the most important thing at the moment is the war with Luocha. Xiao Wu, where don''t you worry about your uncle? You should send people to the north of Xinjiang immediately. We must find out the strength of the army of Luocha as soon as possible. In this war, we must fight quickly and win quickly to prove your uncle''s innocence."


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man and said in a deep voice: "yes!"


    Mo Pingchu''s spies had just set out, but the war reports of Northern Xinjiang were delivered one by one, which was worse than the old man had expected. With the fall of Tali City, Tahe River and moling fell one after another in less than three days, and the Rocha army was attacking Yiluo with amazing speed. Yiluo was in danger!


    The Manchu Dynasty was shocked. The emperor immediately shortened the original ten day limit to five days, and ordered that if anyone dares to delay, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty would raise their hearts to their voices, and the lights of the six yamen would not go out all night.


    The government of Xing state and the Mo family became more and more embarrassed because of Mo Taiwu''s situation. The news that the Minister of arms and the eldest son of Xing state colluded with foreign invaders to try to subjugate the country spread wildly, and the people in Kyoto were already in a state of panic. You should know that Xing Guogong was the God of war and the cornerstone of the country in the hearts of the Xia Dynasty. His son, the Minister of arms, colluded with foreign invaders to invade Northern Xinjiang. This incredible thing happened. How could the people not panic?


    In addition, the Rocha army is coming fiercely, but in a few days, it has successively captured Godan, Tali, Tahe, moling and other places, and is heading south to Yiluo. Everyone in Kyoto knows that if Yiluo is conquered again, the Rocha army will go straight to Kyoto. Then Kyoto is in danger, and Xia is in danger!


    At first, some people tried to leave Kyoto to escape in the countryside. As more and more people fled, Kyoto, which has always been bustling and bustling, became chaotic. Jin Wuwei is catching people spreading rumors everywhere. Every day, some people are put into prison, but he still can''t stop the spread of fear. It was not until five days later that the emperor ordered to inform the world: he appointed the British gongshangguan Yan as the general of the Dingbei army, and Xu Shiji, the Minister of the Ministry of war, as the deputy general, leading 100000 troops from Kyoto; Chen Zhongyong, the guard General of Bingzhou, was the chief General of the East Route Army, and led 50000 troops from Bingzhou; Gaojinsheng, the general of daizhou, was the chief General of the west route. He led 50000 troops to daizhou. The three routes army would support Yiluo to wipe out the foreign invaders in the way of sanbaowei.


    Knowing that the army was about to go out, the fear of the people in Kyoto calmed down a little. Kyoto also gradually restored its peaceful life, but there were more guards patrolling the streets and a new group of city gate guards.


    Mo Pingchu found that as the army started, the calm old man became worried. Mo Pingchu could not help but ask why, but the old man asked him: "what do you think of the emperor''s dispatch?"


    Mo Pingchu thought for a moment and said: "my grandson guessed that the emperor had to balance the forces of all parties in order to dispatch troops as soon as possible, so that he would choose the British Duke who had always been independent of the world as a general. But the emperor was also afraid that the British Duke had no experience in fighting in Northern Xinjiang, and that he could not convince the public, so he was given an experienced Deputy General Xu Shiji, and two garrison generals Chen Zhongyong and Gao Jinsheng who had been fighting for many years. In this way, three experienced Deputy generals should be able to help him


    The old man shook his head in disapproval and said, "the British Duke is too cautious, although he has nothing to do with the world. The emperor sent him to the palace. It is estimated that he has a deep background, a gentle personality, and has no entanglement with other factions. Even if someone sent him to the palace opposes, he can''t say anything bad. It''s not a big problem to defend the city with the character of the British Duke, but this battle is about quick decision and unexpected attack. The gentle character of the British Duke is not suitable for quick fight at all! "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned when he heard this, but after careful consideration, he felt that the old man''s words were very reasonable.


    The old man then said, "there''s Xu Shiji. He has rich experience in combat, but he has a big hairy disease. At that time, if your uncle didn''t control the whole situation and make strict military orders, he would have been caught in the trap of the other party by mistake and caused great disaster. Chen Zhongyong, like his father Chen, is a brave and resourceless man, and he is very careful. Otherwise, he would not have hit the pillar in order to force the emperor to deal with your great uncle; It''s OK to be a pioneer, but it''s not enough to be a leader. "


    When Mo Pingchu heard this, he felt very sad. It was an elite army dispatched by the whole nation. When the old man said this, he thought that this trip was a disaster. If the army was defeated, the new computer version would be opened after everyone collected it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and the old one will be unable to open it later. Please keep in mind: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 345

    Mo Pingchu managed to stabilize his mind, holding the last trace of expectation, and asked, "what about Gao Jinsheng? Is he not enough to be a general? "


    The old man sighed and said, "the only one among them who can make me feel at ease is Gao Jinsheng. I just don''t know if he has been tempered by the officialdom in daizhou these years. I hope he still retains his loyalty, courage and acumen. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the army of the North will not be able to make it. I''m afraid he has no background in the court. He''s too weak to move the two sides. "


    "Since grandfather is so pessimistic about the generals, why don''t he suggest your majesty to select new generals?"


    "I don''t want to, but you can see for yourself that the generals of the Manchu Dynasty are old, young and small, those without foundation are not reused, and those with foundation are not successful. Your uncle is the most suitable candidate to be a general, but he is locked up again. The emperor can only choose from a limited number of people. I''m afraid he has to go back and forth. In order to dispatch troops as soon as possible, he has made such a decision. It''s useless for me to go to the emperor. Can I go to the battle to kill the enemy? " The old man coughed abruptly. Mo Pingchu was annoyed that he had made a slip of words, so he took some tea to serve the old man.


    After coughing for a while, the old man eased his breath and said to Mo Pingchu seriously: "I don''t want to say this to destroy my ambition and build up the prestige of others, but to let you know that this battle will not be as quick as we expected, just for fear that it will be a long and difficult process. What you have to do is to ask your subordinates to collect the information of the other party as much as possible, and then pass the information to Gonghe and Gao Jinsheng in a reasonable way. As for Xu Shiji and Chen Zhongyong, I only hope that they can follow the command and not make trouble rashly. Thank God! "


    Mo Pingchu said quickly: "grandson understands, and grandfather should not worry too much. Our army is well-equipped, strong and strong, and with the continuous support of Kyoto, we will defeat the Luocha army at one stroke!"


    "I hope so!" The old man''s tone is still full of worry, which makes Mo Pingchu feel heavy.


    Since the accident of Mo Taiwu, although everything in Mo''s family is the same as before, and the old man and old lady are no different at all, the atmosphere of Mo''s family has become very dull with the impending prison battle.


    Even Xiao Jiu, who always only knows how to play, is worried for the first time. Li Heng sees that after Xiao Jiu finishes writing, he doesn''t rush out to play as usual. Instead, he looks at the yard with his chin on his back. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. He can''t help but ask, "what''s the trouble with little girl?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and sighed like a little adult: "big brother, I have a lot of troubles. Not only me, but also my mother, aunts, grandmothers and brothers."


    "But for your uncle''s sake?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m upset because of my uncle. Elder brother, do you think my uncle is a good man?"


    "Of course, Mo Shangshu''s integrity, generosity, wisdom and courage are rare good people in this world."


    "Then why did the emperor lock my uncle up? Does he not know that my uncle is a good man? "


    Li Heng slightly a Leng, slightly sarcastic way: "of course he knows!"


    Small nine stares round eyes to annoy a way: "that why does he still want to catch my uncle?"


    Li Heng heart bitter, eyes heavy way: "because he is the emperor!"


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Li Heng, discontent shout a way: "emperor can casually arrest a person?"? You can''t tell the good from the bad. How can you be the emperor


    Li Heng had no choice but to smile and said in a low voice: "yes, the emperor is such a person. Who can do it?"


    Small nine just want to say what, suddenly think of big brother''s identity, the emperor is his own father, can''t help but some sorry way: "sorry, big brother, I shouldn''t say so to say the emperor." Li Heng was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything. He just rubbed Xiaojiu''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not a prince in front of you. I''m just your big brother. You can say anything you want. The emperor is also a person. People make mistakes. There''s nothing you can''t say."


    Small nine heard Li Heng say so, immediately happy up, continue to say: "big brother, you know? Since my uncle was shut up, my family has been stuffy all day. No one talks and laughs like before. My brothers are not happy. My aunt cried secretly, but my mother told me not to tell anyone. It''s hard for adults to understand. They can''t let people know anything, and they don''t know if they are tired of hiding so many secrets


    "Also, the day before yesterday, my sixth brother was punished by the master for fighting with others. Seventh brother said that sixth brother was right. It was those people who should not speak ill of uncle. All those who said uncle was a traitor should be beaten. Starling is also very angry. He says that all the people in Taixue are snobbish. He scolds them all. He says that as a man of Mo family, he should not only enjoy the honor brought by Mo family, but also bear the humiliation that Mo family should bear. "


    "I don''t think what five brothers said is right. Six brothers and seven brothers and eight brothers are right. It''s clear that uncle is a good man, but those people don''t say uncle is a bad man. If I''m present, I''ll beat them all over the place to find their teeth. Do they dare to speak ill of my uncle again?"


    Li Heng had a heavy heart when he heard this. He could see that Xiao Jiuqi was shaking his fist. He was about to rush out and hit people. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Heng patted Xiaojiu''s head and said in a low voice, "your uncle''s business is decided by your grandfather. The emperor is a little confused, but he is not a fool. He won''t do anything to your uncle."


    Small nine dissatisfied stare way: "he all lock up my uncle, also let people say my uncle is a bad person?"


    Li Heng sighed in his heart and explained in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, those people say that your uncle''s bad words are not the emperor''s original intention. Sometimes they take a step back in order to go further. Everyone has a time when they have to. If your uncle is not wronged, the people in the frontier will not know how much more crime they will suffer."


    "Big brother, do you mean that the emperor did it for the common people, so is it right for him to do it?" he asked


    Li Heng shook his head and said: "no, he just chose the best way for himself. In front of the emperor, the truth, the good and the bad are not so important."


    Small nine understand, want to think, can''t help but ask: "that big brother, you in the future when the emperor, will also do this?"


    Li Heng was stunned, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I will not do that, and I will not be emperor in the future!"


    Small nine don''t understand, frown way: "big brother, I don''t understand, you are the prince, the prince will be the emperor in the future, the play text all say so.". Besides, if you are not the emperor, what will you do in the future? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 346

    Li Heng looked at the distance, his eyes wide open way: "the future is too far, I don''t know what I want to do, in short, I won''t be the emperor!"


    Xiao Jiu stares at Li Heng for a while, as if he understands something and says, "Oh, I know. Big brother doesn''t like to be emperor. In fact, I don''t think it''s good to be the emperor. There are a group of people around me everywhere I go every day. I can''t get out of the palace all day, and I can''t get any delicious food outside. I have to go to court every day. It''s very boring. "


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu in surprise, laughed and nodded: "you''re right. Being the emperor is the most boring thing in the world!"


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at the laughing Li Heng, don''t understand oneself but said a truth, how can make big brother so laugh? But see Li Heng happy, small nine will also follow up laughing, Li Heng see small nine face confused with his smile, can''t help laughing more stop.


    While Xiaojiu and Li Heng are laughing at each other in Jingxin Zhai, Xu Jingniang in Xingguo mansion loses her temper.


    Because Laba is near, according to the custom of Kyoto, she should send a festival gift to her in laws. Although the two families didn''t exchange the Geng tie to make a formal engagement, she thought that they had already made an oral decision. She only wanted to do the wedding after the Chinese new year, so she wanted to send a festival gift to the Zhong family to show her respect for the future in laws.


    But Xu Jingniang never thought that the eight color gift she prepared was sent back intact. The steward who sent the gift also brought back a word from Mr. Zhong: the oral agreement between the two families is invalid. The Zhong family has chosen another good match for Zhong Wanning and will soon get married.


    As the saying goes, it''s a good "hand not to smile", not to mention the future relatives who come to the door with the Festival ceremony, but they were turned out alive, and got a cold sentence: the marriage is invalid!


    Xu Jingniang has been in business for so many years, but she has never seen such a unruly family. She can''t help scolding in the house.


    Xu Jingniang angrily said to Mo Taiwen, "the man surnamed Zhong must have seen his eldest brother go to prison and thought that our family status was not protected. It''s obvious that he wants to get rid of us. I''m afraid that old man Zhong is very happy at home now. Because there was an accident in his family before, he didn''t have time to change Geng tie with us, so the marriage didn''t cross Ming Road, It''s just a matter of saying, "I''m going to leave your family."


    Mo Taiwen was also very dissatisfied with the Zhong family''s practice, but he thought that it was after all the daughter-in-law''s family that his son was yearning for. He coaxed Xu Jingniang with gentle words and said, "I''m afraid that the Zhong family is also confused by rumors. He thinks that the eldest brother is really something. The old man of his family is always timid, and it''s just a moment''s anger to say goodbye, After a while, I''ll go to the door and explain myself, and it''ll be OK. "


    As soon as Xu Jingniang heard this, she became more and more angry. She directly pointed to Mo Taiwen and scolded, "don''t go. It''s not enough to be beaten once. You belong to Bodhisattva. You even put the other side of your face together to be beaten? Mo Taiwen, you have to go to the door and explain to them in person. What do you want to explain? Are we not polite enough or are we looking down on them? "


    Mo Taiwen was scolded and did not dare to speak any more. Xu Jingniang said angrily, "if something like this happened to our family, they should send someone to ask about it. They are not polite. I don''t care about them in the face of Xiao Wu. But I''m so eager to send people to give gifts. They don''t accept them. Why? Are you deceiving me that there is no one in Mo''s family? "


    The more Xu Jingniang said, the more angry she was. She said angrily, "when something happened to their family, how did Xiao Wu do everything for them? As for us, the emperor hasn''t treated the elder brother''s crime yet. Just let the censor examine him, and they would like to stay away. Bah! What is it? If you want me to say, they are not timid at all. They are very shameless and snobbish! My son is a good-looking man. What kind of woman do you want to marry? At this time, the Zhong family directly withdrew from their family and betrothed their daughter to another family. It is clear that they are beating my mo family in the face. I would rather be a bachelor all my life than be a relative to such a shameless person! "


    When Mo Taiwen saw that Xu Jingniang was very angry, he didn''t dare to say anything more. Seeing her dry mouth and cold palms, he quickly pulled her to sit down and asked someone to serve her a cup of hot tea. Yunxiang, the big maid, went out to serve hot tea. As soon as she went out, she saw Mo Pingchu standing outside the door. Her face was pale and her eyes were dark. She didn''t know how long she had been listening. Yunxiang was startled.


    Yunxiang woke up and was about to salute, but Mo Pingchu waved to her and said in a low voice, "don''t tell my parents I''ve been here." Then he turned and left.


    Yunxiang looks at Mo Pingchu''s thin back and can''t help but feel sour. How can such a good five childe have such a bad marriage? The Zhong family yells that they want to get rid of their parents and betroth their daughter to another family. The lady is also annoyed at the Zhong family now. Is this marriage going to be yellow?


    Mo Pingchu came back to his house, and his heart was almost out of breath. Every word and sentence he heard outside Xu Jingniang''s room made Mo Pingchu''s heart cut like a knife.


    Since his uncle''s accident, Mo Pingchu has been busy day and night just to make up for his previous negligence. Mo Taiwu''s imprisonment is like a heavy stone on Mo Pingchu''s heart, which makes him unable to eat and sleep at night.


    Although Mo Pingchu knew that his mistake had been made and could not be changed, he could not help complaining about himself. He could not help thinking: if he realized the crisis, he would inform the old man in time. If he could think of it earlier later, would uncle not be humiliated as he is now, and Mo''s family would not be so turbulent, and his younger brothers would not be wronged, nor would the people in the court


    Knowing that it''s useless to think like this except to make yourself feel uncomfortable, Mo Pingchu can''t help thinking like this. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels regretful.


    The argument about Mo Taiwu in Kyoto and the quarrel about the war in Northern Xinjiang in the court make Mo Pingchu more worried. Just when he was busy, the clock family suddenly hit hard. Mo Pingchu didn''t know how he came back. He just felt confused. Now he didn''t want to see anyone and didn''t want to say anything.


    It was late at night that Mo Pingchu reluctantly regained his spirit. He sat in front of the book and thought about it again and again. He decided to write a letter to Zhong Wanning. He didn''t believe that Wanning meant to leave his family, and he didn''t believe that Wanning would marry someone else. He had to ask clearly. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 347

    In order to ensure that Zhong Wanning can receive the letter, Mo Pingchu decides to send the dark guard to visit Zhong''s house at night and deliver the letter to Zhong Wanning himself.


    After confirming that Zhong Wanning''s personal freedom has not been imprisoned or supervised, Mo Pingchu patiently allows himself to wait until the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, but still does not wait for Zhong Wanning''s reply. He only waits for the exact news of the engagement between the Zhong family and Chen Zhongyong''s son in Bingzhou.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t believe the result. No matter how hard he tried to make excuses for Zhong Wanning, Mo Pingchu couldn''t convince himself. He couldn''t understand that Zhong Wanning, who had been waiting for herself in Yuzhen temple for several years and had made a life and death pact with herself, would suddenly betray herself at this time.


    If we say that Mo Taiwu''s imprisonment is a heavy stone in Mo Pingchu''s heart, Zhong Wanning''s sudden engagement is like a heavy blow on this heavy stone, which almost beats Mo Pingchu down.


    Mo Pingchu thinks that everything has become completely different, and everything is incredible. His uncle, who thought he had a solid position in the court, was put into prison in a flash, and his lover, who thought he had a heart to heart relationship, suddenly broke his promise. All these make young Mo Pingchu almost unbearable.


    Mo Pingchu''s remorse and sadness make it difficult for him to keep calm, but the reality makes it impossible for him to indulge himself. Mo Pingchu knows better than others what the Mo family needs now and what he needs to do as the future owner of the Mo family.


    Reason and emotion are like two beasts, constantly tearing Mo Pingchu''s heart, which makes him thin and haggard in a very short time. The people of Mo family are very distressed, but they have nothing to do.


    Because just as the old man said, some roads have to go by themselves, and no one can help him.


    On the day of Laba, before the time of Maoshi, the palace was already well lit. The emperor took the imperial concubines to perform the ancestor worship ceremony.


    Every year, Laba emperor will lead the royal family to carry out the grand ceremony of ancestor worship. Laba is originally a festival of ancestor worship and God worship, praying for harvest and auspiciousness. But this year, the emperor added one more sentence: I wish the flag of Peking University would be successful and return to the DPRK as soon as possible.


    It has been more than ten days since the army started. The nearest daizhou gaojinsheng has arrived in Yiluo and quickly took over the defense of Yiluo. According to Gao Jinsheng''s report, the Rocha army is ferocious and aggressive. At present, they can barely compete with it by relying on the thick wall of Yiluo. But if they want to repel the Rocha army, it is not enough to rely on their 50000 people.


    The emperor replied in writing that as long as Gao Jinsheng could hold on to the other two armies before they arrived at ELO, he would be given a title and a big reward! The emperor can''t wait for the other two armies to arrive as soon as possible, so that the three armies can merge and attack Luocha at one stroke.


    The Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of arms have been worried about all kinds of account books, and the daily grain and grass consumption of 200000 troops is a huge amount. The 500000 stone grain stored in Dandong granary is only enough for the army''s consumption for 20 days. The Ministry of household has tried every means to raise grain and grass. The emperor knows better than anyone that if this war drags on too long, it will empty the Treasury which is not full.


    As a result, the emperor, more than anyone else, is looking forward to the end of the war and the restoration of peace in Northern Xinjiang as soon as possible. However, not everyone in the world can achieve what they want, and even the emperor must face difficulties.


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang in Xingguo''s Government House are also energetic because of the festival. They have prepared Laba porridge with yellow rice, white rice, jiangmi, Xiaomi, water chestnut, chestnut, peeled jujube mud, boiled in water, dyed with red peach kernel, almond, melon seed, peanut, hazelnut, pine nut, white sugar, brown sugar and trivial grape.


    Because of the festival, Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingyun and others also have holidays, and they don''t have to go to school. Under the leadership of the old man, after the family worships the gods and worships the ancestors, they present the prepared Laba porridge to their relatives and friends one after another, and then the whole family will eat the rest of the Laba porridge together.


    Mo Taiwen had to go to the chamber of Commerce to worship, so he had porridge and went out early. Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingyun had a big bowl of Laba porridge, but Mo Pingchu only had a small bowl, so he had to go to the study to be busy. Xu Jingniang saw the pain in her eyes and said, "Xiao Wu, your younger brothers and sisters are all at home today. Why don''t you take them to the martial arts training ground to test their Kung Fu and see if they are lazy."


    On hearing this, Mo Pingyun could not help shouting: "mother, I get up every day to practice martial arts. How ever have I been lazy?"


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t help pulling Mo Pingyun and winking at him. Mo Pingyun gave Mo Pingjian a puzzled look and saw Mo Pingjian winking at him desperately. Although he didn''t know what he said was wrong, he immediately shut up.


    Small nine one listen to want to test Kung Fu, busy happy shout: "good, good, I want to compare with myna!"


    Mo Pingjian deliberately bitter face not angry way: "small nine, you this is persimmon pick soft pinch."


    Xiaojiu made a big grimace and said with a smile: "persimmons are meant to be soft and sweet. Grandma said that, right? Grandma


    The old lady said with a smile, "yes, Xiao Jiu is the smartest. I remember what my grandmother said clearly."


    Mo Pingjian exclaimed discontentedly: "grandma is partial. She knows that Xiaojiu is born with great strength and good Kung Fu. No matter how hard I work, I can''t beat her. If I want to say, I should compete with my seventh brother and let Xiaojiu compete with my sixth brother."


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang said angrily, "you only say that Xiao Jiu is better than you. Why don''t you say that you are so many years older than Xiao Jiu? You know how to bully your sister when you are not good at Kung Fu and you are not willing to work hard. Are you such a brother? "


    Mo Pingjian cried in despair: "heaven and earth''s conscience, I have never bullied Xiao Jiu in my dreams. It''s clear that she bullied me since childhood. Mother, is your heart too biased?"


    Xu Jing Niang rolled a white eye, not polite way: "the heart is originally partial, you just know?"


    Mo Pingjian let out a cry, rushed up to hold Mo Pingchu and cried: "brother five, you are my own brother. You must make the decision for me. My hand is used for abacus. Let me compete with Xiao Jiu. How can I fight?"


    Mo Pingchu Leng Leng, hook hook lip angle to Mo Pingjian way: "is to fight, you also should be more hard, at least also have a brother''s appearance!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a sad face: "brother five, you are standing and talking without backache. If you let Xiao Jiu beat you down again and again, I will see how hard you are?"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu heard this, he frowned. Mo Pingjian turned his eyes and let go. Mo Pingchu ran and yelled: "I have a way, Xiao Jiu. I''ll fight. My brother is not afraid of you today. Ha ha ha --" the new computer version is being opened after everyone collects it. It''s hard to open the old one recently, and it will be hard to open in the future. Please remember: net, free update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 348

    Small nine one listen to is very curious, raise a foot then chase past, while chase a side to shout to ask a way: "eight elder brothers, what good method do you think of? Five brothers, wait for me -- "


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang also went out to watch the fun. The old man said with a smile, "I''ll go and see what some little guys are doing. Xiao Wu, come and have a look!"


    Hearing the old man open his mouth to let him go, Mo Pingchu was stunned and said in a low voice: "yes!"


    Mo Pingchu followed the old man behind, a young and old slowly out of the door, Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Pingchu gradually walk away from the back, can''t help but eyes red, low voice way: "small five this day than a day thin down, how can you get ah?"


    Yu Shuzhen comfort way: "don''t worry, small five is a sensible, after some time will want to open."


    "Sister-in-law, I just love that he is sensible. If I cry and make a scene like others, I won''t feel so uncomfortable. I''m afraid that he has been suffering from something wrong. What can I do?" The more Xu Jingniang said, the more uncomfortable she felt, and Yu Shuzhen was also distressed.


    The old lady sighed and said, "Jingniang, actually I want to say it''s a good thing. If you think about it carefully, according to the character of the Zhong family, I''m afraid it will hurt Xiaowu in the future. At the moment, Xiao Wu is a little bit uncomfortable, but it''s better to survive. "


    Xu Jingniang nodded and said, "what my mother-in-law said is that I''m also glad that if I become a relative with such a person, I''m afraid I''ll have to scold her sooner or later."


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "when my second younger brother married you, you were a famous lady in Kyoto. How come you are always beating and scolding now?"


    Xu Jingniang picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s not all from my sister-in-law!"


    Yu Shuzhen and the old lady couldn''t help laughing. Yu Shuzhen pointed to Xu Jingniang and said to her husband, "mother in law, you have to testify to me. Jingniang didn''t learn from me at all. Her daughter-in-law has been very gentle and obedient since she arrived in Kyoto."


    The old lady took Yu Shuzhen in one hand and patted her. Xu Jingniang said with a smile, "don''t fight. You two are all learning from me, OK?"


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen couldn''t laugh more and more. The old lady said solemnly, "naturally, our daughter-in-law will come and go straight. As long as we have reason, we will call the door and scold the door. Why not? Don''t be afraid, Jingniang. My old lady will support you! "


    Xu Jingniang smiles and falls into the old lady''s arms. Yu Shuzhen''s tears are coming out. She looks at the old man angrily and says, "Granny, where are you so used to


    The old lady hugged Xu Jingniang and said, "if you marry in, you will be my daughter. What''s wrong with my daughter


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang couldn''t laugh. They even said in a voice, "my mother-in-law is right!"


    The three laughed and sat chatting. The old lady sighed to Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang, "there are many kinds of Laba porridge in Kyoto. In the past, there were not so many kinds of Laba porridge in Northwest China, but they cooked some lentils, soybeans, red beans, broad beans, black beans, rice and yellow rice together to make porridge."


    Thinking of the situation in the northwest, Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "yes, although the Laba porridge was simpler than Kyoto, it tasted very delicious with Laba tofu. Dalao was growing up at that time. He didn''t feel full after drinking three bowls at a time. We were all afraid that he would burst his stomach."


    Speaking of his eldest grandson, the old lady couldn''t help laughing: "when he was a child, Dalao was the most naughty. He was as energetic as when he was nine years old. He could eat and drink every day, but he was used to staying in the northwest. When he came to Kyoto, he always felt uncomfortable. As a result, he didn''t stay in Beijing for a few years and went to join the army in the northwest. It''s been more than ten years since I left. Ah! I don''t know when I can see him again


    Yu Shuzhen couldn''t help but blush at the old lady''s exclamation. Seeing this, Xu Jingniang said with a smile, "are you bullying me, who haven''t been in the northwest? I haven''t seen any Laba tofu. " Yu Shuzhen was teased by Xu Jingniang. Her sad face was fleeting. She said with a smile, "it''s just the custom there. Every year before Laba, she has to make some tofu, put salt water on it, dig a small hole in it, and then put some salt in it. Because the weather is dry in winter and the sun is big in Northwest China, baking salt every day will gradually be inhaled by tofu, and the tofu will also be dried in the sun, so the Laba tofu is made. "


    Hearing this, Xu Jingniang said: "it''s not troublesome. Since it''s delicious, let''s make something to eat. If it tastes unique, we can sell it in the shop."


    Yu Shuzhen said to her husband with a smile: "grandma, you see, Jingniang is a good businessman. Even she can think of business."


    The old lady said with a smile, "if not, her shops will not be able to earn more than others!"


    Xu Jingniang joked: "my mother-in-law has come to tease me too. You don''t know, sister-in-law. My mind is bright only when I do business. Everything else is a paste. If you and my mother-in-law don''t dislike me, I''m afraid I won''t even live! My sister-in-law and mother-in-law think about it again, but what else is Laba food in the northwest? Let''s make it together to satisfy our hunger! "


    The old lady and Yu Shuzhen thought it was a good idea. After thinking about it, Yu Shuzhen said, "there is also Laba garlic. It seems that there is no such thing in Kyoto, but the garlic is so delicious that I don''t think I will like it in Kyoto."


    Xu Jingniang waved her hand and said, "my sister-in-law, it''s not right that people love stinky tofu, not to mention garlic. As long as it''s delicious, there will always be people who like it. What''s more, our shop is not only in the business of dignitaries, but also in the business of ordinary people. Those who have strong taste may mind, but the ordinary people only care about whether it tastes good or not. They don''t care whether it has taste or not. "


    The old lady nodded and said, "what Jingniang said is reasonable."


    Yu Shuzhen said: "this Laba garlic is actually put the peeled garlic into the jar, then pour in vinegar and sugar, seal it and put it in a relatively cold place, soak it for 10 days and a half months, and you can eat it. The pickled garlic is green all over the body, so there is another name in the northwest called jadeite jade. "


    Xu Jingniang said with a smile: "it''s a nice name. It''s Emerald and Jasper. It''s very popular when you hear it. This Laba garlic is made of vinegar. It must be sour and delicious. It''s soaked in Laba and taken out during the Spring Festival. It''s just for eating with dumplings."


    "That''s right. The northwest is mostly used to match dumplings. If you like sweet and sour food, just put more sugar." Yu Shuzhen nodded.


    Xu Jingniang thought for a moment and said happily, "let''s have a jar of pickle. This year we''ll try it at home. If everyone likes it, next year I''ll let the shop make a batch, and let Kyoto taste our Northwest delicacies." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 349

    "Also let your shop make a lot of money, just like the fragrant stick when I was a little nine." Yu Shuzhen joked with a smile. Xu Jingniang waved bravely and said, "that''s natural. When I make a lot of money, I''ll buy my sister-in-law and mother-in-law some precious stones."


    The old lady and Yu Shuzhen laughed when they saw that Xu Jingniang was like a man who was going out to earn a lot of money, shouting that they wanted to buy them precious stones. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, on the spur of the moment, asked the servant girl to make Laba garlic. Like the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of ordinary people, they sat around and made Laba garlic by themselves.


    As she peeled the garlic, the old lady asked Xu Jingniang, "tomorrow is the birthday of Xiao Jiu. How are you going?"


    Yu Shuzhen couldn''t help looking at Xu Jingniang. Xu Jingniang whispered: "there are many things in the house recently. I don''t think I''ll give Xiao Jiu any more this year. She''s a little baby. What''s the value of holding a banquet every year for her birthday? I''ve asked people to make some new clothes for her, and I''ve also made a pearl face. Tomorrow, I''ll put two more tables at home and celebrate with my family. "


    The old lady frowned and said, "how can I do that? Since she was born nine years ago, she has been given her birthday in the government every year. This year, something happened and she shouldn''t be wronged; Besides, there are so many people waiting to see our jokes in Kyoto. Do we really make people feel that Xing Guogong is old and Mo''s family is down? "


    Xu Jing Niang Leng Leng ashamed way: "what my mother-in-law said is that I''m not careful, then I''ll let people decorate the banquet and go to the next post."


    The old lady nodded, Yu Shuzhen said: "that mother-in-law, daughter-in-law also go to help quiet mother."


    The old lady nodded and agreed. Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen were busy preparing for Xiao Jiu''s birthday banquet. The old lady continued to make Laba garlic by herself.


    Small nine and brothers went to the martial arts field, see Mo Pingjian wrapped large and small cotton cover, almost wrapped himself into a zongzi, clamoring to compete with himself. Small nine big music, chase Mo Pingjian crazy beat him, Mo Pingjian tragedy found that his so-called protective cover doesn''t matter at all, also implicated him to run fast.


    Seeing Xiaojiu riding on his body, his fists are like rain, Mo Pingjian can only hold his head and yell: "don''t hit me in the face, brother, I want to see people!"


    Mo Ping saw that Mo Pingjian was so funny that he couldn''t help smiling. Mo Pingjian saw a smile on his fifth brother''s face through his fingers. Although he was beaten by Xiao Jiu, he was very happy.


    Small nine in the martial arts field tossed out a sweat, even the hair is a little wet, Mo Ping first see the situation is busy stop, let small nine back to wash clothes.


    Xiaojiu goes back to his house to wash and change his clothes. When he hears Cheng Mingrui''s visit, he immediately goes out.


    Cheng Mingrui comes in with a food box and smiles. Small nine comes forward with her hair scattered and asks curiously, "what''s in it? Didn''t you deliver Laba porridge this morning? "


    Cheng Mingrui doesn''t reply. He just smiles mysteriously. He puts the food box on the table and signals Xiao Jiu to open it.


    Xiaojiu takes a bad look at Cheng Mingrui, reaches out and opens the food box. When he sees the things in the food box, he stares straight in surprise.


    In the food box were several statues of different shapes, such as the lion cub, the eight immortals, the old birthday star and the arhat statue. All of them were vivid in shape, colorful, and faintly sweet.


    Cheng Mingrui saw that Xiaojiu was surprised. He was about to open his mouth, but he saw that Xiaojiu sucked his nose and asked, "is this a face man? It smells sweet. "


    Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "it''s not a dough figurine. It''s a fruit carving. It''s made of jujube mud, bean paste, Chinese yam and hawthorn cake. Then it''s decorated with jujube, peach kernel and almond and glued together with sugar. My family changed to a southern cook some time ago. It''s said that this is the only one on the altar of a big temple in the south. "Xiao Jiu immediately grasped the key point and impolitely interrupted Cheng Mingrui and asked directly," is this edible? "


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and nodded: "nature can eat!"


    "I''ll have a taste," said Xiao Jiu, grabbing a little lion and biting it. Cheng Mingrui looked at the lion''s head, which disappeared in an instant, but he was a little dull. Under normal circumstances, the girl''s family should not put it down when she saw such exquisite things?


    Xiaojiu shows Cheng Mingrui what love is. She takes a bite and nods: "it''s delicious. It''s a little crispy and crisp. It''s good!" Said, three and two will be a small lion all swallow to the stomach.


    Cheng Mingrui is silly. Yunzhu and others can''t help laughing.


    Small nine licked to lick a lip Cape, one grabbed an old birthday star again, the mouth mutters: "do so resemble not very good next mouth!" Having said that, small nine that mouth but not stingy, a big bite off the old birthday star''s head blessing bag.


    Cheng Mingrui couldn''t help but whisper: "that, that little nine, didn''t you have enough in the morning?"


    Little nine''s mouth was crammed, and he said vaguely, "I''m full. I just went to the martial arts field to play with myna. I''m hungry again!" Say, ah Wu one mouthful then left of old birthday star half head also bit down.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the fruit carving that he has spent a lot of effort to make people cry. He obviously uses it to make Xiaojiu happy. If he wants to give her food, he doesn''t have to do so?


    But Xiaojiu is very attentive at the moment. He doesn''t notice Cheng Mingrui''s expression at all. In a twinkling of an eye, he carves a box of fruit and eats only a statue of arhat. Xiaojiu grabs the statue of arhat and is about to eat it. Suddenly he doesn''t know what to put down. Cheng Mingrui is very happy, but he hears Xiaojiu mutter: "forget it, I have to keep some stomach, I''m going to eat something delicious later. "


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the spared arhat statue, some can''t laugh, Leng Leng asks Xiaojiu: "will you go out later?"


    Xiaojiudian said, "well, Li Yuanjia sent a message that the shipbuilding workshop is ready. I''ll go and have a look. By the way, I''ll go to Meijia''s shop and have two meat steamed buns."


    Cheng Mingrui heard that it was Li Yuanjia who asked Xiao Jiu. He couldn''t help feeling upset and said, "well, I''ll go too. It''s just that I want to eat the bacon of Luo family."


    Xiaojiu nodded indifferently and said, "well, you go back and change your clothes. I''ll see you at Fangkou later."


    When Xiaojiu arrives at the entrance of the square, he doesn''t see Cheng Mingrui coming. Seeing the sun rising in the sky, Xiaojiu gets impatient and leaves first with a whip.


    Li Yuanjia was waiting for Xiao Jiu at the gate of the city. When he saw Xiao Jiu coming, he took Xiao Jiu Yi to the shipyard outside the city.


    When Xiao Jiu saw the shipyard, she immediately understood where she had spent her ten thousand taels of silver, and the reason why Li Yuanjia said that there was not enough silver at that time. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 350

    This is a small workshop in the mouth of Li Yuanjia, but it is not small at all. It is located on the Bank of the Jing River, covering an area of more than 30 mu, and has a number of extremely tall houses,


    There is a very open flat ground in the square, where there are five or six unfinished ships and a row of completed ships. Dozens of craftsmen are busy back and forth, and the division of work of cable, sail, twisting and sewing is orderly. All craftsmen are working hard.


    Small nine see of dazzling, can''t help but curiously ask a way: "why do they want to divide to do?"? Why don''t we all make boats together? "


    Li Yuanjia said: "I''ve calculated that it''s much faster to do each process separately than several people building a ship from the beginning to the end. You see, in this way, a ship can be built in about three days!"


    Xiaojiu was surprised. Meng Huachen had been working for more than a month before, but now they are proficient. It''s impossible to build a boat in three days. It seems that this kind of separation process can greatly shorten the working hours.


    Meng Huachen is discussing the drawings with several craftsmen. When he hears someone talking, he can''t help looking up. He sees Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu coming. Meng Huachen gets up and walks over.


    Several craftsmen are also curious to see small nine, Li Yuanjia waved to Meng Huachen, Meng Huachen busy with small nine and Li Yuanjia back yard. Small nine inadvertently glanced at two eyes, saw through the house neatly placed a number of wood, silk hemp, tung oil and other things, can not help but ask: "how do you prepare so many materials, not have made dozens of ships?"


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "dozens of boats are not enough. The first 20 have been ordered. The rest are for next year''s Dragon Boat Festival. Naturally, the more the better. If it''s not for the limited manpower, I don''t want to make too much noise. I''ll build another wood workshop or something. Besides my own use, I can also sell a lot of money if I change hands. "


    Small nine listen to admire unceasingly, open mouth praise way: "Li Yuanjia, you don''t go to do business really is too bad!"


    Li Yuanjia raised his chin and said with disdain, "little master, the son of the king of Qi, how ever did you care for that kind of yellow and white thing? It''s vulgar!"


    Meng Hua Chen could not help but Tucao: "yesterday I seemed to listen to someone''s ear that the skates were good, and that I could take advantage of what I earned and make complaints about it."


    Li Yuanjia sees that Meng Huachen dares to tear down his own platform. He stares at Meng Huachen fiercely. Xiao Jiu sees that they are getting along well with each other, and they are totally different from each other. He is very happy to hear that Meng Huachen mentions skates. Xiao Jiu asks: "where are my skates? I think it''s done? "


    Li Yuanjia pours at Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen says to Xiao Jiu with a smile, "well done, in the backyard!"


    Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia follow Meng Huachen to the backyard. They see three main rooms facing each other, and three rooms in the East and West. There are some flowers and trees in the yard, which is simple but elegant.


    Seeing that there were guests coming, Meng''s mother brought tea and snacks. When she saw Xiao Jiu, they seemed to have business to talk about. She only exchanged a few words and then retreated. Small nine left to see right to see curiously ask a way: "Meng Huachen, do you live here now?"


    Meng Huachen nodded and said, "this yard was the first one built by shiziye. After the yard was built, my mother and I moved here; Later, when Luo Chengzhou saw that it was comfortable to live here, they also moved here. It''s more secluded than Kyoto, and the scenery is better. Shiziye also has cars and horses to prepare. It''s also very convenient to go to school. Shiziye also sends people to deliver rice noodles and meat dishes on time every month. My mother says that she''s much better living here. "


    "That''s good," said Xiao Jiu, turning to Li Yuanjia with a smile when he saw that Meng Huachen was well taken care of. "Li Yuanjia, I didn''t expect you to be so reliable. It seems that you found the right person to take care of Meng Huachen."


    Li Yuanjia complacently said: "that''s natural. I''m talented. Whatever I do, I''ll do better than others as soon as I start!"


    Xiaojiuda said with a smile: "yes, yes, you are the most beautiful. You are the most beautiful person in the world!" Li Yuanjia couldn''t help staring. Meng Huachen couldn''t help but want to laugh. Seeing Li Yuanjia''s staring, Xiao Jiu asked with a smile, "where are my skates? Bring it to me to see what it''s like. It can make you feel like you can make a lot of money. I think it must be excellent! "


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile, "you should ask Meng Huachen about this. He is responsible for doing it, and I am responsible for selling it."


    Meng Huachen said with a smile: "in fact, it has been several days, but shiziye said that tomorrow is your birthday. I have to send it to you as a birthday gift tomorrow."


    Xiao Jiu said: "good, Li Yuanjia. You want to kill me with a pair of skates on my birthday. How beautiful are you? But there are so many things going on in our family recently. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to celebrate my birthday this year. If you have any gifts ready, you can send them now. I''ll have to go again to save it! " Small nine said carelessly stretched out his hand for the main road.


    When Li Yuanjia heard that Xiao Jiu''s birthday was too late, his eyes flashed, but he didn''t show anything on his face. He still said with a smile, "you''ve got all the Poseidon needles in your house. What can I do for you? Some people have long mouths and stinky tongues. If they say something unpleasant, you will ignore it. "


    "Shiziye is right. We all believe that Mo Shangshu is innocent. The truth will come out sooner or later!" Meng Huachen said sincerely.


    When Xiao Jiu saw that Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen both said this, he was very happy and said with a smile: "my grandfather often said that in adversity you can see the truth, and you are all my good brothers. But Meng Huachen, you seem to be much braver than before. You never blush when you say that?"


    Meng Huachen was stunned, and her cheeks turned red. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help laughing, and Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing.


    The skates were quickly brought. Xiao Jiu looked at them. They seemed to be similar to ordinary boots, but they were a little narrower. There were several wheels and a cardboard like thing under them.


    Small nine looked and looked, also don''t understand that card board is to do what use, ask Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen, two people also only say let her try to know.


    Xiaojiu, Li Yuanjia and others come to the ice rink that Meng Huachen and others have already made by the river. Xiaojiu puts on his skates and steps on the ice rink carefully. Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen stretch their arms to protect her. Xiaojiu tries to slide a few times and waves to Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen that they won''t protect her.


    Small nine found that although this pair of skates is a bit cramped when wearing, it is much more flexible than the craftsmen in the government before. Small nine can''t help sliding more steadily and faster. Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu was sliding faster and faster, and the fast figures were all blurry. He couldn''t help shouting: "Xiao Jiu, slow down, don''t slide so fast!"


    Xiaojiu exclaimed excitedly: "I can''t stop --" the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 351

    Meng Huachen cried out: "the board behind your shoes is used to slow down. You just aim the board at the ground and the speed will slow down!"


    Xiaojiu realized the purpose of the board. She slowly raised her foot to aim the board at the ground. She only heard a sound of friction. Her speed really slowed down. Small nine slowly turned a circle to stop, excitedly stamped his feet and said: "this shoe is very good, flat, steady and fast, and can also slow down, you are really great!"


    Li Yuanjia waved his hand with a smile and said: "it''s not us who are strong, it''s you who are strong. After making these shoes, Meng Huachen fell dozens of times before he could barely slide. The first time you wear them, you can slide so fast. I just want to know, ah, are you human legs?"


    Xiaojiu laughed and said, "I''m an immortal. How can I have legs?" With that, he jumped up suddenly and made a circle in the air, which made Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen startled. However, Xiao Jiu landed smoothly and showed off his lightness skill with a proud face. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Happy to accept the skates, take Meng Huachen and others to prepare the birthday ceremony, small nine happily and Li Yuanjia together back to the city.


    On the way, after listening to Li Yuanjia''s plan to start selling skates, Xiao Jiu said impatiently, "you can do it by yourself. Don''t tell me. What about my birthday gift? Meng Huachen is ready. Don''t tell me you''re not ready for anything? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "I''m ready, but you probably won''t like it."


    "Since you know I don''t like it, why don''t you prepare one I like?" Small nine discontented stare Li Yuan Jia to ask a way.


    Li Yuanjia raised a finger, shook it unfathomably and said: "although you may not like it, you must need it very much. Since I am ready, I will only prepare what you need!"


    Small nine was aroused curiosity, can''t help but ask: "what do I need? Why don''t I know what I definitely need? "


    Li Yuanjia took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu opened it, he saw that it was a contract of the workshop, and the name of all the people was "Mo Yinian". Xiao Jiu blinked his eyes hard, looked at it carefully, and saw that the three words were really his own name. He couldn''t help looking silly.


    "What''s this?" Small nine hold contract book to sway, very don''t understand of ask Li Yuan Jia way.


    Li Yuanjia pulled the deed from Xiaojiu, folded it carefully and patted the purse which was put into Xiaojiu''s waist. Then he said solemnly: "with this, the shipbuilding workshop and all the silver earned by the workshop, 80% of it is yours. I will give the remaining 20% to Meng Huachen and them, 10% to myself. Don''t you mind?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, not angry way: "you won''t say this is what I need? Isn''t this silver? How can I need silver? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile, "of course you need silver. Don''t you know you are fighting now? Then I ask you, "who is the most important to win this battle?"


    "The emperor! It''s said that the emperor prayed for God''s protection when he offered sacrifices today, so that the Dingbei army would win. "


    "Yes, it''s true that the emperor expects the army to win, but there''s another man. Only when the army wins can he prove his innocence. Xiao Jiu, can you think about it with your head?"


    "Why don''t I use my brain? What did you say, innocence? Do you mean my great uncle


    "Ah! You are not so stupid that you can''t help it. Do you know that if you want to keep your great uncle clean, you must win the battle; I''ll ask you again, do you know what it takes to win a battle? "


    Small Jiuyi listen to Li Yuanjia asked this question, can''t help but confident way: "of course, it is the generals command square soldiers brave and fearless ah!" But Li Yuanjia shook his head and said, "no, what you need most to win is silver."


    Xiaojiu was stunned, staring at Li Yuanjia in disbelief and asked, "what did you say? Silver? What does war have to do with silver? "


    Li Yuanjia shook his head and sighed, "look, you don''t understand? Let me ask you the simplest question. Everyone knows that the North army is 200000. Do you know how many cavalry and infantry there are in 200000


    Xiao Jiu thought for a moment and said, "my grandfather once said that the soldiers in my dynasty are generally 20000 infantry, 4000 cavalry, 200000 troops, and there should be about 40000 cavalry."


    Li Yuanjia held out his hand and said, "no, 40000 cavalry means at least 40000 horses. They are all horses, not including those who pull grain, grass, weapons and equipment. With so many horses, there will be at least 10000 stones of grass in one day, plus people, plus donkeys and mules who pull things. Do you calculate this account? Are you scared or not?"


    Although Xiao Jiu is not good at arithmetic, Li Yuanjia suddenly finds that the war really needs money. But Li Yuanjia''s next words stunned Xiao Jiu directly. She just knew that it would cost money to fight, but she never thought that it was not the cost of a star and a half at all. She was almost burning money.


    According to Li Yuanjia, soldiers not only need to eat food but also meat. If they don''t eat meat, they don''t have the strength to fight. Therefore, the general army will bring some livestock, so that they can go where they go, eat where they want, and supplement as needed. Therefore, the number of 200000 army horses, donkeys and mules is about 50000 to 60000. On the one hand, these livestock need a lot of food and grass to feed. On the other hand, because the load will also affect the speed of the March, the consumption will only be more than the book.


    Besides food and grass, another big expense is weapons and equipment. Since there is a war to be fought, the equipment of the soldiers must be essential. The number of bows, arrows and crossbows, and the contradiction between swords and swords must be sufficient. It is impossible for every soldier to have one. What about those who lose their weapons after a war? Or those who have lost a battle and abandoned their armor, do they still have to search among the dead? That''s the only way to win a battle. If you lose a battle, there''s no other way but to add something new.


    In addition to these portable equipment, there are also anti horse, iron tribulus used to deal with the enemy''s cavalry, as well as siege catapult, car, ladder and so on. It takes a lot of manpower to transport these heavy and large objects. Besides fighting, daily equipment is indispensable: axe for tree cutting, iron saw, sickle for grass cutting, hoe for digging camp, knife for cutting wood, raincoat for rainy days, cloth for covering quartermaster supplies, etc.


    In Li Yuanjia''s words, every step of the army is made of real gold and silver. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 352

    However, the grain, grass and weapons are actually quite good. After all, the Ministry of national treasury and arms has this part in its daily reserves. Although it is difficult to temporarily allocate them, they are still crowded. But there is one item, the most important but also the most troublesome, because this item must be cash bank, and it must not be in arrears. Either it is the side or the military pay that the soldiers are most concerned about!


    As the saying goes, "there must be brave men under the heavy reward". What''s more, in the war, although the soldiers are loyal to their country, they are also carrying their heads and taking great risks to defend their country. Naturally, they can''t go back empty handed, can they? Naturally, the military pay is indispensable, and the war is just around the corner. In order to boost morale and win over the morale of the army, the pay can not be delayed by half.


    The 200000 army is only 500 Wen per person per month, which requires hundreds of thousands of taels of military pay per month. Where does this cost come from? I''m afraid it''s the most troublesome thing from the emperor to the courtiers.


    In addition, what are the costs of temporary construction of fortresses, trenches, roads and bridges; There are bound to be injuries when swords and swords have no eyes on the battlefield. People need money for the ointment for injuries, the military medical equipment for hemostasis and bandaging, and so on.


    With the rise of Li Yuanjia''s theory, she took out a small abacus and rattled it. A surprising number came out of Li Yuanjia''s mouth. Xiao Jiu was stunned. Li Yuanjia''s words completely broke her understanding of war.


    Born in the general''s family, he was a general from his grandfather to his elder brother. Xiao Jiu was no stranger to fighting. From the old man and other people, what Xiao Jiu heard was how to command the war, how to arrange the troops, how to deploy the troops, how to kill the enemy with one hundred enemies, but she never heard anyone calculate the cost of the war.


    For the first time, Xiao Jiu realized that a great war was not a matter of one person or an army, but a matter of one country.


    The more she heard this, the more frightened she felt. According to Li Yuanjia, it''s just a quick decision. If it''s delayed for a year and a half, I''m afraid it will make a mess of the Xia Dynasty, let alone her uncle.


    Li Yuanjia is going to talk about the expenses after the war, the rewards for meritorious service, and the pensions for those who died in the war. Moreover, because of the war, all the cities in Northern Xinjiang must be ruined, and they must be exempted from taxes. The expenses are huge. So the emperor is eager to win the first World War and return to the court immediately.


    Suddenly see small nine face pale, eyes panic, Li Yuanjia suddenly wake up, can''t help but chagrin oneself for a moment didn''t resist to say so many words, let small nine such a little girl also with fear. He just wanted Xiaojiu to understand his intention. He didn''t want Xiaojiu to be so upset!


    Li Yuanjia hastened to remedy the situation, quickly put away the abacus, comforted Xiao Jiu and said, "I''m just miscalculating. In fact, the state of Xia has been peaceful and prosperous for decades, and there''s money in the Treasury. I guess it won''t be a problem to fight for a year and a half; Besides, our troops are strong and well-equipped. The weapons and brains of the Rocha bandits are not as good as ours. It''s just that they suddenly sent troops to kill us by surprise. When the army arrives, they will be beaten to pieces, and your uncle will be acquitted. "


    Small nine Leng Leng of looking at Li Yuan Jia, the brow tightly wrinkly a face worry of ask a way: "what you say will come true?"


    "Of course, I''m the son of the king of Qi. The smarter people in the world are not born yet. If I say yes, I will. Don''t worry! What''s more, your face is very fat. If you wrinkle like a steamed bun, it''s so ugly. Don''t wrinkle now! " Li Yuanjia patted his chest and immediately joked.


    Xiao Jiu felt a little more comfortable when he heard Li Yuanjia say that. When he heard Li Yuanjia say that she was ugly, he threw a whip and scolded: "you are as ugly as a steamed bun? You are thin and not as good-looking as steamed buns. I think you are at most a dumpling, or a broken dumpling with broken skin and stuffing. Hum


    Li Yuanjia was scolded by Xiao Jiu with a whip pointing to his nose. He was not annoyed at all, but also relieved. He couldn''t see Xiao Jiu''s sad face, or such a fierce look was more suitable for her.


    Although Xiao Jiu scolded Li Yuanjia, his face was not as relaxed as before. Li Yuanjia turned his eyes and asked him mysteriously, "Xiao Jiu, do you know why I want to make the shipbuilding workshop so high and big?" Small nine curled his lips, not angry way: "I don''t know, it''s estimated that your eyes are too high, afraid the house is too low to see clearly."


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "well, you little nine, you have learned to swearing around the corner. Don''t you just want to scold me for my eyes growing on my head? I''m good at it, little girl


    Xiaojiu''s mind was pierced. Li Yuanjia raised her chin and said, "I never spend a cent in vain, and I don''t do anything useless just because I like it. I''ve thought about it carefully. It''s profitable to build a ship. Among the craftsmen I''m looking for, there are some good ship builders. Meng Huachen is also a good painter who can write and draw. They will join hands. One day, our shipyard will be able to do all kinds of things, such as Jiang boat, Hai boat, Fu boat, Guang boat and Sha boat. Xiao Jiu, have you ever thought about what would happen at that time? "


    Xiaojiu thought about it, clapped his hands and said, "then I can set up a fleet to sweep the Tianqi Strait. At that time, I will take people to rob Luocha if they want to rob Luocha, and Japanese slaves if they want to rob Japanese slaves!"


    Li Yuan Jia is silly, speechless looking at small nine, found that the girl''s brain circuit is really different from ordinary people!


    Li Yuanjia said: "who is going to set up a fleet with you, ancestor? I mean to build ships and sell them. Think about it. If we can build any ship in the shipbuilding workshop, how powerful it will be, and how many people will beg us to build ships with a lot of money?"


    Small nine repeatedly wave a hand a way: "you sell a boat how to have to grab directly fast?"? I''m right. You can build a big sea boat and follow me to the sea. Let''s go all the way to Luocha and sell the throne of the old emperor. It''s more than you can earn by selling the boat! "


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu in a broken state. He is very sad to find that if Xiaojiu is not too young, she would like to go out with the army. Even she can think of such an idea. She also sets up a fleet to go to Luocha to rob. Is she going to be a bandit leader in the future?


    Li Yuanjia suddenly regretted his idea of building a big ship. He felt inexplicably that he was helping Zhou to do evil. If one day Xiao Jiu became like that, Xing Guogong would not kill him himself, would he? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 353

    Xiaojiuzheng narrowed his eyes and imagined that he was brave enough to ride the wind and waves. He caught a glimpse of Li Yuanjia shivering and asked curiously, "are you cold?"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned. He shook his head and said, "it''s not cold. I''m not cold at all."


    "What are you shaking for?"


    "Am I shaking? I''m not shaking -- "


    Small nine speechless looking at the voice are shaking up Li Yuanjia, can''t help but roll a big white eye, Li Yuanjia is innocent looking at small nine, he is really not cold, just afraid!


    Xiaojiu patted his purse on his waist and said to Li Yuanjia with a smile, "I''ll take your gift. When you are born, I''ll give you a gift back!"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned. He waved his hand and said, "no, no, I''m too old to spend my birthday."


    "I''m only seven years old, but you''re only two or three years older than me. My grandmother said that as long as I''m under twelve, I''m a baby. Naturally, I''ll have my birthday."


    "I''m already 12 years old. I''m not a little baby any more. But why are you only seven years old? How many meals do you eat on weekdays? If you look at what you feed yourself, I always feel that you are no longer young."


    "What''s the matter with me eating my own food? I''m small and I blame others. Hum! If you have the ability, you should eat more and grow tall quickly. Don''t wait for another two years. I''ll be taller than you. That''s going to make people laugh off! " Small nine stretched out his hand for a stroke, elated to Li Yuanjia Yang Yang Yang whip, as if she is about to grow taller than Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu''s innocent face and laughs at his worry. Xiaojiu is only seven years old and is still a long way from growing up. He is worried that this girl will be a bandit leader in the future, and it''s too early.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help laughing at himself and said to Xiao Jiu seriously: "Xiao Jiu, I think so. In the Xia Dynasty, the land was broad and not heavy for water transportation. There were many ships in the southern river, but there was nothing that could really sail the sea. If we could really make such a big ship, would it be wonderful? And I heard Meng Huachen say that your wish is to sail on the sea in the future. With this shipbuilding workshop, your dream will come true when you grow up. "


    Xiaojiu smiles happily. Looking at Xiaojiu''s smiling face, Li Yuanjia can''t help laughing. Looking at Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu said expectantly: "when we can make a boat sailing in the sea one day, you, me and Meng Huachen, let''s go sailing together, watch the sunrise and sunset together, and see what the fish bigger than the big boat looks like and how about it?"


    "It''s a deal?" Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu expectantly and held out his hand.


    Small nine smile to extend hand and Li Yuan Jia hit a palm, long voice way: "a promise!"


    No one knows, just on this common official road, the casual agreement between the two children who rode slowly brought great changes to the Xia kingdom in the future. At the moment, they just like every child who has never seen the sea, but simply want to see the legendary boundless sea.


    After Mo Pingchu came down from the martial arts training ground, he went back to his study and was ready to continue to be busy. But with the newspaper in his hand, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help thinking about the old man''s words and couldn''t read a word.


    When they left the martial arts training ground, Mo Pingchu was the last to send him away. He said a few words to Mo Pingchu on the way back. Thinking of the old man saying to himself that if you can''t let go, don''t force yourself to let go. If you have doubts, you can solve them by yourself. Only when you finish what you should do can you move on without any worries. Mo Pingchu can''t help but smile bitterly.


    He thought he had covered up well, but he was easily seen through by the old man. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Mo Pingchu had to admit that he really couldn''t let Zhong Wanning go. Knowing that Zhong Wanning is not only breaking his promise, but also about to marry someone else, Mo Pingchu still wants to see her and listen to her say a few words. Only in that way can he really give up his heart.


    After much consideration, Mo Pingchu asked people to prepare a festival gift and personally carried it to Zhong''s house.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t expect that even though he didn''t care about the shame, he didn''t even enter the door of Zhongfu. He was directly stopped by the gatekeepers, and heard the other party yell: "our old general said that my miss sun has been betrothed to someone else. Don''t pester me again, or we will be rude!"


    Say, a few gatekeepers rush up, push Mo Pingchu open and close the door immediately.


    Looking at the closed door of Zhongfu, Mo Pingchu can''t help feeling as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. Not long ago, he was still the future uncle of the family. He was warmly invited to come in. Now he is not only rejected, but also yells "you''re welcome" at himself. Mo Pingchu really doesn''t know how he can be rude to himself.


    Since the accident, Mo Pingchu has realized for the first time what it means to be in a cold world and what it means to be in a dangerous heart. He just feels as if he has been thrown head on by a basin of ice water, cold from head to foot and even in his heart.


    He clenched his fist and pursed his lower lip. Mo Pingchu tried his best to keep calm. He was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly he heard a violent drink from his side: "brother five, get out of the way!"


    Mo Pingchu raised his eyes and saw that Mo Pingyun ran over and held up the stone lion in front of the Zhongfu gate. Mo Pingchu was startled and was about to ask, but Mo Pingjian suddenly pulled him aside.


    Mo Pingyun threw it suddenly, only to hear a loud bang, the stone lion with a weight of several hundred pounds hit the door of Zhongfu. The loud noise scared the nearby residents out to see.


    Mo Pingchu''s forehead is green. Are these boys here to make trouble? Don''t you think the Xingguo government has had enough right and wrong recently?


    Mo Pingchu glared at Mo Pingyun. He was about to scold them and pull them back quickly. However, Mo Pingjian suddenly stepped forward, pointed to the door of the Zhong family and cried angrily, "Oh, your Zhong family is too rude. Our brother came to send the Laba Festival gift. If you don''t open the door to welcome them, why don''t you refuse? But do you look down on our Xingguo government? "


    The onlookers immediately had a lot of discussions, and they were very puzzled and curious about the Zhong family''s neglect of Xing Guogong.


    Mo Pingchu saw more and more onlookers, so he couldn''t help tearing them down. Mo Pingyun said in a low voice: "don''t make trouble, come back with me!"


    Mo Ping said angrily: "I didn''t see it. Since I saw it, I must vent my anger on my brother. Brother five, you see, today I have to smash his door. I want to bully us, dream!" With that, Mo Pingyun threw away Mo Pingchu and went to the stone lion on the other side. He used his internal power to lift up another stone lion. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 354

    The doorkeeper of Zhongfu was startled by the sudden loud noise. When he woke up, the doorkeeper opened the small door above the gate and glanced at it. However, he saw that there were two young men in Xingguo mansion. One of them, Gao Ma Da, was holding the stone lion high at the door. He said clearly: if they don''t open the door again, they will continue to smash the door!


    The gatekeeper turned pale with fright and his legs trembled. He immediately sent someone to the inner courtyard to spread the news. He put out his head and cried out with trembling fear: "we have something to say, young master, don''t hit the door easily."


    Mo Pingchu was about to open his mouth, but Mo Pingjian pointed to the steward and yelled: "we smashed the door because you were rude. It''s late for us to send the festival gift in Laba, and you can''t close the door to drive people out, can you? Our brother yelled a few times, you just don''t hear us, we don''t break the door, how can you talk to us? I''d like to say it well. Then you have to open the door first, don''t you? "


    With that, Mo Pingjian turned to the audience and yelled, "big guy, I''m going to judge you. My brother came to the door to give you a gift. Is it so humiliating? Can you smash his door? "


    Seeing Mo Pingjian''s handsome appearance and loud voice, people believed his words and began to blame Zhong Fu for his behavior. The doorkeeper was miserable to hear, but because of her reputation, she couldn''t explain it, so her forehead was in a cold sweat.


    Mo Pingjian glanced triumphantly at Mo Pingchu and said to him in a low voice: "brother five, look at our, I''ll take care of it for you today!"


    With that, Mo Pingjian turned his head, pointed to the steward and said, "I''ve heard that general Zhong is the most sensible man. This kind of thing that keeps people away from the door must not be ordered by his old man. I think it''s you snobbish people who think it''s easy to bully when something goes wrong with Xingguo government, isn''t it?"


    The steward was scared by Mo Pingjian''s big hat. He waved his hand and said: "I dare not, I dare not!"


    "You still don''t admit it. Is this rude thing really ordered by general Zhong?" Mo Pingjian did not give in and pressed step by step.


    The steward was in a dilemma. He was flustered and did not know what to do. But Mo Pingjian didn''t give him any consideration at all. He said angrily, "I don''t think you''ll shed tears if you don''t see the coffin, don''t hit the south wall, and don''t look back. Well, for the sake of the face of Xingguo government, we''ll offend you today, sixth brother."


    As soon as Mo Pingjian''s voice fell, Mo Pingyun threw it with both hands, and the stone lion flew straight to the gate. Mo Pingjian was slightly stunned. Looking at Mo Pingyun, he said in his heart: how can I throw it unsteadily this time?


    Mo Pingyun smiles. Although he has great strength, he is very tired to hold such a heavy stone lion. So when he hears Mo Pingjian''s words, he throws it out in a hurry. It''s a little more urgent than the previous one.


    The two brothers'' eyes met. Others couldn''t understand it. They just felt that the stone lion was really loud and powerful when it hit the gate. It shook the gate of the bell house directly. The bronze nails on the door were scattered all over the ground, and the imposing bell house was no longer glorious.


    And the timid steward, as early as the stone lion hit the moment immediately closed the door, is shivering to hide in the door.


    Two blows in a row. If it wasn''t for the gate of Zhongfu, it was made by tie Yemu, who was awarded by the Kaiyuan empress, I''m afraid it would have been smashed through. The onlookers saw that the most attractive Xingguo mansion in Kyoto smashed the gate of Zhongfu so hard. However, the people of Zhongfu kept avoiding the door and didn''t dare to open it. They could not help surmise that the rumor of Xingguo mansion''s collapse in Kyoto was not true. How could the prince who wanted to collapse dare to be so overbearing?


    What Mo Pingjian wants is this effect. He and his six brothers want to go to qibaozhai to choose a birthday present for Xiao Jiu. They accidentally see Mo Pingchu walking to Zhongfu alone. They can''t help but follow him with curiosity. Unexpectedly, they see that the servants of Zhongfu humiliate their brother so much. Mo Pingyun is impatient and immediately rushes out to settle accounts with the other party. Mo Pingjian also follows up.


    Although he wanted to smash the door of the Zhong family and break in and beat the shameless people, Mo Pingjian knew that they had to be reasonable even if they wanted to vent their anger. Otherwise, the Mo family, who was already in a lot of discussion, would not know what it would be like. Therefore, Mo Pingyun is responsible for the operation, and Mo Pingjian is responsible for inciting the onlookers. At present, the effect is not beyond Mo Pingjian''s expectation, which makes him very proud.


    The door of the Zhong family is finally opened, and Zhong Hui comes out with people in a hurry.


    Mo Pingchu stares at Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun, who are about to step forward. They slowly greet them and salute Zhonghui. Zhong Hui was a little embarrassed when he saw Mo Pingchu. But thinking of his father''s orders, Zhong Hui said to Mo Pingchu: "my servants are rude and reckless. They offend some of you. Please don''t blame them. Please come in!"


    When Mo Ping first saw Zhong Hui''s polite and unfamiliar language, he was far less intimate and familiar than before. He couldn''t help feeling bad in his heart. He wanted to enter the door, but he was blocked by Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian gave a salute to Zhong Hui with a smile and said, "Mo''s balang has seen general Zhong!"


    Then Mo Pingyun gave a salute to Zhong Hui and said, "I''ve seen general Zhong!"


    Zhong Hui was stunned and embarrassed. Mo Pingchu said with a bitter smile, "excuse me, general. This is my sixth brother and eighth brother. This time, I came here with you. My sixth younger brother is impatient. He was so offensive just now. Please don''t take it amiss! "


    Zhong Hui glanced at the copper nails that had fallen all over the ground, and then looked at the crowd with different looks and endless discussions, squeezing out a sentence from his teeth: "no strange, no strange!"


    Mo''s brothers follow Zhong Hui into Zhongfu. In Mo Pingjian''s expectation and Mo Pingyun''s discontent, Mo Pingchu finally meets Zhong Wanning hiding behind the screen.


    Mo Pingchu eagerly stares at the familiar figure, blinks, but sees the figure saying in his very familiar voice: "leaving relatives is my own meaning, it has nothing to do with the elders at home. If you want to blame me, blame me, I can''t afford you!"


    Mo Pingchu''s heart was like a knife, and he couldn''t breathe. Mo Pingyun was very angry when he heard this. He pointed to Zhong Wanning behind the screen and said angrily, "what did you just say? If you have the courage to say it again, although I never beat women, I can make an exception for you! "


    Mo Pingjian quickly grabbed Mo Pingyun and said in a low voice, "sixth brother, calm down. This is in the bell house!"


    "I don''t care where it is. I''ll beat anyone who dares to bully my five brothers!" Mo Ping raised his foot and kicked a stool away. After the screen, Zhong Wanning''s servant girl screamed. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 355

    Zhong Hui and others, who were guarding outside, rushed in when they heard the scream inside the house. The house was in a mess. Mo Pingchu tried his best to shout angrily: "enough! Xiao Ba, take Xiao Liu out! "


    "Five brothers?" Mo Pingjian looked at Mo Pingchu in surprise. Mo Pingchu pursed his lower lip and said in a low voice: "if I am my brother, I will be obedient!"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and hurriedly pulled Mo Pingyun out. Mo Pingchu tried his best to arch his hand toward the man behind the screen and said, "today, Mo is presuming to leave!" With that, Mo Pingchu immediately turned and went out.


    Just as Mo Pingchu''s figure gradually disappeared, a cry came from behind the screen: "Miss, miss."


    Zhong Hui rushed over and asked, "what happened to Wanning?"


    The servant girl cried: "master, Miss fainted!"


    "Well, what are you doing? Go and call the doctor Zhong Hui flurried up Zhong Wanning, but suddenly found that her daughter''s body was too light. Looking at Zhong Wanning''s face, Zhong Hui couldn''t help sighing.


    On the other side, after Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun left Zhongfu, the three brothers rushed back to Xingguo mansion in a hurry.


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun carefully look at Mo Pingchu''s pale face. They are very worried. Seeing Mo Pingchu''s steady arrival at home, they are all relieved. Who knows, entered the gate to walk less than 100 steps, Mo Pingchu suddenly a staggering fall to the ground, then motionless.


    Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingyun are scared. They immediately want to help Mo Pingchu up. However, they see that Mo Pingchu''s face is red and unconscious, and they can''t wake up.


    Mo Pingjian calls for help in a hurry. After a period of war and chaos, the doctor gives Mo Pingchu several injections under the gaze of the Mo family. Mo Pingchu slowly wakes up. Don''t wait for everyone to relax, but see Mo Pingchu body suddenly a crooked, wow a vomit a big mouthful of blood out, Xu Jingniang immediately scared to cry out.


    The old man relaxed his mouth and said, "it''s OK. It''s good to spit it out."


    The doctor said with a smile: "what the duke said is that the congestion is blocked in his chest. Now it''s OK for him to vomit out. I''ll take some medicine for a while and have a good rest for a few days!"


    All of them were relieved. Xu Jingniang finally fell to the ground with her heart in her hand, but she couldn''t help feeling a little soft. Yu Shuzhen saw Xu Jingniang''s body in a panic and asked her servant girl to help her sit down and have a rest.


    The old lady fondly stroked Mo Pingchu''s forehead and said: "Xiao Wu, this person will always encounter such and such difficult things in the world, but no matter what happens, his heart should be relaxed. Don''t support everything by yourself, and don''t hold it in his heart."


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old lady with guilt, nodded slightly and said, "I remember, grandma, you have to worry about me."


    "Silly child, you are my grandson, I naturally have to worry about you, don''t think about anything, have a good rest!" The old lady and the old man went out with the crowd. Xu Jingniang calmed down and arranged for the maid to cook medicine and porridge.


    Mo Ping first saw Xu Jingniang look tired, but also in order to take care of themselves busy, can''t help but feel guilty, but before blocked in the heart of that dull but dissipated. When he heard Zhong Wanning''s words, Mo Pingchu woke up completely. At the moment, he was not as sad as his family was worried about. On the contrary, he was very calm.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t expect the marriage since he learned that the Zhong family was going to leave at the moment. He was upset, but he knew better that even if he had deep love for Zhong Wanning, what he could do was very limited. He can not go to the Zhong family to rob people, nor can he give up his identity and take Zhong Wanning to elope with him, nor can he rush to ask the emperor to marry him or something, which will only make the two families completely hostile.


    And with Zhong Wanning''s filial piety, if the family opposes, she will not be able to marry down. Mo Pingchu knew better than anyone that even if he and Zhong Wanning went around, they would have no fate. But the human heart is always out of control. If reason can control emotion, it can''t help saying. Although Mo Pingchu was very clear in his heart, he was still worried that Zhong Wanning had to make an engagement against his will because he was forced to do so by his family. Today, he went to Zhong''s house just for peace of mind.


    Now, the answer has been given. Mo Pingchu feels that he has nothing to put down. He really should put it down.


    But Mo Pingchu didn''t know that soon after he left the Zhong family, Princess Yong''an quietly came to the Zhong family. Zhong Hui and others were stunned at the sudden appearance of Princess Yong''an.


    Yongan princess to see the dazed Zhong Wanning, face is very bad, she glared at the Zhong family, immediately let people hold Zhong Wanning will leave.


    General Zhong Lao stopped and asked, "dare you ask where your highness is going to take my granddaughter?"


    Princess Yong''an looked down at the old general Zhong and said in a deep voice: "I''ve been watching for several years. The old general would better ask me to watch the Lord! Zhong Wanning is my disciple of memory. Why can I take her back to the middle school to recuperate?


    "My granddaughter has been with him for several years, but she is still the daughter of the Zhong family. Now she is married to the son of General Chen of Bingzhou, and will be married at the end of this month. It''s really inconvenient to go to Yuzhen temple with him again. I hope he can forgive me!"


    "Zhong Wanning has not yet returned to the common customs. How can he get married? Now that you know who I am, don''t you get out of the way quickly! "


    "Master, although your status is very noble, you can''t force others to deal with it. It''s a big matter about the future of our Zhong family. If you are so stubborn, I''ll never give in!"


    "Well! You know you''re old. It''s rare! He pretended to be ill and deceived his granddaughter. He lied that his life would not be long. He forced Wanning to agree to the marriage with the Chen family, and the couple were forced to separate. Is that what you old bone did? "


    "You, you, how do you know?"


    "How do I know? General Zhong, you should know that there is no impermeable wall in the world. If you want to keep your Zhong family''s face, please get out of the way quickly! Today I''m going to take my apprentice away. Anyone who dares to stop me will be killed! "


    As soon as Princess Yong''an''s voice fell, the accompanying guards immediately pulled out their swords. Zhong Hui suddenly took a cold breath and whispered to the old man: "father, these guards are the close guards around the emperor!"


    Master Zhong was stunned and asked in a low voice, "are you right?"


    "Father, my son is absolutely right. I''m afraid the princess has told the emperor, otherwise how could the emperor send a guard to her?"


    "Well, what should we do now?"


    "Why don''t you just rely on her and let her take Wanning away!"


    "What about the Chen family? We have even accepted the dowry The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 356

    Zhong Hui said in a low voice: "father, the Chen family can''t offend, but Princess Yong''an doesn''t dare to offend. Look at the present posture. If you don''t agree with her, I''m afraid our house will be full of blood. Don''t forget that she is the eldest princess!"


    General Zhong was shocked and pondered for a moment. He had a choice in his heart. He said to Princess Yong''an in a deep voice: "since the master insists on this, it''s better for him to be respectful than obedient. It''s just that Wanning will come to me."


    But before the old general Zhong finished his words, Princess Yong''an snorted impatiently and left with Zhong Wanning.


    Small nine with skates and everyone sent birthday gift back to Xingguo mansion, is looking for a few brothers to show off their new things, but unexpectedly heard that Mo Pingchu fell ill.


    Xiaojiu was shocked. In her impression, everyone in the Mo family is in good health, and several brothers won''t get sick once a year, let alone fall ill directly.


    Panic, small nine even clothes have no time to change, then directly ran to the mopingchu yard.


    As soon as he entered the room, Xiao Jiu smelled a strong smell of medicine. He was more and more flustered and rushed into the bedroom. However, he saw Mo Pingchu''s pale face and quietly lying on the bed motionless. Xiao Jiu was so scared that he couldn''t help crying for a moment.


    But before Xiao Jiu could cry out, he was covered with his mouth. Xiao Jiu turned his head and saw that it was Xu Jingniang. He couldn''t help blinking his eyes in doubt. Two tears were hanging on his eyelashes.


    Xu Jingniang whispered to small nine: "your five brothers drink medicine to sleep, he''s OK, don''t worry, don''t disturb him."


    Small nine Lengleng nodded, Xu Jingniang this just let go of hand, small nine was pulled out of the bedroom by Xu Jingniang, small nine inhaled nose, choked and asked: "Niang, how can five elder brothers suddenly fall ill?"


    Xu Jingniang sighed and said, "it''s not for the girl of the Zhong family. Forget it, you are a child. I don''t understand what you said to you. In a word, remember, your fifth brother is sick now. Don''t disturb him to rest or annoy him. Do you know?"


    Small nine busy hard nod, and said he will never disturb Mo Pingchu, will go to see Mo Pingchu. Unexpectedly, Xu Jingniang asked her to go back to her yard. Xiao Jiu pleaded: "Niang, just let me accompany my five brothers. I''ll sit on the chair beside me and make sure it''s quiet. I won''t disturb him."


    Xu Jingniang rubbed her eyebrows and said: "Xiao Jiu, you are obedient. You can''t help here. You''d better go back to your yard. It''s better if you are obedient and don''t make trouble for your mother!"


    Small nine one listen to this words immediately not happy toot mouth, but Xu Jingniang at the moment but can''t manage small nine happy not happy, directly let people send small nine away, small nine face out of the distance, reluctantly looked back, but see Xu Jingniang beat shoulder, face sad and tired, see small nine inexplicably feel heavy heart.


    When Yunzhu and others see Xiaojiu coming back, they greet him and serve him to wipe his face and change his clothes. Xiaojiu pulls Yunzhu and asks about Mo Pingchu''s illness. Unexpectedly, Yunzhu doesn''t know. They just hear that five childe took six childe and eight childe to Zhongfu. Before he came back, he fainted in the yard. The doctor came to see him and said that it didn''t matter.


    Small nine one listen to six elder brother and eight elder brother also followed five elder brother to go to Zhong''s house, not from immediately go to Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian is clever and cooperates with Mo Pingyun to make a big noise in Zhongfu. He wanted to vent his anger on Mo Pingchu, but Mo Pingchu vomited blood and fell ill. Mo Pingjian is regretting now. Seeing that Xiao Jiu came to inquire about it, he can''t help but reply her three words "don''t know"!


    Small nine gas stare, hold back a stomach gas back to his yard, which know just a door, was cloud bead pulled to ask her what clothes to wear tomorrow, small nine at the moment which mood toss these, directly not angry back to cloud bead two words: casual!


    Cloud bead looking at small nine head also didn''t return of entered bedchamber, return to directly close the door, not from silly eyes. She looked at the dress with two rows of shelves and the whole box of jewelry and worried. Her wife asked her master to match what she was going to wear tomorrow, but she didn''t cooperate. What can she do as a maid? In desperation, Yunzhu can only figure out how to choose clothes and jewelry for Xiaojiu, and wait for Xiaojiu to come out. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu has not opened the door, and even has not eaten dinner, and he has been suffocating himself in the room. Yunzhu didn''t know that Xiaojiu was in a daze and fell asleep. He thought that Xiaojiu was really angry. He called back and forth a few times. Seeing that Xiaojiu refused to answer, he had to send someone to guard outside the door.


    When Xiao Jiu wakes up one night and feels dizzy and weak, she sees Yunzhu coming to put on her dress. Xiao Jiu waves her hand and says, "I''m suffering. If you don''t wear such kind of clothes, you can just find a robe to wrap it up for me."


    Cloud bead wry smile way: "Lord son, today is your birthday, the mansion wants to hold birthday banquet, how can you not dress up well?"


    Small nine silly eyes, hard in a paste in the head turned over, finally thought that today is his birthday, small nine scratched his head, muttered: "is not to say that there are too many things to do at home? Besides, brother five is still ill. How can I be in the mood to celebrate my birthday? "


    Cloud bead even hold to take to drag small nine to coax a way: "good Lord son, you are obedient, this guest should come to the door in a short while, you quickly pack up, pack up the maidservant to let a person carry hot cloud slice cake to eat for you!"


    Small nine one listen to the hot yunpiangao eat, this just reluctantly up the spirit, let Yunzhu dress up for her, until small nine dressed delicious things to the main hall, see the old man and others are dressed up in great spirit, waiting to celebrate her birthday.


    Xiaojiu looks at the people who are talking and laughing, slightly stunned. It is clear that he saw the big scene when he was a child. At the moment, he seems to feel a little strange. Over the past few days, the mojiafu seems to be shrouded in clouds, but today it seems that the sun is rising, and everything has become vibrant.


    Xu Jingniang see small nine came, busy pull her all salute, small nine line a circle of salute, with behind her cloud bead and other hands are also full of all kinds of things. When Mo Pingjian came to the end, he said to Xiao Jiu with a smile, "you have to give me two presents today!"


    Small nine one listen to not happy, yesterday she eagerly ran to ask a few, myna returned her three words "don''t know", today also want to let her give him a gift, think beautiful!


    Small nine stares at Mo Pingjian, simply even the gift also can''t, direct hand a way: "take!"


    Mo Pingjian pretended to be stupid and said, "what? You didn''t salute me. What did you bring? Come on, two, two Mo Pingjian deliberately as did not see the anger of small nine, deliberately stretched out two fingers to gesticulate. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 357

    Small nine gas huff of clap open Mo Pingjian''s finger, hum a, wrinkly nose is about to leave, Mo Pingjian smile of stop her way: "I here but have five elder brother to prepare gift for you, you don''t want?"


    Small nine one listen to Mo Pingchu also prepared a gift for oneself, not from curiously ask a way: "five elder brothers sent me what?"? Take it out and show it to me


    "Two! I can keep this good thing for myself -- "Mo Pingjian waved two fingers to Xiao Jiu triumphantly. Xiao Jiu gave him a white look and gave him two gifts. Mo Pingjian then took two things out of his arms.


    When Xiao Jiu looked at it carefully, he saw that one was a hand string made of white jade, and the other was a calligraphy post. Mo Pingjian pointed to the book and said, "no! This is from brother Wu. It''s written by him. You can practice your handwriting well. In the future, the handwriting is too ugly to see people! "


    Small nine took the book to read, concern asked: "five elder brother, body better?"


    "Much better. I was able to sit up when I went to see it. I heard I drank half a bowl of porridge this morning."


    "Half a bowl? I have to eat two bowls to be full


    "Do you think everyone has a bottomless hole in his stomach like you? Besides, five elder brothers are not well, so we can''t eat more. "


    "Who has a bottomless hole in his stomach? I just eat a little bit more, you know how to run me


    "A little bit? Xiao Jiu, you don''t eat a little more, but a lot, OK


    "Well, how dare you make fun of me? Mo Pingjian, don''t run if you have the guts. "


    "Who doesn''t run? Who''s a fool? I can''t beat you. I want to run."


    All of the Mo family looked at Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian, who had been fighting for a long time. They could not help laughing. The quiet hall was full of laughter, as if it was the same as before.


    But when the banquet was about to begin, there were still no guests coming, and the faces of all the people in the hall were dignified. Xu Jingniang couldn''t even smile. The hall was quiet unconsciously. Only Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian kept talking head to head.


    Xu Jingniang managed to squeeze out a smile and said to me, "I''m sorry about this. It''s too late for me to post. I''m afraid many people can''t come."


    Yu Shuzhen said: "yes, Jingniang and I are afraid of being too hasty for the post we just sent yesterday. Many people can''t catch up and dare not prepare too much. It''s easy for us to eat and drink together."


    Xu Jingniang looks at Yu Shuzhen gratefully. It''s all right to leave her family. Her mother''s family hasn''t come here yet. She really can''t hang on her face. But it is clear that yesterday she specially sent someone to tell them to come earlier. How come no one is coming now? Are they really not coming?


    Thinking of this, Xu Jingniang''s face became more and more ugly.


    The old lady looked at the two daughters-in-law and said with a smile: "don''t worry, no matter how late you post, those who should come will come."


    Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen were stunned when they heard this, but the old lady continued to watch Xiaojiu and Mo Pingjian fight with each other with a smile. Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen looked at their mother-in-law''s bearing, and then they calmed down a little.


    Just at this time, the little servant girl at the door came in and announced that the people from Dongping Prefecture and Xu prefecture were coming!


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t help looking happy. The old lady said to Xu Jingniang with a smile, "my in laws are coming. I''ll go out to meet them myself."


    Xu Jingniang was stunned. She and Yu Shuzhen helped the old lady out. The old man also took Mo Taiwen and others to receive the male guests. Small nine eyes see grandmother come over, can''t help but is very happy to rush up, embrace old lady Xu''s waist, smile and shout: "grandmother!"


    Old lady Xu hugged Xiaojiu and said to me with a smile: "Xiaojiu is much taller. Look, she has come to me."


    The old lady took Mrs. Xu''s hand with a smile on her face and said, "I look at her day by day, but I don''t think she grows fast. You haven''t seen her for a long time, but you can see that she grows tall at a glance."


    Mrs. Xu joked with a smile: "elder sister, I don''t think I''ve come here much. I''ll come when I''m free. Don''t bother me then."


    "I don''t want to bother you, but I want to treat you with good food and good wine!"


    "That''s good!"


    The old lady and Xu walked inside hand in hand, talking and laughing. Xu Jingniang pulled away Xiao Jiu, who was holding old lady Xu''s arm. She poked her forehead and scolded, "how old are you? I''m still pestering your grandmother. I don''t want to salute my aunt and cousin."


    Small nine not happy to let go of hand, to Aunt Zhu Xiue and cousin Xu bao''er salute, Zhu Xiue not light not light should a, Xu bao''er is straight face back a half ceremony, see small nine can''t help but want to roll his eyes.


    When Xu Jingniang saw that her sister-in-law and niece were like this, she was not very happy. How could she be a guest? But in the end, when they thought that this time was different from the past, they were able to come because they gave the Xingguo government face and all their faces, or they gave a warm greeting.


    Xiaojiu''s birthday banquet was placed in dongnuange, Xingguo mansion. Because of the hasty preparation and some heavy furnishings, Xu Jingniang had many flowers and trees cultivated in the greenhouse to decorate the slightly dreary warm Pavilion, which was very festive.


    As soon as they sat down, they heard a series of reports. The famous families who had made friends with the Xingguo government sent humanitarian greetings one after another. However, unlike in previous years, no one came to the banquet. They just sent gifts. Xu Jingniang watched for a moment and wrote a long line of gift lists. She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Mo Taiwen told the old man in a low voice that all the gifts from the people who wrote the post had arrived, but only the people from Dongping county government and Xu government came to the banquet. After hearing this, the old man was as usual. He only asked about the time and ordered the banquet to begin.


    There are only three or four tables in the huge warm Pavilion, especially for the female guests. Looking at the empty warm Pavilion, Xu Jingniang can''t help feeling bad. The old lady, however, looks as usual, chatting with people from Dongping county government and old lady Xu. Xu Jingniang reluctantly squeezed out some enthusiasm and entertained Zhu Xiue and Cheng Mingrui.


    Adults have different ideas, but Xiaojiu is very satisfied with this year''s birthday banquet. She doesn''t have to be led to salute, and she doesn''t have to be dragged around by the ladies one by one. How nice it is to be able to eat and drink peacefully, and to receive a lot of gifts!


    Xiao Jiu is full of food and drink, which shows that Xu Jingniang and others are talking about topics that she is not interested in. She yawns in boredom. Xu Jingniang sees her and stares at her, and sends her to take Xu Baoer out to play.


    Xiaojiu reluctantly leads Xu bao''er out of the warm Pavilion and says, "where do you want to go? Let Yunzhu lead you. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to make up for it." Then he yawned and prepared to leave. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 358

    Xu bao''er can''t help but feel dissatisfied in her eyes. It''s ridiculous that Xiaojiu dares to be so arrogant to herself. Xu bao''er can''t help humming: "at this time, do you still want to sleep? If I were you, I would not dare to sleep now! "


    Xiaojiu was stunned by Xu bao''er''s strange words. Since her grandmother brought her aunt and Xu bao''er over, Xiaojiu felt that her aunt and Xu bao''er were different from the past. Although she and Xu bao''er didn''t deal with each other in the past, Xu bao''er was very enthusiastic to her in front of everyone. Especially in front of Xu Jingniang, Xu bao''er has been sparing no effort to play a good sister.


    But today, Xu bao''er did not smile at her since she came in, and did not give her any food when she ate; And my aunt. In the past, she either held her mother''s hand to say that her family was not well-off, or she kept saying that the hairpin on her head was beautiful, and the hairpin was beautiful, in order to let her give her these jewelry. But today, my aunt has been drooping, not to mention talking with her mother. She is not willing to take care of her mother at all.


    Now, Xu bao''er is cold again. Xiao Jiu frowns at Xu bao''er and asks, "just say what you want. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Xu bao''er said with a smile: "I''m not beating around the bush. Someone''s brain is very stupid. No matter what others say, she can''t understand it. There''s no way!"


    Xiaojiu stares at Xu bao''er impatiently, waves to Yunzhu and says, "Yunzhu, let''s go. Let''s let her go where she wants to go!"


    Yunzhu hurriedly salutes Xu bao''er and immediately follows Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu is about to leave with Yunzhu, but Xu bao''er shouts: "Mo Yinian, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? You xingguogong have an accident, don''t you know? In the past, when you were born, it was not easy for any family in Kyoto to come here with a gift, just to come in and find a seat at the banquet. But this year, you can see that no matter how beautiful your warm Pavilion is, we are the only ones willing to come and have dinner with you. Are you so stupid that you can''t see the difference? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu can''t help but stop. Yunzhu is very dissatisfied with Xu bao''er, but he is also afraid that Xiao Jiu''s temper will come up. In case they really make trouble, he hurriedly pulls Xiao Jiu and says, "master, you don''t need to pay attention to the nonsense that Miss Biao said. You are sleepy. Let''s go back quickly. My maid will make your bed for you and have a good sleep."


    Xiaojiu ignores Yunzhu, turns around and stares at Xu bao''er, and shouts: "what do you mean?"


    Xu Baoer chuckled and said, "Oh, Mo Yinian, if you want me to say that you are really stupid, you can''t hear what I said so clearly! If I were you, I would not be in such a mood to have a birthday now. If I have such Kung Fu, I''d better think about how to live my life in the future. Miss Mo, ha ha, you won''t be a big lady in the future! "


    Xiaojiu was stunned. Yunzhu said to Xu bao''er: "Miss Biao, please be careful. It should be noted that this is Xingguo mansion. My master is the eldest lady of Xingguo mansion. She is now and will be! If you want to see wintersweet or something, please go to the southwest! "


    Xu bao''er was stunned, and said angrily, "what a smart servant girl! Does your master not open his mouth or what? What do you want from a servant girl? Do you think we Xu family are easy to bully? Your master is the eldest lady of the state of Xing. Am I an untouchable woman who can be bullied at will? "


    Cloud bead strong endure anger, bow a way: "maidservant dare not!"


    "What do you dare not do? Because you are favored by your master, because you are a big servant girl of the Xing government, you don''t see us. Why don''t you dare to do that Xu bao''er said with a sarcastic stare at Yunzhu.


    Hearing this, Yunzhu felt ashamed and indignant, but in order not to make things big, Yunzhu still forced herself to endure her grievances and apologized, "I dare not do this, Miss Biao, don''t misunderstand me!"


    Xu bao''er said with a proud face: "you really don''t dare now. Xingguo mansion is not the former Xingguo mansion. Look, the birthday banquet of Miss Tangtang No.9 is just for us. Considering the crowded scenes in previous years, it''s really cold this year! When your master is not a big lady, you will not be a big servant girl. At that time, you are just a humble servant girl, and you are not at the disposal of others! " Cloud bead since with in the small nine side has ever suffered this kind of humiliation, can''t help but the lower lip pursed white, desperately endure not to say a word.


    Xiaojiu can''t see Xu bao''er bullying Yunzhu like this. He points to Xu bao''er and says angrily, "Yunzhu is my mo family. It''s not your turn to reprimand him. Xu bao''er, if you don''t like to come, you can''t come. I didn''t ask you to come here. You can go as far as you can while I''m not angry!"


    When Xu bao''er saw Xiao Jiu scolding her in front of the crowd, he couldn''t help staring at her angrily and scolded: "if my grandmother didn''t force me to come, do you think I''d like to come? What kind of place, at this time, do you still think you are the first lady? If you don''t look in the mirror, your Mo family is going to collapse. Your uncle is finished, and you are finished. Do you understand this wooden brain? "


    Small nine listen to Xu Baoer said his uncle finished, not from anger, suddenly step forward, staring at Xu Baoer, angry voice said: "what did you just say?"


    Xu bao''er was startled by Xiaojiu''s eyes, but she thought that it was very close to the warm Pavilion. If they made any noise, the people inside would hear it. She didn''t believe that so many people were there. What could Xiaojiu do to her?


    So, Xu Baoer gloated: "what did I say? What''s wrong with what I said? Your uncle is a traitor. Your Mo family is not the original Mo family. If the Mo family is finished, Mo Yinian is just the daughter of a cheap merchant. What kind of lady do you think you are? It''s ridiculous, Mo Yinian! "


    Xu bao''er''s saliva splashed. Xiao Jiu couldn''t bear it. He dared to slander her uncle as a traitor in front of her. He really wanted to die!


    Small nine fiercely a punch, hard hit in the stomach of Xu bao''er, successfully interrupted Xu bao''er''s words. Xu bao''er suddenly suffered from pain. She covered her stomach with a painful face and squatted down. She was scared by Xu bao''er''s servant girl and was about to shout. But before she could shout out, she was suddenly covered from behind.


    The servant girl turned around and saw that the one who covered her mouth was a young man with a strange face. At the same time, Mo Pingjian, the eighth son of the Mo family, came out from nowhere. He was supporting his young lady with a smile. He was concerned and gentle, but the smile on his face made his heart tremble. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 359

    Xu bao''er was pulled up by Mo Ping''s hard arm. Xu bao''er was angry and painful, and could not help shouting. But Mo Pingjian pressed her ear and said in a low voice: "if I were you, I would never tell anyone what happened here, otherwise the streets and alleys of Kyoto would immediately spread all over Xu Hanlin''s house, and there was a thief!"


    Xu bao''er''s face changed slightly. He stared at Mo Pingjian and asked in an urgent voice, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean, you''re so smart that you don''t understand? Can things be forgotten in the past? Then I have to remind you that "luminous tower" Mo Pingjian''s face is more and more smiling, and his eyes faintly reveal that he can''t wait, as if Xu bao''er can''t remember, then he can start at once.


    When Xu bao''er heard the word "luminous tower", her face suddenly changed. Her calm eyes began to panic. She stared at Mo Pingjian tightly and said angrily, "you, how dare you threaten me?"


    "Yes, I threatened you. What can you do to me? It''s said that cousin Mingsheng is engaged. Your mother is talking to you. Tut Tut, how old are you? Are you so afraid that you won''t get married? But it''s also true that people like you don''t grow well, have a bad heart, and don''t have any talent. When you are young, you should hurry to find someone else, and no one will want you in the future Mo Pingjian laughs and says that it''s not worth his life to be angry. When Xu bao''er hears that, his anger burns his teeth and he closes his teeth. He wants to bite Mo Pingjian to death.


    Mo Pingjian was staring at Xu bao''er, but his face remained unchanged, and his lips seemed to be more and more tilted.


    After staring at Mo Pingjian for a while, Xu bao''er said: "you won''t, don''t forget, your mother and my aunt are also surnamed Xu. If you destroy my reputation, you will destroy the reputation of the Xu family. My aunt will never let you do this!"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and suddenly found that she underestimated Xu bao''er''s shamelessness. She even wanted to hold her mother as a shield. Mo Pingjian couldn''t help laughing and said, "you overestimate yourself, Xu bao''er. Do you believe it? If your reputation is ruined, my grandmother will not hesitate to marry you away from Kyoto. If you don''t want to go back to Kyoto all your life, you can do whatever you want. The most serious thing is that Xiao Jiu is punished by my mother. It''s a good deal to exchange a punishment for your future all your life! "


    Xu bao''er''s face turned white uncontrollably. Her lips trembled and looked at Mo Pingjian. Her eyes seemed to be looking at a demon.


    Mo Pingjian still laughed so innocuously that he said in a low voice: "Xu bao''er, if you want to bully people, you should also see where it is. Xiao Jiu is a straight hearted man, but it doesn''t mean that we Mo family are straight hearted. Especially me, I''m not ambitious, I don''t have any skills, I don''t have any advantages in my whole body, and I''m very careful. I love revenge. You keep saying that our Mo family is going to be finished. Do you want me to destroy you before the collapse of the Mo family? "


    Looking at Mo Pingjian smiling, Xu bao''er trembled in her uncontrollable heart. She couldn''t carry it any more, so she had to shake her head and plead: "eighth brother, I''m wrong, I don''t dare any more!"


    Mo Pingjian looked at her sarcastically and reminded her with a smile: "eighth brother? Miss Xu, don''t make a mistake. I have only one sister. Her name is mo Yinian. If anyone dares to bully her, I will get it back a hundred times. I hope you can remember this. Don''t forget it! "


    Seeing that Xu bao''er''s face was white and gray, Mo Pingjian slowly released his hand, but he also caressed Xu bao''er''s wrinkled sleeve with a considerate face. It seemed to those who didn''t know the gesture that it was absolutely like a considerate brother.


    But Xu bao''er couldn''t be more clear about the warning and threat behind Mo Pingjian''s seemingly gentle action. She wanted to clap his hand and quickly hide away from him.


    What Mo family Ba Lang, what modest gentleman, Mo Ping Jian, he is clearly a devil in human skin!


    Mo Pingjian pulls Xiaojiu to leave. Xu bao''er''s Mo Pingjian doesn''t know what to say to Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu beats him with a fist. He rubs Xiaojiu''s head with a smile. The smile is bright and bright, and half of it is not as gloomy and fierce as just now. Xu bao''er can''t help but feel jealous. Why does everyone protect Mo Yinian? Why does someone like such a silly and stupid person? Where is she inferior to that smelly girl? Mo Pingjian is such a jerk that even his eighth brother won''t let her call. She is also their only cousin. Why do you want to do this to her?


    Jealousy and resentment make Xu bao''er''s face twisted into a ball. The servant girl who wants to help her on one side is startled. Her outstretched hand is frozen in the air. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether to stretch or shrink.


    Xu bao''er in the heart gnash teeth of scold small nine one pass, turn head to see servant girl straight Leng Leng Leng of looking at oneself, not from frown scold a way: "Leng zhe why?"? Why don''t you come and help me? There''s no eye to see! "


    The servant girl was scolded and woke up. She looked at Xu bao''er timidly and helped her carefully. Xu bao''er glared at the servant girl and walked back slowly.


    Mo Pingjian took Xiaojiu back to his yard. Seeing that Xiaojiu was not happy, he pinched her nose and joked: "you beat everyone, why are you still mouthing? Have grown a year old again, how still so impulsive? If I didn''t happen to come here just now, you would be in trouble. Xu bao''er will certainly add oil and vinegar and complain to his mother. You will inevitably be punished by her mother! "


    "If you don''t come here, I''ll knock out Xu bao''er''s teeth, and let her talk nonsense again, big stinky mouth, big villain!" he said


    Mo Pingjian sighed and rubbed Xiaojiu''s head. "There are so many ways to deal with people, silly Xiaojiu. Why do you always choose the most stupid one? What''s more, the world is in a state of desolation, and people''s hearts are like this. Can you manage the mouth of one person and the mouth of the world? As long as we believe that uncle is innocent, we can talk to others as they like


    "No, I don''t allow others to speak ill of my uncle. I''ll beat anyone who speaks ill of my uncle. If one person says I''ll beat one person and ten people say I''ll beat ten people, then everyone says I want to see one and beat one!" Small nine clenched his fist said loud, Mo Pingjian heard big head.


    Mo Pingjian kneaded his eyebrows helplessly and said: "you''re asking for trouble, Xiao Jiu. Can you learn from my brother and be smart?"


    Small nine eyelids all don''t lift of way: "can''t!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 360

    Mo Pingjian was angry and laughed directly. He said: "OK, if you can''t, you can''t do it. If you can''t, I''ll follow you to clean up the mess. Anyway, I didn''t clean up before. Is this the head office?"


    Small nine one listen to this words immediately happy, put the brain door hard to Mo Pingjian brain door a knock smile way: "this is my good myna!"


    Mo Pingjian was kowtowed pain, covering his head staring at small nine, small nine can not help laughing.


    Mo Pingjian rubbed his forehead and said: "what kind of forehead are you? I''ve been very hard since I was a child. I''ll talk to my grandfather when I go back. I''ll let you practice the iron head skill! "


    Small nine vomited tongue to make a grimace to shout a way: "I just don''t practice so ugly Kung Fu, want to practice you to practice, wait for you to practice to be not afraid that I knock your forehead!" Say, then want to knock Mo Pingjian with the forehead again, Mo Pingjian is scared of busy jump away.


    When the brother and sister were in a mess, they suddenly heard someone outside the door shouting, "little nine, little nine."


    Xiaojiu hears Cheng Mingrui''s voice, but before he goes out, he hears Cheng Mingrui shouting excitedly: "Xiaojiu, look what I''ve sent you."


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian ran out to see Cheng Mingrui with two boys carrying a boat is coming. Small nine see that tied with red ribbon dress up very festive boat, can''t help but be stunned.


    Looking from left to right, Xiao Jiu looked up and down. He thought the boat was familiar. He went up to look at it carefully. When he saw the word "Nine" on the side of the boat, Xiao Jiu was stunned.


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t find anything strange about Xiaojiu. He looked at Xiaojiu expectantly and asked, "Xiaojiu, don''t you like boats? Look, this is the oarless boat that I had a great effort to get. It can travel thousands of miles a day without rowing. It''s the rarest thing in Kyoto now! "


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Cheng Mingrui, difficult mouth asked: "Rui, you, how much money did you spend on this?"


    Cheng Mingrui gave a shy smile, scratched his head and said, "why do you ask this? This is my birthday gift for you. As long as you like it, I''ll be happy with how much money you spend. "


    Small nine in the heart is more and more strange, immediately pursue a way: "that, exactly spent how many?"


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and said with a shy smile: "not much, not much, only eight thousand six hundred taels of silver!"


    Small nine urgent, blurt out to ask: "what? Isn''t it five thousand taels? "


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu and frowned: "five thousand taels? No, Li Yuanjia said that he cut off the beard from the second prince. It took him eight thousand six hundred taels of silver to get it! "


    Small nine one listen to this words, not from stare round eye, urgent voice ask a way: "you, you say this, is Li Yuan Jia, Li Yuan Jia sell you?"


    Cheng Mingrui has no bottom in his heart when asked by Xiaojiu. He honestly confesses: "that, no, that, Xiaojiu, it''s like this. As for me, I saw a lot of things to prepare for your birthday ceremony, but I''m not very satisfied. I overheard that there is a kind of oarless boat in Kyoto which is extremely rare. I thought you like boats. I asked Meng Huachen to make them before. Meng Huachen''s skill is not good. If it''s done, I''m afraid it''s not reliable. So I wanted to get one for you. As a result, I entrusted a lot of people to buy it. I happened to meet Li Yuanjia one day. He said that he knew the owner of the boat, and I asked him to find a way to get one for me. I didn''t expect to get it. It''s said that the owner of the ship specially made it to please the second prince, but Li yuanjiahua robbed it at a high price. Xiao Jiu, don''t mention that although Li Yuanjia is unreliable on weekdays, he can really do things. "


    Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui and tries her best not to show sympathy. She really can''t bear to tell a Rui that the boat he bought for the second prince at a high price is not only made by Meng Huachen, but also by Li Yuanjia and his shipyard. The cost will not be 600 Liang. But Li Yuanjia asked for 8600 liang of Cheng Mingrui, and Cheng Mingrui felt that he had taken advantage of him. He even had a good impression of Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia is such a jerk. It''s not worth killing him!


    Mo Pingjian has long been aware of small nine''s strange, now see small nine obviously run God son''s appearance, can''t help but more determined his own judgment. Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu, patted her arm quietly and asked in a low voice, "do you look familiar with this boat?"


    Small nine Leng next wake up a God to come, hurriedly shake a head way: "not familiar, not familiar at all!"


    "Is it?" Mo Pingjian looks at Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu is very guilty. She has made a shipyard, and the family doesn''t know about it. Now that a Rui is still so cruel, she is more embarrassed to let people know that she and Li Yuanjia are accomplices. What a shame.


    So Xiao Jiu nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful boat. It''s so interesting, ha ha ha!"


    Mo Pingjian looks at Xiaojiu''s dry smiling face and slightly hooks his lips. He seems to have found something extraordinary. Xiaojiu, who has always been frank, has a little secret.


    Cheng Mingrui, who didn''t realize that he was trapped, was very happy to hear Xiao Jiu say that the boat was interesting. He took Xiao Jiu and pointed to the inlaid white object on the boat and said, "Xiao Jiu, look at this. It''s made of swan feathers. It''s especially waterproof!"


    Before he had time to say anything, Cheng Mingrui pulled him to the other side. Cheng Mingrui pointed to a place and said, "look, this is a sail. It can be lifted and lowered. When it''s not used, it''s in this box. Do you see that there is no sail at all? And this one. It''s brushed with a kind of oil collected from the South China Sea. You smell it, and there''s a faint fragrance, isn''t it? "


    Xiaojiu nodded her head in disorder and could not speak. Indeed, well, the boat was much more exquisite than she had seen in the boat shop at the beginning. But what swan feathers, lifting sails and South China Sea oil were all used by Li Yuanjia to fool people, right? Make such a lot of gimmicks, no wonder a Rui can cheat out so much money!


    Cheng Mingrui excitedly introduced him, looked at Xiaojiu expectantly and asked, "Xiaojiu, do you like this boat?"


    Small nine some dare not see Cheng Mingrui, Leng Leng nods a way: "like!"


    Cheng Mingrui laughs happily. Looking at Cheng Mingrui who can''t close his mouth, Xiao Jiu can''t help but remind him in a low voice: "that, ah Rui, you, that, don''t send me such a valuable birthday gift in the future. It''s time for your mother to scold you for spending so much money all at once!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 361

    However, Cheng Mingrui said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t let my mother know. I''ve quietly saved all the money my grandfather gave me. My mother doesn''t know."


    Small nine speechless looking at Cheng Mingrui, this silly a Rui won''t put these years hard to save the silver out to buy this ship, right?


    Thinking of this, Xiaojiu feels more and more guilty. As she is thinking about how to make up for Cheng Mingrui, she suddenly hears Mo Pingjian yell: "ah, there is a character" Nine "carved on this ship. It''s a coincidence that she has a lot of affinity with Xiaojiu."


    Small nine not from silly eyes, in the heart is not good, is it to show?


    But Cheng Mingrui nodded happily and said, "yes, I just think that this boat has a special affinity with Xiaojiu, so I have to buy it back for Xiaojiu."


    Small nine speechless looking at Cheng Mingrui, Mo Pingjian swept small nine one eye, smilingly patted Cheng Mingrui shoulder, said: "Rui, I found today, you are really a real person!"


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Mo Pingjian puzzled. Mo Pingjian smiles at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu blinks a few eyelashes, and Mo pingjianshi turns and walks away.


    Cheng Mingrui scratched his head and muttered to Xiao Jiu, "how strange is myna today?"


    Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui and shakes his head helplessly. Myna must have seen something. Ah Rui is stupid, but he doesn''t know anything about it.


    Having no choice but to accept the boat, the guilty little nine drags Cheng Mingrui to choose something in his private library as a gift in return. Cheng Mingrui can''t resist little nine, so he has to pick a white jade nine chain.


    "Small nine dissatisfied way:" this I have played for a long time, there are two rings above have been broken, are not good, you pick a good. No, what do you think of this luminous bead? Or this glass cup. It''s specially sent back by elder brother from northwest. It''s said to be very valuable! "


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head with a smile and said: "this white jade nine chain is very good. When I was a child, I asked you if you would give it to me. I couldn''t rob you. You smashed a bag on my head. Do you remember?"


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui talking about his childhood, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing. Mingrui said, "who let you grow thin and small when you were a child? You can''t rob me, but you still have to rob me. Who are you complaining about?"


    "That''s what you always rob me of. I can''t grow tall until I have enough to eat!"


    "Don''t rely on me. You don''t have to give it to me."


    "Where is it? It''s clear that you eat too fast. I always eat before I eat. Then I stare at me. I''m sorry. I can only give it to you. "


    "And who makes you embarrassed? Don''t believe next time you stare at me, I promise I won''t be embarrassed, and I''ll eat it slowly and little by little. I''m so greedy of you, hum


    Cheng Mingrui helplessly looks at Xiaojiu and sighs: "you are used to bullying me!"


    Xiaojiu laughs and Cheng Mingrui laughs. Seeing Cheng Mingrui carefully wrapping the white jade nine chain, Xiaojiu can''t help but ask, "ah Rui, why are you so nice to me?"


    Cheng Mingrui Leng next, don''t understand of ask a way: "I don''t think I where to you?"


    "Didn''t you spend a lot of money to give me such a valuable birthday present? Isn''t that good? "


    "You said no sailboat? Well, it''s nothing. It''s just a boat. It''s not as rare as the glass cup sent by my elder brother from thousands of miles away, nor the clothes sewn by my third sister-in-law. If you like it, I''m happy. I don''t know how to do it! "¡° But that''s my elder brother''s third sister-in-law. They should be nice to me, but you are different. Ah Rui, don''t you think this year is different from previous years? "


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu and said, "what''s the difference? It''s no different. Do you think the present I prepared this year is particularly good? "


    Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s expectant face, Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing. It turns out that not everyone is the same as Xu bao''er. Ah Rui is the stupid and stupid ah Rui!


    Xiaojiu grabs a night pearl and shoves it into Cheng Mingrui''s hand. "Ah Rui, I''ve decided to give you this night pearl, so you won''t be afraid of the dark at night! Don''t worry, I won''t bully you any more. I will treat you as my best brother! "


    Cheng Mingrui looked at the night pearl, but looked at Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, I''m a man and you''re a woman. We can''t be brothers!"


    "It''s OK, you can take me as a man!" said Xiao Jiu


    Cheng Mingrui, he really can''t do this, and


    "Isn''t this night pearl from my second brother? You don''t use it for lighting at night. I don''t want it. " Cheng Mingrui''s face is difficult to shirk.


    "This is my return gift. You must take it," he said


    Cheng Mingrui swallowed his saliva and said bravely: "well, Xiaojiu, it seems that this night pearl has been thrown at the corner of the bed after you played for a few days. Has it never been wiped? Besides, it seems that I saw you playing with your feet not long ago? "


    Small nine Leng Leng, suddenly understand over, ah Rui this boy unexpectedly is despise own night bright pearl, not from big anger way: "with the foot stepped on how?"? If I step on it again, it''s a bright pearl of the night, isn''t it? " Say, small nine then hold night bright pearl to exert oneself to rub to rub to rub on Cheng Mingrui clothes, elated way: "Nuo, isn''t now wipe clean?"


    Cheng Mingrui looked at his clothes were rubbed on the ash stains, want to cry without tears way: "this is my new clothes just on the body ah!"


    Small nine one listen to this, raise a hand and then impolitely rub two times, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but busy to avoid, small nine but a grasp he insisted on rub, Cheng Mingrui hard struggle to hide, two people quarrel with pull roll together.


    Small nine vehemently drink to ask a way: "say, you still dislike not to dislike my night bright pearl?"


    Cheng Mingrui said pitifully: "I don''t dislike it. I''ve already collected nine white jade chains. How can I collect the night pearl again?"


    "No matter what, I''ll give it to you and you''ll have to take it!"


    "I don''t want it!"


    "It must be!"


    "No! Ah! Ha ha, stop, stop, Xiao Jiu. Stop tickling me. I''ll take it. Can''t I take it? "


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui''s plea for mercy, Xiao Jiu got up and said, "it''s over if I can''t take it early. I''m tired of it!"


    Cheng Mingrui got up in a mess of clothes and hair, puffed heavily, and glared at Xiao Jiu: "have you gained weight recently? I can''t breathe under the pressure. If you tickle me, aren''t you afraid to suffocate me? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 362

    Xiaojiu sat cross legged and said with a smile: "come on, I''m measured. How can I suffocate you? What''s more, I haven''t gained weight, but I''ve done a thousand jin drop. How about that? My Taishan Mountain is very heavy, isn''t it


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu speechless. His strength is not as strong as Xiaojiu. The girl is still full and has nothing to do with her. She''s really killing him just now! Cheng Mingrui solemnly warned Xiao Jiu: "in the future, you are not allowed to use Qianjin pendant. My bones are almost broken by you. What kind of Qianjin pendant do you have? Just now, I felt as if I had been pressed by a mountain. "


    "Small nine one listen to full face Happy shout a way:" really have so heavy? It seems that I''m really a genius in practicing martial arts. After only two months of practicing, I''ve got such an effect. It''s really amazing


    Cheng Mingrui couldn''t bear to roll his eyes. After thinking about it, he frowned and asked Xiao Jiu, "do you have to give me a return?"


    Small nine sit straight body is very serious nodded, she how good meaning white occupy a Rui so big cheap.


    Cheng Mingrui thought for a moment and said, "I don''t want this white jade ring as a night pearl. Just promise me one thing."


    Xiaojiu asked curiously, "what do you want me to promise you? You''d better not talk about studying well, not fighting and running around. I just promised you, but I''m afraid I can''t do it. "


    Cheng Mingrui helplessly looked at the small nine one eye way: "is not these, is you promised before, I want to confirm again!"


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Cheng Mingrui way: "since I have already promised you, why still want to confirm?"? I''ll do what I promise you. A gentleman''s word is hard to follow. You don''t need to be sure. "


    "Do you remember what you promised me?" Cheng Mingrui rather helpless staring at small nine asked, small nine suddenly stunned.


    I saw little nine big eyes blink, pull fingers to calculate and calculate, finally looked at Cheng Mingrui blankly and asked: "a Rui, what did I promise you?"


    Cheng Mingrui is afraid of small nine forget, so he thought to make sure, even though small nine is really no accident forgot completely, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but depressed.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui so, can''t help but smile at him humbly, Cheng Mingrui see this, had to reluctantly remind: "small nine, do you still remember, that time I was injured in the racecourse, in your yard, what did you promise me?"


    Small nine one face muddle way: "what?"


    "Think about it? If you think about it, can''t you remember it at all? " Cheng Mingrui is suffering in his heart. Xiao Jiu has no memory.


    Small nine hard to think and think, brain or empty, had to stare at two confused big eyes asked: "I promise you in the end what?"


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu and said, "don''t you mean we should be together all the time?"


    Small nine doubt blinked under the eyes, really embarrassed to full of expectations Cheng Mingrui frankly said that he still can''t remember, had to vague nod.


    Cheng Mingrui thought that Xiao Jiu finally remembered it. He said happily: "this is what you said. You can''t forget it. In the future, you can''t ignore me. We have to be together all the time!"


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of stare a way: "how can I have to ignore you?"? That''s not what you''re yelling for me to promise, is it


    "Yes! As long as you promise this, you will give me the best return! " Cheng Mingrui stares at Xiao Jiu Dao seriously. Xiao Jiu looks at Cheng Mingrui for a while with a fool''s eye, nods and says, "OK, I promise you!" Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu in surprise and asks in a hurry, "Xiaojiu, do you really agree?"


    Small nine don''t understand of see eye inexplicably excited Cheng Mingrui, nodded.


    Cheng Mingrui cheers and hugs Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu is stunned. He beats Cheng Mingrui hard and breaks away. He says angrily, "what are you crazy about? You hurt me!"


    Cheng Mingrui is not angry even when he is beaten. Instead, he smiles and says, "I''m so happy. Are you ok? I''ll rub it for you. " Then he kneaded his arm for Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu raised his hand and slapped Cheng Mingrui. He scolded: "what are you laughing at? We''ve been together since we were young, so we have to be together all the time. Why do you need my promise for such a simple thing? What can you be happy about? "


    Cheng Mingrui looked at the little nine face slightly red, slightly shy way: "you don''t understand, when you grow up, you will understand!"


    Small nine disgruntled curled his lips and said: "you are only one year older than me. What kind of adult do you pretend to be?"


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the little nine with his mouth in his mouth. He smiles with curved eyebrows.


    Small nine always said he was stupid, but in Cheng Mingrui''s eyes, small nine is the most stupid one. All children will grow up with age, but Xiao Jiu always laughs when he is happy, sticks to each other when he is unhappy, and starts beating when he is disgusted. All his emotions are written on his face, and have never changed since he was young.


    Small nine don''t know, but Cheng Mingrui has been muddled know, grow up is not the same. He overheard his mother and grandmother talking about the fact that most of Kyoto are engaged early now. Before the age of 12, they usually have to make an appointment for their children to be married by the woman and the hairpin, and their mother and grandmother have already started to choose the right wife for him.


    Cheng Mingrui once quietly asked his grandfather what "marriage" means. His grandfather said that marriage is to live with a person all his life. Cheng Mingrui seriously thought that if he really wanted to spend his life with someone, that person could only be Xiao Jiu. Since he was a child, he liked to stay with Xiaojiu. He never wanted to be separated from Xiaojiu. If he could live with Xiaojiu all his life, it would be great.


    Little nine doesn''t know what Cheng Mingrui thinks in her heart, or what her casual promise means. Remembering the skates she just got, she pulls Cheng Mingrui to show off in the garden pool.


    At the same time, because of illness did not attend the banquet, is sitting on the bed reading Mo Pingchu, suddenly feel a stab in the heart, can not help but cover the chest pain bent down the body.


    Seeing this, the servant girl who was waiting on one side was immediately frightened. She rushed out to call someone. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and stopped her in pain. She said in a low voice, "I''m ok. Maybe I''ve been sitting for a long time. I''m not comfortable. There''s a banquet in the house today. Don''t disturb others."


    The servant girl had to help Mo Pingchu lie down to have a rest. Mo Pingchu lay down for a while, and the pain in her heart was slightly relieved. But for no reason, she felt that her heart was empty as if she was missing a piece.


    At the moment, in Yuzhen temple, Princess Yong''an looked at Zhong Wanning kneeling on the putuan. She was deeply distressed. She couldn''t help saying again, "Wanning, you just woke up, you don''t feel well. I think you''d better wait for the shaving." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 363

    Zhong Wanning said with a firm look: "master, I have made up my mind. Please help me!"


    Princess Yong''an couldn''t help sighing: "if I hadn''t gone out to delay, things wouldn''t have come to such a state."


    "It''s not Shifu''s fault. It''s my life. I just want Shifu to accept me so that I can get rid of this world of misery." Zhong Wanning earnestly watched Princess Yong''an, but for a few days, she seemed to have passed several years. She was really unable to continue to support her. She just wanted to give up everything and seek the final peace.


    "Wanning, once this step is taken, there will be no turning back. Do you know?"


    "I know!"


    "I can''t help it. I can ask the Lord to let him"


    "Master''s good intentions are appreciated by my disciples. They have exchanged Geng tie with the Chen family. The marriage is a foregone conclusion. If master doesn''t want to accept me, I will die."


    "Wanning, you"


    "Shifu, I wish I could do this. Please help me!"


    Princess Yong''an sighed deeply, and slowly picked up the razor. Strands of long hair fell down. Zhong Wanning was in a trance when she heard Mo Pingchu whispering in her ear that night, "did you smoke pear flowers? It smells good A line of tears slipped out of Zhong Wanning''s eyes and fell on the green brick floor, reflecting her desperate and numb eyes.


    Princess Yong''an can''t help her eyes turning red. She thought Mo Pingchu and Zhong Wanning had gone through hardships and good things. But she didn''t expect that the people of the Zhong family were so cold and thin. In order to have a prosperous future, she cajoled Zhong Wanning into not saying it and secretly betrothed her to someone else. Zhong Wanning, who was hurt by his family, felt ashamed of the Mo family. Facing Mo Pingchu, Zhong Wanning cut off the front edge and decided to become a monk. This couple, who had lovers, had no fate.


    Mo Pingchu''s body gradually recovers, and the Mo family seems to have recovered its former peace, but only the old lady knows that the old man can''t sleep at night.


    That night, when the old lady saw the old man, she woke up in the third shift and sat alone beside the bed in a daze. She couldn''t help but wake up.


    The old man saw the old lady get up, not from slightly apologetic way: "wake you up?"


    "No, I''ve been staring in the daytime for a while. I can''t sleep now. Would you like some tea?" The old lady took the Cape and put it on the old man. She asked softly.


    The old man patted the old lady''s hand and nodded. The old lady poured a cup of tea and handed it to the old man. The old man sipped two mouthfuls and said in a low voice, "I''ve calculated the itinerary and decided that the North army East Road should arrive at Yiluo. I don''t know how the war is now."


    The old lady sighed in her heart and said in a soft voice: "Dingbei army east road is the trusted unit of General Chen Bingzhou. It''s well-equipped and should be able to solve Yiluo''s dilemma. Don''t worry about these things at your age."


    The old man sighed and said: "Bingzhou is really a good soldier, but Chen Zhongyong is a reckless and greedy man. I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid he''s too conceited. If he gets trapped by the other party, it''s not good!"


    "At least he is also a city guard. He has been through many battles and will not be so rash; Besides, the British are still sitting in front of us. The West army will arrive soon, and ELO will be safe. " The old lady comforted the old man patiently.


    The old man sighed, "I hope so!"


    Seeing that the old man was still worried, the old lady could not help joking with him: "when you led the war, you were not so worried."


    The old man looked at his wife and said with a smile, "yes, I''m more worried now than I was when I was leading the war. I can''t let go of these bastards!"¡° You ah, are an age, but also when they are young and powerful? It''s no use worrying. Only you can relax yourself! " The old lady looks at the old man funny and distressed. It''s only enough to fight in the battlefield all her life. At this age, she always worries so much that she can only tire herself.


    The old man smiles bitterly in his heart. He also wants to be relieved, but his heart is not steady!


    Five days later, the 800 Li expedited battle report came that Chen Zhongyong, the commander of the East Route of the Dingbei army, led his troops to Yiluo. On the same day, he confronted the Rocha army. Chen Zhongyong personally led his troops to fight and killed a Rocha general on horseback on the spot. When Luocha retreated ten li, the siege of Yiluo was relieved, and the morale of the army was greatly improved.


    The emperor was overjoyed, and immediately made an order to promote Chen Zhongyong to the rank of the top three generals and reward the front-line officers and soldiers. All the ministers in the court also looked happy and praised Chen Zhongyong for his bravery and invincibility. It was as if he had defeated the army of Luocha.


    In the Xingguo mansion, Mo Ping first saw the old man frowning and asked, "grandfather, it''s good for us that Chen Zhongyong starts well. Doesn''t the victory of the army prove my uncle''s innocence?"


    The old man shook his head slightly and said, "the battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s too smooth. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing."


    "What does grandfather mean?"


    "The censor''s attitude towards your uncle has been slow. I think it''s also a delay. Let''s take a look at the war situation and make a decision. At the beginning of Pingchu, your uncle is safe for the time being. You don''t have to worry too much. You''d better concentrate on the battlefield and try to collect information about the Rocha army as soon as possible. "


    "Yes


    In Mo Pingchu''s suspicions, for two days in a row, the Ministry of war received good news. Chen Zhongyong sent troops to fight, but Luo Shijun did not dare to answer the enemy; Chen Zhongyong sent troops to attack at night and nearly burned the main camp of the Rocha army.


    The court was so happy that most of the people began to feel that the Rocha army was vulnerable. When the three armies in front met, they could beat the Rocha barbarian back to his hometown.


    Unexpectedly, on the third day, the Ministry of war received an urgent report. Chen Zhongyong took the initiative to attack the Rocha army. The Rocha army was defeated and defeated. Chen Zhongyong led his troops in pursuit and fell into the trap of the other side. More than half of the 50000 troops were damaged. Chen Zhongyong took the rest of his troops and fled back to Yiluo. The city of Yiluo was almost destroyed. Chen Zhongyong''s troops urgently asked for help.


    When the news came, the whole dynasty was shocked, and the emperor sat on the throne for a long time. It''s clear that yesterday was still a good day. It''s just a matter of a flick of the finger to see the enemy retreat. How can we defeat like a mountain in a twinkling of an eye?


    The official, who was the Minister of the Ministry of war for the time being, asked for an order and said: "my Lord, ELO is in danger now. Please make a decision as soon as possible!"


    The emperor''s anger can''t be stopped. Even the slap on his face hasn''t come so fast. I''m afraid his canonization intention hasn''t been sent to Yiluo. Chen Zhongyong, a bastard, has brought him a threat of defeat. It''s really slapping his face!


    Chen Zhongyong''s father, General Chen, who insisted on going to the court despite his illness after he was rescued, saw the emperor''s dark face, his legs trembled and his heart beat like thunder. The emperor yelled: "come on -" the new computer version is being opened after everyone collected it. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and will not open it in the future. Please remember: net, Free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 364

    The Emperor just let out a roar, only to hear a "bang" sound. Just now, General Chen, who was still standing in the court, suddenly fell down.


    The hall was extremely quiet for a moment. Hundreds of people stood silent. All of them quietly watched the emperor''s dark face. Several ministers standing on the side of General Chen moved quietly, hoping to stay away from General Chen.


    The emperor stares at the old man who is still pestering himself in the court every day with his head covered with death admonishment. He falls to the ground like mud. The emperor''s heart is filled with unspeakable disgust. I believe the father and son are really blind!


    The emperor swept the officials coldly and said in a deep voice: "come on, pass on the edict, and make Gao Jinsheng rush to Yiluo. The day of the destruction of Yiluo city is the time when their heads move!"


    The ministers of the imperial court trembled. Several officials who recommended Chen Zhongyong as the leader of the East Road all shrunk their necks. The eunuch was also shocked by the emperor''s undisguised anger, and then hurriedly answered the order.


    In the Xingguo mansion, the old man was staring at the war report just received in front of him. He didn''t move. It seemed that he wanted to make a hole in the war report.


    Mo Ping was worried at first. After a while, he didn''t see the old man do something. He couldn''t help shouting: "grandfather --"


    The old man slapped the war report on the table and said with gnashing teeth: "Chen Zhongyong is a son of a bitch. His brain is full of fecal water. He can''t even recognize such an obvious trap. Fifty thousand troops, fifty thousand, Sheng Sheng has been damaged by this rabbit. Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    The old man coughed angrily. Mo Pingchu went forward and stroked the old man''s back and advised him, "grandfather, don''t be angry. Chen Zhongyong is hateful, but the emperor has ordered Gao Jinsheng to rush to Yiluo for support. As long as Chen Zhongyong can support for one more day, he can keep Yiluo peace when Gao Jinsheng arrives."


    The old man coughed, frowned and said in a deep voice: "peace? There is no peace now! You and I can understand this matter, so can the general of Luocha. Next, Yiluo will not only face the threat of war, but also be afraid of a deadly attack! "


    Mo Pingchu asked in a low voice: "can Chen Zhongyong hold on to the arrival of reinforcements?"


    The old man closed his eyes and sighed: "we can only do our best to ensure the safety of heaven!"


    When Mo Pingchu heard this, his heart became more and more heavy. It seemed that his grandfather was not optimistic about the war situation of Yiluo. Mo Pingchu didn''t dare to guess what the next battle would be like if Yiluo didn''t protect him. After Yiluo, it would be peaceful. The Rocha army could attack Hejian, Boling, Shanggu and other places in several ways. Then how should the northern army deal with it?


    The old man was even more aware of the current war situation. He thought about it and asked Mo Pingchu in a deep voice: "where is the British public first department now?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said: "according to yesterday''s news, Yizhou is now!"


    "Yizhou? Why are you still in Yizhou? According to the itinerary, shouldn''t we have arrived in Yizhou the day before yesterday? " The old man frowned and looked worse and worse. ELO was in danger, but the general couldn''t get there in time. This battle was a muddle!


    Mo Pingchu said helplessly: "according to the front line, many soldiers of the British government office fell ill because they didn''t adapt to the cold climate in Northern Xinjiang. Even the British government was also infected with wind and cold. It is estimated that they will stay in Yizhou for a few days for treatment."


    The old man stood up and walked back and forth for several times. He hated the iron but not the steel and scolded: "the Department led by the British government is the Chishui army, which is the elite army under the former Emperor. With the former Emperor''s expedition to the north and south, he has made countless achievements. But it''s only a few decades since I was eroded by the glory of Kyoto. However, I can''t stand the cold weather. What was the momentum of stepping on ice and lying on snow on the battlefield? I am a great country in summer. The 20th army is fighting, but it is blocked by the cold. It''s ridiculous, lamentable, sad, annoyed, cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough, In the past ten years, there have been very few expeditions and battles, and there are also some acclimatized at the moment. As long as the British government takes a short rest, it will go to Yiluo immediately. At that time, the three armies will join up and defeat Luocha


    The old man waved his hand and said: "this kind of high sounding words can only be said to outsiders. I know in my heart that I can''t have any illusions about the current situation of the war. I must prepare for the worst. If the city of ELO is broken, I can''t do it. Come and change clothes. I want to enter the palace!"


    When Mo Ping saw that the old man was about to enter the palace immediately, he couldn''t help shouting: "grandfather, uncle is still locked up in Yushitai prison. It''s better to get good news a few days ago. Now the army is defeated, and those villains in the court are ready to move. At this moment, you are not suitable to enter the palace again."


    The old man sighed and said to Mo Pingchu, "Xiao Wu, I understand your mind. If it''s for your uncle, I really should avoid suspicion; But now the war situation is critical, and the front-line soldiers are fighting with blood. We are worried about our personal interests again, and we are in vain. There is a saying that I hope you can remember that the man of Mo''s family protects the common people in the world, not the royal court! "


    Mo Pingchu was shocked and looked at the old man. He solemnly saluted him and said, "grandson, remember what your grandfather taught you!"


    The old man changed his clothes and was just about to go out when he received a notice from the palace: the emperor ordered the old man to enter the palace to discuss important matters.


    Mo Pingchu sent the old man on the carriage into the palace. Seeing that the carriage was gradually moving away, snowflakes were falling in the sky. Mo Pingchu could not help sighing. The emperor was obviously flustered when he called his grandfather.


    When Xiao Jiu came back from Xu Jiayuan, he saw five elder brothers standing at the gate, staring at the distance, with a heavy complexion. He couldn''t help looking down and shouting: "five elder brothers!"


    Mo Pingchu was awakened by the sudden cry. Turning around, he saw Xiao Jiuzheng riding over. The cold wind rolled snowflakes on her apricot red cape, which made her face a little red. Mo Pingchu couldn''t help walking over.


    Small nine is mo Pingchu helped off the horse, is about to ask why Mo Pingchu will stand at the gate, but Mo Pingchu touched his face, small nine feel five elder brother hand warm, can''t help rubbing his face.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but smile when he is rubbed by Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu sees Mo Pingchu smiling, he grins. Mo Pingchu tightens Xiao Jiu''s cloak and pinches her face. He says angrily, "it''s snowing so hard. Why are you riding back? I''ll send someone to let me know. I''ll send a car to pick you up. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 365

    Xiao Jiu raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s snowing that makes you want to ride a horse. Brother five, you don''t know. It''s snowing and riding on the road, but it''s very interesting."


    "When did you learn to be elegant, you little girl?" Mo Pingchu joked casually.


    Small nine unconvinced way: "I not only ride in the snow, but also with the big brother to step on the snow to find plum, Fuqin tea?"? Big brother took me to build a big snow lion today. We also collected snow from bamboo leaves and buried it in several jars. We can make tea in snow water next year. Brother five, let''s go and build a snow lion on the martial arts field. You must help me build a big one this year, which is bigger than that of brother eight last year. "


    Small nine pull Mo Pingchu said exuberant, but did not notice Mo Pingchu caressing snow on her cape fingers suddenly stopped, Mo Pingchu more listen to think Li Heng is extremely abnormal, at present this kind of situation, the front-line war situation is urgent, the court turbulence, people are uneasy, how can Li Heng have the interest to accompany small nine so play?


    Now it''s snowing more and more heavily. Li Heng doesn''t know that snow blocking the road will delay the journey of the army. If Gao Jinsheng''s department can''t arrive in time, then Yiluo is in danger and Daxia is in danger!


    Little nine said something, but Mo Pingchu had a response. He could not help looking up. However, Mo Pingchu''s brow was tight and wrinkled, and her face was a bit heavier than when she saw it. He asked carefully: "brother five, what''s the matter with you? What''s going on at home? "


    Mo Pingchu Leng next, busy hook hook lip angle way: "nothing, outside cold, fast in."


    Small nine quietly looked at Mo Pingchu, nodded with a smile: "brother five, it''s snowing so heavily today, is it time for grandma to pickle?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He just thought of the custom at home and said with a smile, "you came back so early today to eat meat. I thought you were thinking about making snow lions."


    Small nine see Mo Pingchu face slightly slow, immediately grin: "snow lion to pile, meat also want to eat, five elder brother don''t want to eat grandmother''s fried son barbecue?"


    "What a greedy cat! Tell brother five if you have been thinking about this day for a long time?"


    "I didn''t. it snowed yesterday. I only remembered it when Yunzhu talked about it. I''m so big now. Don''t say I''m greedy any more."


    "Oh, I''m ashamed of myself."


    "I''m not ashamed."


    Mo Pingchu puts down his worries for a while and teases Xiao Jiu to go to the hospital together. No matter how changeable things are outside, Mo Pingchu only hopes that everything in the house will be the same as before.


    In xujiayuan Zinei, yuan shisan has been watching Li Heng accompany Xiaojiu to search for plum blossoms in the snow since morning, accompany Xiaojiu to pile up snow lions, pick snow and cook tea. He seems to be in a good mood, except for never mentioning today''s news.


    Seeing Xiaojiu leave, the master sits alone in the pavilion. He seems to be enjoying tea and listening to the piano leisurely. But his unfocused eyes and slightly frowning eyebrows make yuan Shishi see that the master is not as leisurely and complacent as he shows.


    A very quiet person on weekdays is unusually busy. Yuan shisan thinks that there is only one reason - he can''t calm down.


    For example, now, it is elegant and leisurely to enjoy the snow in winter, but the master''s face is not at all relaxed and complacent, on the contrary, he has a few unspeakable heaviness. Looking at Li Heng''s embarrassment, yuan shisan couldn''t help but step forward and ask, "do you want to have a look at the messenger sent by the palace?"


    Li Heng was slightly stunned and didn''t say a word. Yuan shisan said in a low voice: "the Ministry of war urgently reported that Ding Beijun strayed into the enemy''s ambush on the West Road, causing heavy casualties, and Yiluo was trapped in a hundred thousand emergency."


    "Come on, it''s none of my business. Don''t mention it later!" Li hengchen interrupts yuan shisan and strides out of the pavilion. Yuan shisan is stunned and immediately chases after him. It''s getting late and the wind is freezing. Originally, the snowflakes as small as millet become bigger and bigger with the wind. The snowflakes flying all over the sky fill yuan shisan''s sight, like clouds falling down.


    Yuan shisan saw that Li Heng was still walking fast. He could not help shouting: "master, it''s snowing heavily. Let''s go back to the house."


    But Li Heng ignored it and continued to walk quickly without looking at the direction, as if something was forcing him. A faint refreshing fragrance made Li Heng stop slowly. He followed the fragrance to find it, bypassing the disordered branches of the trees, only to meet an old plum tree in a beautiful bone state. One after another soft and shy buds bloom in the snowflakes, petals seem to have become crystal clear.


    A gust of wind blowing, one after another plum petals were rolled by snowflakes, falling from the branches, with the wind falling in the air, rising, diffuse. Li Heng seemed to hear a woman''s clear voice: "ah Heng, this flower is blooming on the branch for people to watch, you don''t have to be naughty, always break to play!"


    As soon as the girl was about to reprimand her, she heard a man say in a loud voice: "ah Heng, don''t listen to your mother. My son is the prince of Xia. Don''t say that if you want to break a few flowers, you want to make them obedient. Come on, chop this wintersweet for me and send it to the womb!"


    The child was excited. The woman sighed in a low voice: "you will teach ah Heng badly!"


    The man disapproved: "ah Heng is the prince, the future prince, you don''t always teach him those women''s benevolence, the prince should have the determination to kill!"


    The child didn''t understand the worry of the woman''s eyebrows and the insistence of the man''s heart. He just happily played with the snow on the petals of the plum blossom. He didn''t know that his father and mother had gone away.


    Thinking of the scene a long time ago, Li Heng was full of mixed feelings. Everything was doomed in his ignorance, but he always thought that as long as he worked hard to satisfy his father, his father and his mother would love each other as before, but in the end, even the closest person could not be saved.


    An irresistible hatred made Li Heng''s eyes cold in an instant. He gently released his hand holding Mei Zhi and said in a deep voice: "cut it!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and asked: "what does the master mean to cut down this plum tree?"


    "Is your brain frozen, too?" Li Heng gave yuan shisan a deep glance and turned around to leave. Yuan shisan trembled in his heart and said, "master, didn''t you promise to make plum blossom cake with this plum blossom petal when the snow melts?"


    Li Heng is slightly stunned. He thinks of taking Xiaojiu to step on the snow to look for plum blossom. The little girl stares at plum blossom and looks at it again and again. Unexpectedly, she says, "big brother, the plum blossom is blooming so well. Should she be able to make a lot of plum blossom cakes?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 366

    Think of the little girl greedy appearance, Li Heng can not help but some want to smile, but the smile has not had time to pan on the lips, it was falling snow cover.


    The cold corner of his lips made Li Heng raise his eyes and look up at the sky. He saw that the wind was rolling snow all over the world. He couldn''t see anything clearly. He couldn''t see anything clearly, just like the road he was on, confused and confused.


    Li Heng thought that he would be happy. The superior man was swept away. The general he personally selected was defeated like a mountain in a flash. He must be in a mess now, right?


    With this war, the omnipotent monarch''s authority will be questioned. Not only the court, but the world will know that the man''s incompetence is stupefied. He will pay a heavy price for his temporary mistake. All this was what Li Heng was looking forward to.


    But Li Heng was not happy at all. The occasional relief in his heart made him feel uneasy and ashamed. Li Heng was annoyed at his weakness and resented his hesitation. What he should do now is to take the opportunity to drive the man to the bottom of the valley instead of being disappointed here!


    Li Heng dreams of letting that person pay for what he has done, but when this day comes, Li Heng suddenly finds out that the king can''t make mistakes. The price of ordinary people''s mistakes may be the future life, but the price of King''s mistakes is the common people''s country. Li Heng wants a fair, but he can''t accept it. The price of fair is the flesh and blood of tens of thousands of soldiers, the destruction of the country and the river of blood.


    But if you give up, you can''t help but feel unwilling. Li Heng looks at the snowy road ahead and doesn''t know where to go.


    Yuan shisan looks at Li Heng standing alone in the wind and snow. He can''t bear to move. He holds up his umbrella and tries to block some wind and snow for Li Heng. Li Heng slowly turned his head and looked at yuan 13. Yuan 13 said in a low voice: "master, let''s go back."


    "Where to?" Li Heng''s voice is misty and vacant. Yuan shisan is stunned and says: "where the Master goes, his subordinates will go."


    Li Heng''s lips were full of bitterness. He asked softly, "thirteen, do you think I''m a bad man?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He looked at Li Heng and said, "my subordinates have never thought about this problem."


    "Think about it now."


    "Master, subordinates think master is a good man!"


    "Good man? Is it a good man who kills without blinking an eye and knows that there will be purgatory in the world ahead, but still blindly seeks selfishness? " Li Heng said with a bitter smile.


    Looking at Li Heng, yuan shisan was very upset. He didn''t understand why Li Heng was like this. Yuan shisan could only say frankly, "I really don''t know how to answer the questions asked by the master. In my opinion, no matter what kind of person the master is, he is the one who is loyal to the master all his life and respected by Miss nine."


    "Little nine?" When Li Heng heard yuan shisan mention Xiao Jiu, his eyes flashed slightly. He thought of the child''s clear and bright eyes and what would happen to the child if the world really turned into Purgatory. Li Heng was very heavy.


    His obsession in this life is hard to overcome, but in this short time he gets a moment''s warmth from that child. Maybe it''s time for him to make a choice for that child and the things he still yearns for.


    Although the current situation is unstable and people''s hearts are in turmoil, but the festival is approaching, and heavy snow falls on the day, the Xingguo government is still busy pickling salty goods according to the usual practice of "light snow pickles, heavy snow pickles".


    The old man was suddenly summoned to the palace, and did not disturb the old lady''s arrangement. She still took her daughter-in-law and grandchildren to marinate meat in person with great interest.


    Xiao Jiu followed the old lady, watching her grandmother stir fry the big salt with star anise, cinnamon, Chinese prickly ash, sugar, etc. until the fried Chinese prickly ash salt is cool enough, daub it on the inside and outside of the fish, meat and Light poultry, and rub it repeatedly until the color of the meat turns from fresh to dark, and liquid seeps out from the surface, then put the meat and the remaining salt into the jar, and press it with a stone. Put the meat jar in a cool and backlit place, take it out three days later, put the marinade into the pot, add water to boil, skim the foam, put the dried livestock meat in the jar, layer by layer, pour in the brine, and then press on the big stone. Take it out five days later, and hang it under the eaves of Chaoyang to dry. The pickled meat with northwest flavor is made.


    When it comes to new year''s day, take off the salted meat, or fry or stew, or steam or boil, it''s very delicious. Xiaojiu''s favorite is to stew pickled meat with dried radish. The method is extremely simple, that is to wash the pickled meat and cut it into slices, stir fry the oil and stew it with the pickled dried radish slices, sprinkle a handful of chives when it comes out of the pot, and it''s delicious!


    However, the pickled meat has just been pickled, so I can''t eat it. But Xiaojiu''s fried son barbecue can be eaten immediately.


    This roast meat is a good dish for the old lady. Every year when it snows heavily, the old lady cooks it for her family. The old lady first sliced the mutton and mixed it with cooking wine, ginger juice, sugar and sesame oil. Then she put the meat evenly on the roasted meat. Then she roasted it and turned it over with chopsticks until the mutton changed color. Then she added shredded green onion and coriander and stirred it evenly and served it out.


    The newly baked meat is eaten with pancakes, which is Xiaojiu''s favorite delicacy.


    The old lady knows that Xiaojiu is very happy. As soon as the barbecue comes out of the pot, she greets Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu delivers the hot pancakes that she has prepared early. The old lady picks up a pancake full of meat. Xiaojiu happily takes a big bite and eats it.


    Mo Pingjian immediately handed over the pancakes. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang saw that the two little ones had eaten them. They couldn''t help but drool. They also asked for them around the old lady. The old lady said with a smile: "all have, all have!"


    But when Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingfang brush their chopsticks together, there are only a few pieces of barbecue left in the pot. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are stunned. The old lady laughs and shouts: "don''t worry, don''t worry, you wait for the next pot!"


    The old lady''s appeasement didn''t work. Greedy Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang expressed strong dissatisfaction with Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian''s behavior of eating and occupying the pot. They immediately surrounded Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian.


    Small nine head also don''t lift of a strength son to put meat in the mouth, Mo Pingjian one hand fierce plug, one hand random wave to stop brother''s snatch. Seeing that barbecue is decreasing at the speed visible to the naked eye, Mo Pingyun can''t help complaining: "you two have no conscience. How do your brothers treat you on weekdays, but if you want to have a taste, you won''t do it!"


    "That''s right. You two are too protective. How about a bite for my brother?" Mo Pingfang is also very dissatisfied.


    Xiaojiu finally raised his head with his chin bulging, but he cried impolitely: "seven elder brother, you can eat half a bowl at a time. I''ll let you taste it and it''s gone!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 367

    "That is, this is not enough for brother six. We dare not let you taste it!" Mo Pingjian also cried.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang look at each other and silently roll up their sleeves. Mo Pingjian shouts: "Niang --"


    Xu Jingniang glared at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang and said in a low voice: "is it disgraceful to lose? You think you''re small? It''s very promising to rob my younger brother and sister for food


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang are aggrieved and yell that they are hungry. Xu Jingniang scolds: "they know how to eat all day long. They eat so much. They shout every day!"


    The old lady kept laughing when she was robbed of meat by some children. She waved her hand to Xu Jingniang and said, "don''t scold them, Jingniang. That''s a good saying. Half of the kids starve to death, and Xiao Liu is just when they can eat!"


    Small nine one listen to this household not from shout: "grandmother, I also just can eat, you have to do more for me to eat, I can grow tall."


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and yelled: "how can you grow tall? It''s obvious that you''ve gained weight. Grandma, six elder brothers and seven elder brothers don''t grow much. You''d better do more for me. I''m just going to grow tall!"


    "Nonsense, where I grow fat, it''s clear that I grow tall, smelly myna!" Xiaojiu stares at Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian raises his finger and pokes Xiaojiu in the face and body, shouting: "here, here, and here, tut Tut, you can''t be fat any more!"


    Small nine angry, head a turn blunt Xu Jing Niang shout a way: "Niang, eight elder brothers bully me!"


    Without saying a word, Xu Jingniang slapped Mo Pingjian on the forehead and scolded: "don''t bully your sister all the time!"


    Mo Pingjian wrongly covered his head and asked the old lady with a sad face: "grandmother, tell your grandson the truth, I must have brought it back from the outside?"


    The old lady was stunned and burst into laughter, and everyone started to laugh. Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang saw that Mo Pingjian was depressed. They immediately spared no effort to cry out: "yes, yes, Xiaoba, you were brought back from outside. You see, your body and your appearance are not like our brother at all!"


    Mo Pingjian came forward with a sad face and looked at Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang carefully. He nodded his head seriously and said, "brother six and brother seven, I''m really different from you!"


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang can''t help but have some silly eyes. They are joking. Isn''t Xiao Ba serious?


    Mo Pingyun was about to open his mouth to explain, but he saw Mo Pingjian raise his chin slightly and say word by word: "I don''t think I''m as stupid as you two As soon as his voice fell, Mo Pingjian raised his foot and ran.


    Mo Pingyun and Mo Pingfang were stunned, but they all laughed louder and louder. They found that Mo Pingyun, who had been teased, roared: "Mo Pingjian, don''t run." then they ran after him with Mo Pingfang.


    In the distance came Mo Pingjian''s triumphant cry: "who doesn''t run, who is a fool?"


    The more people laugh at this, the more they can''t stop. Mo Pingchu looks at Xiaojiu smiling and doesn''t forget to put meat in her mouth. He taps her and says, "Xiaojiu, you''re lucky today. No one grabs meat from you."


    Small nine one listen to this words more smile of eyebrow curved, see of Mo Pingchu funny unceasingly, also see of old lady etc. all smile ceaselessly. Mo Pingchu looked at the scene of joy and excitement in front of him. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If time could stay at this moment forever, how wonderful it would be!


    But the reality is always unsatisfactory. After eating the barbecue, it''s dark. Xiao Jiu kneads his stomach and is dragged back to his yard by Xu Jingniang. Mo Pingchu takes the old lady back to her residence and whispers: "please rest assured, grandmother. My grandson will go to the study and wait for my grandfather to come back." The old lady looked at Mo Pingchu lovingly and said with a smile, "well, Xiao Wu has grown up. I have you in my grandmother''s heart."


    Mo Pingchu gave the old lady a smile and sent her into the room. In the study until late at night, Mo Pingchu waited until the old man came back to the house. Seeing that the old man was tired and heavy, Mo Pingchu welcomed him and helped him to sit down in the house.


    The old man drank a cup of hot tea to have a rest for a while. He told Mo Pingchu with a heavy face that he and the emperor agreed overnight to readjust their strategic plan. They asked the British public carvings to send 5000 light cavalry to Yiluo first. At the same time, they dispatched troops from Youzhou, Bingzhou, Jiangzhou and other places to Hejian, Boling, Shanggu and other places.


    When Mo Pingchu heard that the old man and the emperor had made such an arrangement, he could not help but tremble in his heart and asked in a low voice, "grandfather, is this arrangement just in case or as a last resort?"


    "You are also the one who fought in the battlefield. The war is coming. If you had no choice, how could I suggest that the emperor divide his troops?"


    "Well, does grandfather think that ELO really can''t keep it?"


    "The battlefield is unpredictable. We can only prepare for the worst. Whether Yiluo can be kept depends on whether Gao Jinsheng can arrive in time and how far Chen Zhongyong can stick to it."


    "Grandfather, what will happen to us if we don''t protect ELO?"


    "With the destruction of ELO, we''ll be left and right, exhausted!"


    Hearing his grandfather say such a sentence, Mo Pingchu''s heart sank to the bottom. He had a very bad premonition: Northern Xinjiang will no longer be peaceful, and this battle will only be more difficult and lasting than they imagined.


    In the city of Yiluo, Chen Zhongyong, who is keeping his eyes closed, suddenly hears a dull sound of breaking the air in the sky and suddenly opens his eyes.


    A messenger rushed in and reported: "general, the enemy is attacking."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a loud bang. The ground shook two times, and the collapse and scream came one after another. Without anyone''s notice, Chen Zhongyong knew that this was another enemy attack.


    After changing into the armor of zhengsanpin''s great general, Chen Zhongyong and his guards climbed up the wall of Yiluo city again.


    See a piece of boulders keep falling, the wall of Yiluo city in the Rocha army under the bombardment of the catapult, the wall of the already full of holes is a little shaky.


    A huge stone fell on the wall beside Chen Zhongyong, making a deafening sound, and the wall was suddenly smashed out of a gap. The smashed gravel scratched Chen Zhongyong''s face and flew to the street below the wall. The crumbling roofs on the street collapsed in the smashing of the gravel, and became a dusty ruin.


    Chen Zhongyong looked at the huge stones and the flying stones and bricks, feeling powerless than ever before. Seeing that the sky was dark and the sight was not clear, but the Rocha army was still so crazy that it would not stop attacking without breaking the city gate of Yiluo. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 368

    Since early in the morning, Chen Zhongyong can''t remember how many attacks the Rocha army has made. He only knows that the enemy''s attacks are getting more and more crazy and fierce.


    Wave after wave of soldiers keep falling, and the corpses under the city wall are piled up layer by layer. This time, more hysterical than ever before, Chen Zhongyong knows that the other party must be rushing to break the gate before dark. If the gate is broken, what kind of bloody slaughter will be waiting for them. Thinking of this, Chen Zhongyong''s hand holding the handle of the knife can''t help shaking.


    Before the dust from the boulder was cleared away, there was a sudden burst of arrows over his head. Chen Zhongyong''s heart trembled and immediately cried out, "be careful!"


    Before his words, he saw thousands of sharp arrows coming straight through the sky. Chen Zhongyong was shocked, and even the large catapult was launched.


    Chen Zhongyong immediately ordered the people to escape nearby. He himself stuck to the wall tightly and did not dare to move. When he heard the whizzing sound, a series of arrows fell on Chen Zhongyong''s side. The sharp arrows shot through the old wall and nailed deep into the soil. Only a small part of the shaft swayed slightly. Chen Zhongyong''s eyes shrank.


    Chen Zhongyong waves his hand to his bodyguard. The bodyguard quickly pulls out a crossbow and hands it to him. Chen Zhongyong takes it and takes a closer look. He sees that the arrow of the crossbow is made of pig iron, and the shaft is made of bamboo. The workmanship is very rough, so it should be made temporarily. But with a length of two feet and three inches and a weight bigger than the thumb, it can be shot with a large crossbow machine. If it is hit by a key point, it will kill people instantly.


    After this round, I''m afraid there will be heavy casualties.


    However, the situation was even worse than Chen Zhongyong''s estimation. After a round of crossbows and arrows, the official in charge of Statistics reported that after a round of boulders and crossbows that destroyed the sky and the earth, more than half of the soldiers who guarded the city were injured; As for the people in the city, they suffered heavy casualties and the garrison was seriously insufficient. If the reinforcements did not arrive, they were afraid that they would not be able to resist the next attack.


    Chen Zhongyong stands on the city wall. Looking around, you can see soldiers who have been shot through their bodies, and the corpses nailed to the wall. The bright red and dust on the street make Yiluo look like purgatory.


    But the enemy did not give them a chance to breathe, a new round of crazy attack has begun, the sharp sound of the Gong in the cruel remind them - the other side is about to attack.


    Chen Zhongyong clenched the handle of the knife and said in a deep voice: "oil tanks and stones are ready. All archers are in position!"


    In a flustered sound of footsteps, the archers are in a hurry. The Rocha infantry carrying the ladder and the collision vehicle are constantly rushing to the city wall. Chen Zhongyong gives an order: "fire the arrow!"


    One arrow shot from the city wall, but it only slowed the pace of the Rocha infantry for a moment. The shouts and screams filled everyone''s eardrum, the dull sound of crashing cars into the city gate, the sound of arrows stabbing the skin and flesh of armor, the sound of swords cutting bones, and the shrill cry of boiling vegetable oil pouring on the body


    All this makes Chen Zhongyong''s heart keep shaking. His palm holding the handle of the knife can''t help but start sweating. In this situation, he doesn''t know what else he can do except to delay the opponent''s attack as much as he can.


    All of a sudden, I heard what the leader of the Rocha siege vanguard announced, and all the Rocha soldiers cried out.


    Chen Zhongyong can''t help grabbing a pro guard who knows the Luocha dialect. The pro guard said angrily: "general Hui, the thief will shout that the soldiers who first attacked the city can get anything they plundered. They don''t need to turn it in, including the women they plundered!"


    Chen Zhongyong''s face suddenly darkened. The guard carefully looked at Chen Zhongyong''s face and said in a low voice: "general, according to the current situation, it is inevitable that the gate of the city will be broken. There is a secret road in the Yamen that can lead to the outside of the city. Please take a step first. The villain is the rear of the general''s palace!"


    Chen Zhongyong looked at the guard in shock. The guard looked warily around and said in a low voice, "general, I don''t have to worry about firewood. It''s not that my brothers don''t work hard. It''s strange that the reinforcements are too late!" Chen Zhongyong''s heart twists and turns. He hesitates a little and then makes a decision. He slaps Pro Wei heavily on the shoulder, and pro Wei turns and leaves. Chen Zhongyong clenched his lower lip and yelled at all the soldiers: "kill Then he grasped the long knife and rushed to the Rocha army who came up from the cloud ladder.


    Seeing that the general had taken the lead, all the soldiers in the garrison raised their swords and rushed to the enemy. The two sides fought fiercely. The soldiers fighting with the enemy did not notice that while fighting with the Rocha army, Chen Zhongyong inadvertently retreated to one side of the steps. In the scuffle, Chen Zhongyong inadvertently turned around and disappeared.


    When the herald of the west gate rushed to report that there was a cavalry who claimed to be the headquarters of General Gao. Because of the critical situation, he was unable to open the gate to verify his identity. Please ask the general to check in person and decide whether to open the gate.


    At this time, they suddenly found that their main general was gone, and the soldiers who were struggling to defend were in a panic. The originally orderly defense was in a mess.


    At the same time, the general of Luocha announced in a loud voice: "brothers, follow me into the city, and enjoy the gold, women, wine and fat! Those who stand in my way will be killed without mercy! Kill


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    The soldiers of Luocha roared wildly. More and more people rushed up. The impact of weapons became more and more intense. The sound of arrows cutting through the sky became more and more sharp. With a dull impact, the ramshackle city gate could not continue to support and was knocked open!


    Under the reflection of torches, the Rocha army swarmed in like wild animals. They slaughtered all the creatures and plundered all the things that could be plundered. Everyone was as ferocious as a demon crawling out of hell.


    The soldiers who guarded the city were struggling powerlessly, trying to snatch the dim life from the mouth of the beast, but they fell one by one under the blade of the Rocha army. A sudden and orderly sound of horse hooves broke the bloody massacre. The blood covered people in Daxia looked at the dark purple in their eyes and cried out: "help


    Gao Jinsheng never thought that when he flew to Yiluo with Qingqi himself, what he met was the enemy breaking into the city.


    The fierce attack of the Rocha army has almost turned Yiluo into a piece of ruins. The crossbow and arrow have turned Yiluo into a hell. The ground is full of gravel and debris. The arrows are scattered like weeds. The blood and water on the ground are mixed with mud and meat, emitting a disgusting smell. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 369

    Without the slightest hesitation, Gao Jinsheng immediately raised his long knife high and waved it hard. In an instant, the head of the Rocha army who was harvesting human lives flew out. Qi Qi, the soldier who followed Gao Jinsheng, also waved his long sword. The corpse without his head was smashed by the light of the sword, and the flesh and blood were flying.


    Snowflakes slowly float down from the sky and fall on Gao Jinsheng''s middle long sword. With the sound of the horse''s hooves, the blood on the ground becomes more and more dense. Under the harvest of the long sword, the ferocious Rocha army gradually stops the slaughter in their hands and points the blade at Gao Jinsheng and others.


    One of the guards who followed Gao Jinsheng said in a low voice: "general, the number of enemy troops is far more than our army. If we don''t retreat to the north gate first, we can make deployment when the army comes."


    Gao Jinsheng glared at the guard and said in a deep voice: "now the gate is broken. If we retreat, we will offer the lives of tens of thousands of people in Yiluo!" With that, Gao Jinsheng raised his long knife and said, "where is the left avant-garde?"


    A young general came forward and said, "the end will be here!"


    "Take a team of people to escort the people to evacuate quickly, and the others will fight with me. Brothers, I wait to practice day and night after Da Xia''s people, so that today, come on, kill the luochagou with me! "


    "Kill! Kill! Kill They all yelled in unison and rushed to the Luocha army.


    Two days later, Kyoto received an eight hundred mile urgent battle report: Yiluo city was broken, Chen Zhongyong abandoned the city and fled, Gao Jinsheng led the vanguard Qingqi to fight with the Rocha army for one day and one night, six arrows in his body, and he died for his country! After the Rocha army occupied Yiluo, the soldiers were divided into three groups: Hejian, Boling and Shanggu!


    The Manchu court was shocked, and the officials were in a panic. The emperor scolded Chen Zhongyong in the hall, and directly ordered him to hunt down and kill the three families of Chen. The court officials looked at each other face to face. According to the laws of the Xia Dynasty, those who were defeated died, but they often did not offend their families. The emperor even ordered to kill Chen Zhongyong. It can be seen that the anger in his heart is really hard to dispel!


    Knowing that the emperor is furious at the moment, the courtiers all shut their mouths when the emperor dealt with Chen Zhongyong and praised Gao Jinsheng. After all, we all cherish our lives. No one wants to touch the emperor''s head at this moment. What''s more, they really have no way to retreat from the enemy.


    When the emperor saw that all the ministers were silent, he was angry and anxious. In the past, when they impeached others, they were more and more active. However, when they really met with the survival of the country, they all became turtles.


    After biting his teeth, the emperor resisted his anger and called his name directly. The minister, who was named, went out with a look of fear and said something. However, the emperor only heard a few words of nonsense: the commander of the Dingbei army, the British public, has profound insight and resourcefulness. Although the war situation is critical, the British public will be able to defend the defense line and repel the enemy.


    The anger in the emperor''s heart could hardly be contained. He did not look at the minister. He asked in a deep voice, "where is the Duke of England now?"


    An official of the Ministry of war hastily came forward and said, "I inform you that the Lord of England is now in Yizhou. This morning, I received a memorial from Yizhou. The Lord of England, he, who is seriously ill, is afraid that he will not be able to lead any more troops."


    "Bang!" The emperor couldn''t bear to slap the armrest of the chair heavily, and stood up abruptly. His undisguised anger made all the soldiers and officials involuntarily retract their heads.


    The emperor glared at all the courtiers and said angrily, "the thieves of Luocha are coming. The generals who are sent out will flee and die. The generals are even too sick to lead the soldiers. Do you want me to wait for the robbers of Luocha to go straight to Kyoto and take my throne?"


    "I dare not!" The courtiers knelt down together. The emperor looked at the courtiers kneeling all over the ground, coughed a few times, shook his body and fell directly on the Dragon chair.


    All the ministers could not help crying out: "Holy One --"


    The emperor weakly waved his hand to stop the supervisor from supporting him. He tried to sit down and said in a deep voice, "come on, please come to the palace to discuss business!" Seeing that the emperor ordered the Duke of Xing to come, all the ministers were relieved. In this situation, if they could not speak, they would not speak. If they could speak less, they would speak less.


    How could the emperor not understand the thoughts of the courtiers? The emperor looked at the ministers who had knelt down and felt deeply powerless. He asked himself that being an emperor was also conscientious. However, these ministers only thought about their own personal interests all day long, and no one was willing to consider the country. Was this his failure as a king?


    Just when the emperor blamed himself for disappointment, the kneeling ministers secretly complained, and the emperor did not let them get up. On this December day, the door of the hall is wide open, and it''s really cold to kneel on the ground!


    But the emperor was in a rage. His knees were numb and sore, and the ministers did not dare to move. They just complained. At this moment, a humble minister suddenly opened his mouth and said in a loud voice: "tell the emperor, I have a plan to retreat from the enemy!"


    The emperor was stunned. He was overjoyed. He didn''t see the minister''s face clearly, so he asked in a hurry, "what''s your plan? Come on!"


    "I ask the emperor to call back the British Duke and send Mo Taiwu, the former Minister of the Ministry of arms, to lead the troops and dispatch troops from the northwest to support Northern Xinjiang!" Shi Po''s astonishing sentence shocked everyone. The emperor was also stunned. He couldn''t help looking at it. It was Lin Xun, the Minister of rites. The emperor was very surprised.


    Lin Xun''s father was a powerful general under the command of the former Emperor. Although Lin Xun was born as a general, he had not practiced martial arts since he was a child. The emperor arranged a free time for him in the Ministry of rites for his father''s sake. Lin Xun was an honest man. He worked hard even when he was idle. After more than ten years, he became a minister of rites. In the past, Lin Xun was like a transparent man in the court hall. Except for working hard, he seldom played. Today, he suddenly played so boldly, which is quite unexpected.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Lin Xun was always on his own and never met with courtiers of any faction. When Mo Taiwu was investigated before, he never begged for Mo Taiwu. The emperor did not expect that at this moment he would jump out and advocate that Mo Taiwu should lead the army to resist the enemy.


    But if the Emperor didn''t think about it, it''s not. When the emperor learned that the city of ELO was broken, his first idea was to let Mo Taiwu lead the army. But it was just an idea. The emperor knew better than anyone that if he proposed to use Mo Taiwu, he would be opposed by the officials immediately. After all, Mo Taiwu was suspected of communicating with the enemy secretly.


    But now it was Lin Xun, an irrelevant man, who put forward it. The emperor was very happy. At the beginning, Mo Taiwu was the most suitable one to lead the troops. However, due to the situation, he had to make concessions in order to dispatch troops as soon as possible. At present, the war situation is critical. Apart from Mo Taiwu, the emperor really has no leader to trust. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 370

    Seeing that the Emperor didn''t refute his proposal, Lin Xun knew that the man''s method had worked. He said in a loud voice: "emperor, since the war began in Northern Xinjiang, Mo Shangshu has been detained in the censor station for several days. I would like to ask the censors, have you found any hard evidence?"


    The emperor looked at the censors. They were embarrassed when they were questioned in public. The emperor said, "censor Lin, please answer the question you asked."


    The censor doctor, who was named by the emperor, had to reply with a stiff head: "when I return to the emperor, Lin Shilang and other officials examine day and night. Although there is no hard evidence, Mo Taiwu does have many suspicious things. Please allow the emperor some time, and they will be able to find out the truth."


    The emperor looked at censor Lin without saying a word. Lin Xun raised his voice and asked, "this is ridiculous. When you find out the truth, I''m afraid that the Rocha army has already invaded the gate of Kyoto. Does censor Lin have to wait until that day to determine whether Mo Shangshu is innocent?"


    The censor Lin was unable to speak when questioned by Lin Xun. Lin Xun turned to the emperor and said in a loud voice: "my Lord, according to the laws and regulations of the Xia Dynasty, although Mo Shangshu is suspected of secretly communicating with the enemy country, if there is no hard evidence to prove his crime, as long as someone guarantees, he can be temporarily innocent, right?"


    The emperor looked at the Minister of punishment, who was very clever this time. Without waiting for the emperor to call his name, he replied, "what Lin Shilang said is true!"


    Lin Xun knelt down and pleaded with the Emperor: "minister Lin Xun is willing to take his life and our Lin family''s reputation as a guarantor for Mo Shangshu from generation to generation. He also asked the emperor to order the acquittal of Mo Shangshu and let him lead the army to resist the dilemma of Luocha solution country!"


    There was an uproar in the hall, and what Lin Xun said was true. According to the laws of the Xia Dynasty, he could indeed ask the emperor to release Mo Taiwu by way of surety. But if Mo Taiwu was convicted one day, Lin Xun who was surety for him would be regarded as the same crime. Moreover, if the emperor is suspicious of Mo Taiwu, Lin Xun will not only protect Mo Taiwu, but also involve himself and his family.


    No one can imagine that Lin Xun, who has no personal relationship with Mo Taiwu, is willing to take great risks to protect Mo Taiwu. Some people can''t help but think that Lin Xun is crazy?


    The emperor looked at Lin Xun and the courtiers with different faces. He hesitated.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of household sees that the secret way is not good. If Mo Taiwu is acquitted and goes to the battlefield to perform meritorious service, what they have done before will be useless. The Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs could not help singing aloud: "holy God, this is absolutely not right. We must not hand over military power to those who have misguided intentions."


    "Holy, don''t I have any good ministers except Mo in Daxia? Does my country depend on the character of the Mo family? "


    "Please think twice. This is far more harmful than the danger of Luocha. Although the British Duke is ill and can''t lead the troops, we still have two generals, including the Duke of Dongping County, general Zhong and general Luo!"


    "It''s not right for Lin Shi Lang to say that. What''s his intention?"


    Several ministers who had originally strongly condemned Mo Taiwu expressed their disapproval, and some even began to allude to Lin Xun''s motive.


    Lin Xun raised his voice and asked: "please ask yourself, do you believe that Mo Shangshu really colluded with foreign enemies? It''s inevitable to fight in the court since ancient times. Everyone wants to be trusted by the king. But Lin wants to remind you that at this moment, the Rocha army is under pressure. If we fight for our own self-interest, do we have to wait until the day when our country is broken? Mo Taiwu joined the army at the age of 12 and fought with Xing Guogong for decades. How many times did he repel the powerful enemy and turn the tide around? Do you forget? You don''t know whether he is innocent or not. Don''t you even know whether his conscience is still there? "


    Under Lin Xun''s repeated questions, some people''s eyes twinkled and their faces became embarrassed. The emperor was ashamed by Lin Xun''s repeated questions. Mo Taiwu really suffered a lot of grievances!


    When Lin inquired about the battle among the heroes in the court hall, the old man in Xing''s mansion also learned the news of the destruction of the city of ELO. The old man who was drinking tea at first shook his hand when he heard the destruction of the city of ELO. Mo Pingchu stared at the battle report in disbelief. When he saw Chen Zhongyong leaving the city and Gao Jinsheng leading his troops to support him, the gate of the city was broken. Gao Jinsheng, with 5000 Qingqi and the Rocha army, fought hard for a day and a night in Yiluo City, which enabled tens of thousands of people in Yiluo to escape from the dangerous situation. However, Gao Jinsheng was killed by six arrows, He couldn''t help pounding the table and swearing: "Chen Zhongyong is such a jerk. If he stays up a little longer, Yiluo won''t be broken, and General Gao won''t be so miserable!"


    The old man frowned and said, "it''s useless to say that now. The emperor has ordered Gao Jinsheng to be buried in the grave and pay for the dead soldiers. The most important thing now is to resist the enemy. If you take Yiluo, Luocha can gallop in the north of Xinjiang!"


    "Should the British government send troops to stop it?" Mo Pingchu estimated that the war situation should be like this, but Mo Taiwen sighed: "just got the news that the British public was seriously ill and had asked the emperor to return to Beijing."


    "What? At this time, the general will not lead the troops? " Mo Pingchu''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The old man slowly put down the tea cup, let Mo Pingchu take the map to see for a while, finally sighed: "for today''s plan, only let the boss out, there may be a chance to save the situation."


    Mo Taiwen was not surprised to hear the old man say this, but he still couldn''t help persuading him: "grandfather, don''t say that uncle''s innocence has been proved. People in the court still doubt that they won''t agree with him to lead the army. The emperor is really determined to let uncle lead the army to fight in Northern Xinjiang. The current situation in Northern Xinjiang is too dangerous. If we win, it will be easy to say; But if we lose, we''ll be full of mouths and can''t tell. "


    "I''m naturally aware of the fact that words are like knives, killing people in the invisible. But Xiao Wu, ELO is broken, and the country is in danger. Now is not the time to worry about personal interests. " The old man said in a deep voice: "if the emperor is able to let your uncle come back, I think this is the best chance for your uncle to prove his innocence."


    Mo Taiwen nodded and said, "Dad said that if elder brother knew the situation in Northern Xinjiang, he would like to go to the battlefield immediately."


    The old man nodded slightly, went to Mo Pingchu, patted Mo Pingchu''s shoulder heavily, and said in a deep voice: "die for the country in the battlefield, and return the body with a horse. Xiao Wu, it''s my duty to be a general! "


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man and nodded with a heavy heart. Just at this time, a messenger came from the palace: the emperor wanted the old man to enter the palace to discuss important matters. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 371

    Mo Pingchu and others knew that it must be for the war in Northern Xinjiang. Seeing that the old man was walking away step by step, Mo Pingchu could not help sighing. Mo Taiwen pretended to make fun of Mo Pingchu and said, "what do you sigh for when you are young? I don''t know where you learned to look so old? "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen and couldn''t squeeze out a smile. Mo Taiwen pinched his face and said, "OK, there are still father and brother here. Where can I get you so worried? Go back to your room and study hard. You will pass the exam after the new year. This time, you must pass the exam!"


    Mo Pingchu slightly a Zheng, low voice way: "can grandfather admonish me not to show off."


    Mo Taiwen said with a smile: "silly boy, this time is different from the past, some of the limelight you not only want to out, but also occupy the scenery." With that, Mo Taiwen turned to leave with a smile. Mo Pingchu looked at his father''s free and easy figure, and could not help but envy him. When would he be as open-minded as his father!


    When the old man came to the hall and learned the reason why the emperor called him, he didn''t say much. He just asked the emperor to ask Mo Taiwu to come to the hall.


    Mo Taiwu was kept in the prison of Yushitai for several days. He knew nothing about the outside world. He was suddenly brought into the palace and was shocked to learn that the war situation in Northern Xinjiang was so critical. Almost without thinking about anything, Mo Taiwen immediately asked the emperor, "I beg you to be a vanguard of the army. I will not drive the Luocha thieves out of the land of Daxia, and I will not return to you!"


    When he said this, the hall was quiet. Looking at Mo Taiwu, the old man was relieved and proud.


    The emperor was also shocked. He could think that Mo Taiwu would not be indifferent to the war in Northern Xinjiang, but he never thought that in this case, Mo Taiwu would take the initiative and even invite himself to be a pioneer.


    Looking at Xing Guogong sitting on one side, and looking at Mo Taiwu kneeling on the ground, the emperor could not help thinking of a lot. Step by step, the emperor stepped down from the Dragon chair and personally lifted Mo Taiwu up. He said in a deep voice, "Mo Aiqing has been wronged. We can learn from her loyalty. I never doubt that the war situation in Northern Xinjiang is critical. The British public is seriously ill and can''t lead the army. Mo Aiqing, I need you to go to northern Xinjiang to lead the army. Are you willing to take your orders?"


    Mo Taiwu said without hesitation: "I am willing to accept the order, and I will not insult the holy order!"


    "Good!" The emperor Longxin was very happy. He didn''t look at all the people in the court. He said directly, "come here, pass a decree, appoint Mo Taiwu, the Minister of the Ministry of war, as the commander of the northern army. He has the seal of the Grand Marshal and can command all the troops in the world."


    All the ministers were stunned. The emperor had given all the military power to Mo Taiwu. You know, since the founding of the country in the great Xia Dynasty, the emperor had never been in charge of the military power alone, except that Xing Guogong, a young emperor, had once commanded the world''s soldiers in order to fight in all directions. The ministers had instinctively thought that only the emperor could control the military power, but at the moment, the emperor delegated the military power to Mo Taiwu.


    Mo Taiwu was so trusted by the emperor that his depression was swept away. He was very grateful for the imperial edict.


    Lin inquiry in the ministers have not yet come to the reaction, followed by a report: "emperor, the coach has been set, vanguard has not been selected."


    The emperor couldn''t help but look at the Duke of Xing. Yu Shangshu, the Ministry of household affairs, quietly pulled general Feng''s sleeve on his side. General Feng knew what he meant by Shangshu. They had to work so hard to get Mo Taiwu down. In a flash, the emperor used Mo Taiwu. He asked him to take charge of the Marshal''s command, and then let the Duke of Xing set the vanguard, Isn''t this the complete name of the northern army?


    Therefore, general Feng immediately took the lead and said, "emperor, I recommend Luo Cong as the pioneer."


    Hearing Luo Cong''s name, Mo Taiwu and the old man both frown. Luo Cong is flexible in fighting and cautious in being a pioneer. But the problem is that Luo Cong has been sixty or seven years this year, and he hasn''t led a war for nearly ten years. It''s hard to say whether he can really lead a war.


    When Lin Xun heard that someone recommended Luo Cong, he immediately said impolitely, "general Luo is several years older than the Duke of England. At this age, I''m afraid that he will be the same as the Duke of England before he arrives in Northern Xinjiang. The war in Northern Xinjiang is very tight, so it''s urgent to retreat from the enemy. Please don''t make such a joke¡° Luo Cong is a military general. Naturally, he can''t be compared with the British public. He has a noble and delicate body. "


    "The old general said that he was a British general? Have you forgotten how you became the Duke of England


    "You" Feng old general is Lin Xun the slightest ruthless retort make the stage, angrily shook the sleeve, turned his face to silence.


    Then another minister recommended two generals, who were refuted one by one by Lin Xun. Hearing this, the emperor interrupted them and asked Xing Guogong, "who do you think can be a pioneer?"


    The old man pointed to Mo Taiwu and said to the emperor, "the emperor should ask the general about this kind of thing. I think he should have a suitable person in his heart."


    At the moment, Mo Taiwu had gone through the war situation in Northern Xinjiang several times in his mind. Hearing the old man''s words, Mo Taiwu pondered for a moment and said to the emperor, "I recommend the Beiting capital to protect Mo Ping''an as the pioneer of the East Road, and the Anxi garrison general Mo Pingxian as the pioneer of the west road!"


    "Mo Shangshu, you even recommend your own son. Do you want to be in charge of military power alone?" As soon as Mo Taiwu''s voice fell, Yu Shangshu, the Ministry of household affairs, could not help but blame him angrily.


    Lin Xun stares at Yu Shangshu and retorts: "Juxian doesn''t avoid relatives. Mo Ping''an and Mo Pingxian recommended by Marshal Mo are rare young generals in our Dynasty. They are brave and resourceful. If yu Shangshu thinks Marshal Mo is taking advantage of the opportunity to take charge of the military power alone, he might as well recommend himself to the army as an inspector, so he can supervise them all the time."


    "You are so unreasonable!" Yu Shangshu was so tricky that Lin Xun directly glared at him. The emperor stared at Mo Taiwu and asked, "I''m sure that Ping''an and Pingxian have been stationed in the northwest all the year round. I''m relieved to lead the troops. But if they are transferred back, will there be any problems with the stability of the northwest?"


    Mo Taiwu said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, my Lord. The vassal states in the first World War in Northwest China were hurt and couldn''t stir up any more disputes for the time being. Moreover, there are many northwest generals. Just send someone to fill their positions. At present, the military situation in Hejian, Boling and Shanggu is in urgent need. It is the quickest way to dispatch troops from them. "


    The emperor looked at Xing Guogong, who nodded his head and said, "it''s true."


    "Come, pass the edict" the emperor thought a little, then made a decision in the heart, raised his voice to command a way.


    Seeing this, Yu Shangshu knelt down and exclaimed, "no, my Lord, this is absolutely not right! Give all the military power to one person. This kind of behavior will undoubtedly make people tremble in the fire. Please think twice The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 372

    With Yu Shangshu''s cry, several ministers also knelt down, and more and more ministers knelt down to admonish.


    The emperor looked at all the ministers who were kneeling on the ground and shouting. He was very angry. He wanted to immediately order to drag out all the guys who would only block him. But the emperor is also very clear that at the moment of war in Northern Xinjiang, he has to rely on these courtiers to raise food and take care of armaments, so he can''t blame them at all. These guys also rely on this to dare to block him again and again!


    On the one hand, he is a loyal and important general. On the other hand, he is a noisy and incurable minister. It hurts to move his left hand and right hand. The emperor is in a dilemma.


    Just at this time, the old man slowly got up, went straight to Yu Shangshu and gently bent down.


    Yu Shangshu looked at the old man coming and could not help but shrink back. He only saw the old man with a low smile and raised his voice and asked, "do you think that the emperor''s move is undoubtedly making fun of the fire? Why, in your heart, is my old man such a disloyal man? "


    Yu Shangshu might as well ask this question face to face. He could not help waving his hand and saying, "I dare not. It''s just a matter of national importance. I need to be careful."


    Before Yu Shangshu finished speaking, he was kicked to the ground by the old man. All the officials were shocked. The emperor and Mo Taiwu were also silly.


    Yu Shangshu got up in embarrassment, forced to bear his anger and yelled at the old man: "Mr. Xing, although you are noble, you are above the imperial court. What are your dissatisfaction with the lower officials, and you can''t do anything like that. Do you take the imperial court as a joke, or the authority of the king as a joke?"


    The old man looked at Yu Shangshu sarcastically and scolded: "you are such a person who doesn''t know the whole situation. I lick my face and beat you. What can you do to me? I treat the authority of the king of the imperial court as a joke. I think you treat it as a joke. The Luocha army is under pressure, and the Dingbei army is losing one after another. You are still only engaged in intrigue. I''m tired of you all! "


    All the ministers were scolded by the old man. They were all staring at each other and didn''t dare to say a word. They were afraid that the old man was really angry. It would be a shame to take them over and beat them.


    The emperor looked at the ministers who had turned into turtles. He was very relieved. He thought that he had been kicked over the table by the old man in public, and they deserved to be kicked by the old man.


    The old man glared at the officials, pointed to Mo Taiwu and said angrily, "don''t say that he doesn''t dare to be selfish. If one day, he dares to be unfaithful to the emperor, to the imperial court, and doesn''t work hard, I''ll kill him first!"


    Yu Shangshu was so frightened by the murderous manner of the old man that he didn''t dare to say anything. When Yu Shangshu didn''t show up, other people naturally shrunk their heads to make quails.


    The old man raised his head and looked at the ministers and asked in a loud voice, "who else thinks that the Mo family is unreliable? Stand up


    No one moved for a moment, the old man said in a deep voice: "is there anyone who is not at ease? If you really don''t trust me, you''ll put me in prison. Mo Taiwu, if they don''t fight well, you''ll pull me out and cut me down, will you? "


    How dare all the ministers say anything more? They dare not even look at each other. They can''t even breathe in the court. The emperor is very happy to see this. Sure enough, the wicked need to be polished by the wicked. He was too tolerant of these officials before.


    No one in the court objected any more, so the emperor immediately ordered the vanguard generals and the day of the expedition.


    In the early morning of December 23, Xiao Jiu stirred the porridge with a spoon and carefully looked at the people. The more he looked, the more he felt that the people in the family were looking very low today. He could not help but pestle quietly. Mo Pingjian asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned. Then he remembered that Xiao Jiu went to Xu''s garden to have a class. No one had told her that her uncle and elder brother were going to fight. He couldn''t help whispering: "it''s OK. You have a meal. Don''t talk." Small nine dissatisfied stare Mo Pingjian one eye, indignant clip a large piece of mutton gnawed up, gnawed two just think of mother before let her eat less meat, can''t help but guilty of looking at a mother. But see Niang is whispering with Uncle Niang don''t know what to say, uncle Niang''s eye socket unexpectedly faintly some pan red.


    The uncle, who seldom talks at the dinner table, is whispering something to his father. His father, who loves joking most, has no half smile on his face and is very serious.


    Grandfather and grandmother were silent for the first time. The porridge in grandmother''s bowl didn''t seem to eat at all.


    The more she looked at it, the more strange she felt. She put the rest of the mutton into her mouth, puffing her cheeks and chewing angrily. Suddenly, she saw her grandfather ask Uncle, "boss, is everything ready?"


    "Ready, please don''t worry!"


    "I don''t worry about you. I have already told you that you don''t have to worry about everything in the government. You can come back safely as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, my son will bring Dalao and Erlang back safely and kowtow to my father."


    The old man was full of expectation, and nodded with a smile. Xiaojiu tried hard to swallow the meat. He asked curiously, "uncle, are you going to the northwest to bring the elder brother and the second brother back?"


    Mo Taiwu was slightly stunned and asked with a smile: "little nine, do you want to see your elder brother and second brother?"


    "I''ve never seen them before. I''ve heard that the eldest brother and the eldest uncle are very similar. I don''t know if it''s true," he said


    "You''ll know when you wait. Uncle is going out. Xiao Jiu should be obedient at home. Don''t make your mother angry!"


    "I''m very good. I never make my mother angry, don''t I, mother?" Small nine raised a smiling face toward Xu Jingniang asked, Xu Jingniang looked at a face naive small nine, can''t help but eyes flushed, what also can''t say, just casually nodded.


    Yu Shuzhen can''t help but turn her head and secretly wipe her tears. Xiaojiu looks at Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen, mumbling and asking: "Niang, auntie, why are you so strange today? Are you worried that my uncle will not be at home for the new year? I''ll eat less. You can pack more bacon for uncle on the way. "


    Mo Ping couldn''t help but play the next small nine forehead whispered: "silly dead, fast shut up!"


    Small nine cover the forehead, unconvinced stare Mo Pingjian way: "you just silly, don''t play my forehead again, otherwise I hit you, hum!"


    Mo Pingjian rolled his eyes and pulled Xiaojiu''s fist down. As soon as Xiaojiu was about to break away, he saw five elder brothers stand up and say in a low voice: "grandfather, uncle, it''s time to enter the palace!"


    Small nine not from a face question mark, into the palace, why should enter the palace? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 373

    Before Xiaojiu asked, he was pulled up by Mo Pingjian. Xiaojiu followed the crowd to the gate. After a while, he saw Mo Taiwu come out.


    Small nine see Mo Tai Wu wearing a helmet, wearing a full set of bright armor, waist with a long knife, is awe inspiring momentum extraordinary, can not help frowning. Small nine quietly pulled to pull Mo, flat firm low voice ask a way: "eight elder brothers, big uncle this is to want what, how put on armor?"


    Mo Pingjian didn''t answer. He just clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and made a no sound gesture to her. Xiaojiu saw that Mo Pingjian looked very serious and couldn''t help but stop asking.


    Xiaojiu and the old lady send the old man and Mo Taiwu to the palace at the gate. Half an hour later, the old man and Mo Taiwu return to the palace. They all rush to the Mo ancestral hall to worship their ancestors.


    Small nine at the moment has learned that today''s all abnormal is because uncle to go to northern Xinjiang, and her that never met big brother and second brother will also go to the battlefield.


    The news blinded the whole person. She watched her grandfather lead her uncle to kneel down to worship her ancestors. She watched him kowtow to his grandfather and grandmother. She watched him hold his mother''s hand tightly. Her eyes were red. She felt in a trance until Mo Taiwu came up to her and gently rubbed her forehead.


    Xiaojiu looked up at Mo Taiwu and asked eagerly, "uncle, you''ll be back soon, won''t you?"


    Hearing that, Mo Taiwu''s eyes flashed slightly. He didn''t answer. He just patted Xiao Jiu''s head and strode out.


    Looking at the sunlight shining on Mo Taiwu''s armor, Xiao Jiu can''t help squinting his eyes. A few years later, when he first stepped on the battlefield, looking at the light on his armor, he suddenly understood the mood of uncle that day.


    Seeing his uncle turn over and lead the troops farther and farther, Xiao Jiu can''t help chasing him. But he just takes a step and is grabbed by Mo Pingjian. Xiao Jiu turns to Mo Pingjian, but he sees that myna''s lower lip is white, and seems to cry.


    Small nine Leng Leng blinked her eyes, she began to realize, this time is not as simple as she thought, small nine mind suddenly came up with a word that I don''t know where to hear "battlefield swords have no eyes, life and death are fate!"


    At the thought of maybe uncle will encounter danger, small nine suddenly become flustered up, she is eager to do something. Mo Pingjian didn''t know what Xiaojiu was thinking. He thought that she was going to chase her uncle. He dragged her to coax her: "Xiaojiu, be obedient. My grandfather and uncle agreed that we would not go out of the city to send him."


    Xiaojiu looks at Mo Pingjian, whose tears have been swirling in his eyes. Then he looks at Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang, who are sobbing. His throat seems to have been suddenly stuffed with a large piece of mutton, which is very hard to block.


    To be back in the house, small nine immediately rushed to his house a rummage, soon ran out with a box.


    Mo Pingchu is Wensheng comfort old lady and Yu Shuzhen and others, see small nine rushed to fill a box to himself, can''t help but be stunned. Small nine breathes heavily and eagerly to Mo Pingchu way: "five elder brothers, these are the silver that I deposit, you send a person quickly to send to big uncle, fight to need a lot of silver."


    They were all stunned. The old man pulled Xiaojiu with a complicated look and asked in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, tell my grandfather why I suddenly think of this?"


    Small nine hastily way: "I heard that war is to use money to pave the way, so many soldiers want to eat and drink, horses and mules need fodder, and weapons and equipment herbs, although I don''t have much money, but a little bit is a little bit, if we all take out some, together should also be enough for uncle for a while, right?"


    People look at small nine urgent nose perspiration, a face serious appearance, can''t help but is sad and funny.


    Xu Jingniang looked at Yu Shuzhen, who couldn''t stop her tears. She joked with Xiao Jiu on purpose and said, "it turns out that you just said so much to let us all take out the silver?" Small nine stares round eyes not to understand a way: "big uncle took big brother and two elder brothers to go to war, we are far away in Kyoto, can''t help, Niang you don''t even want to take silver?"


    Xu Jingniang couldn''t laugh or cry at Xiaojiu. Mo Pingjian pulled Xiaojiu and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself. Do you think fighting is a joke? The cost of hundreds of thousands of troops can''t be borne by every family. Even if you sell them, you won''t be enough! "


    Small nine stare a way: "I but very rich, hum!" Said, small nine unconvinced to open the box, take out the money and other things to Mo Pingjian.


    Mo Pingjian''s indifferent eyes suddenly changed when he saw the deed. He took the deed and looked at it carefully. He frowned at Xiao Jiu and said in a low voice, "well, you dare to cheat me with Li Yuanhao. I said that there is something wrong with the boat. Ask Li Yuanhao if that smelly boy is dead."


    "What boat? What does it have to do with the prince of Qi? " Mo Pingchu heard Mo Pingjian talking about Li Yuanhao and asked.


    Small nine is about to answer, but see Mo Pingjian quickly fold the contract book into his sleeve, smile to Mo Pingchu way: "this son five elder brother don''t worry, younger brother will handle properly." With that, Mo Pingjian looked at Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, I''ll have a good chat with my brother in a moment."


    Small nine is mo Pingjian strange eyes to see the hair handstand, to the mouth of words can''t help but swallow back. Mo Ping didn''t want to make it clear that they didn''t want to ask for it, but Xiao Jiu''s suggestion of giving money made him think of a good idea, which might make Grandma and auntie feel better.


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and said to the old lady: "although Xiao Jiu is talking about children, he also wants to be good for them. We really can''t help in the war, but we can always do something to pray for uncle and brothers. Why don''t grandma take us to the temple for a few days so that we can have a visit and pray for peace for my uncle and brothers. "


    Mo Taiwen listened to what Mo Pingchu said and said: "mother, I''m so busy and confused. In fact, we should have gone to the temple to burn incense and pray for the safety of elder brother."


    The old lady nodded and said, "it''s time to burn incense."


    "The daughter-in-law is going to prepare. Let''s try to go today." Seeing that the old lady nodded, Xu Jingniang immediately got up to arrange.


    When the sky began to darken, Mo Taiwen and Mo Pingchu rode all the way to escort the old lady and others to Qingyun temple. Mo Taiwen walked around the temple and told Mo Pingchu to take care of the old lady and others with the escort. Then they were ready to go back to the house. Suddenly, Mo Pingfang yelled: "six brothers seem to be missing!"


    When they looked around, they found that Mo Pingyun didn''t know when he had disappeared. An idea flashed through Mo Pingchu''s mind. He asked Mo Pingfang in a busy voice: "didn''t Xiao Liu follow me? When did he disappear? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 374

    Mo Pingfang frowned and thought for a while. "We came out of the ancestral hall. Sixth brother said that he had a stomachache and wanted to go for a convenience. At that time, I was afraid that Xiao Jiu would run after uncle, so I and Xiao Bayi took Xiao Jiu into the carriage."


    "Later, I thought that the sixth brother was in the back carriage, but I didn''t think much about it. When he went back to the house, Xiao Ba said that he had something urgent to do and asked me to keep an eye on Xiao Jiu. I followed Xiao Jiu all the time, but I didn''t notice whether he came back to the house. When I got off the bus just now, I didn''t see my sixth brother. It''s strange. I asked around, but nobody has seen my sixth brother. "


    On hearing this, Mo Taiwen said angrily: "what''s the trouble with Xiao Liu? I''ll go back to him! "


    "Dad, wait a minute. I''ll call someone to ask first." Mo Pingchu stopped Mo Taiwen and went out to call the coachman and the boy who served Mo Pingyun. He asked, rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. He came back to the public and said, "Xiao Liu should have run out of the ancestral hall."


    Angry and anxious, Xu Jingniang asked, "where has he gone? Send someone to get him back. "


    Mo Pingchu said with a bitter smile, "if I''m not wrong, Xiao Liu should be chasing my uncle. I''m afraid he wants to go to northern Xinjiang with my uncle."


    "What?" Xu Jingniang was in a hurry. She stood up and looked at Mo Ping in disbelief. She said in a trembling voice: "Xiao Wu, don''t scare your mother."


    Mo Taiwen said with a bitter smile: "mother, you should also know that Xiao Liuyi kept talking about going to join the army in the Northwest after the Spring Festival. Later, there were many accidents at home. Although he didn''t talk about it any more, he didn''t die to join the army."


    "Brother five is right. Before I went to bed, I heard brother six say that he wanted to go to northern Xinjiang to be uncle''s pawn and attack and kill Luocha thieves. Yesterday, he wiped his spear, but I thought he was just talking. I didn''t think he really planned." Mo Pingfang thought of some things, not from very chagrined said.


    When Xu Jingniang heard this, she suddenly fell down on the chair and said, "this son of a bitch, he''s only 15 years old." before she finished, Xu Jingniang''s tears fell down.


    People see Xu Jingniang so, in the heart is not taste, small nine think about it, quickly pull Mo Pingchu way: "five elder brother, my little black run fast, you quickly ride on the little black to chase six elder brother back."


    Mo Pingchu rubbed Xiaojiu''s forehead and sighed: "your sixth brother is tens of miles out of Kyoto at the moment. It''s dark now. It''s inconvenient to travel. It''s not easy to catch up. Besides, he''s catching up. If he insists on going, can we keep him closed all the time?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, speechless.


    Mo Taiwen had calmed down at the moment. He stroked Xu Jingniang''s back and said in a soft voice: "Xiao Wu is right. Since Xiao Liu insists on doing so, let him go. He will take care of him all the way. Nothing will happen."


    Mo Pingchu also comforted: "according to my uncle''s itinerary, it is estimated that I will settle down in Jizhou tomorrow. I''ll send someone to take a message to the post station of Jizhou mansion, asking my uncle to help me keep an eye on Xiao Liu. If you have my uncle watching and two elder brothers taking care of you, you can rest assured."


    When Xu Jingniang heard Mo Pingchu and Mo Taiwen say this, she felt a little more comfortable. When Xiao Jiu heard Mo Pingchu say this, her eyes turned.


    Mo Pingjian looked at her two eyes, took her to one side, and warned in a deep voice: "don''t give me any wrong ideas. The sixth brother just ran away. If you dare to move this idea, I will let the fifth brother lock you up."


    Small nine Piao an eye Xu Jing Niang they, murmur a mouth unconvinced of murmur a way: "why six elder brothers can go, I can''t go?"? I''m good at Kung Fu. Xiao Hei runs fast, and I have wolf green. If I meet bad people, I''ll let wolf green bite them! "


    Mo Pingjian turned a big white eye speechless and pinched Xiao Jiu''s fat face and scolded: "when you are fighting, are you playing the family? Stupid! Stupid! In a word, don''t even think about this idea. One day someone will go to the battlefield, and we are brothers. Where can we get you¡° Hum Small nine know no hope, can''t help but glare at Mo Pingjian hard, snorted a protest, but Mo Pingjian was impolite a hook around the neck dragged back.


    Li Heng receives a message from Xiaojiu. He learns that Xiaojiu has gone to Qingyun temple with the old lady to pray. He also hears that Mo LIULANG runs out of the house to chase Mo Shangshu and his party. He can''t help sighing in his heart. He asked someone to reply to Xiao Jiu, so that she could accompany her family and come back to class after the new year''s festival.


    Seeing Li Heng''s heavy complexion, yuan shisan asked in a low voice, "Lin Shilang has finished his master''s command. Mo Shangshu himself will be able to prevent the reconstruction of the Rocha army. Why is the master worried?"


    Li Heng sighed: "at the moment, the Luocha offensive is fierce, and the East and West routes of the Dingbei army are defeated. Mo Shangshu is able to turn the tide, and I don''t know what price he will pay."


    "Master, but regret to let Lin Shilang appear?"


    "I have no regrets, but I wish I could be safe and smooth!" Li Heng looks at the distance with deep eyes. Although he doesn''t regret his move, he worries that if Mo Shangshu and others are injured in the battlefield, Xiao Jiu will be sad. The only person he doesn''t want to hurt in the world is Xiao Jiu!


    Firecrackers are saying goodbye to the old year and every family is welcoming the new year. The war in Northern Xinjiang did not affect the festivity of the people in Kyoto. Although the Xingguo government also hung red lanterns and decorated them with new decorations, the festivity in the government was no longer the same as before.


    On the eve of new year''s Eve, the Ministry of war reported that Mo Taiwu and his party arrived at Shimen, took over the remnant of the Dingbei army from Xu Shiji, and joined the East and West army. Mo Taiwu ordered to purge the army and prepare to fight against Luocha. The emperor ordered to collect all the rents and taxes from Jizhou counties for the northern army.


    Just after the end of the first month, the Ministry of war received a report that Mo Taiwu was stationed in the camp of the northern army, and Mo Ping''an was appointed as the vanguard of the East Road, Mo Pingxian as the vanguard of the West Road, and Xu Shiji as the vanguard of the middle road. He led more than 100000 troops to block the Luocha army in three ways.


    There were frequent war reports in Northern Xinjiang. Dingbei army and Luocha army fought one after another, each winning or losing. The hearts of the people in Kyoto are also hanging in the air, especially in Xingguo government. Mo Taiwen is busy all day, and Mo Pingchu has no time to spare. Small nine see such a situation at home, also more than usual, mostly in the study obediently practice calligraphy, or go to the martial arts field and seven brother contest.


    Has not seen Mo Pingjian trace for several days, small nine not from ask Mo Pingfang way: "seven elder brother, eight elder brother recently busy what?"


    Mo Pingfang wiped the sword and shook his head. Xiaojiu frowned and muttered: "is it to help brother five? Everyone is busy, I''m the only one who has nothing to do. "


    Mo Pingfang see small nine depressed not happy, can''t help laughing: "should not help five elder brother work, I see he recently mysterious, as if in toss something."


    Small nine not from curious proposal way: "that we go to his yard to block him to see to know?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 375

    Mo Pingfang shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I see Xiao Bayi is serious. In case he is really busy with something serious, let''s stop disturbing him. By the way, brother five doesn''t mean it. Brother six is beside uncle Beijiang at the moment. He often meets brother one and brother two. Let''s practice calligraphy and write a pair of good words to give to brother one and brother two to make them happy. "


    On hearing Mo Pingfang say this, small nine can not help but worry, powerless put the long gun, bitter face: "let me write better than to send me to northern Xinjiang, whether it is to fight against the enemy or tea pouring water is better than writing, every day I write my fingers are bent."


    "You''ve bent your fingers after writing so many words. Don''t try to be lazy. Come back with me!" Mo Pingfang laughingly pulls Xiaojiu back, but still can''t help rubbing her fingers gently.


    Small nine looking at Mo Pingfang eyes bent into a crescent moon, obediently follow him to go back, but in the heart can''t help but guess what Mo Pingjian is busy.


    At the beginning of April, the war report of Northern Xinjiang came that Mo Ping''an, the pioneer of the East Road, defeated Mayi and killed the other general a''dinengshen. The Luocha army retreated to Hejian and the Luocha offensive was postponed. The emperor and Mo''s family were relieved.


    June flying fire, hot weather, small nine still can sit quietly practicing calligraphy, let cloud bead dark sigh unceasingly. Xiao Jiu''s handwriting has improved a lot in daily practice, and has been praised by Li Heng. Xiao Jiu is very happy and can''t help taking it back to show off to his family. But as soon as she came in, she saw that her family were all smiling. Xiaojiu was surprised. She hadn''t seen her family so happy for a long time.


    Small nine busy openings to ask: "five elder brothers, is there any good thing?"


    As soon as Mo Pingchu swept the past, his eyebrows were clear and his eyes were light. He said with a smile: "it''s a good thing, a great thing! After receiving the report of the war in Northern Xinjiang, Da Bo led his troops to recapture Hejian and captured more than 10000 people. Several cities in Fuyu and Sichuan were also on the lookout for surrender, and the Rocha army was fully contracted and returned to defense. "


    Small nine immediately happy bad, quickly asked: "that we win, uncle they want to come back?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He rubbed his head and said, "can''t you come back? Uncle, you not only need to recover the lost land, but also drive Luocha out of Northern Xinjiang."


    Small nine immediately eyebrow eyes droop down, dejected way: "that I still have to practice how long character ah?"


    People couldn''t help laughing. Mo Pingchu pinched Xiaojiu''s face and joked: "you don''t want to practice calligraphy, but you don''t want to practice calligraphy!"


    Small nine not from face a red, shout a way: "I don''t have!"


    But Mo Pingchu and others kept laughing more and more. Xiaojiu was so shy that he couldn''t help hiding in Xu Jingniang''s arms and refused to come out. The more people laughed, the more powerful they were.


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "the little girl has grown up. Do you know how shy she is?"


    The old lady nodded and said, "yes, when I was a child, I didn''t blush when I saw other people laughing at all. I even raised my head and laughed louder than you." When the old lady said this, everyone could not help thinking of the interesting story of little nine when he was a child, so you said it with one word and I said it with one word.


    Xiaojiu was so embarrassed that everyone in the audience was talking about the embarrassment of her childhood. She got up from Xu Jingniang''s arms angrily, glared at everyone, and hummed: "I don''t care about you!" With that, he left in a huff.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu went outside, he heard a roar of laughter. He could not help stamping his feet and looking around, but he saw that Yunzhu were laughing secretly with their mouths covered. He could not help but stare round his eyes.


    Just at this time, a funny voice came: "ouch, is this going to explode after eating artillery?"


    Small nine turn to see, see Mo Pingjian smile came over, can''t help but stare at him a way: "smelly myna, you just ate artillery battle!" Say indignant go up, ruthlessly stepped on Mo Pingjian toe. Mo Pingjian may as well small nine will step on him, did not hide, was stepped on, not from the pain of his feet straight jump. Small nine Chong he made a big face, ran away, Mo Pingjian see angry and funny, rubbed the toe to walk a few steps, angry smile muttered: "smelly girl, ghost heart son pour many!"


    Mo Pingjian went into the room and said a few words to the people. He took Mo Pingchu out and said in a low voice, "brother five, get me some fish glue and silk thread."


    Mo Pingchu watched Mo Pingjian warily and asked in a low voice, "what do you want those to do? Now the war supplies are controlled. "


    "I knew it, so I asked you to find a way. Brother five, I really need it. As long as you get it for me, I will give you a big surprise later."


    "Do you want to be an archer? It''s a felony to make weapons privately. Don''t make a fool of yourself


    "Brother five, you are really, why can''t you hide anything? Listen to me first. Before you said that the bows and arrows of the vassal state were powerful, or that it was not easy to make them? Six elder brothers and seven elder brothers have been struggling for several years, but they haven''t made a few. Now, I''ve figured out a good way to make a large number of vassal bows and arrows at one time. As long as you get me some fish glue and silk thread. "


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard this. He stared at Mo Pingjian and asked, "are you serious?"


    Mo Pingjian patted his chest and said, "no nonsense!"


    Mo Pingchu pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "OK, I''ll think about fish glue and silk thread. I''m waiting for bows and arrows. You should know very well how powerful they will be in the battlefield if you have a batch of such bows and arrows, so don''t joke with me."


    Mo Pingjian saw that Mo Pingchu was so serious. He straightened his chest and said in a deep voice: "brother Wu, don''t worry. I know the weight. I won''t let you down."


    Mo Pingchu did not speak, but heavily patted Mo Pingjian''s shoulder, Mo Pingjian more and more straight.


    Mo Taiwu''s timely victory eased the tense atmosphere in the court. The Manchu court was very happy. The emperor ordered to reward Mo Taiwu and others, and gave a lot of gold, silver and jewelry to Xing government. Can suddenly get a secret letter, but let Mo Pingchu moment surprised to stand up.


    Mo Pingyun secretly chases Mo Taiwu and his party. After catching up with Mo Taiwu in Jizhou, Mo Taiwu leaves him as a personal guard and goes to northern Xinjiang together. Mo Pingchu wrote a letter to reprimand Mo Pingyun for his willful and reckless behavior, and then told him to obey his uncle''s orders and stop acting privately. At the same time, he asked him to write a letter to his family on time to inform them of the situation on the battlefield.


    Mo Pingchu was afraid that they were too busy to write back. He was also afraid that his people would only report good news but not bad news, and they would not know the real situation on the battlefield.


    Sure enough, when the army''s victory report came, the casualties of the soldiers also appeared.


    According to Mo Pingyun''s family letter, during the first World War in Hejian, the West Route Army led by Mo Pingxian held fast to Mayi city for three days in order to involve the enemy forces, causing heavy casualties. On the day of Hejian''s destruction, Mayi city was besieged by the Rocha army. Mo Pingxian was shot with several arrows and was seriously injured. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 376

    Looking at the mottled tears on the letter, Mo Pingchu can imagine how miserable Mo Pingyun''s heart should be when he wrote this letter. Hejian recovered, but his second brother was seriously injured, and he didn''t know if he would be OK.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t dare to tell the old lady about it, so he had to discuss it with his grandfather and father. When the old man learned that Mo Pingxian was seriously injured, he kept silent for a long time, only sighed and asked Mo Pingchu to send some medicine as soon as possible.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the old man''s bleak back and felt helpless. Knowing his son''s thoughts, Mo Taiwen patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''ve been on the battlefield, too. You should know that sorrow and worry are useless at the moment. You''d better send some good wound medicine quickly. I hope your second brother can get through this. Now that the war situation in Northern Xinjiang is getting better, the emperor will not be so close. Those people with ulterior motives in the court may be ready to move again. You have to keep an eye on them. "


    "Don''t worry, father. My son has a good idea and doesn''t dare to relax. By the way, is it time to get on board the supplies prepared by the Ministry of household affairs? What''s the state of the road? "


    "I have a clear idea of this. I''ve told all the merchants along the way that there will never be a single grain problem."


    Listening to Mo Taiwen''s words, Mo Pingchu''s face relaxed a little. Mo Taiwen patted Mo Pingchu''s thin face and said in a low voice: "take your time, you can''t be in a hurry."


    "The son knows, the father is at ease!" Mo Pingchu smiles and salutes Mo Taiwen. Mo Taiwen pats Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and strides out.


    In mid August, the government of Xing state received a report of the war in Northern Xinjiang: Mo Pingxian died of serious injury.


    The emperor decreed that Mo Pingxian should be granted the title of Yingwu general and posthumous title of Wenzhong. He made all the ministers mourn and sent the king of Qi to collect and bury Mo Pingxian''s remains in person. The Duke of Xing asked Mo Pingchu to go with Xiao Jiu and the king of Qi. The Emperor allowed him.


    Wearing white linen, Xiaojiu rides Xiaohei and Mo Pingchu to pick up Mo Pingxian''s coffin. Looking at the silent five brothers all the way, Xiaojiu feels inexplicable.


    The second elder brother she had never met could never be seen. It is said that he is the elder brother who looks most like auntie. He is handsome, likes to decorate, and pays attention to clothes. He is very different from other brothers.


    Mo Pingchu is also remembering his second brother. He remembers one year when his brothers took him out hunting with them. He was so excited that he forgot the time. When he returned to the city, it was already sunset and the gate was about to close. The second elder brother, who fell in the last place, could not help but gallop quickly, but he didn''t even know that his hat had been shaken.


    In the light of the sunset, the youngsters on horseback are dressed and angry, and their posture is graceful. However, their hat is slightly inclined, which makes them look very romantic. They are dazzled and look at each other. Mo Pingchu still remembers it.


    The next morning, the trend of wearing hats obliquely sprang up in Kyoto. They all said that they learned from the second son of the Mo family, which made the Mo family laugh. The second elder brother also complacently exclaimed that it was because of his good looks that he was so good-looking. If he changed others, he would only make people laugh at him. When the elder uncle heard him, he thought that his behavior was too frivolous and humiliating. He also punished him to go to the martial arts field and lift a two-hour tripod.


    But since then, Kyoto has joked that the second brother is a side hat Hualang. Every time the second brother goes out, a young woman throws handkerchief sachets at him. At first, the second brother finds it funny. Later, he gets impatient and goes out over the wall instead of riding a horse.


    Thinking of these past events, Mo Pingchu could not help floating a smile on his lips. But when Mo Pingxian''s coffin appeared in his sight, Mo Pingchu felt a sharp pain in his heart. After parting at the frontier, we are now separated from each other!


    Mo Pingchu turns over and dismounts with pain in his heart. Xiaojiu also dismounts. Mo Pingchu holds Xiaojiu''s hand and takes her to the coffin.


    Small nine feel his hand is mo Pingchu Zuan pain, she slightly turned to look at Mo Pingchu, but see five elder brother face pale, lips trembling, eyes full of tears, can''t help but feel stuffy some sour. Small nine along Mo Pingchu''s line of sight, looking at the coffin carried by the soldiers, eyes flashed a bit confused, dead, will lie in such things?


    Mo Pingchu stroked Mo Pingxian''s coffin with trembling fingers and sobbed: "second brother!" Tears rolled down like broken beads.


    Small nine stupidly looking at Mo Pingchu, and then look at the dark coffin, think of that year after year to send fun gift brother no longer, can''t help but a sour nose, tears began to spin in the eyes.


    The king of Qi couldn''t bear to look at Mo''s brothers and sisters. He came forward and said in a low voice: "Pingchu, I''m sorry for your change. Let''s pick up Pingxian quickly. The emperor and the old Duke are still waiting."


    Mo Pingchu took a deep breath, wiped away his tears, searched the crowd who escorted Mo Pingxian''s coffin, frowned and asked, "why don''t you see my second sister-in-law?"


    A young general reported: "after general Mo Er was injured, the second young lady took over the defense of Mayi city. The young lady said that she would fulfill her husband''s last wish and drive out the enemy. She can''t come back to keep filial piety for the general for the time being. Please forgive me."


    Mo Pingchu held back his tears and said, "my second sister-in-law is very righteous. It''s my second brother''s blessing to have a wife like this. Pingchu is very grateful." With that, Mo Pingchu made a deep salute to the north of Xinjiang.


    After the ceremony, Mo Pingchu turned to Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, I''ve come to see my second brother!"


    Small nine Leng next, respectfully toward that coffin made a courtesy way: "second elder brother!"


    Mo Pingchu took Xiaojiu''s hand and put it on the coffin. His voice trembled and said, "second brother, this is our little sister. Don''t you always say you want to see her? She''s this big, you see


    With that, Mo Pingchu''s tears came down and choked. Xiao Jiu''s heart was blocked up, his nose was sour, his eyes blinked, and a big tear fell down.


    The soldiers could not help their eyes turning red, and the king of Qi could not help tears in his eyes. He patted Mo Pingchu on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "Pingchu, go back!"


    Mo Pingchu nodded with tears in his eyes, turned to face the Xingguo government, and said, "second brother, let''s go home."


    All the soldiers could not help shouting in unison: "go home --"


    Xiaojiu and Mo Pingchu took Mo Pingxian''s coffin to the gate of Xingguo mansion. From the gate to the inner door of the mansion, they saw a vast expanse of white everywhere, crying and drum music.


    After a long time, when he thought of this time again, there were only white and endless crying in Xiao Jiu''s mind. Tears and sadness filled the whole Xing government. It lasted for several days before he gradually calmed down.


    On the night of the first seven, in the dead of night, Mo Pingchu went to the deathbed alone and said to the servant on duty, "I want to stay alone with my second brother for a while. You should step down first." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 377

    Everyone stepped down, Mo Pingchu knelt on the mat in front of the spirit bed, picked up the paper money and gently put it into the brazier. After a while, a very light footsteps slowly close, Mo Ping did not raise the head of the low voice: "you come!"


    Li Heng, dressed in plain white, walks slowly to Mo Pingchu. He picks up the incense on the table and inserts it into the censer. After worshipping, he kneels side by side with Mo Pingchu. He picks up the paper money and slowly puts it into the brazier. Watching the flames devour the paper money, Li Heng looks at Mo Pingchu with haggard eyes and whispers: "Pingchu, I''m sorry!"


    "The death of the second elder brother has become a reality. The elder uncle, the elder brother, the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law are still fighting fiercely with the enemy in Northern Xinjiang. Naturally, we have to mourn." Mo Pingchu''s voice was low and he couldn''t hear a trace of emotion.


    In his eyes, Li Heng felt more and more remorseful. He thought that if he wanted to win the battle of Northern Xinjiang, he would pay a price. But he didn''t expect that the price would come so quickly and painfully. As soon as Mo Pingxian''s coffin arrived at Xingguo mansion, he had already come over. Looking at Xiaojiu''s tearful face, Li Heng felt very sad.


    But now that it''s over, it''s useless to regret. Li Heng decided to face it calmly. After thinking about it, he said in a low voice, "there''s one thing, you know, you may blame me, but if you do it again, I''m afraid I''ll make this arrangement."


    Mo Pingchu''s face did not change. He just looked up at Li Heng quietly. Li Heng said with some difficulty: "Lin Xun is my man."


    Mo Pingchu''s face did not change at all. He only answered with a low "Oh".


    Li Heng said with a bitter smile: "it seems that you have already guessed it. Don''t you blame me? If it wasn''t for Lin Xun''s suggestion, your uncle might still be at Yushitai at the moment, and your second brother wouldn''t either. "


    "You and I are all men who have been on the battlefield. No matter they are generals or soldiers, they are not has the final say in life and death. If I blame you for this, Mo Pingchu is a bit confused. Besides, if you don''t order Lin Xun to propose, will my grandfather, my uncle and brother watch the Rocha army rampant in Northern Xinjiang? Even if it turns out like this today, I can only say that they are just seeking benevolence. After all, I also want to thank you for giving me the government of Xingguo and my uncle a chance to prove his innocence personally! " With that, Mo Pingchu got up and bowed to Li Heng deeply: "thank you very much!"


    Li Heng Leng the next busy help Mo Pingchu, deeply back to a gift.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Li hengchen and said in a voice: "one thing doesn''t bother the two masters, and I''m not polite to you. Now there''s something in urgent need of your help."


    Li Heng Leng, sinking voice asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Pingchu took out something from his sleeve and handed it to Li Heng. Li Heng took it and looked at it carefully. He frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "is this the arrow used by our army?"


    "It''s really the arrow of our army, and it''s also the arrow of my second brother who was shot!" Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit. Li Heng''s face changed when he heard this. He thought about it and asked in a deep voice: "do you suspect that the second brother was killed by a traitor instead of the enemy?"


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said: "in the battle of Mayi City, all the guards around my second brother were killed, and ten soldiers were killed and nine wounded. There were few survivors, and there was no possibility of being betrayed by the people on his side. This arrow was dug out from my second brother by my uncle who watched with his own eyes. In addition, it was also found in many injured soldiers in Mayi city. "


    Li Heng''s face changed greatly, and he said in disbelief: "in this way, someone sold weapons to the Rocha army without permission?"


    Mo Pingchu nodded his head and said: "when my uncle found that there was something wrong with the arrows, he immediately sent someone to investigate. As a result, he found that not only the arrows, but also the Rocha army used the Linchong vehicle in the first World War of Mayi city."


    "Limousine? Are you sure the news is true? " When Li Heng heard the news, his face was very ugly. Linchong chariot was a huge siege chariot made by craftsmen ordered by the former Emperor. The chariot was several feet high and tens of feet long. There were five layers in the chariot. Each layer had a ladder to go up and down. The chariot could carry hundreds of warriors, equipped with weapons such as organic crossbows, poison arrows, spears, halberds, knives and other weapons, as well as equipment to destroy the facilities of the city wall. During the attack, people pushed the car to the foot of the city, and the roof of the car could be level with the city wall. Soldiers rushed to the city through the overpass to fight with the enemy. Under the car, they destroyed the city wall with tools such as bumping wood. Linchong vehicle is very large, bulky and restricted by terrain. It is difficult to exert its power in mountainous areas. However, it has great deterrent and lethality in plain areas. The emperor used it to break many cities.


    However, the manufacturing drawings of Linchong cars have always been kept in the secret volume of the Ministry of industry, and have never been leaked out. Moreover, the production of Linchong cars is complicated. Except for a few old craftsmen of the previous dynasty, other craftsmen in the Ministry of industry can''t make them even if they get the drawings.


    How was the Rocha made, which is difficult to manufacture and extremely confidential?


    Li Heng couldn''t help looking at Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu was also looking at him. They looked at each other for a moment. Li Heng frowned and asked in a low voice, "do you suspect that someone in the court has been cheating on the Rocha?"


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said, "I don''t know if there''s any adultery, but it''s obvious that someone sold our weapons or even top secret drawings. Our officers and men fought in the front line for the common people''s country, but some people trampled on their flesh and blood to earn those black hearted money. It''s ridiculous that my second brother didn''t die under the enemy''s sword, but died under his own arrows. Li Heng, if you are me, can you bear it? "


    Li Heng looked at Mo Pingchu''s red eyes because of his anger. He didn''t hesitate. He said to Mo Pingchu in a deep voice: "it''s up to me. No matter who it is, I want him to pay for it!"


    "Thank you, your highness!" Mo Pingchu took a deep look at Li Heng, knelt down and made a solemn salute.


    Li Heng didn''t dissuade him and didn''t evade him. He was born with the gift of Mo Pingchu. This is not only a promise between their friends, but also a promise he made to his ministers as a prince - a promise that the dead will be fair and the dead will be fair!


    At the beginning of September, the white flag on the gate of Xingguo''s mansion had not been taken off, and the Ministry of war received an urgent report of 800 Li war in Northern Xinjiang: Mo Taiwu led his troops to recapture Boling, left Xu Shiji to guard, led Mo Ping''an to continue to pursue the enemy to the west of tuozhehe, fought with the Luocha army, defeated the Luocha army, pursued 50 Li, and captured tens of thousands of people. Mo Ping''an led his light cavalry to pursue Mukun qulv, a Runaway General of Luocha. When he was caught in a rainstorm, he lost his trace in Shuanghe. His life and death are still unknown.


    In the mansion of Xing state, Mo Pingchu also received a secret letter from Mo Pingyun: uncle was shot in the leg in the first battle of tuozhe river. Although he didn''t worry about his life, his action was limited. After his disappearance from Shuanghe, the elder brother failed to find out for several months. He decided that the morale in the camp of the northern army was low. In order to boost the morale, the elder uncle took the soldiers to battle in spite of the pain. The old wounds did not recover and new wounds were added. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 378

    Looking at the scribbled handwriting and bloodstains on the letter, Mo Pingchu can imagine that Mo Pingyun must be in a hurry when he wrote this letter. Chaozhong only knows that the situation in Northern Xinjiang is good, but he doesn''t know how much blood and tears are hidden behind it!


    Mo Pingchu folded the letter and put it away. He didn''t tell the old man as usual. After his second brother died, although the old man was looking at him with the momentum of not changing color, Mo Pingchu knew that he must be very sad in his heart, otherwise the cough would not get worse day by day.


    At present, the war in Northern Xinjiang is not smooth, which is just to let him know. Mo Pingchu sips his lips and decides to hide the matter from the old man first. The second elder brother died in battle and the eldest brother disappeared, which is enough for the old man to worry about.


    Inside Xu Jiayuan, Li Heng is looking at the situation of the work department staff who are secretly investigating, hoping to find some clues. Although both he and Mo Pingchu were sure that someone in the central court would be a ghost, the other party obviously knew the consequences of doing such things, and acted very carefully. Li Heng checked for several days, but he just locked out a general scope.


    Just then, yuan shisan knocked on the door and told Xiao Jiu that he was coming. Li Heng was stunned to hear that.


    Due to the death of Mo Pingxian, the government of Xing state is in mourning. Xiao Jiu hasn''t been here for a long time. What''s wrong with his sudden arrival today?


    Li Heng''s heart jumped, and he immediately got up and quickly walked out. Xiao Jiu went into the meditation studio and saw that Li Heng quickly stepped out. He was stunned.


    Li Heng see small nine complexion as usual, don''t seem to happen what emergency, this just relaxed, see small nine surprised staring at himself, Li Heng eyes can''t help but flash a trace of impressiveness, he slightly cough a mouth asked: "today how suddenly come?"


    Small nine handed a piece of paper, Li Heng took a look, see is just a very common piece of calligraphy, can not help but puzzled to see small nine. Xiaojiu frowned and asked: "big brother, is there any way for me to write well soon?"


    Li Heng frowned at Xiaojiu and said, "it''s not a day''s work to practice calligraphy. You should know the truth that water drops can make a stone wear."


    Xiaojiu nodded his head and said: "I know the truth, but I want to write the words quickly, otherwise it''s too late."


    Li Heng saw that Xiao Jiu knew that she must have something difficult to solve, so he asked her to come into the room and talk about it in detail. Two people into the room to sit down, small nine frown about their troubles.


    Xiao Jiu heard from her family that after death, her soul would stay in the sun for seventy-nine to forty-nine days. Before, her fifth brother told her to practice calligraphy well and sent it to her eldest brother and second brother to see. But she has been lazy and never practiced calligraphy well. Now her second brother is dead, and this childhood is her last chance.


    Li Heng can''t help but feel sad to hear what Xiao Jiu said. He looks at Xiao Jiu carefully, and suddenly finds that the little girl has lost a lot of weight in less than a month''s time. Her round face doesn''t have the feeling of fleshy Dudu, and even her chin is a little sharp. The whole person seems to fade away the childlike tenderness in an instant, and draw out some of the girl''s weakness.


    To see such a small nine, Li Heng''s heart is very uncomfortable, he can''t help but some regret the original decision. No matter what people''s family and country it is, it''s not good to see that man''s misfortune and failure. Why let Mo''s family go to war? Why should it care about the peace of Northern Xinjiang? If not, Mo Erlang will not have an accident, and Mo Dalang will not be missing. Xiao Jiu is still that carefree little girl.


    Small nine don''t know Li Heng heart remorse, see he just looked at himself silent, can''t help but stretch out a hand in his eyes. Li Heng blinked his eyes slightly and woke up. He covered his heart and blamed himself. He looked at Xiaojiu gently. Xiaojiu stared at him and asked, "big brother, is there really no other way?"


    Li Heng looked at small nine soft voice asked: "I want to think about the way, but, small nine, I want to remind you, death can''t come back to life, no matter what you do, you, your second brother he will never know."


    Small nine pursed lips, some want to cry, Li Heng involuntarily clenched the hands of the tea, small nine inhaled nose, low voice: "I know, but I still want to write a good word to the second brother. Big brother, do you know? I have never met my second brother, but I have received his gift every year. I think if he is at home, he will love me as much as other brothers, but I have never sent anything to him. "The smaller the voice is, the bigger the eyes are full of remorse and regret. Li Heng is heartbroken. Li Heng slowly released his stiff fingers due to excessive force, gently rubbed Xiaojiu''s head with endless guilt and said in a low voice: "it''s not your fault, Xiaojiu."


    Hearing these words, Xiaojiu can''t help her nose and tears fall down. As soon as she closes her eyes these days, she is white. All she hears is crying. Everyone is so sad that she doesn''t dare to show her sadness.


    No one knows the guilt and remorse in Xiaojiu''s heart. This heavy guilt and remorse makes her even feel that her second brother had an accident because she didn''t write well. If she had practiced her handwriting early and sent it to her, the second brother would not have had an accident when he saw that he was happy. Then the elder brother had an accident again, and his grandfather''s cough became more and more serious. All this made Xiaojiu feel that he must have done something wrong to become like this.


    This idea constantly in small nine heart emerge, pressure of her day and night uneasy, but she did not dare to tell anyone, also dare not let anyone know.


    Today, someone finally said to her, "it''s not your fault." Xiaojiu couldn''t help feeling sad for a long time.


    Li Heng see small nine suddenly cry, not from a fright, he was at a loss to see small nine cry can''t stop, is distressed and guilt.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu''s crying body shrank into a ball and kept shaking, Li Heng''s heart tingled. He couldn''t help thinking of his helpless self. Li Heng gently held her in his arms, patted her on the back and gently comforted her: "Xiaojiu, God''s will can''t be violated. Everyone has his own destiny. Don''t go to the top of the rope. It''s not your fault. Your second brother has a spirit in heaven. If you are so sad, you will feel sad. Don''t let him go uneasily. "


    In Li Heng''s soothing voice, small nine slowly stopped tears, crying, a lot of ease in the heart of small nine raised his sleeve to wipe tears, red eyes looking at Li Heng choked: "big brother, you help me think of a way, I want to write a word to burn to the second brother, but also write a word to send to Uncle them."


    Li Heng raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll find a way."


    When he heard that Li Heng wanted to help himself, Xiao Jiu burst into tears and began to laugh. Li Heng was greatly relieved to see this. How could he ever be so at a loss in his life, not to mention now that he has been wiped with tears and tears all over his body. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 379

    See small nine finally calm down, Li Heng get up to change clothes, at the same time ordered yuan shisan to small nine bring tea and snacks, this girl really thin a lot, need to make up a good.


    Li Heng, who had changed his clothes, came out to see Xiao Jiu''s left and right swallowing. He couldn''t help but stop her and said, "eat slowly. Be careful. You''re choking. Haven''t you had a good meal recently?"


    Small nine swallow a snack, shake his head way: "I eat very good, five elder brother said home things let me obedient, I have a good meal every day."


    "Then why lose so much weight?" Li Heng felt a little more comfortable when he heard that, but he was still distressed to see that Xiao Jiu had lost so much weight.


    Small nine hear Li Heng say so not from a Leng, she looked down at his body, and stretched out his hand to pinch his face, Leng Leng way: "I thin?" Said, suddenly happy, stood up, up and down carefully looked at himself, cheerfully cried: "Oh, I was thin!"


    Li Heng and Yuan shisan, who were caught off guard by the painting style, were both silly. However, Xiao Jiu jumped up happily, turned around and cried, "myna always says I''m fat, but now I''m thin. How can he say about me in the future?" With that, he took a piece of cake and stuffed it into his mouth. He puffed his cheeks and gave Li Heng and Yuan shisan a smile.


    Li Heng and Yuan shisan looked at each other, but they couldn''t help laughing. No matter how they changed, Xiao Jiu was still that heartless little girl!


    Small nine eat enough to drink enough, with the solution from Li Heng there satisfied back to the Xing government. In fact, Li Heng''s solution is very simple. He asked Xiaojiu not to practice calligraphy in the normal way, but to write a book post for Xiaojiu according to the content he wanted to write. He asked Xiaojiu to go back and practice according to the book post. In this way, in a few days, compared with gourd painting ladle, small nine can always write a reasonable word.


    Small nine mind to understand, day by day to concentrate on practicing calligraphy, in order to write a decent calligraphy before July 7. Mo Pingchu''s heart is heavy, but he can''t understand.


    Seeing Mo Pingxian''s death, Mo Ping''an''s disappearance, and Mo Taiwu''s loss of his two sons, he was in a deep mood and had no left or right assistance. In addition, he was also injured and was unable to continue the fierce attack. He had to order the Dingbei army to garrison Shangling and wait for the opportunity.


    When he learned that the war in Northern Xinjiang was deadlocked, Mo Pingchu''s heart became more and more heavy. He knew that if the battle was delayed for one more day, there would be one more day''s danger. Moreover, because the war in Northern Xinjiang has lasted for nearly half a year, the Ministry of household affairs, the Ministry of military affairs, and even the Ministry of official affairs of the central government have complained about their poverty day by day. This time, food and grass supplies are not in place. My father has been running for days, but he has only received countless words of refusal.


    My grandfather''s cough became more and more severe, and my grandmother sent people to cook soup every day, but it didn''t get better. Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu felt heavy and almost out of breath. Mo Pingchu got up and opened the window. He took a deep breath. He felt confused and agitated. He simply said, "take a basin of cold water!"


    Outside, the schoolboy immediately brought cold water. Mo Pingchu rolled up his sleeve and washed his face. He felt a little calmer. He asked the schoolboy to turn on the light and read the book. After the examination, his father has won him the qualification of filial piety reference, he can''t live up to the expectations of his family, and he also needs the qualification of standing in the court to deal with some things.


    Seeing that Mo Pingchu washed his face with cold water and stayed up late reading, the schoolboy could not help but whispered: "young master, you have been studying hard all night these days, and you have been sleeping less than two hours a day. How can you live with this


    Mo Ping didn''t lift his head and said, "it''s OK, you go down. You don''t have to stay outside."


    The bookboy saw that Mo Pingchu was determined to do so, so he had no choice but to step down and told the people in the small kitchen to prepare the midnight snack for the young master.


    At the beginning of the next year, Mo Pingchu took the economic examination in the spotlight. After two days and one night''s examination, Mo Pingchu was awarded the title of No.1 scholar by the Emperor Zhu Biyu and was awarded the sixth grade of Hanlin Academy. Mo Pingchu was shocked when he resigned from the post of Xiuzhuan in Hanlin academy and asked to be a quartermaster.


    As everyone knows, the war in Northern Xinjiang has not been broken for a long time. It''s time for the emperor to use the Mo family. Mo Pingchu''s literary talent is brilliant and his character is valuable. In addition to his previous military achievements, the emperor wants to reuse them. According to the Convention, the Imperial Academy''s compilation, which is awarded to Liu pin, is just a transition. Once Mo Pingchu makes any contribution, he will be promoted and reused immediately. The official position of the Hanlin academy is not high, but he often walks in front of the imperial court. It''s a very popular official position. Mo Pingchu didn''t want such an official position, but he wanted to work in a place as crude as the warehouse of the Quartermaster prison. Is it crazy?


    In the face of the emperor''s personal inquiry, Mo Pingchu still firmly said that he wanted to serve in the Quartermaster prison. The emperor agreed to Mo Pingchu''s request. Mo Pingchu became the Quartermaster prison as the seventh grade Quartermaster with the respect of the number one scholar.


    In March, when the ice and snow began to melt, Mo Ping''an still failed to find it. Mo Taiwu led his troops to fight with the Rocha army for several days in Jinya and Heshui, and captured Shanggu city. The Rocha army retreated to Yiluo.


    Yiluo is easy to defend but hard to attack. Mo Taiwu has nothing to do for a while. In addition, his troops are exhausted after running to the station for months, so Mo Taiwu orders to rest. Dingbei army helped the fleeing people to return to their homes, built roads, set up post stations, buried their bones, sympathized with their sufferings, and resumed production, which attracted praise from the people of Northern Xinjiang.


    In May, the news of Northern Xinjiang came to Kyoto, which attracted many ministers in the court.


    Some people said that Mo Taiwu was lazy and indulgent and would not actively respond to the enemy; Some people impeached Mo Taiwu with ulterior motives and deliberately gathered people''s hearts; Some people are shouting that Mo Ping''an has not been seen for a long time. They must have gone to the enemy


    There is only one purpose for all the ministers to fight together: to urge Mo Taiwu to send troops as soon as possible to recapture Yiluo and drive out Luocha.


    At this time, Mo Pingchu suddenly impeached Zhang Xing, the head of the Treasury Department of the Ministry of war, for dereliction of duty, for concealing serious losses in the Quartermaster warehouse, and for wasting money in the name of military parade.


    People in the court can''t help but secretly sneer that such trifles should be reported to the emperor. Mo''s children are really greedy!


    The emperor saw that Mo Pingchu''s impeachment was clear and the evidence was sufficient, so he was not forced to remove Zhang Xingzhi and sent Dali temple to investigate. Mo Pingchu looks at Zhang Xing, who is being detained. He inadvertently sweeps several ministers, with an imperceptible smile on his lips. Zhang Xing is only the first step. Next, he is really fighting back.


    Dali Temple didn''t pay much attention to Zhang Xing''s case. After all, in Kyoto, you can hit a second-class official by throwing a brick. Zhang Xing''s small official is of no importance at all. However, the emperor ordered a strict investigation, and Dali temple can only check carefully.


    However, after a careful investigation, it turned out that something really happened. The Minister of Dali Temple went to the palace overnight to report to the emperor. After reading the testimony of the case file submitted by the Minister of Dali temple, the emperor was very angry and immediately ordered the arrest of the officials involved. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 380

    On that night, the official residences in Kyoto were completely lit up, and one "bad news" came one after another: Minister of industry Xu Zheng, Minister of arms Wang Zhonglu, supervisor of Wuku under the jurisdiction of Weiwei temple, supervisor of dayingku under Taifu temple, supervisor of Shaofu supervision department, supervisor of weaving and dyeing department, and supervisor of military weapons department


    The sound of horse''s feet on the street is endless. Officials from the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple are busy. They hear that one official after another has been arrested. All officials in Kyoto are in a panic and can''t sleep.


    Until the next morning, the Minister of the Ministry of household and several old generals were summoned to investigate. The panic of the ministers suddenly reached the extreme. Then the imperial edict of arresting Xun Guogong almost scared the eyes of the ministers.


    Before all the officials could find out exactly what caused such a stir, Mo Pingchu''s direct testimony and witnesses convicted the case in court.


    It turns out that there are people selling weapons to the enemy country secretly. It turns out that there are people who have ulterior motives to harm the country. But that person is not Mo Taiwu, but Wang Zhonglu, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and Xu Zheng, the Minister of the Ministry of industry. They are Zhang Zhou, the famous Minister of the state of honor.


    Zhang Zhou, the Duke of the state of Xun, was born in a humble family and engaged in farming. When the former Emperor started his army, he followed him around and fought for several years. He won the trust of the former Emperor and was awarded the title of Duke of the state of Xun for his outstanding military achievements. Although Zhang Zhou was not as aloof as Xing Guogong, he was also the most serious one in the court. His son married Xie Taishi''s niece and was related to Xie family by marriage.


    The evidence of Zhang Zhou''s crime is clear, and the emperor is very angry. Even if Zhang Zhou is sentenced to beheading, his family will be exiled, and his children will not be employed for life.


    The emperor''s iron hand in dealing with Zhang Zhou shocked the officials, but then the emperor ordered to behead Zhang Zhou, the Minister of Xun state, Xu Zheng, the Minister of industry, and Wang Zhonglu, the Minister of war, and cut off the positions of 19 officials involved in the case, which made the officials even more frightened.


    The officials of the Manchu Dynasty finally understood what the emperor''s anger was and what thunder was. There has never been such a large-scale severe punishment of officials since the founding of the Xia Dynasty.


    This time, without Mo Pingchu playing again, those officials who were afraid that they would be involved all pointed at master Xie, and the memorial of impeachment flew to the emperor''s desk like snow flakes. Xie Taishi, who has retired and resigned, wrote a statement, claiming that he had no idea what Xun Guogong had done. He asked the third division to make a detailed investigation of his affairs during his term of office. Princess Xie greets the emperor every day when she takes the second prince and the third princess with her. Although she doesn''t ask for the favor of master Xie, her attitude is clearly that she hopes that the emperor will show his respect to master Xie in the face of the two children.


    In the meditation room, Mo Pingchu and Li Heng sit face to face drinking tea. Li Heng takes up the cup of tea and sips it. He says in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that at this point, he would leave room for the Xie family. He let the Xie family go so easily."


    Mo Pingchu took a look at Li Heng, and knew that Li Heng was dissatisfied with the emperor for just scolding Xie Taishi for not observing his actions and not really punishing the Xie family. He patiently explained: "the emperor''s move was expected. Xie Taishi has resigned, Xie jiafengmang has done everything. The second prince is still young. The emperor will never deal with Xie family, so that the second prince has no mother family to rely on."


    "Yes, he''ll always plan for it." Li Heng''s lips flashed a hint of sarcasm and raised his tea cup to cover it inadvertently.


    Mo Pingchu secretly shakes his head in his heart. Li Heng can''t be more cold-blooded on weekdays, but when he comes across something related to the Xie family and the second prince, he is a little aggressive. Mo Pingchu, who was deeply aware of Li Heng''s dissatisfaction with the emperor and had been worried about the relationship between his father and his son, said: "the Xie family has a deep foundation in the court. Although many officials have been dealt with in this way, the only one who can really shake the court is Xun Guogong. The war in Northern Xinjiang is not over yet. At this moment, if the emperor is desperate to uproot the Xie family, it will be too reckless and the gain is not worth the loss. "


    "You sound more and more like a man!"


    "I was taught by my grandfather. What''s so strange about old people like him? It''s you who can find out the truth and bring down Lord Xun. You''ve made great efforts. Why do you let me out of the limelight and hide behind? Don''t you want to show the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty the means of the prince? "¡° It''s easy to hide a gun in the open, but hard to defend it in the dark. If I don''t show my face, I''ll have the advantage of not showing my face. If I had been in the open, I wouldn''t have hit so easily this time. "


    "That''s right!" Mo Pingchu smiles and raises his tea cup to give Li Heng a salute. Li Heng hooks the corner of his lips in return to Mo Pingchu. They look at each other with a smile, which is very tacit.


    Li Heng gently put down the tea cup and asked Mo Pingchu, "the moth has been pulled out. You can also open your hand to show your great plans. Are you ready to stay in the Quartermaster prison again?"


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said, "even if I want to stay, they won''t let me stay."


    "Which yamen are you going to?"


    "Naturally, it''s the Ministry of war. Some things can only be started when they are in the Ministry of war. The war in Northern Xinjiang has been delayed long enough. I can''t wait!"


    "May all your wishes come true!"


    "Thank you very much."


    In August, the emperor ruled out the public opinion and appointed Mo Pingchu as the Minister of the Ministry of war. Because of the temporary vacancy of the Minister of the Ministry of war, Mo Pingchu, though the Minister of the Ministry of war, actually took charge of the real power of the Ministry of war and became the youngest person in charge of the six ministries in the history of the Xia Dynasty.


    Mo Taiwu cleared up the suspicion, and the government of Xing state recovered its innocence. Mo Pingchu was in power, and he ordered the northern army to fight in Northern Xinjiang. And all this in the eyes of small nine, but it seems particularly absurd, as if overnight, those who had been unable to avoid you suddenly rushed to paste up, the inexplicable intimacy and warmth of small nine do not adapt from head to foot.


    Xiao Jiu is better. After all, she only goes back and forth between Xing Guogong and Xu Jiayuan every day. When she goes out on horseback, she can just say hello when she meets an acquaintance. Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingxian are suffering. Those who are too learned and don''t know all rush up to make up with each other and try to please them. Mo Pingfang doesn''t want to go to school.


    When Li Heng heard what Xiao Jiu said, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s human instinct to go after the crowd. It will be fine in a few days."


    "Small nine frown don''t understand a way:" don''t pass some time everybody won''t be like this? "


    "That''s not true. People are like this day by day. Your brothers will get used to it sooner or later. If they get used to it, they will be fine." Li Heng said seriously, but Xiaojiu laughed after hearing it. She never thought that her elder brother would make fun of him.


    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu, who is smiling but has no image. Time is really a good thing. It can not only heal the scars, but also make people recover. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 381

    Small nine laughed a channel: "big brother, I think they are so flattering our Mo family, should be because of my fifth brother, everyone said that he will be in the future three public power tilt toward what, anyway, it means very powerful."


    Li Heng nodded his head and said, "your five brothers will be a very powerful person!"


    Small nine stares round eyes surprised way: "even big brother you all say so, that my five elder brothers will come how great?"? With the support of my five brothers, I can do whatever I want in the future? "


    Li Heng saw Xiao Jiu''s head tilted and his face was full of bad ideas. He said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t need your brother''s support. Your grandfather is already very powerful, but it seems that you can do what you want to do?"


    Small nine suddenly silly eyes, Li Heng see small nine stunned, can''t help but some want to laugh, small nine think carefully, this just found as if her five elder brother again powerful also useless, after all, she already had a very powerful grandfather, five elder brother again powerful also powerful but grandfather go, she not only can''t for want to do, but is managed dead.


    Small nine just came up with the idea of immediately being hit back, her bitter face sighed: "big brother, I''d better study with you, wait for yourself to become severe again."


    Li Heng tried to hold back his smile and was about to open his mouth when he saw that yuan shisan was "puffing" with a smile. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows at Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu, is 13 laughing at you?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He looked at Li Heng in a daze. I can''t believe he was sold like this.


    Little Jiuyi clapped the table and stood up. Pointing to yuan shisan, he said angrily, "OK, yuan shisan, how dare you laugh at me? I''ll fight you 300 rounds, ha -- "


    Yuan shisan didn''t have time to say anything, so he saw that Xiao Jiu had already rushed up. He couldn''t help raising his arm to resist. However, his arm was numb when he was hit by Xiao Jiu Yi''s boxing. He couldn''t help crying out, "Miss Jiu, I''m not laughing at you. Don''t be serious."


    Xiao Jiu doesn''t pay attention to yuan shisan''s shouting at all. One punch after another is powerful. Li Heng looks at yuan shisan who is retreating step by step and raises his lips with satisfaction.


    Mo Pingchu is no exception. The war situation in Northern Xinjiang has been stagnant. The ministers in the central court only know how much they love the military supplies, but they have no idea how much they have paid to get back to today''s situation.


    Mo Pingchu can''t wait to make a good fire in this court. He said that the new bow and arrow made by King Shizi of Qi has a long range and great power. If he can make a batch of them and send them to northern Xinjiang, it will help the northern army win this morning.


    Although the emperor through the disposal of Xun Guogong and others, let the court hall ministers realize the majesty of the emperor, the court hall is much quieter than usual. But the problem of war consumption in Northern Xinjiang has not been alleviated. Seeing that autumn is coming year after year, the emperor hopes that the northern army will win as soon as possible.


    As soon as Mo Pingchu said that a new type of bow and arrow could help the northern army win, the emperor was very happy. He immediately summoned Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, into the palace.


    Li Yuanjia had discussed with Mo Pingchu for a long time. When he faced the saint, he naturally said that he was right. The emperor was very happy to hear that. He immediately asked the guard to try it. He found that the bow and arrow was really powerful, so he asked the work department to produce it immediately.


    With the emperor''s permission, Li Yuanjia immediately took Meng Huachen and others into the Ministry of industry, and began to make new bows and arrows, striving to send them to northern Xinjiang for combat as soon as possible.


    That night, as soon as Mo Pingchu came back to the mansion, he was held by Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian asked in an urgent voice: "brother five, brother five, what''s the matter? Did the emperor agree?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at the anxious Mo Pingjian. A trace of banter flashed in his eyes. His face was heavy and he said, "how old are you, and how happy and flustered are you?"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned by Mo Pingchu''s sudden reprimand. Before he could react, he instinctively released his hand and carefully looked at Mo Pingchu. In his heart, he secretly said: brother Wu is so unhappy. Is it because the emperor doesn''t agree? Just when Mo Pingjian murmurs uneasily in his heart, Mo Pingchu suddenly laughs. Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingchu in a daze, and his eyes are puzzled.


    Mo Pingchu patted Mo Pingjian on the shoulder and said, "the emperor."


    Mo Pingjian almost put his ears up and stared at Mo Pingchu nervously. Mo Pingchu said one word: "the emperor agreed, and ordered Li Yuanjia to take Meng Huachen and others to the Ministry of industry today to take charge of the manufacture of bows and arrows."


    Mo Pingjian''s mouth turned upward uncontrollably. When he was about to laugh, he suddenly felt that it was wrong. He pointed to himself and said, "what about me? Five elder brothers, the Emperor didn''t arrange for me to do something? "


    Mo Pingchu raised his feet and walked inside without looking back: "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t mention a word of you in front of the emperor, and you are not allowed to mention it to anyone else. I can''t get any more credit from the government of Xing state. You should know that you are the one with the greatest achievements. "


    Looking at the five elder brother''s leaving, Mo Pingjian can''t help crying without tears. He has been busy for several months, but he hasn''t earned a silver or two, and he has posted thousands of taels of silver, which is cheaper than Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen. What''s the matter?


    He is not allowed to mention it to outsiders. He can always mention it to his family. No, he has to let Xiao Jiu know how powerful his brother is. Mo Pingjian can''t help but walk to Xiao Jiu yuan.


    Small nine is practicing calligraphy in the house, although the words for the elder brother and the second brother have been written, but small nine always feel that he is some opportunistic, insincere, so he still practice calligraphy whenever he has time, and gradually formed the habit.


    Mo Pingjian strides in and sees Xiaojiu sitting in front of the desk, writing steadily. He is in a daze. He has been busy with bows and arrows. He hasn''t come to Xiaojiu for many days. Suddenly, he feels strange when he sees Xiaojiu''s quiet and clever appearance. Unconsciously, Xiaojiu grows up.


    Small nine see Mo Pingjian come, is very happy, Mo Pingjian sitting next to small nine, said his grievances, staring at small nine asked: "small nine, do you think five elder brother now more cunning, let me do so long white work all suitable for others, he is my own brother in the end?"


    After listening to small nine is very serious nodded, Mo Pingjian happy way: "small nine, myna really didn''t white pain you, or you know myna!"


    Small nine lift an eye to don''t understand of looking at Mo Pingjian way: "I nod is, I think five elder brothers do of right!"


    "What? Wuwuwuwuwu, Xiaojiu, you''ve changed -- "Mo Pingjian holds Xiaojiu''s wronged" crying ". Xiaojiu pats Mo Pingjian away, looks at his tearless eyes with disdain and says:" myna, how old are you? Can you not be so childish when you do things? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 382

    Mo Pingjian gaped at small nine, he was small nine despised? Deeply stimulated, Mo Pingjian really felt aggrieved at the moment. With a sad face, he raised his fingers and pointed to Xiao Jiu tremblingly. He choked and stretched his voice and said, "do you dislike me? I''ve been waiting for you for 18 years "


    Small nine speechless looking up orchid finger of Mo Pingjian, turned a big white eye way: "you this is singing Wang Baochai bitter guard cold kiln?"


    Mo Pingjian, who was mercilessly punctured by Xiaojiu, chuckled. Xiaojiu said helplessly: "you''re so grown-up, brother five, why do you do this? Don''t you count it in your heart? If you are really upset, just knock Li Yuanhao a sum of money to relieve his anger. Why do you complain so much? Do you think anyone in our family will sympathize with you? "


    Mo Pingjian looked at the right little nine and sighed: "ouch, little girl has grown up!"


    "Of course, I''ll be nine years old in a few months. I''m not a little doll any more. Starling, you''re 13 years old. You know something about it." With that, Xiao Jiu turned and continued to write.


    Mo Pingjian looked at the serious face of small nine, not from secretly smack tongue, small girl suddenly so serious, he really not used to ah! However, what Xiao Jiu said is right. No one pays attention to what he says to his family. It''s better to knock Li Yuanhao for a sum of money.


    Thinking of silver, Mo Pingchu immediately stood up and said to Xiao Jiu, "you are good at practicing calligraphy. My brother left first."


    Small nine head also didn''t lift of put to wave a hand, Mo Ping Jian can''t help but annoy of stare her one eye, scold a way: "small sample son, used to pretend to be serious, wait, elder brother got silver to buy sugar to eat for you."


    With that, Mo Pingjian strode out. Yunzhu looked at Mo Pingjian''s back and muttered with some worry: "what''s eight childe going to do?"


    Small nine full don''t care of way: "tube he, always not to kill people and set fire, rest assured, myna is very timid, dangerous things he dare not."


    Cloud bead speechless looking at small nine, master this is really grown up ah, or heart more wide?


    In October, the new bows and arrows were transported to the Dingbei army camp. Mo Taiwu tried them out and found that they were powerful. He decided to attack Yiluo before the winter snow. At this time, I received a secret letter from Mo Ping''an.


    It turned out that when Mo Ping''an and his wife Hu were chasing people that day, they were washed down the Shuanghe river due to the rainstorm and flood. Hu drowned and died, and Mo Ping''an was also seriously injured. Saved by a nearby hunter, Mo Ping''an was able to go to the ground after a few months of recuperation. When chatting with the hunter, Mo Ping''an came across a mountain road that can bypass the city of Yiluo and enter the dense forest of the valley on the east side of Yiluo, which is only two or three miles away from the city gate on the east side of Yiluo.


    The news that Mo Ping''an is safe and sound makes the boulder hanging in Mo Taiwu''s heart fall to the ground, but the death of his daughter-in-law Hu also makes him feel sad. The northern Xinjiang war is not over yet, but his Mo family has lost two families in succession.


    Without too much sorrow and lamentation, Mo Taiwu felt that it was a good chance to break through iloh. He immediately sent someone to find Mo Ping''an, who led a team to enter the dense forest in the East Valley of iloh from the mountain road, and dug the secret road from the valley to the city of iloh.


    Mo Ping''an took people to work day and night, and finally dug through the secret road. Mo Taiwu ordered Mo Ping''an to lead 200 elite soldiers. When the army attacked the city, Mo Ping''an entered ELO city from the secret road and cooperated with the army inside and outside to annihilate the enemy.


    The Luocha army was caught unprepared by the cooperation between the two sides. With the help of new bows and arrows, the Luocha army was defeated, and the northern army won a great victory. More than 30000 people were captured and Yiluo was recaptured. Mo Ping''an continued to lead his troops to recapture the lost land around Yiluo, and the Rocha army was defeated and fled desperately.


    Mo Ping''an led his troops to chase for more than 200 Li, but due to the limitation of sea ships, he failed to catch up with the leader of the Rocha. The Japanese slave King wrote a letter to plead guilty, and the Rocha king sent envoys to the peace talks. Mo Ping''an asked to send troops to Xinluo, believing that the injustice of the Japanese slaves would not bring peace to northern Xinjiang. After thinking twice, Mo Taiwu wrote a request to send troops to the Japanese slaves to show his national prestige. The court officials had different opinions on this request.


    In fact, the king of Qi headed by Mo Pingchu was a young generation assisted by the prince of Qi, who strongly demanded that the northern army should send troops to the Japanese slaves, so as to cut off the possibility of the Japanese slaves colluding with Luocha in the future, avoid the recurrence of this incident, and ensure the peace of Northern Xinjiang.


    The veterans, led by general Zhong and general Wei, thought that although the Dingbei army had won many victories since the long war, the casualties were quite heavy. The Japanese slaves mainly took the road for Luocha in this battle, and they didn''t want to invade China''s territory. Moreover, the domestic situation of the Japanese slaves was not clear, so they rushed out troops, which was too risky, so they didn''t agree.


    The senior ministers of the six ministries, who are mainly ministers of the Ministry of rites, think that since the beginning of the war, they have been able to recapture the territory and expel the enemy. Now that the Japanese slaves have asked the Rocha emissary for peace talks, there is no need to continue sending troops, and the State Treasury is unable to support them.


    The emperor hesitated to make a decision. Mo Pingchu wrote a letter insisting on sending troops to the Japanese slaves. The king of Qi seconded the letter. The emperor considered again and again and ordered to send troops.


    On the 10th day of the twelfth lunar month, Mo Taiwu led his troops to besiege the Japanese slave capital. One month later, the Japanese slave monarch opened the gate of the city and begged. The Luocha Kingdom suffered heavy casualties and was unable to support itself with one arm. In desperation, it had to resort to the same crime of begging. After two years of fighting in Northern Xinjiang, it finally won a great victory.


    The emperor accepted the apology from the Japanese slaves and Luocha, and sent the Minister of rites to preside over the peace talks in Northern Xinjiang. The two sides were temporarily in a state of truce.


    After several negotiations, Daxia signed an alliance with the Japanese slaves and Rocha in Laizhou on June 12. Silla and Rocha bowed their heads to Daxia and paid tribute every year. The emperor decreed that the king of Xinluo should be granted the title of Linhai County, and the king of Luocha should be granted the title of Zhongjin County, which redefined the geographical boundaries of the Three Kingdoms.


    At the end of September, the emperor appointed Mo Ping''an as the general of the right Weiwei army, appointed him as the capital of Anbei, led 50000 troops and guarded 76 counties in Jiuzhou, Northern Xinjiang. Mo Taiwu led the rest of the northern army back to Kyoto.


    In November, Mo Taiwu, who had been fighting abroad for nearly three years, finally returned to Kyoto with Dingbei army.


    On the day of the victory of the army, Xiao Jiu craned his neck on Mo Pingjian''s shoulder and looked into the distance. In the dark crowd, the elder uncle rode on the strong horse, facing the dazzling sunlight, leading the soldiers step by step into the city gate with the cheers of the people. The golden armor was shining in the sunlight, which made him like a god descending from the earth.


    Xiao Jiu could not help shouting: "uncle, uncle!"


    Mo Pingjian grabs Xiaojiu''s leg and tries to avoid her waving arm. He reminds her in an urgent voice: "keep your voice down. I will be scolded if I take you out." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 383

    Cheng Mingrui, who is holding Xiaojiu''s back carefully, says: "yes, Xiaojiu, come down quickly. If you fall, what can you do?"


    Li Yuanjia sneered and said: "don''t worry. Only those who have not practiced Kung Fu will fall down. Xiao Jiu''s Kung Fu is good. How can he fall down easily?"


    Xiaojiuyi can''t help but shake his head and say: "that''s right. I''m good at Kung Fu. If my mother didn''t allow me, I would have used my lightness skill to fly out to find my uncle. How can I still use such effort?"


    Mo Pingjian scolded: "you are a heartless smelly girl. I''ve become a human ladder for you. You still dislike it. Don''t sit on my shoulder if you have the ability!"


    Small nine not polite reply way: "don''t sit don''t sit, Li Yuanjia, you help me, I fly to the roof to see, where see clearly." Said, small nine will come down from Mo Pingjian shoulder.


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t help shouting: "don''t, don''t, aunt. Do you think you''re a baby? You are about to be ten years old. You are tall and fat. You are big and tight. My mother wants me to live in the house and watch you. If I know that I will take you out and let you fly to the roof, I will skin you! "


    Said, Mo Pingjian simply two arms a dead bound small nine legs, small nine gas can''t help but beat his head a few times. Mo Pingjian couldn''t get angry with Xiao Jiu. He glared at Cheng Mingrui and Li Yuanhao and said, "are you two stupid? If you don''t hurry to hold on, this smelly girl will break her skin. If I''m finished, I''ll pull you two first


    Cheng Mingrui reaches out his hand to support Xiao Jiu. Li Yuanjia turns his mouth and reaches out his lazy hand.


    Mo Taiwu took all the soldiers to the temple, got off the horse, held the victory report, and stepped forward. But Mo Taiwu just took a step, and everyone started to cry out. Xing Guogong looked at Mo Taiwu, who was straight but limping. His eyes contracted and he coughed suddenly.


    The emperor could not help but stand up and looked at Mo Taiwu''s right leg in disbelief. Mo Taiwu had nothing unusual on his face. He went to the throne step by step, unsteady but firm. He knelt down and said, "minister, commander of the northern army, Mo Taiwu. On February 21, the 45th year of Shangyuan in the great Xia Dynasty, minister ordered the northern army to conquer the Japanese slave country, kill the enemy, kill tens of thousands of enemies and capture tens of thousands of prisoners. I sincerely offer you the bottom of the palace."


    Mo Taiwu''s kneeling eased the frightened ministers a little, and the obvious injury on his leg also relieved the jealous generals.


    The emperor looked at Mo Taiwu kneeling on the ground, looking at his face much older than before. He felt guilty. The emperor raised Mo Taiwu and said, "marshal, please get up!"


    Just as the emperor lifted Mo Taiwu up, a solemn and high music of triumph sounded on the temple. All the civil and military officials on the scene chanted, "God bless the summer! Long live the emperor, long live the emperor


    Mo Taiwu led the generals and soldiers to offer captives. The Emperor gave the banquet as usual. Mo Taiwu got up and knelt down and said, "I''m guilty. Please punish me!"


    All the people were shocked. Only Xing state was clear-minded. Mo Taiwu said in a deep voice: "I inform you that when I was in Northern Xinjiang, I was injured by an arrow in my right leg. Although I recovered after being treated by military doctors, I still have a hidden disease. I will not be able to ride fast all my life, let alone lead the army. According to the laws of the Xia Dynasty, the minister should immediately go up to the military doctor and resign. However, the minister was worried about the instability of the war in Northern Xinjiang. He was afraid that there might be future trouble in changing the chief general one after another, so he kept it secret until now and never reported it to the police. Please punish me if I am guilty


    Looking at the great uncle kneeling in front of the emperor, Mo Pingchu felt very sad. It was clear that the great uncle insisted on fighting for the sake of the war in Northern Xinjiang, regardless of the injury, which led to the deterioration of the injury and the fundamental damage. However, in order to reassure the Emperor and make the ministers not afraid, he took all the blame on himself and pleaded guilty in public. How can Mo Pingchu feel relieved?


    The emperor looked at Mo Taiwu''s deep head. After a long time, he slowly picked up Mo Taiwu and said, "Ai Qing, what''s the crime? Ai Qing spared no effort to fight in the battlefield, protected our court and made great contributions. Come on, he made Mo Taiwu the Marquis of the north and rewarded him with ten thousand taels of gold. The flowing water reward showed the emperor''s generosity and favor. All the officials congratulated Mo Taiwu one after another. Even those who were full of jealousy towards Mo family in pingrili were very sincere. As everyone knows, although Mo Taiwu made great contributions and was also canonized as Marquis of Dingbei, he was disabled and could not lead the army in this life, and even returned to the military position of liechaotang.


    Without Mo Taiwu as a pillar, what will the aged Duke of Xing and the younger children of the Mo family do to maintain the honor of the Mo family? Even though the Mo family seems to be flourishing at the moment, this is just the last glory.


    Mo Pingchu didn''t pay attention to the secret thoughts. He not only paid attention to the old man who had hurt his leg, but also paid attention to his grandfather who coughed more and more. After a long time, Mo Pingchu helped his grandfather and uncle back to the mansion.


    The old lady and the others had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that the old lady had brought someone out to meet her, Mo Tai Wu quickly stepped forward.


    When the old lady saw Mo Taiwu, she couldn''t help smiling. But when she saw Mo Taiwu''s limping walking posture again, she froze completely. The old lady was shocked and cried: "boss, your leg?"


    Yu Shuzhen covers her mouth hard and doesn''t dare to cry. Xu Jingniang''s eyes are red and she feels uncomfortable. Mo Taiwen looks at Mo Taiwu''s right leg and turns her lower lip white.


    Mo Taiwu step by step went to the old lady, eyes red, with a smile kneel down, heavily knock three ring head, Lang said: "mother, son back."


    The old man raised Mo Taiwu with tears and touched his head and face up and down. His voice trembled and murmured: "just come back, just come back!"


    When Mo Taiwu saw my mother like this, tears came out of her eyes. Yu Shuzhen''s tears trickled down the back of her hand, and Xu Jingniang could not help taking out her handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    The old man coughed and frowned, "what''s the crying like? It''s a happy event for the eldest to come back safely! "


    The old lady wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "yes, it''s good for the boss to come back safely. It''s cold outside. Let''s go into the house quickly. I''ve made the oil splashed whistle noodles. Come into the house quickly and eat while it''s hot."


    Mo Taiwu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve been thinking about this bite all the way. I haven''t eaten anything in the palace. I''ve been hungry for a long time. My mother really loves my son." When the old lady saw Mo Taiwu''s rare childishness, her smile was not so tight at last.


    Everyone went into the room together. The old lady ordered someone to cook noodles. Xu Jingniang looked at Mo Taiwu and finally asked, "brother, is there anything else that Xiao Liu hasn''t come back?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 384

    Mo Taiwu some helpless way: "small six refused to come back, and Dalao stayed in Northern Xinjiang."


    As soon as Xu Jingniang heard this, she was a little weak and couldn''t stand. She was so flustered that Mo Taiwen helped her sit down.


    Seeing that Xu Jingniang turned pale and worried, Mo Taiwu quickly comforted her: "don''t worry, sister-in-law. Now that the war in Northern Xinjiang is over, it''s still peaceful to have Erlang guarding. Moreover, after several years of training, Xiao Liu is no longer the boy of that year. Now he is also a serious liupin Duwei. He can bear hardships and has ambition. He says he will make a fortune for you. "


    Xu Jingniang said with a bitter smile, "I don''t need him to earn any life. As long as he is safe, I will thank God."


    Mo Taiwen pretended to be relaxed with a smile and comforted: "with Dalao under his care, it will be OK. You can rest assured that the smelly boy is used to making trouble at home. It''s a good thing for him to go to northern Xinjiang to have a good life experience." Xu Jingniang understands Mo Taiwen''s meaning. Mo Pingyun doesn''t want to come back. No one can help him.


    The old lady personally came over with two bowls of steaming whistles. Mo Taiwu couldn''t help swallowing. The whistle noodle made by the old lady is a traditional pasta in Northwest China. First, stir fry beef, sheep and Diced Pork in the pot, add seasonings such as salt and pepper powder, and boil diced radish and water; Then add in the yellow flower, fungus, beat on the egg, with a little starch sauce, that is saozi.


    Boil the rolled long noodles wide of leek leaves, put them in a bowl, pour saozi on them, then add vinegar, oil, hot pepper and cold shredded radish, asparagus and chili. According to the northwest custom, when the family is happy, they always eat whistle noodles, which means long life, frequent coming and going.


    Mo Tai Wu missed the taste for a long time. He brought it up and began to eat with his chopsticks. The old man didn''t eat a few mouthfuls at the Palace Banquet. Smelling the fragrance, he also had a little appetite. He picked up chopsticks and gently mixed them and ate them.


    When people saw Mo Taiwu''s big mouthful, they couldn''t help but feel happy and sad. Only when Xiao Jiu saw that her grandfather and uncle ate delicious food, she couldn''t help swallowing. She was also a little hungry.


    The old man glanced at me and said with a smile: "go and get a bowl. I''ll give the little nine points, or the girl''s saliva will come out."


    Small nine one Leng, all together look to small nine, see her involuntarily stretched neck to stare at the noodles bowl, can''t help laughing. Xiaojiu''s face was hot with laughter, and he cried out: "I''m not drooling, grandfather. I''m an aunt. You can''t make fun of me any more!"


    Hear small nine talking about Mo Pingcheng''s son, people can''t help but smile.


    In the past three years, the Mo family has been on tenterhooks, one sad thing after another. The only happy thing is that Wei Yuwan, the wife of the Mo family''s third son, gave birth to Mo Yongfeng, the fourth generation grandson of the Mo family.


    The old man pulled out some noodles and handed them to Xiao Jiu with a smile. He said, "you may as well be an aunt. You are also my grandfather''s good granddaughter. If my grandfather can''t finish eating, can you help me to have some?"


    Looking at the fragrant noodles in front of him, Xiao Jiu hesitated for a moment. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. One side of Mo Pingjian can''t help but some greedy eyes, busy quietly to small nine make eyes, want to taste a bite, you know, grandmother but never easy to cook, such taste can meet can''t ask.


    But when Xiaojiu ate, he couldn''t see or hear anything. Mo Pingjian''s eyes were almost cramped, but he could only watch Xiaojiu eat the noodles one by one, and even scrape the meat scraps clean. Then he contentedly put down the bowl and raised his head.


    Mo Pingjian looked down at Xiao Jiu and said, "don''t patronize me. I haven''t seen my nephew yet. Not long ago, my third brother wrote to me asking when I would return to Beijing. I believe that there is a picture that my third sister-in-law has painted for my nephew. Please show it to me."


    Small nine one listen to this words busy get up to take, very quickly then hugged a box to run to come back. Mo Taiwu couldn''t help staring at the box. Xiao Jiu opened the box, took out some pictures, handed them to Mo Taiwu one by one, and said, "this is the full moon, this is one year old, this is last summer''s, this is the latest. Uncle, do you think feng''er looks like me


    Mo Taiwu picked up the portrait of his grandson and looked at it again and again like a treasure. He nodded with a smile and said, "it''s as good-looking as you were when you were a child."


    Small nine not from proud smile, Mo Pingjian unconvinced way: "where like? Uncle, look at feng''er''s nose and face. It''s very similar to me. When I was nine years old, it was round like a ball. How could feng''er look like her


    Small nine one listen to this words not happy, stare Mo Pingjian way: "obviously is like me, you grow so ugly, beacon son just won''t like you, three elder sister-in-law all said, beacon son and I most close."


    "Third sister-in-law, that''s to coax you. Feng''er hasn''t even seen you. How can he kiss you? If I have to say I''m close to you, it''s because you send things every month, and the third brother and the third sister-in-law are embarrassed to say so. "


    "Am I the only one to send things every month? Didn''t you send a big bag of kites last month? Feng''er is just over two years old and just can run. You sent so many kites. Do you expect the kites to fly themselves? "


    "Don''t just talk about me. Who has sent some skates, ice skates, even nine links and some jade plates early, and even the snacks he likes to eat have to be packed and sent. I don''t think about it. The snacks have been bumping on the road for more than 20 days. When I get to my third brother, I''m afraid they''re all bumped into pieces."


    "And you sent sugar gourd? No matter how my dim sum is made into foam, at least I can eat it. No matter how it is, it''s better than your sugar gourd? What''s the meaning? Where is the sugar gourd sent? It''s not light. It''s too bad to eat. Do you want feng''er to stare at it? "


    "You, you, sugar gourd is better than you send the stone turtle in the wishing pool of Qingyun temple!"


    "Nonsense, my stone turtle has been presided over. It''s safe!"


    "But your tortoise stole it from others. Did the abbot of Qingyun Temple agree?"


    "I, I just borrow and use it. When feng''er grows up, I will return it to him!"


    "If you don''t sue and take it, it''s considered stealing. You take the stolen things to protect feng''er''s safety. Is that funny?"


    "Who stole it? You took out the turtle yourself


    "I, yes, I took it, but you didn''t ask me to take it. Otherwise, what would I do to move other people''s stone turtles?"


    "You can take it if I ask you to? I said you stole it, and you stole it. I just borrowed it, but I never stole it. "


    "OK, little girl, do you want to play tricks with your brother? I ask you, who came up with the idea? Who explored the way to Qingyun temple? Who used lightness skills to fly into it? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old one has been unable to open recently, and will not be able to open in the future. Please keep in mind: net, the fastest update for free, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 385

    Mo Pingjian questions Xiao Jiu in succession. Suddenly he feels that the atmosphere around him is strange. He can''t help looking up. He sees his grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt, parents and five brothers staring at him with a straight face. Mo Pingjian is stunned.


    Small nine one face speechless stare Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingfang try to hint Mo Pingjian said slip, Mo Pingjian how can not understand his slip, but it''s too late, he already said what should not be said.


    Mo Pingjian regrets that he wants to swallow his tongue. He sells himself in front of so many people. He can''t wait to sell himself. Can he be more stupid?


    The old man took a look at Mo Pingjian and coughed: "it''s late. The old man should go back and have a rest."


    "Dad, stop early too!" Mo Taiwu saluted the old man and his wife. The old man and his wife got up and left; Yu Shuzhen holds Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen and his wife to say two words and leaves. Mo Taiwen pulled up the angry Xu Jingniang and said, "this matter has a small five. We''ve been tired for a day. Let''s go back and have a rest earlier."


    Xu Jingniang was taken away by Mo Taiwen. There were only Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingjian, Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingfang left in the house.


    Mo Pingfang stealthily moved two steps to the door, was swept by Mo Pingchu, can not help but froze, Mo Pingfang squeezed out a smile to please looking at Mo Pingchu, said: "brother, you talk, I, I''ll go first!"


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian not by Qi Qi stare to Mo Pingfang, Mo Pingfang was brother and sister stare guilty, whispered: "this son has nothing to do with me, you stare at me why?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Pingfang coldly, and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t control yourself strictly, do you still think you are right?"


    Mo Pingfang immediately shrunk his head and nodded: "brother five, I''m wrong!"


    Mo Pingfang''s way of looking down and shrinking his head makes Xiao Jiu and Mo Ping want to laugh. But as soon as the corner of his mouth turns up, he sees Mo Pingchu scanning over. Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingjian immediately lower their heads and make a face of repentance.


    Mo Pingchu sat in front of the three people and looked at them for a while. He said without hesitation, "tell me, what''s the matter with the turtle in the wishing pool of Qingyun temple?"


    The three men bowed their heads and were silent. Mo Pingchu picked an eyebrow and said, "since they don''t say anything, let''s punish them together. Go back and copy the original wish Scripture ten times, and give it to me in seven days."


    The three of them were startled. Originally, the wish Scripture was a Scripture for the souls of the dead. There were more than 20000 words in the whole text. They were asked to copy it ten times and only give it seven days. Wouldn''t it take human life?


    Little nine pitifully looked up at Mo Pingchu and cried in a low voice: "brother five, my arm hurts!"


    Mo Pingjian is also busy with dressing, pitifully shouting: "brother five, my hand hurts!"


    Mo Pingfang just about to speak, Mo Pingchu directly preemptive inquiry asked: "you won''t also where pain?"


    "That''s not necessary," Mo Pingfang said, scratching his head. As soon as Mo Pingchu turned his head, he suddenly heard Mo Pingfang say, "brother five, I don''t feel pain anywhere. I feel dizzy when I see the dense words in the Scriptures."


    Mo Pingchu was stunned. He frowned and said in a deep voice: "it seems that ten times is too few, otherwise --"


    "Brother five, a lot, a lot, a little bit, a lot. Let''s copy it. Let''s copy it!" Mo Pingjian busily interrupts Mo Pingchu and doesn''t let him go on.


    Mo Pingchu nodded with satisfaction, stood up and said: "then quickly copy it, seven days later I check, less copy once, plus punishment twice, copy wrong or copy is not neat punishment three times, you do it yourself!"


    With that, Mo Pingchu turned and left. Mo Pingjian, Mo Pingfang and Xiao Jiu looked at me and I looked at you. They wanted to cry without tears. Xiaojiu, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang sat around and began to copy the Scriptures. Each of them had a scripture book in front of him. They began to copy the Scriptures. After a while, they were dizzy and their arms hurt.


    Xiaojiu threw down his pen and complained to Mo Pingjian: "it''s all about myna. How can you be so stupid? Can you say this kind of thing in front of your family? Still shouting so loudly, for fear that others don''t know? "


    Although Mo Pingjian was wrong, he was also aggrieved. Rubbing his wrist, he cried, "it''s not because of you. If you don''t have the idea of the stone turtle, can you have so many things?"


    "Why do you blame me? The stone turtle has been sent to feng''er long ago. Qingyun temple only knows that the stone turtle is lost, but it doesn''t know that we did it. If you don''t tell me, who will know? How can we be punished? "


    "There is no airtight wall in the world. If I don''t say it, they will know it sooner or later. You shouldn''t think about it in the beginning."


    "Feng''er was born in the northwest. Since childhood, she hasn''t gone to the temple to ask for peace like us. Third sister-in-law has been thinking about it all the time. I just borrowed the stone turtle and will return it sooner or later. If it wasn''t for your loose talk, there would be nothing. "


    "If you hadn''t quarreled with me, I wouldn''t have let it slip. You''re to blame!"


    "Smelly myna, it''s you who quarreled with me first. It''s all your fault!"


    "Blame you!"


    "Blame you!"


    Seeing that the two little ones were quarreling over and over again as they were when they were young, Mo Pingfang couldn''t help saying, "stop quarreling. If you have the time to quarrel, you''d better copy a few more words. Ten times, ten times. You don''t want to be punished again?"


    Small nine and Mo Pingjian thought there are ten times to copy, not from the Qi Qi sigh, recognize the life of the pen to copy up.


    Just as Xiao Jiu San was copying the Scriptures, Mo Pingchu came back with the imperial edict. Yu Shuzhen saw Mo Pingchu coming back and asked: "Xiao Wu, is the Emperor allowed?"


    Mo Pingchu took out the imperial edict, nodded and said: "yes!"


    Yu Shuzhen can''t help but blush in her eyes and say, "that''s good, that''s good!"


    Xu Jingniang patted Yu Shuzhen ''


    "Having said that, I''m still suffering. It''s a pity that she didn''t leave a son and a half to let Dalao and us have a thought!" Yu Shuzhen wiped tears with emotion.


    Hu Yue, Dalao''s daughter-in-law, was married by Dalao himself in Northern Xinjiang. During the war in Northern Xinjiang, Hu Yue followed Dalao to fight bravely and bravely, and made many achievements. Unfortunately, when Shuanghe pursued the enemy, he encountered a rainstorm. After he was hit by the arrow, he fell into the river with Dalao shuangshuangshuangshuangshuangshuang and died, and his bones were gone.


    Although I haven''t met before, my elders can receive Hu Yue''s hand-made clothes, shoes and socks every year. Although the workmanship is not meticulous, the stitching is neat and careful, which shows his filial piety. Yu Shuzhen always thinks that she will meet her eldest daughter-in-law in the future. She will personally wear her carefully selected gold hairpin to let her know that although the marriage is not given by the elders in the government, they are all satisfied with Hu Yue''s eldest daughter-in-law, and they all think that she is a member of the government of Xing state. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 386

    But I didn''t expect that God''s will made me feel sorry for Hu Yue. He was a good child, but he didn''t even see him, and then he disappeared. Dalao and Hu Yue are deeply attached to each other. Hu Yue died suddenly, leaving him alone. Dalao must be extremely sad, otherwise he would not still be looking for Hu Yue''s body. But since Hu Yue is dead, even if the corpse is not found, they should also deal with the aftercare for her, and can''t let her dead alone.


    Therefore, after Mo Taiwu returned to the capital, he asked the emperor for an order to set up a clothes tomb for Hu Yue in Mo''s mausoleum, but did not deal with her affairs.


    It''s easy to set up a burial mound, but Mo''s idea is to let Hu Yue have a beautiful burial. It''s not easy. Since the emperor Kaiyuan, there have been female generals in the great Xia Dynasty. However, since the emperor ascended the throne, all of them have been abandoned. Most of the women have joined the army and served as escorts. There are no official positions or titles.


    Mo family didn''t want to aggrieve Hu Yue, so Mo Taiwu asked the emperor for an order. In fact, he wanted to ask the emperor to canonize Hu Yue, so that he could be worthy of the good daughter-in-law who died young.


    Mo Pingchu said to Yu Shuzhen, "don''t be sad. The emperor not only canonized his sister-in-law as the second wife of Gaoming, but also specially awarded the embroidered Python Phoenix shirt as a reward."


    When they heard that the emperor specially rewarded Hu Yue''s clothes, they were all surprised. Mo Pingchu asked someone to bring in the gold embroidered Python Phoenix shirt. When they saw it, they saw that the gold embroidered boa Phoenix shirt was made of yellow satin silk, with the style of gold embroidered boa Phoenix. The four clawed boa Python was embroidered in the center of the chest, and the colorful Phoenix was embroidered on the chest back and sleeves. It was obviously a kind of official dress.


    Mo Pingchu said: "the emperor has abolished female generals in the army, but he also knows his sister-in-law''s fighting achievements and loyalty, so he gives this official uniform as a reward."


    With the canonization and the embroidered Python and Phoenix shirt, Hu Yue''s funeral could be held. They discussed the funeral matters carefully and set the date of the funeral. Xu Jingniang suddenly remembered that she didn''t see Xiao Jiu recently. She asked Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu said with a smile, "they are copying Scriptures for their sister-in-law."


    The old lady was surprised and said, "these little ones are so sensible?"


    Mo Taiwen took a funny look at Mo Pingchu and said to me, "mother, this must be Xiaowu''s punishment. If they can be sensible so soon, Jingniang and I are afraid that we will be very happy."


    "Who said Xiao Jiu didn''t understand? Shigui must have been put together by Xiaoba. We Xiaojiu have been much more sensible in the past two years! " Where can the old man listen to people say that small nine is not good, dissatisfied with the way.


    People couldn''t help laughing. Mo Taiwen looked at the old man and joked: "yes, Xiao Jiu is the most sensible. All the bad things are done by those two smelly boys. It has nothing to do with your precious granddaughter."


    But the old man nodded his head seriously and said, "your father is not stupid."


    Mo Taiwen


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang are busy with Hu Yue''s affairs, but Yu Shuzhen is not too sad. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu agree on a guest list and ask about Mo Ping''an.


    Although Mo Taiwu''s performance is as usual, as his brother, Mo Taiwu still feels that his elder brother is different, so he takes this opportunity to have a good heart to heart talk with him.


    When Mo Taiwen asked Mo Ping''an, Mo Taiwu frowned and said, "the other thing is that Dalao''s temperament is getting more and more boring. He is not a talkative person at all. Since that incident, he has less to say. He can''t say a few words all day. I''m afraid he''s boring himself up to something wrong."


    When Mo Taiwen heard this, he was also worried, but he comforted Mo Taiwu and said, "Dalao''s daughter-in-law left suddenly. Dalao was not easy to accept at the moment, and he could always let go. Now he is also a general with a large number of troops in the garrison. Unlike in the past, he is naturally more responsible. Don''t worry too much, elder brother. "


    Mo Taiwu chuckled at Mo Taiwen and said with remorse: "to tell you the truth, I''m really worried about Dalang. If the war is tight, I can''t care about anything. I just want to fight. But when the war is over, it''s hard for him to stay in Northern Xinjiang for a long time. I see that Xiao Liu is a busy man. He is making trouble with him. He still has a smile appearance. So I have a little selfishness to let Xiao Liu stay. Otherwise, I should have tied Xiao Liu back, so that my younger brothers and sisters will not worry about it. "¡° What the elder brother said is that the boy won''t come back. Even if you tie him back, you can''t tie him for a lifetime. He can accompany Dalao at the border. It''s a good thing that the two brothers take care of each other. Jingniang is timid by nature. She doesn''t worry about the fact that her child is not around. She is forgotten by xiaojiuqi. "


    Mo Taiwu couldn''t help laughing. He raised his finger and pointed to Mo Taiwen. He said, "you are used to killing Xiao Jiu. When your father hears you, it''s time to scold you."


    "It''s not that I haven''t been scolded by my father. It''s not the same thing from childhood to early morning. Aren''t you elder brother?"


    "That''s true, our family has not been scolded by my father, so it''s only small nine!"


    "Ha ha ha, yes, or old Jingniang says that it''s" rare is precious ". If we have seven or eight girls and a boy, I''m afraid my father won''t scold him!"


    "That can''t be guaranteed. My father is born to love girls. If he can''t say it well, there are seven or eight girls, and he only scolds that boy. That''s why he''s holding back!"


    "Ha ha ha, what elder brother said is that it''s very possible with our father''s temperament!"


    Awfully make complaints about the two people who make complaints about their own father''s Tucao. They laugh at each other and return to the naughty young man. Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Taiwu''s smiling face and said with a heartfelt sigh: "big brother hasn''t been so relaxed for many years, has he?"


    Mo Taiwu was stunned and nodded: "yes, since I came to Kyoto with my father and entered the court hall, I''ve been careful everywhere. I''m afraid I''ll take the wrong step and say the wrong thing!"


    "Big brother has worked hard. After the battle in Northern Xinjiang, I heard my sister-in-law say that there are many injuries in addition to the legs and body. I need to find a doctor to take good care of myself. Don''t worry about it any more."


    "I know what you mean. We don''t need to be so careful when we talk. Since my leg can''t be cured, I''ve figured out that it''s time to have a rest. In the future, the burden of the family will be handed over to you and Xiao Wu. But I want to accompany your sister-in-law. She has not been easy these years! "


    Mo Taiwen couldn''t help but smile and said, "yes, my sister-in-law has paid too much for our family. If you have a chance to accompany my sister-in-law to go back to the northwest, you can see Sanlang and sirang, and go to my sister-in-law''s mother''s house. I haven''t been back for many years." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 387

    Mo Taiwen laughingly looked at Mo Taiwu and said, "brother, you are really the same as your father. You are tough and soft hearted. Sanlang and sirang have been away from home for several years. Don''t you really miss your son at all? Besides, feng''er hasn''t met his grandfather yet. Don''t you care about having grandchildren? "


    "I''d like to. I''ll take your sister-in-law back, and I''ll just bring feng''er back. Xiao Jiu has grown up, and we don''t have a doll in our family any more."


    "Oh, my brother, isn''t the girl Xiao Jiu lively enough? If you have nothing to do, go to her yard and have a look. Good guy, the big ones can run, the small ones can swim and jump, the horses, the dogs, the rabbits, the fish, the kittens, the peacocks and the kingfisher are busy


    "Do you dislike your daughter now? At the beginning, I didn''t know who was so eager to please me with my dog and kitten? "


    "You''re really my brother, and my father''s tone is the same. Come on, since you know it, I''ll rest assured and take good care of it. I''ll be busy." Mo Taiwen got up and said goodbye to Mo Taiwu.


    Mo Taiwu said with a smile, "go ahead and be busy in the future."


    Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Taiwu, and they looked at each other with a smile. There was no need to say more about the brotherhood. They had already made it known.


    On the sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, Hu Yue was buried as the second grade Gao Ming''s wife, which attracted many people in Kyoto to sigh. No matter how much the scenery was favored, the funerals organized by the Xing government within a few years still made people sigh.


    On the ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, Xiao Jiu was born at the age of 90. Because of Hu Yue''s first seven days, the Mo family did not celebrate, let alone hold a banquet. They only gave Xiao Jiu their own birthday gifts.


    Xiaojiu is very happy to receive the birthday gift from his family and friends because his sister-in-law has passed away. However, Xiaojiu is surprised to see Cheng Mingrui, Li Yuanjia, Meng Huachen and others send gifts one after another, but his elder brother, who is always punctual, has not said anything so far.


    With his understanding of Li Heng, Xiao Jiu will never forget that today is his birthday, but why didn''t he give her a birthday gift even when it was dark?


    Small nine helplessly watching the night fall, stars twinkle, asked cloud bead three times, but still did not receive anything from the Xu garden, not from depressed. Xiaojiuba stares at the full moon in the sky at the window, and murmurs in his heart, is there anything big brother is so busy that he forgets his birthday?


    At the thought of big brother even forgetting his own birthday, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help feeling depressed. Cloud bead see small nine lie on the edge of the window depressed not happy, can not help to persuade: "master, cold weather, you don''t blow to the window, be careful to catch cold."


    Xiao Jiudu got up and went into the inner room, threw off his shoes and threw himself on the bed. He wrapped himself up in a ball with a quilt. Even if he received more birthday gifts, he was not happy without his big brother''s share. Just at this time, small nine suddenly heard cloud bead low to drink a voice: "who?"


    Xiaojiu can''t help sticking his head out of the quilt. All he hears is the sound of fists and feet crashing outside. With a look in his eyes, Xiaojiu immediately jumps up, pulls out his sword hanging on the wall and rushes out, even without putting on his shoes.


    Who knows small nine rushed out to see, and cloud bead fight for a group is not others, unexpectedly is yuan Thirteen!


    "Cloud bead quickly stop, he is a big brother''s person, is his own person!" small nine busy shout a way


    Yuan shisan continued to fight with Yunzhu, holding a food box in one hand, and said, "Miss nine, your maidservant''s boxing is pretty good, but your body is a little slower. You need more practice!" Said, the arm suddenly a shock, will cloud bead shock back two steps.


    Cloud bead see each other but a hand then control oneself, still laugh at own body method, can''t help but also angry and shame rose pink face.


    Xiao Jiu stares at yuan shisan angrily. He is very embarrassed and smiles at Yun Zhu. He asks her to go out first, turns around and looks forward to yuan shisan. Yuan shisan chuckles, puts the food box on the table and says, "the master said that today is your birthday. There are people coming and going in the house in the daytime. Maybe you didn''t eat well, so he asked Yuya to make some of your favorite food for his subordinates to send while it''s hot."


    Little nine was so surprised that he cried out: "big brother is really powerful. I know what I like best. I''m really not full."


    When yuan shisan opened the food box, Xiao Jiu stretched his neck to see that there were steaming chestnut chicken, shaoganjian, mouth watering pinren tripe, roast chicken, grilled fish and other mouth watering dishes.


    Small nine licked to lick lip Cape, difficultly will look away, frown to yuan shisan low voice ask a way: "big brother is forget I also want to keep filial piety, don''t eat meat?"


    But yuan shisan shook his head and said, "these are meat. In fact, they are all vegetarian. There is not a trace of meat. The master specially told the fish teeth that Miss Jiu can eat them at ease."


    Little nine is as like as two peas. She has not eaten meat for a while. It is a lie to say that she is not greedy. These are not made of meat, but the appearance and fragrance are exactly the same as those of the real ones.


    Small nine picked up chopsticks to clip a chicken leg, bit a big bite, found that it is made of tofu skin, although the taste and the real meat is not the same, but the taste is just as delicious.


    Xiao Jiu was very happy to eat one after another. Unconsciously, he ate more than half of the dishes. He kneaded his bulging stomach and said to yuan shisan, "the food from big brother is delicious. I''m full of it. Go back and help me to thank big brother!"


    Yuan shisan nodded. He packed the leftovers into the food box and cleaned up the table. He lowered his head and pulled down a purse from his waist and said, "this is the birthday gift from the master for Miss nine!"


    Small nine is very surprised way: "I thought just now those are, unexpectedly have other?"


    Small nine took the purse to open a look, saw inside is a small white jade porcelain bottle, open the porcelain bottle to see inside is some small pills, small nine poured out a smell, smell feeling very good, then straight into the mouth to taste a little bit, said: "very delicious, sour and sweet, what is this?"


    Yuan shisan looks at Xiao Jiu speechless. She doesn''t even know what it is, so she takes one first. Miss Jiu''s temperament is really worrying!


    But fortunately, this pill is really suitable for her to eat now. Yuan shisan said with a smile: "this is Xiaoshi pill. It''s prepared by the master himself. It''s able to digest and moisten the throat, but you can''t eat more. Miss nine should not take it as a sugar pill. The jade vase for the medicine was carved by the master himself. It''s a birthday gift from the master to miss nine. "


    Small nine Leng next laugh: "big brother really interesting, originally this bottle is, I thought the pill is."


    Yuan shisan wiped his sweat secretly, and he didn''t understand his master''s brain circuit. However, for the sake of the jade bottle, the master destroyed several pieces of top-quality white jade, and cut countless holes in his fingers. He was not happy.


    After receiving the birthday gift, Xiao Jiu, who had enough to eat and drink, sent away yuan 13 and went back to bed happily and contentedly. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 388

    When yuan shisan came back to the meditation studio, he saw that the light in Li Heng''s room was still on. He was stunned. He walked quickly to Li Heng''s door and said in a low voice, "master, shisan is back."


    Li Heng gave a reply. Yuan shisan thought about it and said, "Miss Jiu likes the birthday gift of the master very much. She ate most of the meal and a Xiaoshi pill. She said it tastes good and praised the birthday gift of the master as interesting."


    Li Heng answered again. Although he also answered, yuan shisan obviously felt that this voice was much happier than the previous one. He couldn''t help laughing. The master was waiting for a reply, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s new year''s day. Because of filial piety, the front door of Xingguo mansion is much colder than in previous years. Only the imperial doctors come in and out several times, which caused the secret speculation of Kyoto officials.


    In the mansion of Xing state, the old man impatiently said to Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu, "you have nothing to do during the Spring Festival, but Xiao Zheng is busy. I know my own body. Don''t call Xiao Zheng any more!"


    Since helping Xiao Jiu come to this world, Zheng Yuyi, who is trusted by the Mo family, looks at Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu, who have been taught by the old man not to speak. He can''t help sympathizing with the two brothers.


    The old man is 80 years old this year. After his cough became more and more severe in the winter of the year before last, I don''t know how much he took, but it didn''t work. Since last year, Mo Taiwen asked Zheng Yuyi to take care of the old man, but he had no choice but how to take care of him. The old man''s body is still one day away.


    I think that doctor Zheng said that the old man is old, and he has suffered from many years of fighting. Although he is still energetic now, maybe one day he will never be able to get up again when he lies down. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu can hardly bear it if they are ready. But there was something wrong with the old lady''s body. Zheng Yuyi diagnosed that the old lady was suffering from heart disease. She couldn''t work hard and get involved, and she couldn''t be very sad and happy. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu didn''t have this feeling in mind.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t want to let doctor Zheng prick the needle, the elder brother refused to listen to all kinds of persuasion. After thinking about it, Mo Taiwen said on purpose: "Dad, people used to say that I don''t believe in him, but now you look like Xiao Jiu. Tut tut, I really should let Xiao Jiu come and have a look!"


    As soon as he heard Mo Taiwen talking about Xiao Jiu, he frowned and said angrily, "nonsense, I''m not afraid to see a doctor. Come on, it''s needling, needling!" Then he lay down and watched Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu funny and helpless.


    Small nine because of martial arts since childhood, strong body, so rarely get sick, nature also rarely see a doctor, let alone tie needle. A while ago, Xiao Jiu had a strange idea that he wanted to install a wing to fly in the sky like a bird. As a result, he was accidentally hung on a tree and fell down abruptly. A big cut was made on his leg by the branch of the tree. Blood was pouring out. The whole family was scared, so he asked the doctor to come.


    As a result, the girl, who was not afraid of everything, was scared when she heard that the doctor wanted to give her a needle to stop bleeding. She refused to let the doctor touch her. In the end, Mo Ping couldn''t stop the blood flow for the first time. He and Mo Pingjian pressed Xiao Jiu so hard that the doctor gave him an injection. During the whole process, Xiao Jiudu stared at the doctor with tears in his eyes. The doctor cried and cried with pain when he moved his finger. All the people in the Mo family asked the doctor to take it easy and then take it easy. The doctor was sweating and frightened under such pressure.


    It is said that since then, when the doctors of Kyoto Medical School heard that they were going to visit Xingguo government, they had to first ask if they were going to see Miss Jiu. When they heard that they were not going to see Miss Jiu, they were willing to go out.


    Seeing that doctor Zheng finished acupuncture for the old man, he asked him about him carefully. Mo Taiwen went back to his yard with a calm face and a shrunken eyebrow.


    When Xu Jingniang came back, she saw Mo Taiwen sitting alone in the room in a daze. Her face was very ugly. She was startled and asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you look so ugly, but are you not feeling well? " With that, Xu Jingniang stroked Mo Taiwen''s forehead and found that there was no fever. She was relieved.


    It can be seen that Mo Taiwen frowned and looked sad. Xu Jingniang said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter with you? Let''s think about it." Mo Tai Wen rubbed his eyebrows painfully and sighed in a low voice: "there''s no way!"


    Xu Jingniang had never seen Mo Taiwen so helpless. She stroked his back and comforted him: "no, no matter what, there will always be a way. You say it and I''ll help you to think about it. It''s really no good. There are my parents in law. We can always solve it together."


    Mo Taiwen raised his hand to cover his eyebrows, and forced his tears to the present. Under the soothing voice of Xu Jingniang, they trickled down from his fingers. He choked with pain and said, "Dad''s disease can''t be cured."


    Xu Jingniang was stunned for a long time before she reflected the meaning of Mo Taiwen''s words. She looked at Mo Taiwen in disbelief and murmured: "this, how can it be? It''s impossible, isn''t it a mistake? "


    Mo Taiwen shakes his head difficultly. Xu Jingniang''s mind is in a mess and her brain is blank. Mo Taiwen is in pain and can''t help rushing into Xu Jingniang''s arms and crying. Listening to her husband crying like a helpless child, Xu Jingniang hugged Mo Taiwen and burst into tears.


    After crying, he has to face the reality. Mo Taiwen wipes away his tears and discusses with Xu Jingniang how to tell the old lady the news. They can''t keep it from the old lady all the time. If the old man suddenly has an accident, the old lady will be even more unbearable.


    But this mouth is really hard to open. Mo Taiwen and Xu Jingniang have discussed for a long time, but they haven''t waited for Mo Taiwen to figure out how to tell my husband that the old lady has found Yu Shuzhen.


    Yu Shuzhen saw that the old lady suddenly came to her yard. After sitting down, she just looked at herself and said nothing. She was flustered. She pretended to be calm and said with a smile, "Granny, why did you come here suddenly? If you have something to do, send someone to tell your daughter-in-law. It''s cold and windy. You can''t afford to come here in person. "


    The old lady looked at Yu Shuzhen and said in a soft voice, "I came here to ask you a question, eldest daughter-in-law. Since you came into our house, I have always treated you as my own daughter. You are a child with solid eyes. I believe what you say."


    Yu Shuzhen''s heart became more and more nervous. She felt that her heart was beating all the time. But when she thought of Mo Taiwu''s advice, she could only pretend to be indifferent and asked, "if there is anything that mother-in-law wants to ask her daughter-in-law, just ask."


    The old lady looked at Yu Shuzhen sharply and asked in a deep voice, "what''s wrong with your father-in-law?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 389

    "No, no, my father-in-law''s body has been very good since he was taken care of by doctor Zheng." Yu Shuzhen''s eyes can''t be controlled and flustered, and she stammers a little.


    The old lady looked in her eyes and sighed: "you are the one who can''t tell lies. Your eyes are always wandering when you lie. For decades, this habit can''t be changed. The eldest daughter-in-law, I know your father-in-law''s body. What exactly did doctor Zheng tell the eldest and the second? Tell me the truth, they are all my sons. I can see if there is any problem. "


    Yu Shuzhen could not help her eyes reddening. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the old lady. She bit her lips tightly and said in a low voice, "mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, I don''t know."


    The old lady sighed: "life and death are life and wealth. I''m so old. What else can''t I see? Why do you have to hide it so hard?"


    Mo Taiwu, who had just arrived at the door, was shocked when he heard this. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that the old lady was looking up at him. When he looked at the old lady, Mo Taiwu knew that they couldn''t hide it.


    Mo Taiwu had to go forward and tell Zheng Yuyi''s advice to the old man. After listening to it, the old lady did not move. After a while, she covered her chest and suddenly fell back.


    Mo Taiwu and Yu Shuzhen are scared. They help the old lady to lie down in a panic and order people to call the doctor.


    The old lady waved her hand not to invite a doctor. The servant girl ordered someone to take a pill to serve the old lady. After half an hour, the old lady''s face was better. Mo Taiwu and others were relieved.


    The old lady leaned weakly on the bed and said to Mo Taiwu, "I''m ok. Don''t worry about it, or the old man will be suspicious. Go and see if they''re all back? Don''t let the old man stick to Xiao Jiu recently. Don''t let him encourage the children to play around again. "


    "Yes Mo Taiwu and others retreated with tears in their eyes. The old lady closed her eyes and sighed. A drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Mo Taiwu found the old man near the gate. He walked towards the gate with his crutch, followed by Langqing.


    Langqing doesn''t know whether it''s to keep pace with the old man or to have fun. He also follows the old man''s way of walking. A man and a dog pull out two long shadows in the setting sun. Mo Taiwu''s nose was sour. He took a deep breath, squeezed out a smiling face, went up to the old man and said, "it''s still cold. Just wait in the room. Why meet the door?"


    "Xiaojiu said he had someone make a very nice lantern for me, and it came back in a moment." The old man said that his face was full of pride, and Mo Taiwu felt bitter in his heart.


    Mo Taiwu helped the old man to the gate and stood for a while. Before Xiao Jiu came back, he advised him to go back to the house and wait. However, the old man insisted on not going back. He thought Mo Taiwu was annoying. Mo Taiwu was scolded and didn''t dare to reply. He laughed bitterly in his heart. Just at this time, I heard the sound of happy horse''s hooves from the street. The old man went out of the door happily. Mo Taiwu went out to help him.


    Small nine riding small black dada ran over, see the old man and uncle are waiting outside the gate, can''t help but stupefied, quickly stop the horse, turn over and dismount, salute: "grandfather, uncle!"


    Mo Taiwu is about to open his mouth, but he can''t wait to ask Xiao Jiu, "where''s the lantern?"


    Little Jiuyang pointed to the street and said, "in the back, I''m afraid my grandfather will be worried, so I''ll ride back first."


    "Good granddaughter" the old man touched Xiaojiu''s face with a smile, frowned and said: "why is your face so cold? Come on, come in with grandfather and get warm! " Then he put his crutch into Mo Taiwu''s hand and tried to hold up Xiao Jiu.


    "Grandfather, I can sink now. Grandfather is tired. I''d better take grandfather and let''s go into the room together," he said The old man laughs and lets Xiaojiu take his arm. They talk and laugh and go inside together. They don''t think of a big son in the whole process.


    Mo Taiwu follows the old man and small nine. He looks at small nine muttering and gesticulating with the old man. The old man listens with a smile. Langqing follows them, wagging his tail and walking briskly. He can''t help but have tears in his eyes.


    Small Jiuyi back, the old man''s yard will be lively, small Jiuyi into the door will shout hungry thirsty. The old man was busy with tea serving and snacks serving. Xiaojiu Gudong drank a few mouthfuls of tea, took a mouthful of snacks and fed him a mouthful. He said something new on the street to the old man. He was happy with what he said.


    Soon, the lantern came, and Xiaojiu helped the old man out to see. Seeing that it would take a while for the craftsmen to install the lantern, Mo Taiwu proposed with a smile: "Dad, let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, the lantern will be installed before we come out to have a look!"


    The old man ignored it, waiting to see the light that Xiao Jiu had made for him. Mo Taiwu gave Xiaojiu a wink. Xiaojiu yelled: "grandfather, let''s have dinner. I''m not satisfied with snacks."


    When the old man saw that Xiao Jiu was hungry, he no longer insisted on taking him to the dining room. Mo Taiwu followed him to the dining room. Seeing that the old lady was in the dining room, he stepped forward with concern. However, the old lady waved to him secretly. Mo Taiwu retreated quietly.


    The family sat around a table and began to eat noisily. But Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu are really hard to swallow, especially Mo Taiwen. He only thinks that he is young and ridiculous, and always makes his parents angry. It''s easy to ease the relationship with his father. How can he fulfill his filial piety before he is with him? But his father is like this again. He can''t even breathe in his heart, so he can''t eat.


    But in front of the public, especially in front of the old man, in order not to make the old man suspicious, Mo Taiwen had to eat as if nothing had happened even if he couldn''t eat it. Mo Tai Wen held back his tears, lowered his head and took a big mouthful of rice. He chewed two mouthfuls casually and then choked his neck to swallow it down.


    Xiao Jiu didn''t know what Mo Taiwen thought. Seeing him like this, he thought it was because his mother told him to eat less, so his father was so hungry. So he was very considerate and secretly put a lot of dishes in Mo Taiwen''s mouth, which made Mo Taiwen almost vomit.


    After dinner, the old man can''t wait to take Xiaojiu and others to see the lantern. The installed lantern is an eight edged palace lantern nearly one foot high. There are delicate figures painted on each side of the lamp shade. Xiao Jiuming lights the lamp. As the lamp lights up, the lamp screen turns gradually, and images of people and horses chasing the wind and changing scenery gradually appear in front of the public. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 390

    The old man looked at the riding soldiers, the armor, the long gun and the city wall on the lamp screen. There was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    Mo Taiwu gazed at the galloping soldiers, also fell into memory. Mo Pingjian looked at them curiously for a while and asked: "I think the general above is the same person?"


    Xiaojiu nodded his head and said, "this is the same person, but I asked people to draw it like my grandfather used to. You see, this is flying around the city, this is chasing stars and stepping on the moon, this is ordering soldiers in the battlefield, and this is the same person."


    When they looked at what Xiao Jiu said, they found that all the pictures on the lamp screen were actually the situation of the old man''s war. When the lantern turned, a picture seemed to be alive and lifelike.


    Everyone praised Xiaojiu''s exquisite mind. Seeing that the old man liked it, Xiaojiu was very happy and said with pride: "in addition to this, I have something good to show you!"


    Say, small nine Chong cloud bead waved a hand, cloud bead immediately backed down to arrange.


    Small nine holding the old man sitting in a high Pavilion, saw from behind the rockery jump out of a five foot high flower pile, rushed to the highest place to bloom a crane like, mouth actually still holding a red book, is lifelike! Then one after another fireworks rose in mid air, as if in the air out of a flower in general, red green, yellow and purple, the blooming pistil, that bud, brilliant open, as if that flower brocade in general!


    When people were staring at it, they saw a few loud bangs and streamers rising into the air. In a flash, qiongzhan jade platform, golden moth and silver cicada, and eight immortals holding longevity all showed their magic power. Mo Pingjian and others cheered. Small nine nestle in the old man''s side, looking at the old man''s smile can''t close the mouth, can''t help but also smile eyebrows curved, Mo Taiwen and others see heart sour.


    After seeing the lamp and enjoying the fireworks, Xiao Jiu goes back to the house with the old man in his arms. After the old lady serves the old man to lie down and fall asleep, she orders people to call Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu.


    Looking at her son and daughter-in-law, the old lady sighed: "since your father said some time ago that he always dreamed of things when he was a child, I have an ominous premonition. Now this premonition has come true. No matter how hard it is to accept it, we can only accept it. It''s a great thing for our family. We should be prepared as soon as possible."


    Hearing the old lady say so, Mo Taiwen and others shed tears. Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen couldn''t help wiping tears.


    The old lady said with emotion: "don''t cry, silly children. People will die sooner or later. The old man is several years older than me. Since the day I married him, I knew that there would be such a day sooner or later. It''s my good fortune that I can live and send him away. Although the old man has suffered a lot and suffered a lot, he has been very happy all these years, especially in the past ten years after having a little nine. Born sick and dead, there''s nothing we can''t look at when we''re old. Don''t be too sad, especially the second one. You should be more open. "


    Mo Taiwen listened to the old lady''s words, tears could not stop flowing out, Xu Jingniang in the side to see the heartache unceasingly.


    The old lady''s eyes turned red and said, "I''m calling you here tonight to make it clear, so that you don''t feel so sad in your heart. Prepare what you should prepare well, so that you don''t get into trouble in a hurry. The old man''s temper, if he knew that his body was like this, he would not drink a mouthful of medicine, so I think I''d better keep it from him first; There are also a few of them, the children are still young. Don''t tell them yet. I hope the old man will be happy in his last days. "


    Mo Taiwu choked and nodded: "don''t worry, mother. We know what you mean."


    The old lady said with a smile: "I have nothing to worry about. You are all good children. You never let me worry. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I won''t fall down so soon. I have to send the old man away."


    "Niang"


    "Mother-in-law" heard the old lady say that, Mo Taiwen, Mo Taiwu, Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen all knelt down and could not lift their heads.


    Mo Tai Wen choked and said, "mother, don''t say that. My son feels sad when he listens to me."


    The old lady looked at Mo Taiwen lovingly and said, "silly son, what''s so hard about this? It''s not always like this in people''s life. Children grow up day by day, and parents grow old day by day. Look, even you have white hair. We''re not all old."


    Mo Taiwen felt a lot of pain in his heart. He knelt down to the old lady''s knee, buried his head in his mother''s leg and began to cry. The old lady gently stroked Mo Taiwen''s hair and said, "second son, if a man has tears, don''t flick them lightly. How does my mother teach you? Don''t cry any more. Get up quickly!"


    Mo Tai Wen held back his tears and slowly stood up. The old lady then said with a smile, "this is my good son. Don''t forget that you not only have parents, but also sons, daughters and even grandchildren. Our family will depend on your brothers and sisters in the future. Let''s take back our tears and do what we should do."


    Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu salute the old lady with Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen. The old lady gets up and goes back to the house slowly. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu look at the old lady''s faltering steps and feel heartbreaking pain in their hearts.


    Since the old man was over seventy, he had already begun to arrange his own affairs. It was not troublesome for Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu to get ready. But Xu Jingniang has an urgent worry. She has no good idea, so she comes to discuss with Yu Shuzhen.


    After listening to Xu Jingniang''s words, Yu Shuzhen worried and said, "Jingniang, what you said is really tricky. Xiaowu is 22 years old this year. If it is, after three years of filial piety, he will be 25. It''s really not good to delay like this."


    "That''s why I''m worried, but you know Xiao Wu''s temper. When I was young and big, he always said things in his left ear and out of his right ear. How could he have heard half of them? The girl of the Zhong family has been a monk for several years. Whenever I talk about marriage with him, he always prevaricates me with busy government affairs. I really can''t do anything with him! "


    "Does Xiao Wu know about the old man''s illness?"


    "I see. His father told him yesterday that he had stayed up all night in his study. When he went to court this morning, his eyes were still red."


    "We can''t stand it, not to mention that he''s still a child. He''ll be sad for a while. I heard from my mother-in-law that the old man also mentioned Xiao Wu''s marriage. I''m afraid the old man also wants to see Xiao Wu get married early. Jingniang, if you talk to Xiaowu well, it''s just for the sake of the old man. He should have a good look at each other and get married soon. "


    "What my sister-in-law said is that I''m going to talk to him now!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 391

    Xu Jingniang is impatient. She leaves Yu Shuzhen''s yard and goes straight to Mo Pingchu''s residence. Mo Pingchu is busy in his study. When he hears that Xu Jingniang is coming, he gets up and goes out.


    Xu Jingniang took Mo Pingchu into the study and asked someone to close the door. As soon as she sat down, she said to Mo Pingchu directly, "Xiao Wu, my mother won''t beat around the bush with you. You can''t delay your marriage any longer. You must marry my daughter-in-law as soon as possible."


    Mo Pingchu Leng next, some bitter nod way: "Niang, I know, you arrange it, as long as the character is good, I have no opinion."


    Mo Pingchu is too calm and has a very cooperative attitude, which makes Xu Jingniang, who was ready for a hard fight, look at Mo Pingchu suspiciously. She even reaches out her hand and pinches Mo Pingchu''s face, muttering: "are you my son Mo Pingchu? Isn''t it possessed by some monsters? "


    Mo Pingchu speechless looking at Xu Jingniang, Xu Jingniang put down her hand and coughed: "since, since you agree, then I''ll send someone to inquire about the girls who paid attention to before, to see if there are any unmarried, you can go to see each other at that time, if not, we''ll try to do the marriage as soon as possible."


    "Niang, I know. You are the master. As long as you like it, your son will have no problem."


    "What nonsense? It''s you who get married. Other girls will live with you all their lives in the future, not with me. What''s the use of my liking? Besides, as long as you like what you like, my mother will treat her as well as your grandmother treats me. My mother didn''t want to hurt you so much, but your grandfather''s illness -- "Xu Jingniang said, her nose aching and tears dripping down her cheek.


    Hearing his mother mention his grandfather, Mo Pingchu''s eyes began to turn red. He said to Xu Jingniang in a warm voice: "I''m not wronged, mother. I know that my grandfather can''t rest assured about my marriage. I also want him to rest assured that he won''t worry about me any more. Niang, no matter who I am, as long as I marry, I will treat her well and live with her well. Don''t worry. "


    Looking at Mo Pingchu like this, Xu Jingniang felt more and more uncomfortable. How could a good child live like this? She had always expected Xiao Wu to be the same as their husband and wife.


    Xu Jingniang''s mind Mo Pingchu naturally clear, but the world is changeable, what can he do? Since he can''t marry that person, what''s the difference between who he marries and who he will live with in the future? The only thing he has to do in this life is to protect his family and fulfill the old man''s long cherished wish that the world is peaceful and the people are healthy, that''s all.


    When Xiao Jiu suddenly heard that Mo Pingchu was going to make an engagement, he was completely stunned. Since the marriage between brother Wu and sister Zhong has gone yellow, what does Xiao Jiu hear in a few years: our Mo family''s kids don''t have a smooth marriage, and Xiao Wu''s life is the same! Xiao Wu is so busy all day that he doesn''t even want to see each other. If he goes on like this, he can only marry a daughter-in-law


    Can such five elder brothers, suddenly will be engaged, small nine can''t help but wonder if he is anywhere to drag a person to take as his own five sister-in-law. But Mo Pingchu seems to be really anxious to marry each other. In spring, the family went out for an outing, and he even brought the girl to see his parents.


    Small nine carefully looked at the future five sister-in-law several eyes, how to see each other is an ordinary, can not be more ordinary ordinary ordinary people, ordinary appearance, temperament ordinary, ordinary family background, even the name is ordinary too much - Wu Shulan, listen, in Kyoto street, casually shout "Shulan", I''m afraid there will be a few women answer.


    Except for her age, according to the gossip of myna, the future fifth sister-in-law is the only official lady in Kyoto who is nearly 20 years old and has not yet been engaged. However, no matter how small nine thinks about it, he feels that it''s very unpleasant.


    But it''s just such a woman who doesn''t have the slightest brilliance all over her body, but she wants to be her fifth sister-in-law. Looking at her handsome fifth brother with outstanding temperament and the nervous woman standing beside him, Xiao Jiu can''t help but want to hit someone.


    Xu Jingniang looks at Wu Shulan, who is taken by Mo Pingchu to talk in a soft voice, and she can''t help sighing. In addition to her clean family background and gentle temperament, she really has no advantages. Is such a girl really suitable for small five? The old man and the old lady were very happy to see her future granddaughter-in-law. The old lady took Wu Shulan and asked her gently. Although Wu Shulan was formal and shy, her reply was decent. In addition to Mo Pingchu''s value, the old lady was willing to help her. So she took off the gold set Jiulong Xizhu bracelet on her wrist and asked Wu Shulan to wear it.


    Wu Shulan''s father is just a minor official of six grades. He never saw such valuable things. He repeatedly said that he didn''t dare to accept them. People were stunned by the panic. Wu Shulan saw that people''s eyes were wrong. She knew what she might have done was wrong, but she didn''t know how to do it. She quietly pulled Mo Pingchu''s sleeve and asked him for help.


    The old man and the old man can''t help but shake their heads secretly. Xiao Wu is the future master of the Mo family. Is such a granddaughter-in-law too timid?


    Small nine is can''t help but directly curl his mouth to show dissatisfaction, this Wu Shulan is worse than sister Zhong really is not a little bit.


    Mo Pingchu said to Wu Shulan with a smile, "if grandma gives it to you, you can rest assured. There are many good things in our ancestors'' hands. In the future, you should be sweet and let her reward you more."


    Wu Shulan see Mo Pingchu said so, can''t help but put down the heart, busy carefully will bracelet, salute thanks. The old lady complimented her a little. Xu Jingniang and Yu Shuzhen would naturally express their praise for the old lady. They also took off their accessories and gave them to Wu Shulan.


    Wu Shulan saw that the Mo family had a kind attitude towards her. She seemed to be satisfied with her attitude, and she could not help but be determined. She couldn''t help glancing at Mo Pingchu secretly. Seeing that he was smiling, his eyes were gentle, and he was cold and handsome on peacetime. She couldn''t help looking at him more. Just as Mo Pingchu turned his head, their eyes collided with each other. Wu Shulan couldn''t help moving her eyes away and her face turned red.


    Mo Pingchu smiles at her. Wu Shulan''s face burns like fire and her head becomes more and more difficult to lift. The old lady sees that Mo Pingchu and Wu Shulan are close to each other. She can''t help but say happily, "Xiao Wu, before your daughter-in-law gets married, you start to think about my private room. A good girl, don''t follow you."


    Mo Pingchu said with a smile, "grandma, don''t worry. She will be taught by you after she goes through the door. Even if you want to learn bad things, it''s hard to be afraid of them."


    The old lady can''t help laughing when she hears this, but Wu Shulan is more and more embarrassed. She can''t help but look at Mo Pingchu angrily. Unexpectedly, Mo Pingchu gives her a gentle smile, which makes her blush and heart beat. She doesn''t dare to look at Mo Pingchu any more. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 392

    Mo Pingchu and Wu Shulan''s love concubine feel very uncomfortable in Xiao Jiu''s eyes. She still doesn''t understand why the marriage between brother Wu and sister Zhong is suddenly over. Why does mother tell her not to mention sister Zhong in front of brother Wu? Why did brother Wu like sister Zhong so much, but now she wants to marry Wu Shulan?


    All this makes Xiaojiu feel puzzled and uncomfortable. Xiaojiu can''t help but pull the old man and say, "grandfather, let''s go to the river to catch fish and roast it, OK?"


    The old man was not very interested in the women''s family. When he heard that Xiao Jiu wanted to catch fish, he immediately became interested and asked people to row a boat. The old man took Xiaojiu, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang. They were busy fishing and casting nets, but they only got a few small fish. Even so, Xiaojiu baked them in high spirits, but they were burnt accidentally.


    Small nine looked at the hand of the black roast fish, looked at the old man, some hesitant way: "grandfather, you say this can eat?"


    Mo Pingjian said impolitely: "it''s all like this. How can you eat it? Throw it away!"


    Small nine unconvinced stare Mo Pingjian way: "although this fish outside is paste, but inside is not paste ah, certainly can eat."


    "It must not taste good inside because it''s so mushy outside. If you''d let me bake it just now, I wouldn''t bake it like this." Mo Pingjian seized the opportunity and spared no effort to attack Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu stared angrily and yelled at the old man: "grandfather --"


    The old man said to Mo Pingjian without hesitation: "little eight, try it!"


    Mo Pingjian covered his mouth and shook his head: "grandfather, it''s really not delicious."


    Xiaojiu smiles and hands the grilled fish to Mo Pingjian, saying: "starling, it''s good to have a taste. Come on, have a taste!"


    Mo Pingjian covered his mouth, shook his head and refused to obey. The old man glared at Mo Pingjian and said, "man, you can''t die if you taste it. Open your mouth!"


    Mo Pingjian refuses to let go. Small nine makes a wink at Mo Pingfang. Mo Pingfang pours on Mo Pingjian and moves his hand away. Small nine holds the grilled fish to Mo Pingjian''s mouth. Mo Pingjian''s body is constrained, and he is watched by the old man. He can only open his mouth tragically, and bite with the spirit of fearlessness.


    "How is it?" asked little nine eagerly? Is it delicious inside? "


    Mo Pingjian throat a stretch, full of surprise nodded: "don''t say, really delicious, seven elder brother, don''t believe you try."


    Mo Pingfang took the grilled fish suspiciously and took a big bite, but he couldn''t help spitting it out without chewing it twice. He was spitting hard, and he was full of doubt and cried: "why is it so bitter, and there is a bad smell?"


    Mo Pingjian laughed with pride, clapped his hands and yelled: "it''s bitter. Fortunately, I don''t eat much. I don''t have the bad smell. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Well, you fool me, little eight!" Mo Pingfang rushes on angrily. Mo Pingjian dodges and shouts: "the fish is not delicious. I say it''s delicious. You can believe it. Seventh brother, you are so stupid. Ha ha ha ha --"


    Small nine don''t understand of pick up by Mo Pingfang bit a big mouth of roast fish, don''t understand of mutter a way: "baked paste bitter is normal, but how can smell?" Looking at it carefully, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and said, "Oh, I just forgot to remove my internal organs."


    Mo Pingfang looks at the roast fish in Xiaojiu''s hand in disbelief, but can''t catch up with Mo Pingjian any more, so he lies down on the bow of the boat and vomits.


    The old man and small nine look at each other and laugh without shame.


    On March 16, in the shock of Kyoto people, Mo Pingchu married Wu Shulan, the daughter of Wu wenmu, a doctor of Taixue. Although the wedding ceremony was lively and grand, and the 36 Dan bride price also showed the sincerity of Xing government, the completion of the six gifts within two months made people aware of the rush of the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 393

    Xiaojiu helplessly shouts to Yunzhu: "Yunzhu, wake up your grandfather, wake him up quickly!"


    Yunzhu was awakened by Xiaojiu''s cry. She staggered and ran out. Soon, the old lady with Mo Taiwen and others rushed over. Mo Taiwu carefully explored the old man''s breath and pulse, and shook his head at the old lady.


    The old lady''s body shakes and she can hardly stand. Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang help the old lady. The big servant girl at one side immediately takes out a pill for the old lady. The old lady pushed away the crowd and walked slowly to the old man. She stroked his face and whispered, "old man, you are really cruel. You went like this without leaving me a word!"


    They couldn''t help crying. Xiao Jiu looked at the crying people and the old man. He was eager to be humane to the old man: "grandma, please let the imperial doctor wake up my grandfather. He is too sleepy to wake up. Hurry up!"


    The old lady looked at Xiaojiu''s frightened eyes. She couldn''t help trembling. Xiaojiu, how could it be Xiaojiu? Her poor granddaughter must have been scared, right?


    The old lady touched Xiaojiu''s forehead and said in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, your grandfather is tired. Let''s let him sleep well, OK?"


    Small nine don''t understand looking at the old man frown way: "can eat, grandfather so sleep don''t eat will be hungry."


    Hearing Xiaojiu''s innocent words, tears began to appear in the old lady''s eyes. Looking at the twinkling tears in the old lady''s eyes, Xiaojiu''s heart became more and more confused.


    The old lady went to Xiaojiu, put her arms around her and said, "Xiaojiu, good boy, your grandfather is sleepy. He won''t be hungry or tired in the future. Let go of your hand and let your father and uncle put your grandfather on the bed, OK?"


    Small nine want to nod, want to say good, but how also can''t say, throat seems to block a ball of cotton, let her breathless, let her heart twitch pain. She can only unconsciously shake her head, holding the old man''s hand, she does not want to let go, dare not let go, do not want to let go!


    When Xu Jingniang saw this scene, she felt a great pain in her heart. She never thought that the person who sent away the old man would be Xiao Jiu, a 10-year-old child who knew nothing about everything. She watched her favorite grandfather die in a twinkling of an eye. How could she bear such a blow?


    Looking at the old lady''s little nine, whose face is as white as paper, shaking all over, all the people in the Mo family just feel heartbroken. Xu Jingniang staggered forward, pulled Xiaojiu''s arm, choked and coaxed: "Xiaojiu, listen to my mother''s words, release my hand, let my grandfather have a good sleep, Xiaojiu, you are obedient!"


    Small nine looking at Xu Jing Niang distressed self reproach eyes, slowly release the hand.


    Xu Jingniang tightly hugs Xiaojiu in her arms and sobs. Small nine stares two eyes to listen to Xu Jingniang''s cry, only feel a blank in the brain, in addition to tightly clenching Xu Jingniang''s skirt and clenching her hands into fists, nothing can be done and nothing can be said.


    When Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingfang and Mo Pingjian get the bad news and rush back, they see their grandfather lying on the deathbed in his birthday clothes. The three brothers feel that the sky of the Mo family is falling.


    The death of the old man at home and in the country is a major event. Mo Pingchu immediately went to the palace to report his funeral before he was too sad. Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen also put away their grief and began to deal with the affairs behind the old man.


    Xiaojiu is taken to her house by Xu Jingniang. Looking at Xiaojiu who has been shaking all over, Xu Jingniang''s heart is dripping blood. She holds Xiaojiu in her arms like a child and whispers again and again: "Xiaojiu, don''t think about anything. Grandfather is tired. He wants to go to a far place to have a good rest. Don''t be afraid. If you have a mother, she will accompany you all the time! "


    But small nine or speechless, empty eyes frightening, the old lady don''t worry, small nine let Yu Shuzhen hold to come to have a look, see small nine so suddenly feel wrong, immediately let people to call a doctor.


    The doctor rushed over with the medicine box. After a diagnosis, he said that Xiaojiu was temporarily stimulated and depressed. He let the Mo family comfort her a lot. He prescribed some tranquilizing pills and left. The old lady personally fed Xiaojiu pills. Under the effect of the pills, Xiaojiu soon fell asleep. Xu Jingniang looks at Xiaojiu''s face which is still pale after she falls asleep. Her tears can''t help falling down. A good child has become like this. She just wants to take care of her for a while.


    Xu Jingniang wipes her tears and tries to bear the worry that Yunzhu Haosheng will take care of Xiaojiu. She gets up and goes out to be busy.


    In the palace, the emperor was shocked at the news of the sudden death of Duke Xing. When the palace shed tears, he ordered the Ministry of work to build a tomb for the old man beside his own tomb. Because the old man had made great achievements in Sifang mountain in those years, the emperor specially ordered the Ministry of industry to make the tombs of the old man look like Sifang mountain in recognition of his contributions to Daxia.


    Mo Pingchu kowtowed the emperor''s favor and went back to help Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu handle the funeral. Unexpectedly, the emperor issued an imperial edict the next day to hold a state funeral for the old man, add honor title, and use the Royal Guard of honor to see him off, giving him the posthumous title of "Zhongwu".


    Nevertheless, the emperor still felt inadequate, because when the old man came to Beijing to take over the throne of Duke of the state, he asked that his descendants should not be allowed to inherit it. The emperor could not give the descendants of the Mo family a title, so he had to increase his official rank.


    The emperor appointed Mo Pingchu as the Minister of the Ministry of war, promoted Mo Pingfang to longjiawei as the captain, and appointed Mo Yinian as the head of Pinghui county; Jiafeng old lady is Guotai''s wife, Yu Shuzhen is Zhenguo Yipin''s wife, and Xu Jingniang is Sanpin''s lady. The emperor also decided to write mourning articles in person, and stopped the court for seven days to observe filial piety for the old man himself.


    The news came that Manchuria was shocked, and Mo Pingchu and others were flattered by this series of long en Sheng Chong. Mo Pingchu was sad and worried about the emperor''s intention. Mo Pingchu discusses with Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen. Mo Taiwu thinks that although the emperor is the son of heaven, he is also an ordinary person. He has a deep love with the old man. There are too many sudden deaths of the old man. It is normal for the emperor to feel sad for a moment.


    Mo Pingchu thinks that what uncle said is on the one hand, and on the other hand, the emperor''s doing so probably means compensation. After all, the cost of two deaths and one injury to the Mo family in the first World War in Northern Xinjiang was extremely heavy. When the old man was so old, a man with white hair sent a man with black hair, he could not help but feel sad in his heart, and his body was no longer growing day by day, so he would walk so suddenly.


    When the old man was alive, it would be impossible for the emperor to say that he had not been afraid of the power and prestige of the Mo family. However, in the first World War in Northern Xinjiang, the second elder brother and sister-in-law died one after another, and the elder uncle was injured and could not be an official. When the old man died suddenly, the power of the Mo family was greatly reduced, and the emperor was really relieved of the Mo family.


    At this time, the emperor will think of the good old man, the loyalty of the old man, and all that the old man has paid. The emperor is the son of heaven and a man. I''m afraid that he has a rare sense of guilt for such an old minister who has done his best to support him like his father. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 394

    Sure enough, without waiting for the courtiers to express their dissatisfaction with Xing Guogong''s super high standard funeral, the news from the palace immediately made them all shut their mouths and dare not say a word more.


    According to the news from the palace, when the emperor wrote the eulogy for the old man himself, he often couldn''t write it because he couldn''t write it


    Then, the emperor ordered all the princesses and wives to cry for the old man. He also decided to hold a large-scale water and land Taoist temple for the old man, so that 108 monks and Zen monks could worship the great compassion and repent, transcend the past and turn the souls after death, so as to avoid the crime of the dead; Another altar was set up for ninety-nine Taoists to fight for 49 days. I also invite 50 eminent monks and 50 high doctrines to do Dharma according to seven to comfort the dead.


    The emperor, who had no ancient and modern glory, made the courtiers see the emperor''s attitude clearly. The civil and military ministers, princes and nobles all wanted to stay in the Mo family. In the eyes of the people in Kyoto, the door of Mo''s family is open, and the lanterns on both sides are as bright as day. People come and go in disorder, crying and shaking the mountains.


    The Mo family are busy, but such a great honor and favor can''t dispel their grief, and can''t ease their worry about Xiao Jiu.


    It has been more than ten days since the old man passed away, but Xiao Jiu is still dumb all day. Most of the time, he kneels by the deathbed and looks at the old man without blinking. The Mo family can''t help but panic.


    This night, Mo Pingjian is next to Xiao Jiu to wake the old man. A burning candle suddenly falls down and hits the back of Xiao Jiu''s hand.


    Mo Pingjian was startled. He quickly took Xiaojiu''s hand to put out the candle. He saw that the back of Xiaojiu''s white hand was scalded with red marks the size of nails. Mo Pingjian is very distressed, busy to small nine blow blow, concern complain: "how do you see it fell also don''t know to escape?"? Does it hurt? I''ll have the ointment applied? "


    But little nine didn''t respond. Mo Pingjian raised his eyes and saw that little nine was still staring at the old man on the spirit bed. His eyes didn''t blink, as if the person who had just been burned was not her. Mo Pingjian suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He couldn''t help gently pushing Xiaojiu and yelled: "Xiaojiu!"


    "Little nine one does not move, does not blink, Mo Pingjian increases the voice to shout:" little nine! Little nine


    Small nine or no response, until Mo Pingjian force a turn her face to him, she just blinked, looked at Mo Pingjian one eye, but soon and stubborn will turn back, continue to blink at the old man.


    Mo Pingjian''s tears suddenly burst into his eyes. He tightly grasped Xiao Jiu''s shoulder and said in a low voice: "don''t look, Xiao Jiu, don''t look, myna, please!"


    Small nine no response, Mo Pingjian heart pain, he hugged small nine crying: "you cry out, cry out, grandfather left, he will never come back, you just look again, he will not wake up. Xiao Jiu, you cry out -- "


    Mo Pingjian was sad, crying and sobbing. Xiaojiu just let Mo Pingjian hold him, until he heard Mo Pingjian shouting "he won''t wake up", Xiaojiu suddenly opened his mouth, only to hear her voice with hoarse words: "starling, keep your voice down, don''t wake up your grandfather!"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned. He let go of his hand and looked at Xiao Jiu. He put his hands over her head and asked her to look into her eyes. He choked and said, "Xiao Jiu, my brother knows that you are suffering, but my grandfather is really gone. Don''t be like this. You are so scared!"


    Small nine but to Mo Pingjian smile a way: "starling, grandfather just fell asleep, wait for him to sleep enough will wake up, grandfather has been sleeping for ten days, I estimate he will wake up soon, I want to let grandfather wake up, the first to see is me, do you say good?"


    Mo Pingjian looks at Xiaojiu in shock, and then he realizes that Xiaojiu''s situation is worse than they think. It''s not as simple as the doctor said before. Mo Pingjian immediately wipe away tears, life people look after small nine, run to Mo Pingchu for help. Mo Pingchu is discussing with Mo Taiwu and Mo Taiwen about accompanying, supporting the coffin and sending the funeral. Although the emperor has received the favor, he has never agreed to the memorial of the eldest brother, the third brother and the fourth brother. Mo Pingchu didn''t understand the emperor''s intention. When his grandfather died, his eldest brother, third brother and fourth brother, as grandchildren, were supposed to come back to mourn! The emperor has a kind reward for all of the Mo family. How can he not agree with such a reasonable request?


    Hearing what Mo Pingchu said, Mo Taiwu sighed and said, "I think the emperor is doing this to protect some of them, and also to protect the status of our Mo family."


    Mo Pingchu didn''t dare to believe that the emperor would stand on the side of the Mo family. He always thought that the emperor''s attitude towards the Mo family was to use and use it, but to prevent it. He never fully trusted it. After the death of the old man, the emperor''s generous reward is not only sad in his heart, but also to show his respect for the old minister.


    Mo Taiwu looked at Mo Pingchu with disapproval and said: "Xiao Wu, the emperor is the king, we are ministers. How can you think of the emperor like this? As a minister, you should be loyal to the monarch. Now you are in an important position. You should be very careful in every move, but you must not have such an idea! "


    Mo Pingchu looks at Uncle helplessly. When the old man talked to him about the emperor before he died, let alone talk about him casually, there were all kinds of swearing. Uncle is an honest man. It is estimated that he never said anything bad about the emperor in his life.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but miss the time when the old man was here. No matter what problems he encountered, his grandfather always pointed out the direction for him. No matter how complicated things were, the old man always made it simple with a few words. No one could give him any more guidance after he could.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel sad. As soon as he left, he took away not only the name of Xing Guogong, but also the backbone of the Mo family!


    Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Taiwu and then at Mo Pingchu, and said in a low voice, "I think the emperor has his own selfish heart, but it''s not only for himself, but also for the people. It''s only a year since the end of the war in Northern Xinjiang. It''s a time when a hundred wastes are waiting to be revived. Naturally, Dalao can''t leave easily. In Northwest China, I have received the latest news that the vassal state will send envoys to Kyoto in a few days. This is the first time that the other side has sent envoys after the armistice and peace talks between China and the vassal state. The emperor is afraid that he is also worried about the other side''s real intention. And the places where Sanlang and Silang lead the troops to garrison are all fortresses for entering Beijing. Naturally, at this critical juncture, we can''t let the general leave his post. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 395

    When Mo Taiwen said this, Mo Pingchu felt a little more comfortable. But Mo Taiwen said, "in addition, there is another point that should be the real intention of the emperor to make this decision."


    "Which point?" Mo Pingchu asked.


    Mo Taiwen said earnestly: "according to the laws of our Dynasty, when my grandfather died, my descendants should be filial for three years. If your eldest brother and they all go back to Beijing to mourn, they will have to keep filial piety at home for three years according to the law, and they will not be able to hold an official post within three years. Small five, you think about it. As soon as the old man goes, how many people in the court would like to divide up the military power in the hands of our Mo family. I''m afraid that all the generals are ready to move. I''d like to let your brothers go back to Beijing to mourn. "


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank, his brow could not help wrinkling. Mo Taiwu nodded deeply. Mo Taiwen also said: "it''s reasonable to say that after three years of filial piety, the official can return to his original position. But you have been in the army for some time. In your opinion, if your elder brother really comes back to be filial for three years, can they go back to their original position after three years?"


    Mo Pingchu frowned and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it will be very difficult."


    Mo Taiwen said in a deep voice: "it''s not very difficult, it''s impossible!"


    Mo Pingchu trembled in his heart, and Mo Taiwen said in a deep voice: "with the current situation in the court, the emperor wants to reserve official positions for them. Will those courtiers who have long been thinking about it not fight for them? Can the emperor really wait three years? So the emperor won''t let your elder brother return to Beijing. Although they can''t fulfill their filial piety, they can at least keep their position. "


    With that, Mo Taiwen looked at Mo Pingchu, who was frowning, and asked in a deep voice, "Xiao Wu, have you ever thought about what the emperor''s move means?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen with puzzled eyes. Mo Taiwen said with deep eyes: "this means that the emperor trusts Mo''s family and gives military power to your elder brother instead of other military officers. Do you understand?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned for a while and nodded: "I understand."


    Mo Taiwen shook his head and said: "you understand, but you don''t understand enough. The emperor''s trust is not so easy to bear. Have you ever thought about how to repay the emperor''s trust? Is the emperor looking forward to the return of Mo family? Now that you are only a weak champion, you will be the Minister of the Ministry of war. What does the emperor expect you to do in this position? Have you ever thought about it? There is also Xiao Jiu. She was named the head of Pinghui county. Do you know that the word "Hui" is a taboo word of the former empress, and she has never been canonized to anyone. What does it mean? Have you thought about it? "


    When Mo Pingchu thought about it carefully, he was shocked and looked at Mo Taiwen. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "does the emperor want to --"


    Mo Taiwen interrupted Mo Pingchu''s words: "it''s you who are living in the court now, and it''s you who are responsible for the future of Mo''s family. No matter what your uncle and I say, we just give you advice. How to judge and decide is what you should do. Xiao Wu, your grandfather is gone. You are the master of Mo''s family. Although your uncle and I are elders, we should obey your orders. Are you clear now? "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu, his eyes were full of shock, uneasiness and fear. Gradually, those shock, uneasiness and fear gradually disappeared, and all of them turned into calm, but there were waves hidden in the depth of calm. Since the death of the old man, Mo Pingchu has finally clearly felt the weight on his shoulders. This heavy weight makes him uneasy, and also makes him understand that the road ahead can only go on by himself.


    After a long time, Mo Pingchu got up and solemnly saluted Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu looked at Mo Pingchu with firm eyes, and they couldn''t help smiling at each other.


    The three agreed on various matters, but there was only a slight dispute over the person to carry the coffin. Because Mo Ping''an and the three were unable to come back to carry the coffin for the funeral, there was a shortage of manpower. Mo''s family can''t come to Kyoto to attend the funeral because of family regulations, so now all the Mo men in the family are not enough. Mo Pingchu thinks about it and proposes to choose from the loyal Mo generals.


    The Mo family are all descendants of the soldiers who died in the war. Although they are not surnamed Mo, they were born in Mo''s parents. They are the same as Mo''s family. They will carry the coffin to the funeral together. It''s also gratifying for the old man to know. Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu agree with Mo Pingchu''s proposal. They choose the person to carry the coffin, and they are ready to go back to make arrangements. Just at this time, Mo Pingjian runs in with a look of panic.


    Mo Taiwen saw Mo Pingjian''s sweating face full of panic, could not help frowning: "what''s the matter? Xiao Ba, you are not young. Why are you so flustered? Don''t you let anyone tell you before you enter the door? "


    Mo Pingjian didn''t care to explain. He didn''t even care to wipe the sweat off his head. He gasped and said in a quick voice: "uncle, Dad, brother five, it''s not good. Xiao Jiu didn''t even know it hurt when he was burned by a candle. He said he had to wait for his grandfather to wake up."


    Mo Taiwen and others suddenly changed their faces when they heard this. Mo Pingchu pulled Mo Pingjian to ask for details. Mo Pingjian tells them what happened in the hall just now. After hearing this, the three of them look very ugly.


    Regardless of guilt and remorse, Mo Pingchu immediately sent for Zheng Yuyi. Xu Jingniang said that she coaxed Xiao Jiu to Zheng Yuyi for treatment, but Zheng Yuyi''s diagnosis made Mo''s family dumbfounded.


    Zheng Yuyi after a detailed diagnosis, found that small nine suddenly big change, frightened, excessive mental damage, now has some not very sober.


    As soon as Xu Jingniang heard this, her face turned white and her legs were so soft that she couldn''t stand up. The old lady was shaking her hands and couldn''t speak. She helped the people in a hurry.


    Mo Pingchu is also in a state of confusion at the moment, but he knows that he must not show half a panic at the moment, otherwise the family will be in a mess. Thinking of the old man''s former appearance, Mo Pingchu took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked Zheng Yuyi in a low voice about his treatment.


    Zheng Yuyi said that heart disease still needs heart medicine. All he can do is to give Xiaojiu acupuncture to help her relieve her Qi and blood, and to prescribe some tranquilizing prescriptions. That''s all.


    Mo Pingchu''s heart sank when he heard Zheng Yuyi say so. He reluctantly summoned up his spirit and arranged Zheng Yuyi to give Xiao Jiu acupuncture, and immediately asked people to take medicine.


    Since drinking the medicine prescribed by Zheng Yuyi, Xiao Jiu is mostly sleeping every day, and even can''t wake up at meal time. Seeing that little Jiuyi was sleeping more and more every day, it seemed that she would not wake up if she closed her eyes. Xu Jingniang couldn''t sit still, so she asked someone to call Zheng imperial doctor again.


    However, Zheng Yuyi said that Xiaojiu didn''t sleep because she drank the medicine he prescribed, but because she didn''t want to wake up. This is an instinctive escape. When the Mo family heard this, they were heartbroken, but the old man had not been buried yet. Since Xiao Jiu didn''t want to wake up, they had no choice but to arrange a good life day and night to take care of Xiao Jiu, hoping that she would recover as soon as possible. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 396

    Late in the night after the old man died, Li Heng suddenly appeared in Xiao Jiu''s bedroom. Mo Pingchu, who was guarding Xiao Jiu''s bedside, was stunned when he saw Li Heng. Li Heng went to the bedside and whispered to Mo Pingchu: "I''ll take a look at Xiao Jiu."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Li Heng and gets up to get out of his way. Since the death of the old man, from the emperor down to the civil and military officials, all come to the door to mourn, but only Li Heng has never appeared.


    Li Heng stood by the bed of Xiaojiu, looking at Xiaojiu lying on the bed, sleeping quietly and looking pale. He couldn''t help but feel pain in his heart. More than anyone else, he hoped that none of this had happened. Xiao Jiu had never suffered from the pain and despair of suddenly losing his family, but it was just fate. Seeing small nine like this, Li Heng is in a trance to see his 13-year-old self, the crazy and desperate youth who is trying to destroy everything. How similar is the fate of him and small nine!


    Think of these, Li Heng''s eyes can not help but emerge a strong pain, the pain is so clear, let Mo Pingchu can not help but very surprised. Having known Li Heng for several years, Mo Pingchu never knew that Li Heng had such deep-rooted pain in his heart, which made him secretly guess: what happened in those years, which could make his Royal Highness the prince above ten thousand people suffer like this?


    Yuan shisan glances at Mo Pingchu''s puzzled eyes and inadvertently steps forward to block Mo Pingchu''s sight. Mo Pingchu is slightly stunned, quickly takes back his sight and stands aside quietly.


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu and said in a low voice, "Pingchu, can I stay with Xiaojiu alone for a while?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and nodded: "yes, but not too long. My mother always comes to see Xiao Jiu when she wakes up at night recently."


    "Good!" Li Heng answered simply. Mo Pingchu took a look at Xiao Jiu and walked out slowly. Yuan shisan also went out. When he got to the door, he closed it gently.


    Li Heng squatted down and slowly stretched out his hand. His slender white fingers gently touched Xiaojiu''s face. After a pause, he gently stroked the girl''s delicate eyebrows.


    Xiaojiu''s eyebrows and eyes have been very good since childhood. Their pupils are very big, very dark and bright. They are very smart when they laugh. There are always all kinds of expressions on her face. When she is surprised, she will stare at her eyes roundly and tilt her head like a smart kitten; When she is angry, she will narrow her eyes slightly and her mouth is slightly tilted, which makes people want to hold all the good things in front of her, just to make her not angry any more; And when you have a bad idea, your eyes will be full of wit


    Li Heng has seen this pair of eyes countless appearance, but never like now so lifeless closed. The little girl who used to be energetic, lively and funny, can''t help laughing. Now she can only lie here quietly, bearing the pain of gouging out her heart for the first time in her life, but he can''t do anything and help. Li Heng just feels helpless.


    Since the first time I met Xiao Jiu, Li Heng hoped that she would always be carefree and happy. If everything could change her life, Li Heng would not hesitate. But fate just gave them the same joke, it is clear that they are not the same identity, not the same environment, but they have to bear the same pain.


    Li Heng couldn''t help fondling Xiao Jiu''s cheek and whispered: "Xiao Jiu, wake up, you are different from me, you still have relatives and friends, and so many people who love you, they are waiting for you. You can''t sleep any more. Your grandfather just changed his way to accompany you. As long as you think about him in your heart, he will always be by your side. He won''t want to see such a little nine. You are the pride he left to the world! "


    Small nine quietly lying there, motionless, Li Heng sighed silently, pulled out an amulet from the lapel and put it in small nine''s hand. This amulet was asked to come back in front of the Buddha after he recited the Sutra on the 21st, hoping to protect the safety of small nine I.


    Yuan shisan''s voice sounded softly outside the door: "master, someone is coming!"


    Li Heng gently raised his hand. Finally, he looked at Xiao Jiu and shook his hand. He said in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, be brave, don''t be afraid!"


    Li Heng left with yuan shisan. He didn''t see Xiao Jiu''s eyelashes on the bed shaking slightly. Li Heng went to the door and said to Mo Pingchu in a low voice: "this is what I asked for for the old man. Help me burn it to the old man!" Mo Pingchu is surprised to take over the amulet that Li Heng handed over. He sees that the pattern on it is complicated and not like the common amulet. He is about to ask, but he sees that Li Heng and his guard have disappeared around the corner.


    Mo Pingchu looked at the amulet carefully. The more he looked, the more wrong he felt. The more he looked, the more frightened he felt. He quickly held the amulet tightly in his hand and turned to find Mo Taiwen.


    Mo Taiwen is accompanying Xu Jingniang to Xiaojiu. Since Xiaojiu began to fall asleep, Xu Jingniang wakes up every night. Every time she wakes up, no matter how late she is, she must come to see Xiaojiu. Mo Taiwen loves his daughter-in-law and worries about her daughter. He has no choice but to accompany Xu Jingniang to see Xiao Jiu every night.


    Mo Taiwen accompanies Xu Jingniang. As soon as she enters the gate of the small nine courtyard, she sees that Mo Pingchu is walking out in a hurry. She is stunned. When the father and son look at each other, Mo Taiwen knows that something happened to Mo Ping for the first time. Mo Taiwen quietly asks Xu Jingniang to see Xiao Jiu first. When Xu Jingniang enters the room, he asks Mo Pingchu in a low voice.


    Mo Pingchu told Mo Taiwen about Li Heng''s secret visit late at night, and handed Mo Taiwen the amulet. He asked in a low voice, "Dad, you can see if this is the legendary talisman of death?"


    Mo Taiwen picked up the amulet Mo Pingchu handed over and looked at it carefully. When he saw the pattern on it, his face suddenly changed and asked Mo Pingchu, "where do you get this amulet?"


    Mo Pingchu looked at Mo Taiwen in shock and asked in disbelief: "is this really the talisman of the past? The talisman of the past that is rumored to be obtained after 21 days of fasting and chanting Sutras in front of the Buddha? "


    "It''s the talisman of death. Where did you get these things? You just said the prince. Is it his highness


    "It''s the prince


    "What? Your highness, how could he -- "


    Mo Pingchu and Mo Taiwen look at each other in shock and look at the death talisman that seems to be the same as the ordinary talisman. They never expect that the prince will ask for the death talisman for the old man. How can their mo family return such kindness?


    If you want to get the talisman of the past, you need to chant the Sutra in front of the Buddha Day and night after fasting and bathing, until it is 21 days. The talisman of passing away is used to help those who have passed away. The past life is not death, and the retribution of evil karma is dust, leaving only the peace and happiness of the whole life. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 398

    This day, Xiaojiu was peeling a walnut for the old lady. She picked up a walnut and pinched it with her fingers. The maids looked at the two complete walnut shells and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Small nine elated to old man humanity: "grandmother, I this hand family unique skill practice good?"


    The old lady couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, nodded and said, "yes, yes, your grandfather really passed it on."


    Xiao Jiu Yi raised his chin and said with a smile, "that''s what my grandfather taught me. Let alone five elder brothers, I''m afraid they can''t match me." The old lady jokingly pinched Xiaojiu''s slightly fatter face and joked: "look, the little girl is so powerful!"


    Small nine Chong old lady picked to pick eyebrow tip to smile a way: "also don''t see I am whose granddaughter, can not fierce?"


    The old lady and all the servant girls couldn''t help laughing. Just at this moment, the little servant girl from the outside door came in in in a hurry to report that the second prince and the third princess came to see the old lady.


    The old lady was stunned, and immediately asked someone to serve her. She got up and changed clothes. Xiao Jiu quickly stopped the old man: "grandmother, it''s not that the second prince and the third princess have never been to our house. You are still ill. Don''t change any clothes. What should we do if you feel uncomfortable again? In this way, you can continue to lie down and rest, and I will receive them. " With that, Xiaojiu patted the walnut dregs on the clothes and went straight out.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s posture, the old lady can''t help laughing. Xiaojiu is a little girl, but she looks and behaves like an old man. Besides, she doesn''t care about anyone. It''s really a unique family skill!


    Li Xun, the second prince, and Li Yuanning, the third princess, were shocked when they saw little nine. They stared at the girl in front of them in surprise. They couldn''t believe that little nine would become like this.


    In front of him, Xiao Jiu seemed to have been striped. He grew much taller and lost a lot of weight. His originally round chin was thin into a sharp shape. His originally fleshy face showed smooth lines. His originally big eyes became bigger and bigger. They were dark and bright. When he looked at people, he seemed to see people through. She has become a young girl from head to toe, not the little girl who is about to fight in memory.


    This kind of little nine is a little more delicate and beautiful than before, but it makes Li Yuanning''s nose sour. As long as she thinks that little nine has changed so much in less than half a year, she feels that she must have suffered a lot.


    Li Yuanning stepped forward and hugged Xiao Jiu with a jerk, choking: "no matter how sad you are, you should take good care of yourself. It''s really ugly to be thin like this."


    Xiaojiu was suddenly held by Li Yuanning, but she had some silly eyes. When she said that again, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "I''m growing tall. Where''s thin? Li Yuanning, I warn you, you must hold back. If you dare to rub your nose against me, I will turn my face. "


    Hearing Xiaojiu''s undisguised threat, Li Yuanning suddenly felt very happy and said with a smile: "I thought you really changed. It turned out that you were still the dead girl."


    "Small nine not polite reply way:" so each other, you also or as always annoying


    Leehoon''s appearance as like as two peas in the past nine years is still the same as before. He could not help sighing and laughing. He said, "you''re joking, or I think your core is a replacement. I''ve always wanted to see you, but my father said he would not let us come here to make trouble, so I just came here today. Please forgive me Li Xun said, Chong small nine is very solemn line of a gift.


    Small nine lazy back to a gift, not angry chuckle way: "children young age, don''t always learn adults speak, you ah, or a little bit fun."


    Li Yuanning make complaints about it. "He was silly when he was a boy. He was bullied by you and didn''t know that he was only sticking to you all day." Listen to Li Yuanning say like this, Li Xun not from bashful Piao small nine one eye, discontented shout: "three elder sister!"¡° OK, OK, I won''t say it, will it? " Li Yuanning waved to Li Xun and pulled Xiaojiu to look left and right. When Xiaojiu couldn''t help shaking her off, he saw that Li Yuanning touched his chin, narrowed his eyes and nodded: "Xiaojiu, I found that you look pretty, just like your five brothers."


    Small nine can''t bear to shake hands, not angry way: "my five brothers and I are a mother''s brother and sister, not strange? You think everyone is the same as you. The emperor is so tall, but you look like a short wax gourd. "


    Li Yuanning almost didn''t jump up in anger. She glared at Xiao Jiu and yelled: "where am I short? Obviously you are not normal. You are three years younger than me, but you are almost as tall as me all the time. If you grow up like this, I''m afraid you will be taller than ordinary men. Tut Tut, I''ll see who dares to marry you then. "


    "You mean you''re short, so it''s easier to get married? But it seems that maybe I already have five sisters in law. I''m sorry! " Small nine Li Yuanning has never been mercilessly a knife to see blood, sure enough, Li Yuanning a listen to this immediately anxious eyes, she glared at small nine gnashing teeth out of a sentence: "you wait, I sooner or later let Pingchu elder brother quit that ordinary woman, this life if I can''t do you five sister-in-law, I, I don''t surname Li!"


    Small nine don''t care nod a way: "in fact, surname yuan called Yuan Ning is also very good!"


    Li Yuanning gas of spit blood, a shake hand a turn head back body, said don''t want to take care of small nine.


    Li Xun looked at them in a funny way and whispered to Xiao Jiu: "in fact, we came here today not only to see the old lady and you, but also to come here for my father. My father was very worried about the old lady''s body. How is the old lady now?"


    "My grandmother''s condition has improved. I''ll take care of her for a few more days," he said


    "Where is the old lady now? Let''s go and see each other and report back to our father. "


    "Unfortunately, grandma is sleeping. Why don''t I ask someone to call her now?"


    "No, don''t disturb her. Since the old lady is better, we can rest assured. By the way, these medicinal materials and these supplements were given to the old lady by the emperor; These snacks and fruits are for you, and these gadgets are my and third sister''s wishes. When I came out of the palace, my father also told me that I must persuade you to relax. He said that Xing Guogong loved you most when he was alive. He was not here, and you were also the head of Pinghui county. If anyone dares to bully you, my father will make decisions for you; And he will take good care of you in the future. He won''t let Xing Guogong worry about him. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 399

    Small nine listen to a Leng, busy let people take the reward, seriously kneel down to the palace direction kowtow.


    Li Xun quickly picked up Xiao Jiu and said, "don''t stick to these rituals. My father said that he misses you very much and let you go into the palace when you are free. Otherwise, he will be worried."


    "I see. After a few days, my grandmother is very well, so I''ll go to the palace to see the emperor. Please thank the emperor for thinking about me. I''m all right."


    "I will, don''t worry!" Li Xun nodded with a smile. Li Yuanning could not help turning around and hummed: "I said that my father is better to treat Xiao Jiu than me. Every time I see my father, he only asks me how well I do my homework? Did you listen to my mother? Don''t be willful and don''t run around. I never said that I missed you. It''s really eccentric


    Small nine shook to shake a head, intentionally elated way: "you just know today, I think since then we fight that you understand."


    "You, good Mo Yinian, how can you lose so much weight and have such sharp teeth?" Li Yuanning gas straight stare, small nine picked up a walnut pinch open way: "because thin, just more teeth sharp mouth!"


    Li Yuanning angrily came forward and grabbed the walnut from Xiaojiu. He took out the walnut kernel and put it into his mouth. He chewed hard and said, "it''s a waste. It''s better for me to eat it!"


    Li Xun saw that Li Yuanning had a disagreement and had to fight with Xiao Jiu. He couldn''t help but switch off the topic and said, "by the way, what about Langqing? Why don''t you see Langqing today? Isn''t it always with you


    Small nine look a dark, low voice way: "grandfather died that night, Langqing also swallowed gas."


    Li Xun and Li Yuanning looked at Xiao Jiu in shock. After a while, Li Xun sighed: "Langqing is a good dog with unparalleled loyalty. It''s good to have him go underground to protect Xing Guogong. The old man is not alone."


    Small nine some sad nodded, Li Yuanning see quietly stare at Li Xun, complaining that he does not open which pot, special to find small nine sad things to chat, Li Xun innocently touched his nose.


    Li Yuanning and Li Xun met Yu Shuzhen, Xu Jingniang and others, said a word of comfort, and then took Xiaojiu to talk about the latest interesting things in tonggong and Kyoto. After being urged by the attendants, they said goodbye to Xiaojiu and went back to the palace.


    Xiaojiu returns to the house and tells the old lady why the second prince and the third princess visit. The old lady inquires carefully, finds an excuse to support Xiaojiu, and calls for Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang.


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang were suddenly called by my husband. They both looked inexplicable. The old lady frowned and said, "do you think there is something strange in what the second prince, the third princess and Xiao Jiu said today?"


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang look at each other. Xu Jingniang asks, "Granny, what did the second prince and the third princess say?"


    The old lady pondered: "although the emperor has always been very fond of little nine, he never said that he would like to take care of little nine. Today, he sent the second prince and the third princess to come here. He specially told him to let little nine go into the palace and let him have a look. How can I hear that wrong?"


    Yu Shuzhen looks at Xu Jingniang in a puzzled way. Xu Jingniang is also puzzled. She asks in a busy voice: "what''s wrong with my mother-in-law?"


    The old lady frowned and pondered for a while. She shook her head and said, "I can''t say it. It''s not right anyway. Is there anything unusual in the palace recently? "


    Yu Shuzhen said: "I heard from Zheng''s wife that the emperor was too sad and not very healthy, but it didn''t matter. He was taking care of himself and rarely entered the harem. The empress of the imperial concubine has made a mistake again. She hasn''t managed the affairs recently. The affairs of the harem are all taken care of by Xie Guifei. Xie Guifei seems to be busy choosing a son-in-law for the third princess. She seldom finds trouble with other concubines. The palace is quite peaceful recently. There should be nothing unusual. "¡° Son in law? Oh, yes, the third princess is nine years younger than us. She is more than three years old. She will be fourteen years old soon. It''s time to make a good choice. " The old lady thought about it and sighed.


    Xu Jingniang could not help sighing: "yes, I always feel that it was not long ago that Xiao Jiu went to the palace to go to the nursery. In a twinkling of an eye, all the three princesses will be betrothed."


    Yu Shuzhen said with a smile: "children are growing fast, just like the seedlings in the field. They grow when they see the wind."


    The three sighed. The old lady yawned a little tired and said, "maybe I think too much. When the old man is away, I always feel empty in my heart. I''m nervous when I''m a little nervous."


    Yu Shuzhen and Xu Jingniang feel the same when they hear the old lady say that. The old man''s departure has taken away the peace of the Mo family.


    But what the people who visited her the next day said to her made the old lady realize that it was not that she thought too much, but that it was probably the case.


    In the morning of the next day, the Duke and wife of Dongping county came to visit and brought a lot of expensive herbs and tonics, which surprised the old lady.


    After some daily greetings, the Duke and wife of Dongping County finally got to the point. She said to me with a smile: "today I see my elder sister looking very good. I can finally put down my heart trouble. I don''t want to hide it from my elder sister. I have something to ask her to do today."


    The old lady made a quick calculation in her heart and asked with a smile, "what do you need me to do? Just tell me straight. Our two families are friends from generation to generation. You and my sister-in-law are no different. How can we use one word to ask for help?"


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County laughed and whispered in a warm voice: "I feel at ease when I have an old sister. I shouldn''t have mentioned this at this time, but I''m afraid that I''ll have a long dream. If there''s a chance, it will ruin the fate of the two children. So today, I have the cheek to ask my elder sister once, and ask her to be the master, and give your family''s little nine Xu to my family a Rui. Let''s make a decision on this marriage first? "


    The old lady trembled in her heart, frowned and asked, "we still have filial piety at home."


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County explained: "how can I not know this? Elder sister, I really can''t help it. You don''t know. I heard the news with my own ears. The emperor wants Xiaojiu to marry the second prince and be his concubine. "


    "What?" The old lady was so surprised and angry that she almost didn''t stand up directly. She held the handle of the chair tightly, took a deep breath, managed to stabilize her heart, and asked in a deep voice, "where did you get the news from? This is no joke


    The wife of the Duke of Dongping said anxiously: "I know that it''s not a joke, so I''m afraid. After discussing with the Duke of Dongping overnight, I''ll ask you right away? This source is absolutely reliable. I have a younger sister who married general Jingwei Zuo. She heard her husband say that the emperor asked Prince Yu to discuss the second prince and concubine. He said that Xiaojiu is the most suitable one. "The new computer version is being opened after everyone collects it. It''s hard to open it recently, and it will be hard to open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 400

    The old lady couldn''t hear the rest. She had only one thought in her mind: stop it, stop it immediately!


    As a daughter of the Mo family, Xiao Jiu''s future husband must treat her wholeheartedly and never take concubines. The Emperor himself broke the law of monogamy established by the Kaiyuan female emperor, and took in several concubines, which caused so many terrible things. In the future, he will inevitably take concubines for the princes. Such a family, not to mention the royal family, is an ordinary family, and Xiaojiu is absolutely impossible to marry!


    The old lady sent off the Duke and wife of Dongping County on the ground that she wanted to discuss with her family. After thinking about it, she called the big servant girl and said, "go to Xiaowu yard and tell Xiaowu his daughter-in-law. If Xiaowu comes back, let him come to me immediately. I have something urgent to discuss with him."


    The big servant girl goes to Mo Pingchu''s yard to tell Wu Shulan what the old lady told her. When it''s dark, Mo Pingchu comes back to the house with fatigue. Before he can change her clothes, she hears Wu Shulan say that the old lady has something urgent to discuss with him. She''s so surprised that she rushes by.


    In the old lady''s house, Xiao Jiu is feeding the old lady with porridge. Since the old man was buried, Xiao Jiu has been living in the old lady''s house. I sleep with the old lady every day, talk with the old lady every day, bring tea, pour water, dress and comb my hair for the old lady, as if I want to compensate the old lady for all the filial piety I owe him.


    Everyone in the Mo family knows that Xiaojiu has a heart knot with the old man''s death. Especially the old lady knows that Xiaojiu must have a lot of regret for the old man''s sudden departure, so she pretends not to know and lets Xiaojiu clumsily serve her, just to slowly ease her heart knot.


    When Mo Pingchu came in, he saw Xiao Jiu''s clumsy and attentive behavior of feeding porridge to the old lady. Looking at Xiao Jiu''s clumsy and attentive behavior and the old lady''s full cooperation, Mo Pingchu''s eyes turned red.


    Mo Pingchu waved his hand to the maid in front of the door. Instead of going directly into the room, he took a deep breath by the door. After calming down, he walked in with a relaxed smile and joked: "Xiao Jiu is really grown up and can serve his grandmother to drink porridge."


    The old lady said with a smile: "not only serve me with porridge, bring me tea and peel walnuts for me, Xiao Wu, you see, Xiao Jiu peels all the walnuts for me. Just now I said that if I have enough walnuts, I will start peeling almonds for me tomorrow. "


    Mo Pingchu pretended to be discontented and glared at little nine and said, "brother five treats you well on weekdays. Why don''t you peel a walnut for brother five? When I was a child, brother five ran around with you all day long. I was so tired that I couldn''t bear to let you walk a step more for fear that you might fall."


    "Small nine Du mouth way:" that is you know if I fell knock, grandfather will punish you just like this


    "You have no conscience. It''s brother five. I love you. Do you know?" Mo Pingchu made an effort to poke Xiaojiu''s forehead. Xiaojiu hid and yelled to the old lady, "grandma, look at brother five. It''s time to spill the porridge."


    The old lady waved her hand to Mo Pingchu with a busy smile and said, "well, stop it, stop it soon. I want to have porridge."


    Small nine elated Chong Mo Pingchu spit out his tongue, continue to carefully feed the old lady porridge, the old lady finished porridge, small nine will get up to leave the guardian to cook medicine.


    Mo Pingchu then asked, "what''s grandma''s urgent matter to discuss with me?"


    The old lady hurriedly told Mo Pingchu what the second prince and the third princess had said when they came to visit, and what the Duke''s wife of Dongping County said today. After hearing this, Mo Pingchu frowned and thought for a long time, suddenly slapped his thigh heavily and said in a deep voice, "no wonder, no wonder!"


    The old lady asked, "no wonder what?"


    Mo Pingchu was a little depressed and said, "a few days ago, the emperor suddenly asked me about my father. He also asked me about his father''s character. What would he do if he had to give him an official position? At that time, I felt puzzled and said that my father had vowed in front of my grandfather that he would never be an official all his life. He would not break this promise anyway. The emperor did not ask again, but I saw that he looked as if he was still thinking about it, so I was puzzled, but I didn''t think about it¡° Today, when my grandmother said that, I suddenly realized that if the emperor really wanted Xiao Jiu to be the second prince and concubine, his father''s identity was really not suitable. How could he be a merchant? So the emperor thought about how to let dad accept the official title


    The old lady couldn''t help but be impatient when she heard this. She said in a busy voice: "don''t let Xiao Jiu be the imperial concubine. Your grandfather will never agree to let Xiao Jiu into the palace. If the emperor really has such a plan, why don''t we give Xiao Jiu Xu to a Rui now, so that the emperor can''t have this idea again."


    Mo Pingchu said with a bitter smile: "grandmother, if the emperor insists on this, does the Duke of Dongping dare to rob people from the emperor?"


    "What should we do?" The old lady was worried, and her face was very ugly.


    Mo Pingchu comforted him with a warm voice: "grandma, don''t worry. The Emperor just had this idea. After all, our Mo family now holds nearly half of the troops of Daxia. I''m the youngest Minister of the Ministry of war in history. If the emperor wants to find a loyal helper for the second prince in the future, our Mo family is really suitable. Xiaojiu is the only daughter of our two generations. She is the apple of the eye of the Mo family. Whoever marries her is equivalent to mastering the Mo family. As a king, it is perfectly normal for the second prince to marry Xiaojiu under the balance of interests. "


    The old lady sighed with dismay: "our kindness to Xiao Jiu has harmed her!"


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said, "grandma, don''t say that. No one can hurt Xiaojiu, and I won''t let anyone hurt Xiaojiu. Grandfather died less than a hundred days, the emperor is moved this idea, don''t worry too much, he can''t force us to agree to the marriage when grandfather''s body is not cold, so spread out, how should he be king? And the emperor is to discuss with people, will not make a big fuss, only secret. As long as the emperor doesn''t give us an order, we can take it as if we don''t know. No matter who says it or who spreads it, we don''t recognize it. There will be room for it. "


    The old lady nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable, but we can''t delay it all the time. As long as the emperor has this idea, he will make an order one day. In my opinion, it''s better to make a marriage decision for Xiao Jiu earlier, so that the emperor can''t think about it any more. Ah Rui grew up with Xiao Jiu from childhood. He is obedient to Xiao Jiu and has a warm disposition. He knows the root and the bottom of the matter. I think it''s very good. "


    Mo Pingchu sighed with disapproval: "grandma, ah Rui is very kind to Xiao Jiu, but now it''s not the time to talk about it. Our family is in the process of filial piety. We can''t make a ceremony or engagement. At most, we can exchange Geng tie in private and make a verbal engagement. It''s easy for the emperor to destroy this verbal engagement." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 401

    The old lady felt that everything was a dead end, so she said anxiously, "what can I do then?"


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and said, "I think it''s better to avoid it now that I can''t face it directly. It''s a great honor for my grandfather to be buried in the emperor''s Mausoleum under the emperor''s honor. But in my hometown, should I also set up a burial mound for my grandfather, which can be regarded as returning to the roots. What do you think of my grandmother?"


    The old lady nodded and said, "your idea is just right for me. To tell you the truth, I always think of the situation before your grandfather died recently. The old man always said that he dreamed of his hometown every night. I originally planned to send your grandfather back to his hometown for burial. I didn''t want the emperor to suddenly order him to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. Now it''s time for me to take Xiaojiu back to my hometown to set up a burial ground for your grandfather. I''ll stay in my hometown to keep filial piety for your grandfather. In this way, we can accompany the old man well. In addition, we can make Xiaojiu avoid such things as Kyoto. "


    Looking at the old man, Mo Pingchu felt guilty and said, "it''s just hard for my grandmother to go back and forth."


    "What do you say, you silly child? It''s not what I should have done. Xiao Jiu hasn''t been back to his hometown yet. It''s better to take this opportunity to go back and live for a while. Small nine this child in the heart is bitter, don''t untie this knot for her, I also can''t go underground to see the old man at that time, isn''t it? "


    "Grandma, you have to watch Xiaojiu grow up and see her get married and have children. You can''t just leave us all behind like my grandfather."


    "Well, I''ll live well and see you all grow up safely. Then I''ll go underground to accompany the old man. Pingchu, you take the pen and ink. I''ll personally ask the emperor for permission to take Xiaojiu back to his hometown and set up a tomb for the old man. "


    "Grandmother, it''s better for grandchildren to come."


    "No, it''s better for you to come than for me. I''ll ask myself. The emperor won''t give me this old lady face."


    The old lady asked to go back to his hometown and set up a burial mound for him. She said that he often dreamed about his hometown one year before he died. Because Xiao Jiu was his favorite granddaughter, she begged the emperor to allow her to take Xiao Jiu back to his hometown to fulfill his wish.


    Two days later, Zhu Biyu gave the emperor permission to play, and awarded some memorial objects, as well as a special four wheeled carriage to the house of internal affairs, so that all counties and counties along the way must ensure the safety of the old lady and her party.


    When the Duke of Dongping county heard that the old lady had asked for permission to return home, he began to worry, frowning and sighing.


    Seeing this, the Duke and wife of Dongping County complained: "so Mo''s sister-in-law doesn''t want to marry my family? We are so close to each other, but they are still so ungrateful. In my opinion, it''s better to forget about the marriage. Don''t worry about it


    The Duke of Dongping said: "you are really a woman. Your hair is long and your knowledge is short! Mo''s sister-in-law is doing this for Xiao Jiu and for us. She blames me for being too anxious and nearly causing a disaster. "


    "What do you mean by that? Although I don''t quite agree with ah Rui''s marriage to Xiao Jiu, the Duke of the county always says that Xiao Jiu is good, so I have the cheek to ask for it according to you. How can I get into trouble? "


    "You don''t understand. You have to pay attention to coincidence in everything. If you ask for it too quickly, it will bring disaster. In a word, don''t mention it again, let alone tell anyone that you once proposed to the Mo family. Remember? "


    "Oh, remember!"


    The Duke and his wife of Dongping County didn''t notice that the figure passing by the door had heard all their words in his ears. Cheng Mingrui suddenly heard what his grandfather and grandmother said. He couldn''t help but be in a turmoil. Xiao Jiudu had promised him. Did he repent?


    The more Cheng Mingrui thinks about it, the worse he feels. No matter it''s dark, he goes out to Mo''s house to find Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine is gagging, trying to make the old lady happy, suddenly heard Cheng Mingrui at the moment to visit, not from some surprise. The old lady asked Xiaojiu to see if something was wrong. When Xiaojiu went outside, Cheng Mingrui looked worried and looked ugly. She couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter with you, ah Rui?"


    Cheng Mingrui grabs Xiaojiu''s hand and asks in an urgent voice: "Xiaojiu, do you really go back?"


    Small nine is asked silly eyes, puzzled looking at Cheng Mingrui way: "I regret what?"


    "Don''t you go back on it? How can they say that? " Cheng Mingrui see small nine this kind of reaction, not from puzzled mutter way.


    Xiaojiu impatiently shakes Cheng Mingrui''s hand and says, "what are you doing? When can we change the problem of hearing the wind is the rain? But you''re here just in time. I have something to see you. You can save me another trip. "


    Cheng Mingrui asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "My grandmother and I are going back to our hometown to set up a grave for my grandfather. Since you have come, I won''t go to your house to say goodbye to you before I leave. Ah Rui, when I''m not in Kyoto, you should take good care of yourself. You don''t need to practice riding and shooting when reading. Otherwise, I won''t always wait for you when I go to spring in the future! "


    "Are you leaving Beijing? when? How long? "


    "Three days later, I will go back to set up a burial place for my grandfather. Naturally, I have to be filial for three years."


    "So long? How can this work? What can I do if you go so long? " Cheng Mingrui suddenly learns that Xiao Jiu is going to leave Beijing for three years. He is in a panic and his eyes begin to turn red.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu comforted him: "ah Rui, don''t worry. Three years will be very fast. I will write to you when I get to my hometown Zhangye. If there is anything delicious and interesting there, I will send it to you. If you think about it this way, it''s not different from when I was in Kyoto, except that I can''t see each other often, is it? "


    Cheng Mingrui red eyes, holding the hand of small nine repeatedly shook his head and said: "it''s not, I''ll take a long time to see you, your temperament, at that time also don''t know what fun people to hand in, must be to forget all."


    Small nine speechless looking at Cheng Mingrui, pointing to his nose, not angry asked: "do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t have feelings?"


    Cheng Mingrui nods his head hard. Xiao Jiu makes a big white eye. It can be seen that Cheng Mingrui''s face doesn''t give up and his eyes are red. He still can''t help but soften his heart and coax: "no, I promise, I swear I will never forget you!"


    "Hum!" Cheng Mingrui snorted softly to express his disbelief.


    Small nine patience exhausted not good angry way: "you this what rotten temperament?"? Why are you so old and clingy as you were when you were a child? The emperor has given me permission to go back to my hometown. He has also given me a carriage or something. I will set out in three days The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 402

    Cheng Mingrui''s tears are coming out. Wei qubaba looks at Xiao Jiu and says, "I know that you don''t like me to play anything as well as you, and you''re not as good as you, so you don''t like me for a long time, do you? You said that you would be with me all the time. You don''t mean what you say, and you still say that I''m sticky? "


    Small nine silly eyes, Leng Leng thought and thought, this just remembered that he really promised to be with Cheng Mingrui has been together this matter.


    Seeing that Cheng Mingrui''s tears seem to be about to fall, Xiao Jiu can''t help blaming himself. He quickly comforts him in a low voice: "when can I not count my words? I swear I never hated you, OK? As you know, I''m a little bit impatient. I''ve always had a bad voice. Well, ah Rui, don''t cry. I tell you that it''s easy to have a runny nose when you cry. Think about it, how disgusting it is to have tears and a runny nose


    Cheng Mingrui''s tears are disgusted by Xiaojiu. He stares at Xiaojiu and asks: "does that mean what you promised me?"


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui finally tears away, can''t help secretly relieved, busy nod a way: "count, I Mo small nine words do, never regret!"


    Cheng Mingrui is pleased in his heart. His white face is a little red. His eyes are flashing shyness and expectation. He carefully looks at Xiaojiu and asks in a low voice: "do you like me?"


    Small nine Leng Leng, don''t understand of way: "I don''t like you, why want to play with you?"? Ah Rui, did you take the wrong medicine today? Why do you look a little silly? "


    Hearing that Xiaojiu clearly said that he liked himself, Cheng Mingrui felt at ease and didn''t care that Xiaojiu laughed at him for taking the wrong medicine. He only laughed and took Xiaojiu''s hand and said, "I''ll be relieved if you say that. Then we have to say that you can''t break your promise. When you leave, I''ll send you. As long as I have time, I''ll go to Zhangye to see you."


    Small nine Hun don''t care about nodded, Cheng Mingrui happily left.


    Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s back, Xiao Jiu scratched his head and sighed: "ah Rui is not very smart. How can he grow more and more stupid? Ah, it''s hopeless


    Small nine mumbled into the room, the old man asked Cheng Mingrui to come because of what, small nine grumbled a pass, is disgusted to complain about Cheng Mingrui sticky temperament.


    When the old lady heard that Xiaojiu had promised to be with Cheng Mingrui all the time, she was stunned. She asked Xiaojiu with a joking smile: "you have made a promise so casually. Do you really want to keep this promise in the future?"


    Small nine don''t understand of way: "I since promise he naturally want to abide by, grandmother why so ask?"


    The old lady looked at Xiao Jiu''s black and white eyes for a while and began to laugh.


    Xiaojiu stares more and more puzzled. The old lady thinks carefully that since Xiaojiu and areI are so good, she always thinks areI is very good to Xiaojiu. If Xiaojiu really marries areI in the future, this boy will hold her in his hands all his life, and won''t let her suffer any injustice.


    The next morning, the Duke of Dongping came to visit the old lady and asked her about her itinerary. After that, the Duke of Dongping gave her two pieces of top-quality warm jade, saying that Zhangye was much colder in winter than Kyoto, so that the old lady and Xiao Jiu could wear them for heating when they went out.


    The old lady could not help thanking the Duke of Dongping for his care. The Duke of Dongping County, however, said that he came here to see the old lady off, and apologized for his wife''s rash marriage proposal.


    I''m hesitating in my heart. I can''t help explaining that I didn''t agree with Xiao Jiu''s marriage with a Rui, but because of the situation at that time, I''m afraid that it would affect Dongping Prefecture.


    The Duke of Dongping county is very happy to hear the old lady say so. Even when he says that he and the old man are brothers, and he has watched Xiaojiu grow up since childhood, his biggest wish is to see ah Rui marry Xiaojiu and let the two families get married. When the old lady saw that the Duke of Dongping was sincere, she thought of the old man''s reluctance to Xiaojiu before he died, and that Xiaojiu had promised a Rui''s business. She finally made a decision after a thousand turns in her heart. To be fair to Dongping, she was happy to see the success of the marriage.


    When the Duke of Dongping county heard that the old lady said, he would make a verbal engagement with her even if he took down his personal jade pendant and gave it to the old lady. The old lady was surprised, but she also felt that if a promise was not given, it would not be appropriate for the Dongping county government to wait so hard for the junior year of 1993, so people would take the old man''s personal belongings.


    Under the oral marriage agreement, the Duke of Dongping left contentedly, and the old lady also consciously put down a big stone in her heart. Only small nine to all this silk also don''t know, more don''t know oneself casually answer old lady of a few words, let her make a what kind of decision.


    When Mo Pingchu returned home, she was told by the old lady that she had settled the marriage of Xiao Jiu with the Duke of Dongping county. In Mo Pingchu''s impression, Cheng Mingrui is never a suitable brother-in-law candidate, or no one in his heart can match Xiao Jiu.


    Seeing Mo Pingchu''s frowning and unwilling, the old lady jokingly said, "ah Rui, a child who knows the root and the bottom, has been obedient to Xiao Jiu since he was a child. He looks handsome and reads well. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "He''s too soft tempered, his kung fu is poor, and he has no opinion. I don''t think he''s worthy of our little nine!"


    "Then you tell me a boy who is worthy of little nine? Xiao Wu and Xiao Jiu are ten years old. When filial piety comes out, they will be thirteen. They are not small. "


    "But I''m only 13 years old and still young. What''s the hurry? Take your time. We Mo family can''t afford it! "


    "You want to be at Mo''s all your life? But when the girl''s family is big, she always wants to get married. If you really leave Xiaojiu at home, I''ll be in a hurry with you. I''ve asked Xiaojiu about this. Xiaojiu has already agreed with a Rui that she will be together for a lifetime. Don''t you believe me, ask her? "


    "Did Xiao Jiu agree to ah Rui himself? That girl Mo Ping junior a listen to this words, where still sit to live, not from immediately go to small nine face to face to ask clear.


    The old lady laughingly looks at Mo Pingchu, who leaves in a rage. In her heart, she says that Xiao Wu has always wanted Xiao Jiu to marry him alone. If Xiao Jiu wants to get married one day in the future, he doesn''t know what he will be like.


    But the old lady has figured out that among all the families in Kyoto who are the same age as little nine, the most suitable one for little nine is a Rui. First of all, a Rui and Xiao Jiu have deep feelings for each other since they were young. A Rui is kind-hearted. If Xiao Jiu marries a Rui, he will never be bullied; Second, concubines are popular in Kyoto now, and many families'' backyards are in a mess. However, Dongping county government has always insisted on monogamy like the Mo family. The family style is clean and upright, the population is simple, and the relationship between the two families has always been close. She can rest assured that Xiao Jiu married to such a family. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 403

    Moreover, although a Rui is not as talented as Xiao Wu, he is also the best of Kyoto''s children of the same age. The most important thing is that, according to the Duke of Dongping County, a Rui will take the road of being a civil servant in the future.


    The old lady married a military general all her life. Her son became a military general, and most of her grandchildren were military generals. She really understood the pain in the heart of the woman who married a military general. She hoped that Xiao Jiu would not experience it all her life.


    Therefore, the old lady thinks it''s better to take this opportunity to make an engagement between a Rui and Xiao Jiu. However, three years is enough for them to consider each other and develop slowly. As for whether they really want to fulfill the engagement in the future, she has to see the sincerity of Dongping County Government and Cheng Mingrui.


    Mo Pingchu angrily asks Xiao Jiu what he has promised Cheng Mingrui. Without thinking about it, Xiao Jiu honestly answers Cheng Mingrui''s promise. After listening to it, Mo Pingchu only feels the pain in his heart. He stares at Xiao Jiu for a while. Without saying a word, he just leaves.


    Small nine a fog water of looking at Mo Pingchu''s back, don''t understand today how always someone asked her commitment, small nine heart can''t help some regret up, secret way early know so troublesome, she really shouldn''t have promised a Rui.


    But the next day, small nine was mo Pingjian to ask again, small nine can''t help but not angry way: "are you bored, I have said several times, I promised a Rui to be with him all the time, can you not ask again and again?"


    "No, you really agreed to him. Hello, Mo Xiaojiu, are you blind?" Mo Pingjian really can''t accept the fact that Xiaojiu looks at Zhongcheng Mingrui. How does he think that the soft, stupid and stupid boy doesn''t deserve his baby sister''s toenail? Is it really stupid that Xiaojiu is so blind to the smart one? Or have you been cheated?


    Mo Pingjian holds back his anger and stares at Xiaojiu seriously. He asks, "Xiaojiu, you honestly answer myna. Do you really like that boy Cheng Mingrui?"


    Small nine don''t understand a way: "like, don''t like me why to ignore him?"? Although a Rui is a little sticky, he is very nice. What''s so strange about my liking him? I not only like him, I also like myna, like father, like mother, like black


    "Wait a minute," Mo Pingjian suddenly realized that it was not right. He interrupted Xiaojiu quickly. "What you said about liking is not the kind of liking I thought?"


    Small Jiu Yi face confused frown way: "what meaning? Like is not like, there are this kind of it? "


    Mo Pingjian covered his forehead and sighed helplessly. He said that his sister was not so blind. It was a mistake. Mo Pingjian thought for a moment and explained: "that, Xiao Jiu, I said that I like it, just like, like mother likes father''s? Do you understand? "


    Small nine curl a mouth way: "Niang likes father?"? How can it be? I don''t know how much I dislike my father. I always doubt that my father cheated my mother into our family. Starling, do you think it''s possible


    Mo Pingjian couldn''t bear to knock Xiaojiu''s head hard. Xiaojiu covered his head and glared at Mo Pingjian angrily: "I''ve said it many times, don''t hit my head!" He said, waving his fist to fight back.


    Mo Pingjian grabs her fist and stares at her with hopeless eyes and says: "what is in your head? How can my mother not like my father? If my mother doesn''t like my father, do you and I come out of the stone cracks? "


    Who knows small Jiu 1 this serious way: "I just don''t jump out from the stone crack, I am born from the mother''s belly, myna, you are so big, don''t even know this?"


    Mo Pingjian covered his chest and breathed hard. He felt that he was going to vomit blood. For the first time, he found that his always smart sister was totally ignorant in some aspects! A little calm mood, Mo Pingjian holding the spirit of fearlessness, patience inspired small nine: "small nine, I ask you, do you know that, how can men and women have children?"


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, disdain of way: "I certainly know, sleep together will have." Mo Pingjian can''t help but be stunned, who knows that the next sentence of small nine almost didn''t let Mo Pingjian stagger down directly. Only listen to small nine is very serious thinking way: "it seems that I can''t let people casually lie in my bed, in case I also have children can do?" Said, but also very seriously looked at his stomach.


    Mo Pingjian staggers to his feet, stares at Xiao Jiu and asks: "don''t you think that as long as a man and a woman lie in the same bed, there will be children?"


    Small nine is very affirmative of nod a way: "originally is such, father is so say with me, he and Niang sleep together after have me."


    Mo Pingjian would like to rush to scratch the wall. It''s terrible to have an unreliable father. What does this tell Xiao Jiu? It''s irresponsible to teach the child to be ignorant.


    Mo Pingjian inhaled and exhaled. It was not easy to stabilize his mood. He grabbed Xiaojiu''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Xiaojiu, listen to me. Let''s put this child''s business aside first. In short, you remember that not a man and a woman will have children as long as they lie in the same bed. Also, like ah, like between brother and sister; There are classmates and friends like each other; There are also those who want to get married and have children together; You have to distinguish exactly what kind of love you have for a person. Only those who want to be with him all the time and live like his parents are the ones you really like. Do you understand? "


    Xiaojiu blinked and shook his head without hesitation.


    Mo Pingjian just felt that a mouthful of old blood would soon come out. He could only finish the topic in a hurry, patted Xiaojiu on the shoulder and said, "anyway, you should not say anything about who you like. Except for our family, other people, especially those who are not very old to you, should never say you like him again. You must remember it."


    Small nine looking at a face seriously turned away from the starling, confused blinked his eyes, a big yawn, what a mess, listen to her sleepy.


    On the day of leaving Beijing, Mo Taiwu and his family were preparing to go out of the city to see each other off. However, the emperor ordered the second prince and the third princess to come to see them off. As soon as the imperial edict was issued, many officials came to see them off.


    Looking at all kinds of people around the gate of Mo''s family, the old lady busily told the family not to want to see them off. After taking Xiaojiu to thank the second prince and others, she got on the carriage and drove straight out of the city.


    Small nine sitting on the carriage, watching the carriage step by step away from Kyoto, the heart can not help but some reluctant, when the carriage after Xu Jiayuan sub wall, small nine hesitated, or to the old man humanity: "grandmother, can you stop, I want to say goodbye to big brother."


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "there are many people here. I''ll ask the coachman to take a turn. I''ll go to liuweizhai to buy some snacks. You can get out of the car and go to the prince''s palace quietly. You just need to go back quickly, OK?"


    Xiaojiu nodded, took the old lady''s arm and said with a smile, "thank you, grandmother." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 404

    The old lady smiles and touches Xiaojiu''s head. She knows exactly what his royal highness does for Xiaojiu and the old man.


    In order to avoid suspicion, his Royal Highness has never done anything for the Mo family in public, but he has been protecting the Mo family behind his back. This kindness has always been remembered by the old lady. As long as she has the chance, she will repay her in her lifetime.


    When he got to the alley near liuweizhai, Xiao Jiu got out of the car with the old lady. Then he quickly disappeared in the alley, followed by a leap over the wall and directly into Xu Jiayuan''s yard.


    Suddenly see the arrival of small nine, Yuan thirteen overjoyed, busy with small nine to the meditation studio.


    Small nine step by step into the meditation studio, looking at the familiar courtyard, looking at that never seems to change the figure, somehow small nine suddenly some want to cry. Thinking of his filial piety, Xiao Jiu didn''t come into the house. He just stood in the courtyard and saluted Li Heng, saying, "big brother, my grandmother and I are going back to Zhangye, our hometown. It should be three years before we see each other again today. When Xiao Jiu is away, please take good care of yourself and be happy."


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu, who was standing in the hospital in white, like a branch of a tree. He felt a twinkle of heartache in his eyes. But he just nodded his head and said in a plain way: "you are the same. I want to take care of your grandmother. I want to think less and be happy. I hope to see Xiao Jiu in three years'' time, who is as fearless as before."


    Small nine pursed lips to smile a way: "if return and before general, big brother should have a headache again."


    "No, I''ll be happy." Li Heng is very serious when he looks at Xiaojiu.


    Looking at Li Heng''s gentle eyes, Xiao Jiu somehow has a sour nose and wants to cry more and more. She is afraid that she will really cry out. She bows her head and says, "big brother, I have to go. Grandma is still waiting for me."


    "Go ahead, be careful all the way!" Li Heng does not give up looking at small nine, but in small nine raised his head quickly back in the eyes do not give up, just smile of a school of light.


    Small nine solemnly saluted, turned to leave, Li Heng watched small nine''s back, until the back completely disappeared in sight, also did not move his eyes.


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help muttering: "since the master doesn''t give up, why don''t you comfort Miss nine more? What are you worried about these days? How can you meet someone and be afraid to say one more word?"


    Li Heng took back his sight, glanced at yuan shisan lightly, turned and walked back to the original place, sat down and continued to pick up the book, as if nothing had happened.


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help sighing. He was about to turn around and leave, but he heard Li Heng''s words: "tell me that the man will come tonight."


    Yuan shisan was so scared that he almost didn''t shout out. He quickly turned around and asked, "master, do you mean the emperor is coming? What time? How many people will you bring? Is it dangerous? I''m going to bring back all the people from outside? "


    Li Heng did not lift his head and said, "no, have you arranged the staff to protect Xiao Jiu and the old lady along the way?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and said, "it''s already arranged according to the master''s instructions. According to miss nine''s itinerary, there are people in charge of guarding all the way day and night."


    "Tell them that if Xiao Jiu and the old lady go wrong, they don''t have to come back!"


    "Yes


    The night stars are quiet, but the atmosphere in Xu Jiayuan is very tense. Yuan shisan stares at the figures sitting opposite each other in the house, and the sweat in his palm never falls.


    Li Heng looked at the man with white temples and sharp eyes in front of him. His eyes were dark, but he just picked up the tea cup and drank it slowly, as if he didn''t mean to open his mouth at all. The man looks at Li Heng with a complicated look. Unconsciously, the child looks more like his mother.


    After a while, the man gently coughed and said: "ah Heng, father''s body is not as good as day by day. It can''t be said that he will go away like father mo. when do you want to be angry with father?"


    "My father has said a lot. I''m just used to being quiet. I don''t like living in the palace. I''ve never been angry with my father."


    "Ah Heng, don''t I know what your temperament is? But anyway, you are the prince of the east palace. You will inherit the throne in the future. The burden of your father has been on you for a long time. It''s time for you to take over. "


    "My father is in his prime of life, enough to train a successor who really suits your heart. I have said for a long time that I have nothing to do with inheriting the grand unification."


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough? Do you know that our government has been fighting for years now, and the Treasury is empty. The vassal state will send envoys to come here with a plan. I''m old and I''m not in good health. If you don''t take over the government affairs as soon as possible, will you stay in this abandoned Garden all your life? If your mother sees you like this, she will be disappointed with you. "


    "My mother? It''s hard for you to remember my mother''s death. I vowed to open my eyes to see the fate of a ruthless man like you. You are not in good health, are you? Then I''ll have a good laugh! "


    "You -" the emperor stares at Li Heng, covers his chest and coughs fiercely. Seeing that the emperor is like this, Li Heng can''t help but tremble in his heart. He unconsciously reaches out his hand to touch the tea cup, but his finger just touches the tea cup as if it had been pricked by a needle. He immediately shrinks back. He turns his face and doesn''t look at the emperor.


    The emperor coughed and sighed: "it''s been so many years. Ah Heng, you still hate me so much."


    Li Heng lowered his eyes slightly and tightened his lower lip. The emperor looked at Li Heng sadly and said, "I told you that your mother fell down on her own. I never hurt her. Ah Heng, she is my hairy wife anyway. At that time, she still had my child in her belly. No matter how merciless I was, I would never do anything to her. "


    "Yes, my mother fell down on her own, and my unborn sister died on her own. They all came to this end from their own fault. It has nothing to do with you, has it? You are the king above, how can you be wrong? You can''t be wrong, only they can be wrong. My mother shouldn''t believe your oath, should not accompany you all the way to help you sit on the throne, shouldn''t have expectations for you when you violate the laws laid down by your grandmother, shouldn''t just want to have another child for you regardless of your body. The last thing she should do in her life is to believe in you, such a heartless, motherfucker


    "You, be presumptuous!" The emperor clapped the table and stood up. He was very angry.


    The guard leader outside the door was about to rush in. Yuan shisan opened his arms to block him. The guard leader clenched the handle of the knife and yelled, "get out of the way!"


    Yuan shisan said in a cold voice: "those who enter without permission of the master will die!"


    "Do you know who I am? Do you know who''s inside? All over the world, is it the king''s land? You don''t know how many heads you have on your head. Get out of the way The leader of the guard shouts in a deep voice, holding the handle of the knife tightly to pull it out. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 405

    Yuan shisan''s face did not change at all. He said in a cold voice, "those who enter without permission of the master will die!"


    The leader of the guard yelled angrily: "can you only say this sentence?" Then he took out his long knife and rushed to yuan shisan. He saw that the blade of the knife went straight to yuan shisan''s neck; Yuan shisan didn''t hide. When the blade was about to cross his neck, he dodged on one side of his body and attacked the head of the guard with two fists.


    The leader of the guard immediately took back his sword to resist. Yuan shisan pulled out his long sword in a hurry, and the sword crossed inch by inch.


    Inside, the emperor glared at Li Heng and said, "I''m your father. You''re bleeding. Don''t forget that your surname is Li!"


    Li Hengman looked at the emperor with resentment and said with gnashing teeth: "I wish I had never shed your blood on my body. If bone cutting can really return my father, I would have given it back to you that night if Mr. Mo hadn''t stopped me."


    "You, rebellious son, rebellious son --" the emperor''s face is very white, covering his chest and pointing to Li Heng.


    Li Heng held the cup tightly and said in a low voice, "you are not only my son, but also I have no interest in the throne. We don''t want to see each other in the future." With that, he went straight up and opened the door.


    Yuan shisan, who was fighting with the leader of the Imperial Guard, heard the sound at the door. He kicked the leader of the Imperial Guard open and quickly returned to the door. Li Heng looked up at yuan shisan and said, "see you off, 13!"


    "Yes Yuan shisan answered and immediately went to the door, shouting, "see off."


    Then, a sound of "seeing off" gradually sounded at each entrance of the meditation room


    The leader of the guard took an incredible look at his royal highness who went straight away. He walked to the door carefully and called out: "emperor!"


    After a while, the leader of the guard heard the emperor''s tired and low voice: "back to the palace!"


    After a month''s running, Xiao Jiu and his wife finally arrived at Mo''s village in Zhangye, the old man''s hometown.


    Xiao Jiu was a little silly when he watched the carriage step by step across the vast fields, when it drove into the quiet village, when he saw the simple courtyard in front of him, and when he saw the villagers who came out to watch because of their arrival.


    A white haired old man was helped to the old lady, looked at her for a while and asked, "but is dingfang''s daughter-in-law back?"


    The old lady respectfully saluted the old man and called out: "fourth uncle!"


    Small nine Leng next, also busy salute shout: "four grandfather!"


    The old man looked at Xiaojiu. The old lady waved to Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu came to the old man. The old man looked at her for a while and said with a smile, "OK, OK, dingfang has a granddaughter. He''s gone and satisfied." Then the old man touched Xiaojiu''s head and said, "good boy, I''m going home."


    The old lady''s eyes were red and she nodded with a smile: "yes, I''m home!"


    The old man led the old lady and Xiao Jiu into the Mo family ancestral hall. After a sacrifice, Xiao Jiu realized that the people in Mo family village were all Mo family members, and all the families in the village were their own. And she soon had a lot of uncles and aunts, nephews and nieces, brothers and sisters, and even a little grandfather.


    God knows, after Xiaojiu fainted and worshipped a lot of people, a four or five-year-old fat little boy suddenly appeared. He raised his head and handed her a piece of sugar and said, "granddaughter, eat sugar!", How silly she is.


    Xiaojiu looked at it carefully and looked at it again, hoping to measure it with a ruler. No matter how she looked at it, she couldn''t understand how such a little baby could be her grandfather''s generation. After recognizing a circle of relatives, she found that her generation was not high, but at least she had a brother in her 30s and 40s, as well as a group of big nieces and nephews who were chasing after her to call her aunt, How to say that the seniority is not low, right? But how can such a little grandfather come out? This is absolutely unreasonable!


    So, Xiaojiu said to the little doll with a smile: "go back and ask what your mother should call me. You are still young, but you can''t shout about this granddaughter."


    But as soon as Xiao Jiu''s voice fell, the onlookers all laughed together. Little doll frowned at her discontentedly and cried, "your grandmother is my sister-in-law. What''s your granddaughter''s name?"


    Small nine more silly eyes, a good aunt for small nine explained: "he is the patriarch''s cousin, you call patriarch four grandfather, he is not your grandfather?"? He''s right to call you granddaughter! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    "He''s really your little grandfather, that''s right!"


    Hearing all the people say this, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but stare round his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to the baby with sugar in front of him and said, "is he the same generation as the fourth grandfather? This, this age is too bad, isn''t it


    The kind-hearted aunt said with a smile, "his father is the youngest son of his father, the head of our clan. He is 30 years behind the clan; As for him, he is his father''s youngest son. He was born when his mother was nearly 50 years old. He is more than 30 years old from his elder brother, so this is the way he is


    As soon as his aunt''s voice fell, a man in his thirties next to him said to Xiao Jiu with a smile, "aunt Jiu, you don''t think he is young, but he has a high rank in our village, but I want to call him little grandfather." Then the man picked up the baby and asked with a smile, "is that right, little grandfather?"


    The little doll nodded solemnly and said, "yes, great grandson."


    Xiaojiu


    Under the arrangement of the patriarch, that is, the fourth grandfather, the old man''s tomb was soon set up, and Xiaojiu and the old lady also lived in their old home. The courtyard where the old man lived since childhood is a two-way courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard are five big brick houses with three wing rooms on each side. In the backyard are cellars and animal sheds.


    Although the courtyard has not been inhabited for a long time, the patriarch has arranged for people to clean it regularly, so it is very clean. Looking at the luxuriant jujube trees in the huge courtyard, as well as the peach and pear flowers competing in the corner, Xiao Jiu can''t help looking forward to the future.


    The weather is getting hot unconsciously. Xiao Jiu opens his eyes, reaches out his arm, rubs his eyes, and looks into the courtyard along the window.


    The birds on the branches of jujube trees are playing with their feathers leisurely in the sun. In the vegetable fields opened up by Yunzhu on both sides of the stone road, the seedlings have sprung up. On the east side are the weapon shelves for Yunfeng''s guards to practice martial arts, on which is her new long gun. The red tassel is swinging slightly with the breeze. The peach trees and pear trees in the west corner are bigger. In a few days, the pears will be mature. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old one has been unable to open recently, and the old one will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 406

    Small nine hook the corner of the lip, timidly stretched a stretch, is ready to get up, but heard a familiar voice sounded: "small nine, small nine, you are not up in bed?"


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help crying and pulled up the quilt to cover her face. The voice was not someone else. It was her little grandfather who couldn''t be any smaller. She didn''t know where she got the eye of the little grandfather. Since the first meeting, the little grandfather had stuck to her. I came to her house on time every morning to report. I especially like to teach her what to get up after hearing the chicken, what to study hard, and what day to be appointed


    Every time I listen to the little grandfather''s face, teach himself with a milky voice, and instruct him to do it seriously. At that time, little Jiu can''t help but want to do it. But the old lady explained that although the little grandfather is also an elder, he must not bully him. Otherwise, the old lady will have no face to stay in Mo''s village, and Xiao Jiu has no choice but to bear it.


    Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer, Xiao Jiu sighed, lifted the quilt and jumped up, grabbed the clothes on one side and quickly dressed up.


    Since she came here, Xiao Jiu''s ability of self-reliance has improved by leaps and bounds. But the old lady said that when they come here, they are not the country''s wife County owners. They are just ordinary villagers of mojiazhuang. They want to live like others. So they just help with cooking and washing, and they do the rest by themselves.


    Since he was born, Xiao Jiu has been wearing clothes and eating. He always follows a group of people around him. When he comes to Mo''s house, there are only one or two big servant girls, Yunzhu and Yunming, and two guards, Yunfeng and Yunming.


    However, in a few days, Xiao Jiu learned how to take care of himself quickly and cleanly. Besides not being able to comb his hair, he was perfect. Even so, when the little grandfather Mo dingxun came in, he still frowned and said to little nine: "with the rise of the society, you are still so disheveled and your hair is scattered. What''s the matter?"


    Small nine speechless looking at Mo dingxun way: "dare to ask your hair is oneself comb?"


    "I, of course, was combed by my mother." Mo dingxun''s face is a little stiff.


    "My mother is not here, of course, I can only wait for Yunzhu to finish watering and comb it for me!" Xiaojiu smiles and points to Yunzhu Road, which is watering the vegetable field.


    After Yunzhu finishes combing Xiaojiu''s hair, Mo dingxun takes Xiaojiu out. They walk around mojiazhuang one after another. Mo dingxun looks at Xiaojiu wiping the sweat on his forehead and says, "this is the morning exercise. Let''s go to the mountain together after dinner."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "what are you doing in the mountains? It''s so hot. "


    Mo dingxun glared and said, "didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to fish in the stream on the mountain?"


    Small nine blinked an eye, this just think of the thing that promised yesterday son, busy nod a head way: "Oh, that a moment you remember to change good clothes, we say good first, you have to climb by yourself, I can''t carry you." Say, small nine dislike of swept eye Mo dingxun chubby body.


    Mo dingxun glared discontentedly: "I am a grandfather, how can you carry it? Hum


    Small nine speechless looking at breath Huhu back hand walk Mo dingxun, inexplicably thought of his grandfather when he was a child, not from a chill, her grandfather would not like this stinky boy so old-fashioned and annoying.


    Running all over the mountains and fields, the weather is completely hot. Xiao Jiu, who is burning in June, can''t get out of the door. He can''t help but miss the ice cellar in Kyoto.


    Although there is no ice cellar in mojiazhuang, there is a cave on the back mountain. Outside the cave is a stream. The tree shade covers the mountain and the wind is cool. Ever since he discovered this blessed place, Xiao Jiu took Mo dingxun to the cave every day to spend the summer. He went out early and came back late. He made rattan beds and moved things. He had the posture of settling in the cave.


    This day, see sunshine screen window, small nine also didn''t go out, cloud bead can''t help but smile to cloud a: "today son should come?" Cloud a pull the weeds in the vegetable field, the head also does not lift of way: "well, full ten days, no rain no wind should be come."


    Xiaojiuba stares at the blue sky and white clouds in the window without blinking. Mo dingxun looks along Xiaojiu''s line of sight, but sees nothing. She pushes her and asks, "there is nothing in the sky. What are you looking at?"


    Small nine did not say a word, just straight staring at the sky, blue sky gradually emerged a white dot, small nine eyes instantly bright, she stared at the white dot, looked and looked, cheered and jumped out of the chair.


    A white dove hovers and stops on Xiaojiu''s arm. Xiaojiu takes down the letter box from the pigeon''s leg, carefully gives the pigeon to Yunzhu, who is waiting on the side, and returns to the room with the letter box full of joy. Mo dingxun followed up curiously, but he was shut out of the door by Xiao Jiu mercilessly. Mo dingxun cried angrily: "every time you don''t let me see it, isn''t it just a carrier pigeon? What''s the big deal, huh


    With that, Mo dingxun angrily went out with his hands on his back. He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t find a person who could raise carrier pigeons in such a big mojiazhuang.


    Full of expectation, Xiao Jiu opened the letter and took it out. There were two lines of small words on it: fish teeth were dried in some bamboo shoots, and it was delicious to eat with bacon. Looking at the familiar font, Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing. She carefully put the letter into the box at the head of the bed, ran out and excitedly said to Yunzhu, "some dry goods will arrive in Kyoto these days. Please pay more attention and don''t let people steal them for me."


    Yunzhu nods with a smile and tells Xiaojiu that Mo dingxun is angry about leaving. Xiaojiu shakes his head and says with a smile, "no matter how jealous he is, it''s useless to wait for a pigeon that can deliver messages from thousands of miles. But my eldest brother''s pigeon is the smartest."


    Cloud bead looking at small nine elated appearance, can''t help but pursed lips to smile.


    A few days after Xiaojiu and his party arrived at mojiazhuang, Li Heng''s carrier pigeon arrived. From the beginning of January or so to now every ten days, this small carrier pigeon made Xiaojiu feel that although he had left Kyoto, his big brother was still around him.


    Li Heng''s letters are always very short, and his few words are often delicious and amusing. But Xiao Jiu''s reply is always long, and he wants to fill the short note with words. Small nine can''t wait to share their little bit to big brother, she looks forward to big brother to see his reply, often think of big brother lips up, eyes smile, small nine feel inexplicably happy.


    The carrier pigeon flies from Zhangye to Kyoto with little nine''s missing and expectation. In xujiayuan, yuan shisan is very glad to see the white pigeon flying down from the sky. The letter from Miss nine is too timely. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 407

    Yuan shisan took down the letter and immediately went into the house. Looking at Li Heng''s dark face, yuan shisan took a deep breath, went forward and said in a low voice: "master, the letter from Miss nine."


    Li Heng''s originally gloomy and angry eyes suddenly changed when he heard yuan shisan''s words. His tense expression suddenly eased down, his clenched fist slowly loosened, and his fingers took over yuan shisan''s letter box.


    Li Heng opened the letter box and took out the note. It was written on the front: "dried bamboo shoots and bacon are very delicious. Smelly boy comes here every day, so I can only eat them at night.". The fish in Houshan stream become much smarter. As soon as they get close, they slip away. Yunyi says that it may be useful to use the swing arrow, but they can''t. big brother, can you?


    The cheerful words on the note made Li Heng''s eyes softer and softer, and even the corners of his lips were slightly upturned. Yuan shisan was relieved to see them.


    Li Heng turned over the note and saw that it was full of words on the back: smelly boy wanted to train carrier pigeons, but I shot them down. It''s a bit greasy to eat roast pigeons every day. I''m trying to persuade him to train eagles. Big brother, do you think Eagle meat is delicious?


    Li Heng Leng next, funny put down the note, raised his eyes to yuan shisan way: "find a will shake the arrow, and then prepare some dried bamboo shoots and bacon."


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." Yuan shisan answered, looking at Li Heng''s thoughtful expression, as if there was something else to explain, he waited patiently.


    After a while, Li Heng asked: "Eagle meat, delicious?"


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng in shock and stammered: "eagle? Master, what kind of eagle would you like to eat? But I don''t feel well in my eyes. If I want to eat eagles, can I see the imperial doctor first? "


    Li Heng frowned: "eagle eye? Is there anyone who specializes in Hawkeye


    "Well, it''s said that if you eat a pair of eagle eyes, people with eye diseases will recover."


    "It''s said?"


    "Yes, I''ve only heard about it, but I haven''t seen anyone eat it. So I''m not very clear."


    "What did you hear? How about Eagle meat? Is it delicious


    "It''s said that Eagle meat is hard and fishy. No, it''s not very delicious." The more yuan shisan said, the smaller his voice was, and the more he said, the more guilty he felt.


    Li Heng looked at yuan shisan and frowned, "get one. You can taste it yourself and tell me the result."


    Yuan shisan was stunned and nodded: "yes!"


    The next day, yuan shisan, who had tasted the eagle meat himself, came to reply. Li Heng wrote on the note that the eagle meat was not delicious, and the hazelnut chicken soup was delicious; When practicing, remember to be greedy, read more books and practice calligraphy diligently.


    Seeing Li Heng''s mood, because Xiao Jiu''s letter just turned, yuan shisan received the secret report from the palace. Holding this thin secret report, yuan shisan had a bad feeling.


    Since the vassal envoys came to Beijing, the news from the palace always made people angry. When they learned that the vassal state wanted to marry the third princess, the master tried to stop it. But I never thought that Xie Guifei, as her mother, would approve of the marriage. The emperor made a direct order when he was in the court, so that the master had no power to return to heaven.


    I don''t know what news will come from the Palace this time, and what reaction will the master have?


    Yuan shisan clenched the secret newspaper in his hand and went forward to Li Heng in a low voice: "master, today''s Secret newspaper in the palace."


    Li Heng''s eyes suddenly became cold. He looked at yuan shisan and said in a deep voice, "come up."


    "Yes Yuan shisan tries to ignore the murderous spirit seeping from Li Heng''s body, and rigidly delivers the secret. Li Heng opened the secret newspaper and looked at it. He slapped the table heavily and stood up. Yuan shisan couldn''t help shaking his body. Li Heng painfully closed his eyes, only feel ridiculous and sad. That person, as expected, has not changed at all. For that seat, what else can he not give up? What are his children to him? I''m afraid he''ll still feel that he''s making a profit by trading a daughter for frontier peace?


    When he sold a daughter, he had to interfere in his marriage and directly ordered to marry her. Was it the daughter of the Taifu who taught him that he would obey his will?


    Funny, even today, that man even wants to use the imperial edict to force him, but the imperial edict is just a piece of waste paper to him.


    Li Heng slowly opened his eyes and said to yuan shisan in a deep voice: "if you are sick to others, thank you behind closed doors. Send someone to Dawu temple to see when the mage will come back, and report back as soon as you have news. "


    "Yes Yuan shisan''s heart jumped. He was stunned. He answered in a low voice.


    The vassal state sent envoys to ask for marriage. The emperor ordered the three princesses to marry the vassal state, and sent the master to see off the relatives as the prince. It was expected that the master would not accept the order because he was ill. But what news came from the palace that made the master think of sending people to Dawu temple?


    At that time, master Mo was sent to a master in Dawu temple mountain. He was just cultivating himself and became a nominal disciple to cover up his identity. Before long, master Mo went to the border. Master Shanyi wanders around all the year round and his whereabouts are uncertain. The master suddenly wants to find him. What''s the matter?


    Yuan shisan couldn''t figure out Li Heng''s idea, but there was a very bad intuition that made his heart jump all the time.


    At the same time, Kyoto Cheng Mingrui''s letter also arrived at Mo Jiazhuang. Looking at the big box that came with the letter, Xiao Jiu frowned and said, "ah Rui is really bored in the villa. The next time you send these gadgets, it''s cheaper for Mo dingxun."


    Yunzhu said with a smile: "the master himself did not play less. Last time he said that the ice pillow sent by Master Cheng was very good."


    "Only the ice pillow is good. Everything else is in a mess. I''ve got a lot of Facebook. When I''m a baby?" The small nine one side dislikes, at the same time does not stop turning to look at. It''s funny to see Yunzhu. The master of the secret way is not a little doll. He knows that he likes to play too much. He just wants to be an adult to laugh at the little grandfather.


    See small nine patronize look, cloud bead can''t help but busy handed channel: "master don''t play, quick look at Cheng childe letter all write what?"


    Small nine Hun don''t care of way: "he can write what?"? But there''s something going on in Taixue, what restaurants are open in Kyoto, what''s the fun, what''s the will in the palace. It doesn''t matter. "


    "That''s also Mr. Cheng''s intention. Master, you''d better have a look first and reply quickly."


    "Yunzhu, I find out how you stand up to a Rui. You used to dislike him, but now you speak for him."


    "Master, don''t be unjust to me. I don''t think I''ve ever abandoned you? Mr. Cheng is sincere to his master. He thinks about his master and sends things every month. Can''t I say a good word for him? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 408

    "Tut Tut, you''re really soft handed, Yunzhu. I didn''t expect that you would be bought so easily. I can''t take you to the battlefield in the future. Maybe you''ll throw yourself to the enemy in the twinkling of an eye."


    Yunzhu was extremely aggrieved: "master, I don''t want you to do wrong to me. I''m loyal to you!"


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "ha ha ha ha, OK, Yunzhu, you are the most loyal. Nuo, hide these things and keep them for me to play. Let the boy take the rest. I''ll read the letter now. I''ll reply after reading it. Don''t rush me."


    "Master, when did I urge you --" Yunzhu looks at Xiaojiu who takes up the letter to make a big face and runs away. She has no choice but to smile bitterly. Who is she doing this for? It''s not the old lady who ordered us to promote the relationship between master and master.


    Small nine opened the letter to see, found Cheng Mingrui in the letter is really his guess, can''t help but feel funny, but when see the last page, small nine eyes suddenly changed.


    Small nine in a hurry with the letter to find the old lady, the old lady heard small nine meaning, sighed: "this matter your brother a few days ago in a letter mentioned, the emperor in front of the vassal minister decree marriage, this matter has become a foregone conclusion."


    "Is there no other way? What about Princess Xie? Li Yuanning is her only daughter. Is she willing to let her marry a vassal state at a young age, and it''s hard to meet her all her life? "


    "Xiao Jiu, Princess Xie and the second prince. If the third princess can become the queen of the vassal state, it will only benefit the second prince in the future."


    "Good? How can she only think about the benefits? This is the life of Li Yuanning. Why didn''t anyone ask her if she agreed or liked it? Li Yuanning won''t like it. What she likes is someone else! "


    "No matter who she likes, the marriage between the two countries will be a foregone conclusion after the edict has been issued. Xiao Jiu, this is a fact and can''t be changed."


    "But, grandmother, if the vassal state is a thief, let''s fight until he gives in. Our Northwest defense line is stable and our soldiers are brave. Why should a woman be forced to marry down to ensure peace? Besides, what''s wrong with Li Yuanning? Why did he want to marry so far away at a young age and spend his life with a stranger? "


    "Silly boy, if only things were as simple as you said."


    "It''s so simple. I think it''s clear that the emperor doesn''t love Li Yuanning, and Princess Xie is selfish. She only thinks about her status and honor, and even ignores her own daughter. It''s shameful."


    "OK, Xiao Jiu, you can''t manage this. Don''t criticize it."


    "Grandmother, I, you don''t know, Li Yuanning, she must be very sad now!"


    "No matter how hard it is, it''s her way. No one can help her. As a Royal Princess, the third princess was born to enjoy all the respect in the world. You should know that there is nothing in the world that she can get without paying. Maybe now is the price she paid for it. Sometimes, for the sake of peace, some people have to make sacrifices. "


    "The world is peaceful. Why sacrifice a woman? If Li Yuanning was married, the vassal state would not look at the territory of our dynasty? "


    "Of course, I''ll be peeping, but I won''t be as rash as before. With the marriage relationship, people will worry about some face and leave some leeway."


    "Face? Room? That is to say, the sacrifice of Li Yuanning is just for the sake of face. Grandmother, is this sacrifice really worth it? "


    "Whether it''s worth it or not depends on what it is for. Your brothers have been fighting in the battlefield for several times. Your second brother and sister-in-law have even lost their lives. Are they worth it? What is the reason for the two countries to sit down for peace talks after the soldiers and soldiers died? Sometimes, Xiao Jiu takes a step back to avoid greater sacrifice. Although it''s hard to get married to another country, at least she''s still the Crown Princess and the future queen of a vassal state. She still enjoys the highest honor! "¡° Respect? But I just feel sorry for Li Yuanning! " Little nine thinks of Li Yuanning who fights with him, Li Yuanning who is jealous and always yells that his father doesn''t love him, Li Yuanning who is infatuated with five brothers, and Li Yuanning who holds himself in tears before leaving Beijing. Little nine''s eyes can''t help reddening.


    The old lady stroked Xiaojiu''s hair and said in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, there are nine times out of ten that things are not satisfactory in this world. You can only learn to accept things that can''t be changed. The marriage between the two countries is related to the safety of countless people. It''s not as simple as you think. According to the schedule, you will pass through the Yunhai pass in the middle of September. It''s only two days away from mojiazhuang. If you are really worried, you can go to see off the third princess. "


    Small nine tears looking at the old lady, the old lady stroked her face and said: "good boy, don''t be sad."


    Small nine rushed to the old lady''s arms, choked: "grandmother, I hope that one day there will be peace without sacrificing anyone, do you think there will be that day?"


    "Yes, there will be one day with you." The old man stroked Xiaojiu''s back and whispered.


    In the middle of September, before the Yunhai pass, Xiao Jiu, who had been riding for two days and one night, finally caught up with the family seeing off team and met Li Yuanning.


    After only half a year''s separation, Li Yuanning seems to have changed himself. His smart eyes are now like a pool of stagnant water. His whole body is thin and lifeless, and his heart is more and more blocked.


    Looking at the dusty little nine suddenly appearing in front of him, a light smile flashed in Li Yuanning''s dark eyes. Seeing that little nine turned over, dismounted and walked step by step in front of him, wearing soft armor like a man''s hair, Li Yuanning could not help but flash a trace of palpitation in his eyes. Such little nine was really like that man, but she could never see it again.


    Li Yuanning raised his lips slightly and said, "little nine, you''re here."


    Xiaojiu pursed her cracked lips and said in a low voice, "I''ll see you off."


    Li Yuanning personally took the water bag from the maid''s hand and handed it to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was stunned and took it and poured a big mouthful. Li Yuanning reached out to brush the scattered hair on Xiao Jiu''s face, and said in a low voice: "it''s not seen for several months. You seem to have grown taller again. Are you used to living in Mo''s house?"


    "It''s customary. The village is quite clean. How about you


    "Nothing bad," Li Yuanning''s tone is very insipid, insipid as if no matter what happens will not be a wave in her heart in general, small nine but listen to the nose is sour, just drink water in the throat as if blocked a ball of cotton.


    After a while, Li Yuanning shook Xiaojiu''s hand and said, "thank you for coming to see me off. I should go. Xiaojiu, take care of yourself." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 409

    Small nine feel li Yuanning''s fingers particularly cold, clearly just in autumn, she seems to have been frozen for a long time in winter. Li Yuanning releases his hand and is about to turn around to leave, but Xiaojiu suddenly clenches her hand. Li Yuanning stares at Xiaojiu.


    Small nine vigilantly looked at not far away not close to the guards, low voice to Li Yuanning way: "you, if you don''t want to marry, I try to take you away."


    Li Yuanning looked at Xiaojiu in shock. Xiaojiu was even more confused when he was looked at by Li Yuanning. He said in a low voice: "if you agree, nod your head. If you don''t agree, shake your head. Don''t stare at me all the time. It''s time for the guards to be suspicious."


    Li Yuanning blinked her eyes. She stared at Xiao Jiu tightly and asked in a trembling voice, "if I don''t want to marry you, will you really take me away?"


    Small nine glared at Li Yuanning one eye way: "nonsense, before pass the pass is the only opportunity, you can''t have time to hesitate again."


    "I, little nine, you''re not afraid --"


    "I''m afraid it''s no use. Although you''re a little burdensome, you''re still good at riding. If we can get out and go all the way north, I''ll give you a new look. I''ll make sure your mother won''t recognize you. I''ve thought about it. It''s easy for Tibetans to live in the vast mountains of Northern Xinjiang. Let''s go to northern Xinjiang to hide for three or five years and then come back. I think the emperor will be angry again and won''t kill us at that time. "


    "Small nine -" Li Yuanning suddenly put his arms around small nine. Small nine was startled. He was about to push Li Yuanning away, but he was hugged more tightly by her. Small nine was about to make a sound, but he heard Li Yuanning lying on her shoulder and sobbing.


    Xiaojiu could not help but froze. She patted Li Yuanning on the back and said in a low voice, "what are you crying for? After a while, it''s all over. "


    Li Yuanning just hugs Xiaojiu tightly and cries. Xiaojiu looks at the guards and maids who keep looking at them. He just feels numb. It''s so easy for Li Yuanning to stop her tears, but she let go of Xiao Jiu and said with a tearful smile, "well Xiao Jiu, thank you for what you said to me today. I will never forget you!"


    With that, Li Yuanning turned around and walked straight to the carriage. Xiaojiu was so surprised that he couldn''t help shouting: "Li Yuanning!"


    Li Yuanning just bowed his head and walked very fast. Xiaojiu watched Li Yuanning get on the carriage and the procession of seeing off his relatives gradually passed through the pass until they disappeared.


    Li Yuanning''s tearful departure depressed Xiaojiu for a long time. The old lady was worried about Xiaojiu, who was staying at home every day. She was thinking about how to enlighten Xiaojiu. One morning, she unexpectedly saw Xiaojiu get up early and say that she was going to practice martial arts.


    Small nine a strong dress from the door, around the village wall of mojiazhuang ran a circle, and then toward the back mountain, all the way to the top of the mountain, small nine sweating, panting to help the pine tree to look down the mountain, only feel the days of depression are dripping down the sweat from the body, feel more comfortable.


    Wiping the sweat on his head, Xiaojiu looks towards mojiazhuang along the winding mountain road. He sees that the whole village is very quiet and serene surrounded by fields and rivers. Seeing the curl of smoke rising from the chimney in his backyard, Xiao Jiu''s stomach began to growl.


    Small nine deep breathed a few breath, is preparing to go down the mountain, inadvertent glance but let her suddenly stiff body. Xiaojiu craned her neck and looked at the wall of mojiazhuang village. The more she looked, the more wrong she felt. She squatted down and picked up a branch and began to draw on the ground.


    After a while, little Jiuyi threw away the branch and rushed down the mountain with her eyes shining. If her judgment is right, the array eye should be that place.


    Xiaojiu ran all the way into the backyard of the Mo ancestral hall and fumbled on the wall for a long time. Xiaojiu frowned and muttered: "yes, this should be the array eye, but how can there be no mechanism? Am I wrong? "


    "What are you looking for?" A sudden sound in her ear scared Xiao Jiu so much that she almost didn''t jump up. She quickly stepped back and patted her chest to see the man, but she saw that the man was the fourth grandfather who needed help when he was walking. Small nine Leng next, busy salute way: "four grandfather!"


    Mo family long Mo Si stroked his beard, looked at Xiao Jiu with a smile and asked, "Xiao Jiu, what are you looking for?"


    Small nine blink blink eyes, squeeze out a little smile way: "nothing."


    "Yes? What did I hear you say just now? " Four grandfather''s eyes let small nine can''t help but back a step, hard scalp low voice way: "that, I, I was just looking for array eye."


    Mo Si''s eyes were shining, and the more smiling he was, the more benevolent he was. But in Xiao Jiu''s eyes, he just felt his back was cool, and he couldn''t help running.


    See Mo four smile ha ha of stare at small nine to ask a way: "did you discover?"? Our mojiazhuang is actually an array. "


    Small nine hesitated and warily nodded, Mo four is very pleased to stroke beard way: "good, good! You want to look for an array of eyes, don''t you? Come to the ancestral hall at midnight tonight. I''ll tell you where the eyes are. "


    Small nine stunned, most of the midnight let her to ancestral temple, she also sleep not to sleep? She is a little curious about the layout of Mo family village, but she is not so curious that she has to sacrifice her sleep?


    Small nine is about to open his mouth, but see four grandfather toward her smile nodded, then leaning on crutches swaying away, small nine not from silly eyes.


    At midnight, Xiaojiu yawns and rubs his eyes, but he still can''t control his curiosity and enters the Mo ancestral hall. As soon as he enters, the gate of the ancestral hall is closed. Xiaojiu is startled, rubs the goose bumps on his arm, and suddenly wakes up.


    Small nine vigilant looked around, but found that the ancestral hall in addition to the cold wind without a word, small nine can not help pulling out the cicada wings inserted in the boots, carefully walked in.


    "Little nine girl, come here, come here!" As soon as Xiao Jiu arrived in the backyard, he saw the fourth grandfather in formal clothes standing at the door of the thatched cottage in the backyard waving to her. Xiao Jiu looked up at the shabby thatched cottage, and then looked at the grandly dressed fourth grandfather. He frowned and walked slowly.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the hut, Xiao Jiu was grabbed by the fourth grandfather''s arm. He took her and went to the inner room. His eagerness made Xiao Jiu feel more and more strange.


    When they entered the hut, they saw that the fourth grandfather took out a token like thing from his arms and pressed it on the wall. After a dull sound, a secret door appeared on the old yellow mud wall.


    Small nine stare big eyes, followed four grandfather into the secret door, along the steps have been down about a Jixiang Kung Fu, small nine''s vision suddenly open up. Looking at the situation in front of him in disbelief, Xiao Jiu saw that there was an extremely empty palace. The palace was surrounded by high stone domes, without a single column. The dome was inlaid with several night pearls, which made the whole palace as bright as day.


    There is a high platform in the middle of the palace, on which three red lacquer coffins are placed. Around the coffins are more than 20 large boxes, which looks like an altar, mysterious and weird. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 410

    Small 94 looked around for a while, could not help but gently pulled the sleeve of four grandfather, asked in a low voice: "four grandfather, where is this?"


    Mo said in a heavy way: "this is the tomb of the clan leaders of our Mo family!"


    Small nine Leng next, stammer of ask a way: "grave room?"? Why are you bringing me here? "


    "Mo Yinian!" The fourth grandfather''s voice suddenly became as serious as his expression. Xiao Jiu could not help straightening his back and said in a deep voice, "yes


    Mo Si looked at Xiao Jiu solemnly, took out a token and said to Xiao Jiu: "according to the rules of Mo family, you will be the fifth generation descendant of Mo family''s art of war, Mo Yinian. In the future, you will learn the art of war of Mo family here, and perform the responsibility of protecting the country and protecting the people of Mo family."


    "Wait a minute!" Small nine urgent voice interrupt Mo four words, a face of panic way: "four grandfather, I didn''t want to learn what art of war, what protect the country, protect the people, this what descendant, you might as well find my brothers to do it."


    Mo four silly eyes, small nine in a hurry to him waved his hand, said: "that, it''s late, I go back to sleep first, four grandfather, you, you old also go back to rest as soon as possible!" With that, Xiao Jiu turned around to run.


    But as soon as Xiao Jiu ran out for two steps, he heard the four grandfathers behind him shout: "stop, I''m not leading you. Do you think you can go out to this tomb? There are many organs in this tomb. If you rush into it rashly, you will die without a place to bury yourself! "


    Small nine step out of the feet slowly back, she turned helplessly looking at the fourth grandfather, said: "fourth grandfather, my life is stupid and lazy, so important things to me do not fit."


    Mo four did not glare at the nine little way: "if not, you has the final say, I am not able to say that family rules have long been clear. We can see that Mojia Zhuang layout is the person who chooses heaven. Since you have broken the layout of Mojia Zhuang, you have found a battle, and that is why I should be the successor of my military tactics."


    Small nine dissatisfied way: "as long as climb up the mountain to look down, who can''t see that our Chuang Tzu is placed according to the eight door golden lock array?"? My brother, they didn''t come here. If they did, who would not see it? Besides, there are so many people in Chuang Tzu. If you let them all go to the top of the mountain to have a look, there must be many people who can see it. Then aren''t they all chosen by heaven? Fourth grandfather, I would like to say that this clan rule set by our ancestors is really -- "


    "Not many people. You are the second one I know!"


    "What?"


    "You are the second one who can see the real layout of my mojiazhuang. I saw it with my own eyes in my lifetime!"


    "No way. How can you not see it when you climb to the top of the mountain and look down?"


    "It''s true that the layout of mojiazhuang is based on the golden lock array of eight gates. When you look down from the top of the mountain, some places can''t be seen completely because of the obstruction of trees, some places can be misled because of the wrong angle, and the top of the mountain is covered with fog all the year round, so it''s very difficult to see clearly."


    "But I, Mingming --"


    "That''s why I said you were chosen by heaven!"


    "I --"


    "Kneel down and kowtow. I will teach you the art of war one by one."


    "Wait a minute, that, fourth grandfather, you just said I was the second, what about the first? Teach him


    "He''s learned it."


    "That''s great. One person can do it. I don''t have to learn any more, do I?"


    "But your grandfather has passed away. If you don''t learn it, the art of war will be lost."¡° The first person you''re talking about is my grandfather? "


    "Yes


    Small nine shocked looking at four grandfather, she how also can''t think that and she see the same layout of Mo Village, unexpectedly is not others, it is her grandfather Mo dingfang. What would my grandfather do if he knew she would be the next choice of the Mo family?


    Mo four watched small nine, slowly handed the token in the hand, small nine looked at the token, in front of the flash of the old man''s face and voice, small nine can''t help slowly stretched out his hand to take the token.


    Mo Si looked at Xiao Jiu with satisfaction and said, "it''s God''s will. It''s the same when you come to Mo''s village. It''s the same when I teach you the art of war. Good boy, kneel down and kowtow to swear!"


    Looking at the token in his hand, Xiao Jiu clenched it tightly and followed Mo Si step by step to the three coffins. He knelt down and kowtowed and swore, "I, Mo Yinian, the fifth generation successor of Mo family''s art of war, swear here that I will protect my family and defend my country all my life, safeguard the justice of the world and protect the peace of the people. If I violate this oath, heaven and earth will not allow it!"


    Since then, Xiaojiu went to the ancestral temple at midnight to study the art of war of the Mo family. When Maoshi returned, the old lady and others only felt that Xiaojiu''s problem of lying in bed was growing day by day, but they didn''t know that she was on the same road as the old man.


    Spring and summer reincarnation, time flies, see is the Spring Festival is coming, cloud bead and cloud one or two people busy feet do not touch the ground, only hope in mojiazhuang last year we can have a happy.


    The people of the Mo family in Kyoto are also discussing how to pick up the old lady and Xiao Jiu. The old lady and Xiao Jiu have been filial to the old man in Mo Village for three years. It''s time to send someone to pick them up.


    Mojiazhuang, freezing and snowing, Xiaojiu is sitting next to the old lady by the carbon stove, talking about the return to Beijing in the next year.


    Xiaojiu remembers that last night, the fourth grandfather said that he had taught all the art of war of the Mo family. Later, she will use it to go to the ancestral hall again and ask her to keep the token well. If she goes to the Jianghu in the future, she will be reused. Remembering the token hidden in his arms, Xiao Jiu can''t help murmuring that mojiazhuang seems to be like an ordinary village, but it is full of extraordinary. Is there anything else between mojiazhuang and the Jianghu?


    When he first came here, he still felt too quiet and boring. But when he thought that he was going to leave in the new year, and that there would be no such peaceful days after he returned to Kyoto, he was still a little reluctant to give up and could not help sighing.


    Hearing Xiaojiu sigh, the old lady looked at her curiously and asked, "how can you learn to sigh at your age?"


    Small nine Leng next smile way: "amusing chant."


    "Little girl, don''t learn so long and short, it''s not good." The old lady smiles and touches Xiaojiu''s face. Xiaojiu nods her head and says, "I know, grandma."


    The old lady was very happy to see that Xiaojiu was obedient. She touched Xiaojiu''s hair and said with a smile, "after the new year, you are 13 years old. You are a big girl."


    "I am the granddaughter of my grandmother when I grow up again." "I''m hungry, grandmother!" she said, holding the old lady''s arm


    The old lady took a funny look at Xiaojiu and raised her voice to the busy cloud outside: "go and get some sweet potatoes to roast."


    "Small nine busy with shouts:" take that kind of slender, easy to bake


    The old lady couldn''t help laughing and patting Xiaojiu''s hand. The girl looked that she had grown up a lot, but when it came to food, it was the same as when she was a child.


    While Xiaojiu was baking sweet potato and talking and laughing with the old lady, he suddenly heard Yunzhu''s surprise voice: "old lady, miss, Mr. Cheng is here!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 411

    Small nine and the old lady look at each other, are very surprised, this is about to see the new year, but also under the snow, how can Cheng Mingrui suddenly come over?


    Dressed in snow, Cheng Mingrui is led into the gate by Yunzhu. When he sees Xiaojiu, Cheng Mingrui, full of joy, stops. I haven''t seen Cheng Mingrui for three years. He has fantasized about seeing Xiao Jiu for countless times. But suddenly, he saw a girl with clear eyes like plum blossoms and snow standing under the eaves, shouting to herself in a familiar and strange voice: "ah Rui!" At that time, Cheng Mingrui suddenly felt that his heart beat like thunder, and he could not move even half a minute.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui silly stand still, can''t help but tight tight on the crane cloak, frown and shout: "a Rui, what are you silly to see? Why don''t you come in? Isn''t it cold? "


    Cheng Mingrui this just Lengleng Leng came over, followed small nine one to enter the room together, small nine beat a shiver to old lady repeatedly shout a way: "the snow is very big, very cold."


    The old lady lovingly looks at Cheng Mingrui''s red cheek and orders Yunzhu to take ginger soup and let Yunyi move a charcoal basin to Cheng Mingrui''s side. Cheng Mingrui changed his clothes and sat down next to Xiao Jiu. In the old lady''s concerned eyes, he glanced shyly at Xiao Jiu and whispered about the reason why he came here.


    Since Xiaojiu left Kyoto and came to mojiazhuang, Cheng Mingrui wanted to visit Xiaojiu every holiday, but the Duke of Dongping refused to allow him. This time it was Cheng Mingrui who said that, with the end of the imperial college course, the old lady and Xiao Jiuyi had to return to Beijing after the festival of the ninth year. The Duke of Dongping County allowed Cheng Mingrui to come here. After years, he escorted the old lady and Xiao Jiuyi back to Kyoto.


    After hearing this, the old lady scolded bitterly: "it''s freezing and snowing. How dangerous the road is. You''re too young and you''ve never been far away. It''s too risky to run so rashly."


    "Grandfather sent a guard with him, and there were some people on the way. I didn''t suffer much. Don''t worry, old lady. You are not in Kyoto these years. Every year''s festival is very boring. I bought some new year''s goods piecemeal on my way here. Let''s have a happy New Year together. " Cheng Mingrui said to the old lady with a smile, looking at Xiao Jiu from time to time.


    Seeing that Cheng Mingrui has been peeking at Xiaojiu, the old lady can''t help laughing in her heart. What she wants to find for Xiaojiu is such a person who keeps her in her heart all the time. Ah Rui is so satisfied.


    Small nine accident to see Cheng Mingrui is also very happy, listen to Cheng Mingrui said a touch of the stomach said hungry, then busy to just baked sweet potato in the past.


    Cheng Mingrui curiously looks at the dark unidentified object in his hand and frowns slightly. Xiaojiu urges with a smile: "this is delicious. Peel it off and have a taste!"


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiao Jiu in embarrassment, carefully peeled off and tasted it. He nodded his head and said, "what''s this? Sweet noodles. They''re delicious. "


    "Small nine said with a smile:" this is sweet potato, also known as sweet potato, is the little grandfather to me


    "Little grandfather? My grandfather is my grandfather. How can I return my little grandfather? " Cheng Mingrui is very curious about this title. Xiao Jiu is about to explain it when someone outside the door curtain shouts, "who''s talking about me?"


    "Little nine clapped his hands and said with a smile:" little grandfather, what a coincidence you are here


    Wearing a fur hat, Mo dingxun walked in calmly. Xiaojiu stood up with a smile and saluted him. Cheng Mingrui was stunned and stood up. He was surprised to see Mo dingxun''s height and appearance. He looked at Xiaojiu and asked in a low voice: "this child, isn''t it really your little grandfather?"


    "Yes," said little nine


    "Is he ten years old? How could it be your grandfather''s age? " Cheng Mingrui looks at Mo dingxun in disbelief and thinks that Xiao Jiu is probably teasing him.


    When Mo dingxun heard Cheng Mingrui say this, he couldn''t help staring at him with a straight face and said, "you don''t really understand etiquette. How can you whisper in front of your elders?" Cheng Mingrui is startled by Mo dingxun''s severe criticism. He can''t help but believe that the child is really Xiao Jiu''s little grandfather and is about to explain. But Mo dingxun turned his face and didn''t look at him. He went straight up to him and asked me, "sister-in-law, what are you doing in our family


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing. The old lady looked at Mo dingxun and said: "ah Rui is the grandson of your brother''s good friend Dongping Jungong. When he first came to the door, he didn''t know your identity. At that time, his manners were not good. You are the elder. Don''t worry too much with the younger. I''ll ask him to accompany you later


    With that, the old lady said to Cheng Mingrui, "ah Rui, although Ding Xun is young, he is really Xiao Jiu''s grandfather. You can''t lose his courtesy."


    Cheng Mingrui, surprised, saluted Mo dingxun and said, "I don''t know my grandfather''s identity. I''ve offended him a lot just now. I hope my grandfather will forgive me. I''ve met my grandfather, Cheng Mingrui."


    Mo dingxun face by Cheng Mingrui a gift, turned his head to resist a smile, the shoulder stirred unceasingly small nine way: "small nine, can''t help but laugh, anyway, you usually smile."


    As soon as Mo dingxun''s voice falls, Xiao Jiu laughs. Cheng Mingrui is embarrassed. But he can''t help but want to laugh when he looks at Xiao Jiu laughing. The corner of his lip just rises a little, but he sees Mo dingxun staring at him. Cheng Mingrui is stunned and can''t help but withdraw his smile.


    Mo dingxun went to small nine body side, not angry to small nine way: "OK, the female baby''s smile after the slot teeth have seen, ugly dead!" Make small nine not polite to return to stare back.


    Mo dingxun turned to look at Cheng Mingrui, who was sitting awkwardly beside Xiao Jiu. He frowned and said, "well, since you are from the same generation as Xiao Jiu, it''s OK for me to call you by your name."


    "No problem, little grandfather can call me whatever he wants."


    "Well, that''s good. I think you''re quite old, aren''t you?"


    "The younger generation is one year and a month older than the younger nine. After the new year, they will be 15 years old."


    "Oh, it''s 15 years old. It''s really big. Then you should know what''s the difference between men and women?"


    "Eh? I know


    "Then why don''t you move quickly, so close to my little nine?" Mo dingxun stares at Cheng Mingrui, who is not yet enlightened, and shouts angrily. Cheng Mingrui Leng Leng, Shan Shan got up and sat down next to the seat, Mo dingxun this just take back the line of sight, satisfaction next to small nine sat down.


    The old lady can''t help laughing. Xiaojiu looks at Cheng Mingrui, who is aggrieved and doesn''t dare to attack. She can''t help but sympathize with him. Even from Kyoto to mojiazhuang, ah Rui''s property of being bullied has not changed at all.


    Mo dingxun came here to tell the old man about the arrangements for the Spring Festival sacrifice. After finishing his business, Mo dingxun saw that Xiaojiu was clumsily turning over the sweet potato on the carbon stove, so he snatched his own skillful turning over and baking, and asked Xiaojiu, "have you finished your rice flower?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 412

    Small nine point head way: "finished eating, cloud bead also fried a pot, fried some paste, but also quite fragrant, do you want to try?"


    Mo dingxun nodded. Xiao Jiu got up and took a bag. He took out a handful of yellow and black rice and handed it to him. Cheng Mingrui looks at the same thing as the black bug in Xiaojiu''s hand, but his scalp is numb. In Cheng Mingrui''s dumbfounded, Mo dingxun calmly takes it and puts it into his mouth. He also nods and says, "it''s very fragrant. My mother says that this kind of fried food is delicious."


    "Yes? Then I''ll have to eat more. " Small nine said, from the bag to grab a directly into the mouth, Cheng Mingrui scared almost didn''t shout up, straight Leng Leng looking at small nine eyes blink.


    Small nine see Cheng Mingrui straight staring at her, think he also want to eat, then grab a handful of fried rice from the bag handed over. Cheng Mingrui looked at the black and yellow thing in Xiaojiu''s hand and said in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, if you are hungry, I will bring you some snacks from Kyoto. Why don''t you eat that?"


    They were stunned. Mo dingxun said, "what''s good about dim sum? It''s so cold. Kyoto is so far away from the village that you bring snacks from Kyoto. Tut tut! We don''t eat dim sum in winter. Rice flowers are much better than dim sum, but meat is the best


    Small nine see Mo dingxun said lick lip corner, can''t help but tease a way: "this is the stomach make greedy insect?"? Do you want to cheat me to kill chicken for you again? "


    "Kill the chicken? Xiaojiu, you, you don''t kill chickens, do you? How can you do such a vulgar thing yourself? " Cheng Mingrui never dreamed that Xiaojiu was living such a life in mojiazhuang. He was shocked and distressed. Cheng Mingrui comes all the way to mojiazhuang. He only feels that the place is remote and the environment is simple. When he arrives at Xiaojiu''s residence, he sees that it''s like a blue brick house where a servant lives. Cheng Mingrui''s heart is cold.


    Miss Tangtang Mo, you are the respect of the county leader. It''s nothing more than eating such crude food. Do you even have to kill chickens by yourself?


    When Mo dingxun saw Cheng Mingrui making such a fuss, he glared at him discontentedly and said, "you''ve never seen anything in the world. You should be so surprised. What''s wrong with Xiaojiu killing chicken? You don''t know how crisp she is when she kills a chicken. She won''t spill any blood with a knife. My mother doesn''t know how much she likes it! "


    Cheng Mingrui''s eyes became more and more round, but Xiaojiu said with a smile: "that''s natural. I don''t practice this Sabre technique in vain!"


    "That''s also because the cicada''s wings are sharp. If I had such a dagger, I would be able to do the same!" Mo dingxun see not small nine so proud, can''t help shouting.


    Small nine stare not to accept the way: "as you do, give you a cicada wing, you can''t either."


    "I''m your little grandfather. You can do it. How can I?"


    "Seniority and strength are two different things. Don''t confuse them. Although you are my little grandfather, I''m not as good as you are!"


    "Nonsense, I''m better than you to be your little grandfather!"


    "Do you think my little grandfather has nothing to do with fierce or not? If nothing else, you really can''t kill chickens. The day before yesterday, when the big white goose chased you, did I save you?"


    "No, I don''t. where can I use you to save me? Bring me cicada wings, and I''ll show you if I''m good at killing chickens? "


    "Well, I''ve turned my back, haven''t I? Do you really want to kill a chicken? "


    "Bring it, cicada wing!"


    "If the chicken hurts you, I''m not responsible!"


    "Hurry up!" In the old lady''s helplessness and Cheng Mingrui''s shock, Xiao Jiu and Mo dingxun quarreled with each other and went out to kill chickens in the backyard.


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Xiaojiu and said to him, "old lady, let''s go back to Beijing soon after the new year. Look at this place. Where can you live? There are only a few servants in such a remote area. You must have suffered a lot in recent years. "


    The old lady was stunned and said to Cheng Mingrui, "ah Rui, it''s not what you think. We have a good time here. Xiao Jiu is also very happy. She likes it here. No matter she kills chickens or eats sweet potato and rice, it''s all her favorite. It''s really not bitter at all."


    Cheng Mingrui looks at the old lady with disbelief. He can''t understand how Xiaojiu likes such a life?


    It was a noble and proud little nine who had been held in the palm of her hand since she was born. How could she like such a vulgar country life?


    But in the next few days, Cheng Mingrui followed Xiao Jiu day by day, and saw with her own eyes that she took Mo dingxun to shoot sparrows with rabbits all over the mountains. She went out at dawn and came home at dusk. She was as free as a monkey in the mountains, which was several times more than the willful little Jiu in Taixue.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but be happy and have a headache. Looking at the growing up little nine, Cheng Mingrui is happy to see that he has recovered his old spirit and is happy every day. Often looking at Xiaojiu Yang''s chin and smiling at him, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but want to do anything for her, just to change her smile forever.


    But looking at the more unrestrained and unrestrained little nine, Cheng Mingrui can''t help worrying. My grandfather said that they would get married after Xiaojiu and hairpin. Xiaojiu is already 13 years old, and they will get married in two years. They will be together all their lives. But my grandmother and mother just don''t like Xiaojiu''s unrestrained nature.


    Cheng Mingrui worries when he overhears his grandmother and mother''s comments on Xiao Jiu in the mansion. Does he really want to persuade Xiao Jiu to learn from those famous women and restrain his behavior?


    "Ah Rui, ah Rui, look, I found something delicious!" Small nine surprise shouts interrupted Cheng Mingrui thinking, he looked up at small nine, but immediately scared.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was hanging on a thin branch of a tree, he swayed around with the wind, as if he would fall down in an instant. Cheng Mingrui rushed to Xiaojiu and cried out: "Xiaojiu, danger, come down, come down!"


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "it''s OK. My lightness skill is better. You stand over and don''t let the persimmon fall down and smash you."


    "That''s to say, don''t worry about eating salty radish. Such a tall tree, Xiao Jiu, won''t fall even with her eyes closed. You''re a poor kung fu man." Mo dingxun skillfully put the hay basket under the tree. He was very disgusted with Mingrui. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 413

    Cheng Mingrui looks down at Mo dingxun and stares at Xiaojiu on the branch nervously. Xiaojiu moves around on the thin branch flexibly, putting each persimmon into the basket accurately and quickly.


    Mo Ding Xun stretched his neck under the tree and said, "there''s a big one on the left, and a little lower on the right. Yes, there''s one on the head."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, rolled up the hay on the slope and rushed over. Standing on the branch of the tree, Xiao Jiu quickly closed his eyes, but he heard two sounds of "Ka Ka". The place he was dragging with his right hand suddenly emptied, and he fell to one side uncontrollably.


    Cheng Mingrui reluctantly opens his eyes and sees Xiaojiu waving his arm and falling down. He is scared. Just as he is about to rush to pick up Xiaojiu, he sees a figure rushing up from one side. He grabs Xiaojiu in front of him and holds him in his arms.


    Mo Ding Xun rubbed his eyes and saw that Xiao Jiu Chong followed her with a grin. He hugged his neck and exclaimed excitedly: "starling!"


    Mo Pingjian knocked Xiaojiu''s forehead with his forehead, and scolded: "climb the tree again, sooner or later break your leg, do you still climb?"


    Small nine vomited tongue, jumped down to pat clothes way: "you don''t pick me up, I won''t fall, right?"? Little grandfather


    Mo dingxun looked at the persimmon in the basket and nodded: "well, she was much higher than this one last time. When she was about to land, she supported it with her hands and feet. Besides her ugly posture, she didn''t get hurt."


    Small nine dislike of stare Mo dingxun one eye, small voice way: "you can''t praise me a lightness skill, light as a swallow?"


    Mo dingxun was very serious and said, "as the next patriarch, I can''t tell lies easily."


    Xiaojiu


    Mo Pingjian is very happy to see small nine eat shriveled smile, Cheng Mingrui see small nine and Mo Pingjian together in a gabble, not from secretly depressed.


    Mo Pingjian''s sudden arrival makes Cheng Mingrui''s plan come to nothing. In fact, Cheng Mingrui''s other purpose is to be alone with Xiao Jiu before his engagement. Cheng Mingrui, who has begun to understand the relationship between men and women, always feels that there is something wrong between him and Xiao Jiu. Although they have nothing to say since childhood, Cheng always feels that Xiao Jiu is no different from her other brothers. She is not as close to myna as she is to her brother, and she is not as dependent on her brother.


    Cheng Mingrui is vaguely expecting that through the reunion after a long separation, Xiao Jiu can get to know a different Cheng Mingrui. He can''t wait to show his changes over the years to Xiao Jiu. He hopes that Xiao Jiu will love him one day. But all this is disturbed by the sudden arrival of Mo Pingjian. Cheng Mingrui looks at Mo Pingjian and glances into his eyes, feeling the same aversion and defense as in his childhood.


    Mo Pingjian glances at Cheng Mingrui, who is dejected. How hard did he spend persuading his parents to let him manage northwest business? Why? In order to check the business around the way to see the little nine and the old lady, the only baby sister is not under the eyelids, how can Mo Pingjian rest assured?


    Hearing the news from the fifth brother that Cheng Mingrui has come to Mo''s village, Mo Pingjian immediately rushes to Mo''s village. Although the old lady has a crush on Cheng Mingrui as her future son-in-law, they, especially Mo Pingjian, have not agreed.


    Mo Pingjian knows that the old lady is a person who stresses rules. In the old lady''s mind, children''s marriage is something adults should worry about. Xiaojiu only needs to get along with Cheng Mingrui. Since the old lady and the Duke of Dongping county have already made an oral agreement, when they want to make an engagement, they can tell Xiao Jiu again, so that the child will not get too close when he is young and knows that he has made an engagement with someone.


    So Mo Pingjian is very clear that Xiaojiu doesn''t know about the marriage, and he must tell Xiaojiu now. Mo Pingjian see small nine after listening to his words, face is still as usual, Mo Pingjian not from strange looked at her a frown asked: "I say you this wench in the end understand?"? After you return to Beijing, the family will betroth you to Cheng Mingrui. If you don''t agree with the marriage, you have to find a way ahead of time. Do you know? " Xiaojiu frowned and thought, "starling, do you think this marriage is bad?"


    Mo Pingjian said: "do you still think this marriage is very good?"


    "I don''t think it''s very good, but it doesn''t seem that it''s any bad. Didn''t you say that grandma has made an agreement with the Duke of Dongping county? I did promise a Rui to stay with him all the time. Now that I''ve agreed, I''ll keep my promise. "


    "What, keeping promises? Xiaojiu, it''s not a matter of commitment. It''s a matter of your life. It''s related to your happiness all your life. You need to think carefully before you can make a decision. "


    "What am I going to think about?"


    "You, you --" Mo Pingjian stroked his chest and poured a cup of tea. He patiently said to Xiao Jiu, "do you really want to be with ah Rui all the time? a lifetime? Like my mother and father, getting married and having children? "


    Small nine curiously looking at Mo Pingjian small voice way: "married will become with our father and our mother like that?" Small nine as long as think of oneself want to get along with Cheng Mingrui like that, feel where strange, all over straight goose bumps.


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and said: "that''s not necessarily, but you have to be clear that getting married is not a joke. Once the family really betroths you to that boy, you can''t go back on it. Like, like that, when you buy a roast duck, as long as you pay for it and take it home, it''s not delicious and you can''t return it. "


    "If it''s not delicious, I''ll go to the store. It''s OK not to return it, but at least I have to pay for a delicious roast duck, or I''ll smash his shop!" Small nine said fierce, Mo Pingjian listen to helpless to the extreme, he once again deeply realized that his smart sister, in the emotional matter is simply a wooden head.


    Mo Pingjian thought about it, but said, "well, let''s release the roast duck first. In a word, you have to tell my brother, do you really want to get engaged with Cheng Mingrui?"


    "Little Jiuyi looks at Mo Pingjian with a muddled face and says:" starling, does everyone have to get married when they grow up


    Mo Pingjian nodded and said: "yes, my aunt is urging my fourth brother to get married every day now. No, don''t think about these messy things. First, think about whether you want to get married with that smelly boy or not?"


    See small nine is very serious to think for a while, nod a way: "that decides." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 414

    Mo Pingjian can''t believe staring at small nine: "you didn''t joke with brother?"


    "Why do I want to make fun of you? What Mo Xiaojiu promised to do naturally needs to be done. Anyway, everyone wants to get married sooner or later. Don''t you also say that grandma likes ah Rui, why can''t I get engaged with him?"


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with it, but how can I listen to you so casually?"


    "Starling, you are really strange. Do I have to swear anything?"


    "That''s not necessary," Mo Pingjian scratched his head. Some of them didn''t know how to explain their troubles to Xiao Jiu. Seeing that Xiao Jiu''s eyes blinked and blinked and his face was confused, he simply said, "in this case, let''s do it first. If there are problems in the future, we can think of a way."


    "What''s the problem?" Small nine don''t understand looking at Mo Pingjian, don''t want to understand this matter in the end what is worth starling so worried.


    Mo Pingjian glared at her, bit his teeth and said: "no problem, no problem at all. You can do whatever you want."


    Small nine one listen to this words immediately relieved, but don''t know Mo Pingjian heart plan is in the future, if small nine repent, big deal their brothers with Dongping county government tear face, is to do Cheng Mingrui that boy, also can''t aggrieve small nine is.


    After thinking about this, Mo Pingjian''s heart was smooth. He was relieved that he didn''t take the marriage seriously. He never showed any dissatisfaction in front of the old lady and Cheng Mingrui.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s new year''s Eve. Xiao Jiu and others eat new year''s Eve dinner and sit around the carbon stove. Small nine is a restless, sweet potato, rice flower these things are fed up with, so try to let the blacksmith of the village to give a small pan, now is frying yellow rice cake on the carbon stove.


    Yellow rice cake is a necessary food for mojiazhuang people to celebrate the new year. It is a kind of cake made of yellow rice and sweet jujube. It is hard when it is cold, and it will become soft when it is fried in the pot for a while. It is very sweet. Small nine fried rice cake will be divided into several pieces, everyone you eat and I chat, listening to the crackle of firecrackers outside and the cheers of children, small nine and Mo Pingjian look at each other, feel here is not Kyoto''s lively and festive.


    Kyoto is very big and bustling, but it''s just because there are too many people. On the contrary, there is no such simple and festive atmosphere. Thinking that he will return to Kyoto in the near future, and that there will never be such a quiet and leisurely day in the future, Xiao Jiu suddenly understands why the old man would never forget such a village before he died.


    In March, with green grass and clear water, ladies in Kyoto take off their heavy winter clothes and put on their elegant spring clothes, competing to go out of the city for an outing.


    Willows dance in the spring breeze and apricot flowers are reflected in the spring water. On the banks of the river in the suburb of Kyoto, ladies are as light as swallows and smiling as flowers, attracting a lot of young men''s eyes.


    Just at this time, a young man in white riding a horse across the levee, saw the horse galloping, the light dust on both sides of the saddle took off, the young man on the horse was tall and upright, and his bearing was extraordinary, which attracted the attention of many ladies and made many young men envious.


    A young man stared at the boy in white, then suddenly exclaimed: "Mo Qilang, that man is mo Qilang, Mo Pingfang!"


    "Mo Qilang? Doesn''t he never take part in this? How come all of a sudden? "


    "You''re talking about Mo Pingfang, captain of longjiawei?"


    "What captain? Mo Pingfang is now the general of the dragon''s armour guard Zuo Lang, and the saint''s dependents are in full swing! "


    Just as all the young people were talking about the identity of the young man in white, they suddenly saw another light horse galloping by. Someone exclaimed, "is that the prince of Qi¡° How is that possible? What is the status of the prince of Qi? How could he go out of the city alone without an attendant


    "But just now that horse is indeed the Ziliu horse of King Shizi of Qi. There is only one horse in Kyoto. How can I admit my mistake?"


    "When you say that, it seems that the horse was really the son of king Qi."


    "No way. King Shizi of Qi is now in charge of household manufacturing. It''s said that government affairs are so busy that he has no time to drink flower wine. How can he go out of the city when he has time?"


    Just as people kept talking about Mo Pingfang and Li Yuanjia, a carriage came into people''s sight. A lady exclaimed in disbelief, "is this Mo''s carriage? Oh, my God, isn''t it Moshan''s book


    As soon as I heard that the carriage might be a famous young Shangshu Mo Pingchu in Kyoto, all the ladies were not calm. In the eyes of Kyoto Women, Mo Pingchu is a man in heaven. He is beautiful, refined and talented. He is in a high position at a young age and loves his wife wholeheartedly. He is the husband of all women''s dreams.


    Such a person suddenly appeared here, is it with his wife out for an outing?


    When the women thought of this, they could not help but squeeze forward and poke their heads out, trying to see the slightest bit of it through the gap of the curtain.


    I saw the carriage moving slowly towards the front, gradually away from the sight of the people. Mo Pingfang and Li Yuanjia, who had been speeding by, came back slowly with a carriage.


    People could not help but look at the ordinary gray cloth carriage with no logo. Someone couldn''t believe it and muttered in a low voice: "are mo Qilang, Prince Shizi of Qi, and Mo Shangshu coming here to meet the people on the carriage?"


    Immediately someone shook his head and said, "how can it be possible that anyone in the world can work? These people come out to meet each other?"


    "That is, even the prince and princess, I''m afraid they don''t have such a face."


    "Can you see that this posture is clearly coming out to meet people?"


    They talked and chased Mo''s carriage forward one after another. Mo''s carriage slowly stopped. The curtain of the carriage was lifted and Mo Pingchu, who was dressed in plain clothes, came out.


    All the ladies could not help but exclaim, and countless pairs of pretty eyes were staring at Mo Pingchu''s tall and handsome posture. For the first time, they found that someone could wear plain clothes so elegantly. What makes all the ladies'' heart beat faster is that Mo Pingchu''s face, which has always been cold and waveless, even shows a clear doting smile. His eyes are even softer, like the spring breeze, which makes people intoxicated.


    A woman couldn''t help murmuring: "who is in the gray carriage? How can Mo Shangshu treat me like this? If you look at me like this, I will die without regret. "


    Another woman murmured: "Mo Shangshu has never been close to a woman. Is it his wife who can make him like this? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 415

    Some people expressed different opinions: "but if it''s his wife, shouldn''t she come out in a carriage with him? How can you come from outside the city? Did any of you hear that Mrs. Mo has been out recently? "


    "Although the filial piety of Mo''s family has expired, it can be said that she will not leave her filial piety until the old lady returns to Beijing, but she has not. How can Mrs. Mo leave the city alone? What''s more, if Mo Qilang came to meet his wife, he would just say, "why did the prince of Qi come here?"


    "Then who is in the carriage?"


    People couldn''t help but stare at the gray carriage, especially the women, who couldn''t control their jealousy.


    The gray carriage stopped. A plain white hand stretched out from the curtain and lifted the curtain. Before everyone could see the appearance of the people in the carriage, he was surprised to see a slender figure leaping out of the carriage and rushing straight at Mo Pingchu.


    It is said that Mo Pingchu, the noble and cold Minister of the Ministry of war, did not avoid it. Instead, he opened his arms with a smile and held the slender figure in his arms.


    Don''t all the ladies start to get angry in their eyes? Does Mo Shangshu, the most dedicated woman in Kyoto, have other women to make love with?


    Mo Pingchu hugged the villain in his arms, patted her on the back and said with a smile, "are you so naughty when you are so big? What about grandma? How was your journey? "


    Xiao Jiu rubbed Mo Pingchu''s neck hard, jumped down and said with a smile: "three years no see, brother five is more and more beautiful. Everything goes well on the road. Grandma and a Rui are in the car behind. Brother eight and I are in a hurry to enter the city, so we have to go first."


    As soon as the voice of Xiao Jiu''s words fell, Li Yuanjia was very unconvinced and hummed: "am I not good-looking these three years?"


    Xiaojiu looks at Li Yuanjia in a funny way. He hasn''t seen him for three years. His young face is like peach blossom. His eyes are full of love and peach blossom. His lips are soft. The wind blows through a wisp of hair on his temples, which shows his natural charm.


    "Small nine from the bottom of my heart exclaimed:" good-looking, really good-looking


    Li Yuanjia is stunned. He just sees that Xiao Jiu and Mo Pingchu are intimate and have some taste of food. He deliberately teases her, but unexpectedly Xiao Jiu says so. Does he really think he looks good?


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu. Her skin was as white as transparent. She fainted in the sun. Her round eyes and black eyes were full of spirits. Her pink and round cheeks were a bit childish. But now she was talking to her chin, but she was full of charming and charming.


    Such a small nine really feel good-looking, Li Yuanjia can''t control the beginning of Pan sweet, but see small nine three steps and two steps to his own front, Li Yuanjia can''t help his heart beat faster, even some red on his face.


    When Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu with expectation and shyness, Xiaojiu gently stroked the back of Ziliu horse and said with a smile: "Oh, this Ziliu horse is really beautiful."


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but be silly. Mo Ping''s elementary people can''t help but want to laugh. Xiao Jiu also raises his chin to Li Yuanjia and says with a smile, "isn''t that right, Li Yuanjia?"


    Li Yuanjia is teased by Xiao Jiu, but she can''t get angry when she looks at her beautiful and smart smile. Xiaojiu glanced at Li Yuanjia with pride, stretched out his arms and said, "I''m going to break my waist after taking a carriage all the way."


    Mo Pingjian poked his head out of the car window discontentedly and yelled, "smelly girl, you are so happy to say that my leg is going to be crushed by you. Now I can''t move. I can''t wake up all the way sleeping like a pig."


    Before Mo Pingjian finished, Mo Pingfang strode forward, slapped him in the face, pushed him back into the carriage, and closed the car window mercilessly. Small nine can''t help clapping and cheering when she sees it. Mo Ping scolds in the car. Mo Ping''s lips rise when she first sees it. She just feels that she is very familiar with the situation in front of her. The difference and distance haven''t changed much. Small nine is still the little girl who was very strange in those years. As soon as she comes back, the Mo family is very busy.


    See small nine patronize and brothers noisy, don''t look at yourself, Li Yuanjia then hard cough a remind her own existence. Small nine turned to look at Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia passed the reins to small nine with a smile: "I don''t know if someone can see such a beautiful horse?"


    Small nine eyes blink, very surprised to point to oneself to ask a way: "isn''t it to send me?"


    Mo Pingchu a listen to this words not from tiny frown, but Li Yuanjia but full face dotes on drowning smile to ask small nine way: "see up?"


    Xiaojiu took the reins impolitely and said with a smile: "of course, I can''t compare with my little black, but it''s not bad."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Jiu jumped onto the horse''s back and saw her sit up straight. With her legs clamped, the purple bay horse ran gently.


    Then, Mo Pingchu only had time to shout: "slow down --" he saw little nine whip flick lightly, and purple bay horse rushed out quickly.


    People on the riverside only felt that a purple streamer was flying in front of them. The woman''s dress on the horse''s back was flying in the wind, like a butterfly dancing with the horse.


    A young man could not help shouting: "good riding! I didn''t expect that women should have such good riding skills. I didn''t come here in vain to see such a person. "


    Another young man interrupted him: "OK, when who doesn''t know, you don''t need to be in a hurry to flatter Mo Shangshu?"


    "I flatter you? I praise how that woman became a flatterer to Mo Shangshu? "


    "Don''t you really know who that woman is?"


    "Don''t you know it''s amazing that you can see each other''s face from such a distance?"


    "I, although I didn''t see the woman clearly, there is only one woman in the world who can let Mo Shangshu and others treat her like this."


    "Who?"


    "Mo''s little nine - Mo Yinian!"


    "You say that woman is mo Yinian, the head of Pinghui county?"


    "There won''t be anyone else except her. Look, Mo Xiaojiu has returned to Beijing. There will be a lot of excitement in Kyoto!"


    In front of the gate of Kyoto, the gatekeeper saw a woman riding straight from a distance. She was wearing a narrow sleeve plain skirt with a long bow tie around her waist. The ribbon was flying in the wind and fluttering. She was very beautiful. When the guard stood and watched, the woman was riding in front of the gate. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. Her skin was beautiful and beautiful. At first glance, she looked like a nine day fairy falling from the earth. It was almost impossible to look directly at her.


    When the woman passed by on horseback, all the soldiers woke up. One of the soldiers cried out: "Oh, I forgot to check the identity of the woman?"


    "Test what? Don''t you see that the woman is riding a Ziliu horse, which is the love of the prince of Qi. Do you think anyone can ride it? " The goalkeeper scolded. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 416

    The soldiers were stunned. They couldn''t help exclaiming: "the captain has good eyesight!"


    "It''s really worthy of being the captain. I can see it so clearly in an instant."


    "I don''t know which girl it is. I heard that Prince Shizi of Qi never let anyone touch this horse."


    "It must be the lady of which family. Tut Tut, look at her appearance and bearing. If not, which family is the lady?"


    "What''s the noise? You can talk about the affairs of the prince of Qi. Don''t you all cheer up! " The goalkeeper yelled angrily, and all the soldiers closed their mouths one after another.


    All the way, Xiao Jiu Yi gallops to the gate of Xu Jiayuan. He turns over, dismounts and strides in. When he reaches the wooden gate, he knocks hard, but there is no movement inside. Neither yuan shisan nor big brother makes a sound. Xiao Jiu sighs with disappointment.


    Three months ago, Xiao Jiu received a letter from Li Heng''s Flying Pigeon saying that she had to leave Beijing for some time, so that she could have a good life and get together with her family. Don''t worry about it. Small Jiuyi all the way back to the capital, holding a trace of expectations, can''t wait to come to the Xu garden to see if the big brother has come back, but the result is still not back.


    Xiao Jiu jumps up to the wall and looks at the place where Li Hengchang is sitting reading and drinking tea in the meditation room. Thinking about the situation when his elder brother was there, he can''t help but turn up his lips. He looks at it foolishly for a long time before he leaves.


    The Mo family is very busy with the return of Xiao Jiu and the old lady. The family is very happy and has endless words to say. When Cheng Mingrui and Li Yuanjia arrive at the Mo family, they have to say hello to the people and say goodbye.


    Two people out of the door of the Mo family, Cheng Mingrui dissatisfied with Li Yuanjia cold hum a way: "family reunion, you tangtangtang King Shizi run to join in the fun?"


    Li Yuanjia rolled his eyes and said, "I''m just here to join in the fun. I''m not like someone else. It''s nice to run to Mo''s village in Zhangye."


    "What''s the relationship between me and Xiaojiu, between my family and Mo family, and what I''m doing is not up to shiziye to comment?"


    "Yes, you and Xiao Jiu have been friends since childhood. You Zhang Jia and Mo family are friends from all walks of life. I''m just a classmate and old friend of Xiao Jiu, so I can''t compare with you. It''s a pity that someone who doesn''t know his fortune and mistakenly regards the hungry wolf as a little white rabbit will lead the wolf into the house sooner or later and repent! "


    "What do you mean? What brings wolves in? Li Yuanjia, you haven''t learned anything else in the past few years, but you are more and more able to play tricks? "


    "Yes? Then you can think that I''m just pretending to be a ghost and talking nonsense. Cheng Mingrui, you can live the last good days day by day, so that you can think about it a little longer in the future. "


    "You man -" Cheng Mingrui stares at Li Yuanjia''s inexplicable words, but Li Yuanjia smiles at his meaningful lips, and Shi Shiran turns and leaves.


    Cheng Mingrui secretly scolds Li Yuanjia and angrily returns to Dongping Prefecture.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui coming back, the Duke of Dongping county asks him carefully. Knowing that Xiao Jiu is still waiting for Cheng Mingrui, the Mo family all know that Cheng Mingrui is very close to him. The Duke of Dongping county can''t help but put down his heart and tells Cheng Mingrui to go to Mo''s house more often if he has nothing to do. He must follow Xiao Jiu''s heart to make her happy, so he asks Cheng Mingrui to go back and have a rest.


    Cheng Mingrui goes back to his residence at a loss. He doesn''t understand why his grandfather and his mother say that they are totally different. His mother always says that Xiao Jiu doesn''t know the rules and asks him to persuade her a lot, but his grandfather asks him to please her. Who should he listen to?


    Just when Cheng Mingrui is secretly distressed, his wife and his mother Meng qianniang come over in a hurry. When Cheng Mingrui sees his grandmother and mother coming over, he is in a hurry to get up and greet them.


    The lady of Dongping county quickly stopped and said, "I''m tired after all this hard work. Please don''t say hello. I''d better sit down and have a good rest." Then he raised his hand and stroked Cheng Mingrui''s face, and said: "ouch, look at the tired, blue eyes and thin face." Cheng Mingrui held his grandmother''s hand and said with a smile: "grandmother, my grandson is long and never thin; On the way, the old lady of the Mo family took good care of me. I accompanied her to talk and laugh. I didn''t feel hard at all. "


    On hearing this, Meng qianniang frowned and asked, "when you come back, aren''t you riding with Xiao Jiu? How can I share the same car with the Mo family? At your age, it''s hard to serve your elders all the way? "


    Cheng Mingrui shook his head and said, "Niang, how can you say that? Mrs. Mo is well-informed and witty. I learned a lot from riding with her all the way. What''s more, although Xiao Jiu and I grew up together, it''s time to get rid of the suspicion at our age. How can we still take the same bus? "


    Meng qianniang was dissatisfied and said, "but this time you traveled thousands of miles to get along with Xiao Jiu? Otherwise, why do you have to work so hard? "


    "Niang -" Cheng Mingrui shouts at Meng qianniang.


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County looked at Meng qianniang with disapproval, patted Cheng Mingrui''s hand and said, "ah Rui, the old sister-in-law of Mo''s family is right about this. You and Xiao Jiu have grown up and are still engaged. You should avoid suspicion. How thoughtful of you to serve your sister-in-law all the way? Did my sister-in-law say anything to you? "


    Cheng Mingrui said with a happy smile: "the old lady has always liked me very much. I didn''t serve her any on the way. I just talked with her and helped her get on and off the bus. The old lady said, and she said -- "Cheng Mingrui''s face turned red when he thought of the old lady''s words.


    Looking at the shy appearance of her grandson, the lady of Dongping County said with a smile: "silly boy, what''s the shame about this? What did the old sister-in-law say? Please tell me and your mother quickly. We are men. We should be more active in marriage. We have to do everything in front of the woman. Only in this way can we show our sincerity."


    Cheng Mingrui chuckled shyly and said in a low voice, "the old lady said that if you take off your filial piety, you will do what you should do."


    "That''s all?" Meng qianniang frowned and asked, "didn''t you say anything about marriage arrangements?"


    "Mother, how can the old lady tell me this?" Cheng Mingrui doesn''t understand Meng qianniang''s impatience today. She is not such a person who can''t keep her temper.


    "What''s the matter with you today?" said Meng qianniang? The old sister-in-law is always cautious. She can tell a Rui that this is already a hint to us. Do you expect her to tell a Rui when to get married? How can anyone say that to a child? Aren''t you ridiculous? "


    Meng qianniang was slightly stunned and explained with a smile: "I''m too anxious. Ah Rui is 14 years old. Although there''s an agreement with the Mo family, it''s just a verbal agreement. I''m afraid of any change." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 417

    The lady of Dongping county was more and more discontented and said, "the old sister-in-law never promises others easily, but as long as she makes a promise, she will do what she says. What do you have to worry about?"


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law is not thoughtful." Meng qianniang saw that the Duke and wife of Dongping county were not happy, so she quickly told her mistake in a low voice.


    But the Duke and wife of Dongping county were still dissatisfied. She frowned and said to Meng qianniang in a deep voice: "now you are also a serious Gaoming lady. Kyoto is no better than other places. You have to pay attention to rules everywhere. You can only say that in front of your family. Don''t go out and talk nonsense. Otherwise, you will lose not only the face of my Dongping county government, but also the face of your man and your son. "


    Meng qianniang was scolded by her mother-in-law in front of everyone, but she didn''t dare to attack. She could only hold her handkerchief tightly and bow her head.


    Seeing that his mother was reprimanded by his grandmother, Cheng Mingrui couldn''t bear it. He quickly digged off the topic and said, "when my grandson is not in the house, I miss my grandmother very much. Can my grandmother still be healthy?"


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s concern for herself, the Duke and wife of Dongping County said with a smile: "good grandson, grandmother is in good health. You haven''t been married yet, and grandmother hasn''t held her great grandson. How can you be in a bad state?"


    "Grandmother --" Cheng Mingrui blushes and shouts shyly.


    The lady of Dongping county put her arms around Cheng Mingrui''s shoulder and said with a smile: "silly boy, isn''t Xiao Jiu what you have been thinking about all the time? I''m going to marry you. Why are you shy? "


    Cheng Mingrui''s face turned red when he was told. He could not help pulling the sleeves of the Duke and Lady of Dongping county and yelling, "grandmother --"


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County patted Cheng Mingrui on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, well, my good grandson is thin skinned. My grandmother won''t say it. She won''t say it."


    Meng qianniang looks at the Duke and wife of Dongping County embracing Cheng Mingrui, and they talk about each other affectionately. She can''t help but feel sad. Since she went to Beijing with her husband, she has been suffering from anger everywhere in the government of Dongping county. Ah Rui is her own son, but she can''t get a word in his marriage. What''s so good about Xiao Jiu''s overbearing temperament?


    As soon as I think about the future, if Xiao Jiu passes through the house, I''m afraid that my mother-in-law will not be able to hold up her mother-in-law''s airs. She will even try to please Xiao Jiu. Meng qianniang can''t help but bite her teeth. She can''t tolerate living like that for the rest of her life, absolutely not!


    After talking with Cheng Mingrui for a while, the Duke''s wife of Dongping County told Cheng Mingrui to take a rest earlier and then she got up and left. Meng qianniang also got up. When she was about to go out, she seemed to think of something. She took Cheng Mingrui and whispered: "ah Rui, during the past few months since you left Beijing, my mother''s old problems have been made again, but it''s been hard for a while."


    Cheng Mingrui knows that Meng qianniang has a headache. When he hears that Meng qianniang is ill again, he can''t help but ask with concern: "how is she now? Would you like to invite a royal doctor for a diagnosis, or send someone to visit a famous doctor to see how to get rid of the root


    Meng qianniang waved her hand and said: "Niang''s disease was caused when she gave birth to you. It''s OK. Niang is OK now. Don''t worry. But my mother can get better so quickly this time, but thanks to one person, you must thank others for my mother. "


    "Yes? Who is that? Does he have any good medicine to cure his mother''s old illness? Then I will beg him face to face. "


    "It''s not a good medicine, it''s just painstakingly massaging the acupoints on my mother''s head every day, which makes my mother not so sad this time. She is a little girl, and she is not very well, but she still comes to serve me every day. I''m really grateful."


    "What did my mother say?"


    "Who else? Luo Xianyun, the miss of the Luo family who has the best relationship with you in Taixue, came to see me personally as soon as she heard that I was ill. He also said that if you are not in Kyoto, I have no one close to me. If you are sick again, you must be in a bad mood. I went to the medical center to learn massage techniques. I came to give me massage every day and talked with me. Only in this case can I recover so quickly. "¡° Oh, it turned out to be her. In fact, I didn''t have a good relationship with her. I just saw that she was bullied and helped her in Taixue. It''s hard for her to have such a heart. If I see her back, I will thank her. "


    "What''s going on? Why don''t you thank your mother face to face? "


    "Well, what my mother said is that if I go to Taixue, I will thank her."


    "Ah Rui, it''s not my mother who says that you are so kind as Xianyun. This time, you take care of my mother so much. Can''t you ask someone to come out and thank me face to face? Only in this way can we show sincerity, right? "


    "Niang, this is not very good. I have an engagement with Xiao Jiu. How can I go to see another woman again?"


    "You child, you --" Meng qianniang glares at Cheng Mingrui angrily, shakes her body and covers her head as if she is not comfortable.


    Cheng Mingrui is startled. She helps Meng qianniang to ask in a hurry. Meng qianniang rubs her forehead painfully and says to Cheng Mingrui, "I''ve never let you do anything. This time, I just feel that other girls have done so much for me. I''m really sorry. I just want you to help me thank you. You''re so angry."


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Meng qianniang and explains in a low voice: "Niang, I''m not --"


    Meng qianniang directly interrupts Cheng Mingrui and says, "what are you? Oh, small nine important, even if you travel thousands of miles also want to see her, from small to big you in order to protect her how much hurt you forget, but I didn''t forget. Before you get through the door, you yell that you have an engagement. You don''t even dare to help your mother to thank her. How come if you become a pro in the future, do you even have to ask Xiao Jiu to approve your talk with your mother? "


    Cheng Mingrui is afraid to annoy Meng qianniang again. She can''t bear to say a word. Seeing the adverbial, Meng qianniang says, "if it''s not for the elder to show her thanks, it''s too formal. I''m afraid that the girl will have a burden in her heart. Why should I ask you to help me? Besides, why does the girl Xianyun come to serve me like this? It''s not in your face. Why can''t you go to help your mother and say thanks to other girls? "


    Cheng Mingrui was headache Meng qianniang said, had no choice but to nod: "Niang, I go to thank you, don''t be angry."


    Meng qianniang then said with a smile, "this is my good son. I''ve prepared all the thanks. Why don''t you go tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I still have to go to see little nine. "Cheng Mingrui didn''t expect that his mother said that the wind is the rain, and tomorrow he would ask him to find Luo Xianyun. He couldn''t help but resist.


    Meng qianniang said in a deep voice: "I didn''t want to let you finish this matter quickly, so that I can accompany Xiao Jiu. How can my mother''s painstaking efforts make you become a donkey''s liver and lung everywhere?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 418

    Cheng Mingrui felt very guilty when he heard this. He quickly nodded and said, "it''s my son who doesn''t understand. Don''t be angry. I''ll go tomorrow. I''ll do what my mother says."


    Meng qianniang is immediately satisfied. She instructs her servants to serve Cheng Mingrui well, and leaves contentedly.


    The next morning, as soon as Cheng Mingrui has breakfast, Meng qianniang sends someone to tell him that he has made an appointment with Luo Xianyun to meet in Taohuawu, west of Beijing. Cheng Mingrui only wants to meet earlier and finish earlier to find Xiao Jiu. Without thinking much, she takes someone out.


    Located on the Bank of Jinma lake, Jingxi Taohuawu is a wonderland with a hundred mu peach forest. When the warm wind blows out in spring, the bright and gorgeous peach blossoms fill every corner of Taohuawu, attracting young men and women in Kyoto to join hands and share their heartfelt feelings.


    Cheng Mingrui came to the appointed kiosk by the bridge. He saw that the peach blossoms here were not piled together like other places. They didn''t have the brilliance. However, the flowing water on the small bridge and the peach blossoms reflected each other made them more chic. It was a kind of secluded paradise.


    Cheng Mingrui had some impatience. When he saw the beautiful scenery, he could not help calming down. A light footstep came from behind him. Cheng Mingrui turned around and saw a woman in a light green suro dress coming towards him.


    The woman''s face was delicate and delicate, and her figure was extremely slender. She looked as pitiful as Liu Fufeng, just like her name, Luo Xianyun. She was as delicate and delicate as a floating cloud, which made people want to pity her.


    Luo Xieyun went to Cheng Mingrui, blushing and full of shyness, and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m late."


    Cheng Mingrui didn''t care and said with a smile: "no matter, I just came here."


    "I''m here for the first time. I''m afraid there''s something important about the appointment. I dare not let the servant girl follow me. If I''m not careful, I''ll get lost. It''s really" Luo Xianyun said shyly and nervously, sweating from the tip of his nose.


    Seeing Luo Xianyun like this, Cheng Mingrui said: "you don''t have to do this. It''s nothing important for me to ask you to come here today. You don''t have to be so careful. I came here to thank you face to face. During my absence from Kyoto, my mother would like to thank you for taking care of me. " With that, Cheng Mingrui raises his hand, and the little fellow who follows him immediately steps forward, bowing his hand and giving him a thank-you gift.


    Luo Xianyun looks at Cheng Mingrui in surprise. Cheng Mingrui politely says, "please accept this. Thank you very much."


    Luo Xianyun stares at Cheng Mingrui''s eyes. Cheng Mingrui looks at Luo Xianyun at a loss. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with his actions. Why does this girl react like this?


    Luo Xianyun seems to be forced to bear the grievance and blushes to Cheng Mingrui and whispers: "the young master and Xianyun are kind to each other. Xianyun dares to come to the door because he hears that his wife is unwell and thinks that the young master is far away from home and can''t take care of him all the time, so he wants to do his best for him, which can be regarded as a reward for his kindness. When Xianyun first came to Kyoto, he didn''t understand the rules. His reckless behavior will bring inconvenience to the young master. In the future, he will be careful and never cause trouble to the young master. Please take back this gift, young master. Let''s go! "


    With that, Luo Xianyun gives Cheng Mingrui a quick salute, and then he turns around and leaves. At the moment of turning around, Cheng Mingrui clearly sees a big tear falling from Luo Xianyun''s cheek, and his heart suddenly feels a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Luo Xianyun is about to leave, Cheng Mingrui shouts: "wait a minute, please stay."


    Luo Xianyun stopped but didn''t turn around. His voice was a little choked and he asked in a low voice: "do you have any other orders, young master?"


    Cheng Mingrui frowned in distress and explained: "I, I just heard about you taking care of my mother. I feel that I''m a little sorry, so I let people prepare these gifts. If you don''t like it, I''ll take it back. Please don''t misinterpret my kindness. I really want to thank you sincerely. "


    Luo Xianyun hooked his head and said in a low voice: "you don''t have to be like this. You are the benefactor and the most respected person of Xianyun. You are very lucky to help you." Cheng Mingrui looked at Luo Xianyun in surprise and said, "do you admire me?"


    Luo Xianyun turns around and looks at Cheng Mingrui shyly. He says in a low voice: "Xianyun has more than admiration for you. Don''t you remember that you have helped me more than once. If not for you, I''m afraid I can''t stay in Taixue all day. I have to go back to my hometown alone. It''s all because of you that I can have a normal class in Taixue. I remember that time when I was caught in the woods by those people


    Listening to Luo Xianyun''s story, Cheng Mingrui can''t help flashing some memories in his mind.


    After Xiaojiu left Kyoto, Cheng Mingrui''s days in Taixue became extremely boring. When he missed Xiaojiu, Cheng Mingrui would sit in the woods, listen to the wind, think about Xiaojiu''s situation in mojiazhuang, and write down his thoughts in a letter.


    One day, when Cheng Mingrui is writing a letter to Xiao Jiu in the woods, he suddenly hears a loud noise and a woman''s cry. Cheng Mingrui can''t help but get up and walk over to see. It seems that there is some conflict among several girls in high school. The girl who is besieged is Luo Xianyun. I don''t know where she offended the girls. She is constantly pushed and scolded, but Luo Xianyun doesn''t resist at all. She just lowers her head and cries.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t take a look at it, so he reprimands the girls who do it, and then he gets to know Luo Xianyun. Later Cheng Mingrui learned that Luo Xianyun''s father was Luo Shaolian, the new Chinese scholar. Because of his father''s promotion, Luo Xianyun was able to study in the Imperial College of Kyoto from Xingzhou. However, because he didn''t understand the customs of Kyoto and the accent of Xingzhou, he was ridiculed by the girls in the same class. In addition, Luo Xianyun was introverted and didn''t know who to communicate with, so he was besieged and bullied that day.


    Although Luo Xianyun said that he was bullied because he was not sociable and was an outsider from Xingzhou, Cheng Mingrui knows that the reason why Luo Xianyun was bullied is not as simple as she imagined. Although Taixue is a school, it is also the same as outside, especially in higher education. All students are treated differently because of their family status and background.


    Among the Taixue, there are many people with noble status. Cheng Mingrui has Dongping county government as his backer and is occasionally provoked. Luo Xianyun''s father was just a scholar who was responsible for drafting imperial edicts. He was not worth mentioning in this imperial academy full of powerful people. In addition, Luo Xianyun is from other places, so it is inevitable that he will be rejected and bullied. Just like Meng Huachen and his gang, if Meng Huachen had not been treated differently by Xiao Jiu, and if he had not been promoted to Li Yuanjia by Xiao Jiu, they would still be the mud that can be trampled on by others.


    Cheng Mingrui, who helped Luo Xieyun for a moment, didn''t take it as one thing at all, but coincidentally, not long later, Cheng Mingrui ran into the situation that Luo Xieyun was bullied. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 419

    This time, it''s even worse than last time. Luo''s face has been scratched and her skirt has been torn. Looking at such a small girl shrinking into a group and crying, Cheng Mingrui still can''t bear it, so he tries to help her again.


    These are just things that Cheng Mingrui does not care about, but he does not know that Luo qianyun remembers them so clearly, and he is still thinking about repaying himself.


    Thinking of his mother''s saying that Luo Xianyun came to her door every day to massage her and serve her wholeheartedly, Cheng Mingrui also went to the medical school to study for this reason. He said to Luo Xianyun, "it''s just easy to help you before. You don''t have to worry about it. If you help me take care of my mother this time, we''ll be even. Since you are all studying in Taixue, you are a classmate. Don''t be so polite in the future. Just call me by my name. If you need any help, you can come to Dongping county government to find me. Please don''t mention any more about repaying your kindness. "


    Luo qianyun''s eyes flashed a ray of light. She was surprised and couldn''t believe it. She looked at Cheng Mingrui and said in a low voice: "I''m such a person. How can I call the childe''s name directly?"


    "What you said is wrong. We are classmates in Taixue. It''s not appropriate for you to call me as a childe?" Cheng Mingrui''s biggest contact with women of the same age is Xiaojiu. However, Xiaojiu always teases him for fun. He has never experienced a woman''s admiration for herself, her obedience, and her importance to someone.


    This kind of feeling makes Cheng Mingrui very novel and exciting, and makes his attitude towards Luo Xianyun show the softness he didn''t realize.


    Luo Xianyun looks at Cheng Mingrui shyly, purses his lips and says with a smile: "what the master says is that it''s just me. I''m not used to calling your name. I always think it''s too presumptuous. How dare I be such a person? I heard that you have finished your studies in Taixue and are preparing for the entrance examination, aren''t you


    Cheng Mingrui looked at Luo Xianyun in surprise and said, "how do you know this? I just have this plan, but I''m not sure. It''s not easy to pass the exam, and I''m not sure. "


    "It''s amazing that you dare to try at such an age. I''m only half a year younger than you, but I''m very hard at school now. I just think it''s hard to finish my studies. You don''t know. Everyone in the Imperial Academy says that you are a rare young talent. Compared with you, Xianyun is really different. " Luo Xianyun sincerely listens to Cheng Mingrui''s words, but he is surprised and complacent.


    Cheng Mingrui knows that his reading is really good, but he is far from outstanding compared with Mo Pingchu''s genius and Mo Pingjian''s intelligence. In addition, there is another Li Yuanjia who can''t study but seems to have a big mind when dealing with government affairs, and the Meng Huachen who has a lot of talent in creation though he has the same muscle. Cheng Mingrui always feels that he is the one with no characteristics among all the boys around Xiao Jiu.


    Today, however, Luo Xianyun''s words make Cheng Mingrui realize that he is also extremely excellent. Although he is not as outstanding as they are, he is excellent enough compared with ordinary people. In fact, he is qualified to marry Xiao Jiu and makes Xiao Jiu love him.


    Since knowing that he has made an engagement with Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui, whose heart has been hanging in the air, has self-confidence for the first time. His inexplicable sense of sureness makes Cheng feel better. Looking at Luo Xianyun in front of him, he can''t help but feel more comfortable.


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help chatting with Luo Xianyun. They talk about Taixue''s schoolwork and interesting things in Kyoto. The more they talk, the more speculative they become. Gradually, Luo''s name for Cheng Mingrui becomes "brother Cheng", and Cheng''s name for Luo becomes "sister Yun".


    Just as they were talking and laughing, the man in Taolin frowned. The woman standing opposite the man glared at him. She said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to force me, since you don''t mean to me. Why do you frown and anger like this? If you don''t like it, just go


    The woman''s voice fell, and the man was stunned. He immediately saluted and said, "well, I''m sorry, Meng went first!"


    The woman didn''t wake up, but she saw that the man had already walked away with a big stride, and she couldn''t help stamping her feet. She just saw that damned Meng Huachen had been frowning and didn''t say a word, so she deliberately stimulated him. Unexpectedly, Meng Huachen was so angry! When the woman is annoyed, Meng Huachen has rushed to Cheng Mingrui.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Meng Huachen, who suddenly appears. He has some silly eyes. Meng Huachen stares at Luo Xianyun discontentedly and pulls it. Cheng Mingrui angrily says in a low voice: "Cheng Mingrui, are you crazy, and you have a private meeting with other women here?"


    Cheng Mingrui is pulled over by Meng Huachen, but he doesn''t know where this man comes from. Seeing Meng Huachen''s mouth, he questions him indiscriminately. Cheng Mingrui frowns and says angrily: "how do you know that my eyes see my private meeting? Don''t talk nonsense to me if you don''t understand the situation, especially in front of Xiao Jiu. "


    Meng Huachen angrily scolded: "it''s hard for you to remember Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui. If you think about Xiao Jiu, you shouldn''t appear here with other women, and you shouldn''t be ambiguous with Yan Yan who laughs at dialect. I warn you, if you dare to hurt Xiao Jiu, I will kill you! "


    "Meng Huachen, what are you crazy about? Can you look at your identity before you speak? You are now an official in the Ministry of industry, but it''s just the head of the sixth grade industry department. Don''t think you are so great. There are so many people you can''t afford to offend in Kyoto. "


    "I know who I am, but it''s you. Do you know who you are? I won''t talk about the past. Now Xiaojiu has just returned to Beijing. Why don''t you stay with her at Mo''s house and come here? Will you kiss me with other women? "


    "What are you talking about? Sister Yun and I just have something to discuss. Why kiss me? Meng Huachen, don''t think you can slander my reputation at will with the support of Li Yuanjia? "


    "Sister Yun?" Meng Huachen, who was already angry in his heart, could not bear to hear Cheng Mingrui call that woman like this. He raised his fist and beat her to curse: "Cheng Mingrui, you bastard, you half hearted son of a bitch, I must teach you for Xiao Jiu today!"


    Cheng Mingrui can''t imagine that Meng Huachen doesn''t agree with each other. He jumps to avoid Meng Huachen''s fist. But he doesn''t expect Meng Huachen to kick him. Cheng Mingrui can''t avoid being kicked in the stomach. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 420

    Luo Xianyun screams and pours to support Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui covers his stomach and stands up in pain. Pointing at Meng Huachen, he angrily scolds: "Meng, I''ll give you three points in Xiaojiu''s face. You''re still kicking your nose, aren''t you? What are you? You dare to beat me. Well, today I''ll see who is the winner? " With that, Cheng Mingrui clenched his fist and rushed to Meng Huachen.


    Meng Huachen is eager to beat Cheng Mingrui hard. However, Cheng Mingrui suddenly stops when he takes a step. Luo Xianyun hugs Cheng Mingrui''s waist and shouts to Meng Huachen with a face full of panic: "this young man, don''t misunderstand me. I have something to discuss with brother Cheng today. I just treat him as a brother. We are innocent."


    Meng Huachen stares at Luo Xianyun''s arm around Cheng Mingrui''s waist. He says to Cheng Mingrui in a cold voice: "what a brother and sister, surnamed Cheng. I used to think that as long as Xiao Jiu likes it, but now, I tell you, you don''t deserve it. I feel sick to let such an asshole as you stay around Xiao Jiu for a moment more!"


    Cheng Mingrui angrily yells at Luo Xianyun: "let go, let go!"


    Luo Xianyun shakes his head and hugs him more tightly. Cheng Mingrui reaches out his hand to pull Luo Xianyun. Meng Huachen looks at them coldly and says in a deep voice: "Cheng Mingrui, you wait. Your Cheng family will wait for me. Even if I don''t want this head, Meng Huachen won''t let you succeed!"


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned. He looked at Meng Huachen, who left with his cruel words, and cried out: "what do you mean, Meng? Don''t go. Come back and make it clear to me. "


    But Meng Huachen also ignores the fact that he is so angry that he leaves quickly. Luo qianyun, who has been holding Cheng Mingrui tightly, releases his arm and suddenly catches up with him, which makes Cheng Mingrui, who is going to catch up with him and ask him, be stunned.


    Luo Xianyun trotted after Meng Huachen breathlessly and cried, "young master, young master Meng, listen to me. You really misunderstood brother Cheng. No, you misunderstood him. Mr. Meng, listen to me. We are not -- "


    Meng Huachen suddenly stops and looks at Luo Xianyun with disdain and says, "is Luo Xianyun right? You can keep these words with others. I used to be a common man. I was bullied and isolated in the Imperial College. I know what Cheng Mingrui means to you, but people are doing and the day is watching. People like you will have retribution sooner or later. "


    Meng Huachen''s words make Luo Xianyun dumbfounded. She stands in the same place and looks at Meng Huachen. Then she goes away quickly. Listening to the footsteps of Cheng Mingrui, Luo Xianyun gently lowers her head and raises her lips.


    A smile full of sarcasm floats on Luo Xianyun''s face. Is it retribution? Luo Xianyun doesn''t believe in retribution. She only knows that people go high. Cheng Mingrui is her life-saving straw. She will catch it and never let it go.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him getting closer and closer, Luo Xianyun immediately lowered his head and quietly rubbed his eyes.


    When Cheng Mingrui comes over, Luo qianyun suddenly turns back and raises his eyes to look at Cheng Mingrui. He sees that his eyes are full of anxiety, confusion and helplessness, and even faintly red with tears. Cheng Mingrui is stunned.


    Luo Xianyun helplessly said to Cheng Mingrui, "it''s all my fault. Brother Cheng, go and explain it to Mr. Meng. If Miss Jiu misunderstands it, it''s bad. Otherwise, I''ll explain it to miss Jiu myself. Yes, I''ll explain it."


    "Come on, it''s none of your business!" Seeing such Luo Xianyun, Cheng Mingrui can''t help feeling a trace of pity for Meng Huachen''s behavior just now. He was beaten, scolded and threatened by a mud legged man. Is there anything crazier in the world? What do you mean he doesn''t deserve to be around Xiaojiu and still says he''s disgusting?


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help biting his teeth. Where on earth can''t he be worthy of little nine? He not only wants to stay with Xiaojiu, but also stay with Xiaojiu all his life. He just came here to say a few words to Luo Xianyun. What kind of law did he violate? What does he need to explain to others? Meng Huachen is just crazy himself. Does he have to go crazy with him? Think of here, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but spit out a tone, Luo Xianyun carefully watching Cheng Mingrui, a pair of innocent eyes keep blinking, like a frightened deer.


    Seeing Luo Xianyun like this, Cheng Mingrui can only resist his anger and pretends to be relaxed and says to her: "the Qing is self-cleaning. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to blame yourself. As for the crazy words that the boy named Meng said, you don''t have to worry about it. I know who Xiaojiu is. She will never misunderstand anything. Don''t worry about it."


    Hearing what Cheng Mingrui said, Luo Xianyun quickly nodded as if he were relieved and said, "brother Cheng said that miss mojiajiu is not an ordinary woman. You have a deep friendship, which is beyond people''s reach. You will never be misunderstood. I was just worried."


    "You seem to know little nine well?" Cheng Mingrui is very happy to hear Luo Xianyun say that he has a deep friendship with Xiao Jiu. He can''t help but want to talk to Luo Xianyun about Xiao Jiu.


    Luo Xianyun said with a smile: "Miss Mo Jiajiu, the name of Pinghui county master, who doesn''t know in Kyoto? Not to mention the outstanding young masters of the Mo family, Miss Jiu herself is also a rare martial arts genius in the world. It is said that when she was young, she was able to defeat the powerful Hu and was proficient in archery, horse riding and shooting. She really deserves to be a general tiger girl! "


    Hearing Luo Xianyun praises Xiao Jiu like this, Cheng Mingrui feels proud of her. But he can''t help laughing when he thinks of Xiao Jiu: "what you''re talking about is Xiao Jiu in other people''s eyes. You don''t know that Xiao Jiu is different from ordinary people since she was born. She''s powerful when she''s powerful, but she''s also stupid when she''s stupid. There are many interesting things about her."


    When Cheng Mingrui talks about Xiao Jiu, his eyes are smiling and his lips are full of doting. Luo Xianyun''s eyes are full of deep jealousy. It''s clear that everyone is a woman, but why can some people enjoy all the respect and favor when they are born, but she can''t even want to be looked at by others?


    If one day she can stand in a high position and walk into the young man''s heart, will she be held as a treasure by the young man like Xiao Jiu Yi? At that time, will she be able to enjoy the pursuit of others and even despise those who once bullied her?


    This idea grew up in Luo Xianyun''s mind like crazy grass. She clenched her fist secretly, lowered her eyes slightly, and covered her deep desire. When Luo Xianyun raised her head again, Mingrui pursed her lips and smile, her face was only filled with admiration and admiration. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 421

    Listening to Cheng Mingrui''s anecdotes about Xiao Jiu, Luo qianyun said in a low voice: "it turns out that Miss Jiu is such a real person. It''s a pity that I''m too humble to know her. Otherwise, I must ask her for advice."


    "Xiaojiu never valued any status, otherwise she would not have helped Meng Huachen so much. If it had not been for Xiaojiu, Meng Huachen''s gang would have been unable to get along in Taixue. How could they become officials one by one?"


    "Does brother Cheng mean that Mr. Meng, they are appreciated because of Miss nine?"


    "That''s what it is. You don''t know that Xiaojiu only values talent and doesn''t care about his birth and status. Moreover, Xiaojiu is very easy to trust people. Over the years, I don''t know how much money Meng Huachen and Li Yuanjia have cheated Xiaojiu."


    "Li Yuanjia? The prince of Qi? God, since they are such bad people, why didn''t brother Cheng tell Miss nine in a hurry? "


    Cheng Mingrui sighed helplessly: "small nine won''t listen."


    Luo Xianyun was surprised and said, "how can it be? Elder brother Cheng and miss nine grew up together, and their feelings were extraordinary. How could miss nine not listen to what you said? "


    Cheng Mingrui frowned and said helplessly: "Xiaojiu is like this. As long as she identifies people, she will not pay attention to what others say. I only listen to her when I was young, but she never listens to me."


    Luo Xianyun looks at Cheng Mingrui in disbelief. Cheng Mingrui is embarrassed. When he is about to say something, he hears Luo Xianyun sigh in a low voice: "how hard it is for you, elder brother Cheng, to be like Miss Jiu. If I were Miss Jiu, I would be reluctant to make such a sincere person sad."


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Luo Xianyun in shock. Luo Xianyun is stunned, as if he suddenly realizes what he just said. He blushes, turns his head and dares not look at Cheng Mingrui.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at him and turns his head around. His cheeks are red and his eyelashes are blinking. He is full of shyness. There is something strange in his heart. His eyes follow Luo''s cheek. When he glances at the long white neck, Cheng Mingrui''s heart beats faster. He moves his eyes away and doesn''t dare to look any more.


    Meng Huachen angrily went out of Taohuawu and directly went to fight Li Yuanjia. Confused, Li Yuanjia saw Meng Huachen running angrily and joked with a smile: "why, is the girl your mother made you look at so ugly today? But even if they don''t look as good as they want, can you have a little grace and be so angry? "


    Meng Huachen stares at Li Yuanjia, grabs the cup beside him and drinks it twice. Then he talks about meeting Cheng Mingrui in Taohuawu today. Li Yuanjia laughs happily instead of angry.


    Meng Huachen was so angry that he almost broke the cup. Staring at Li Yuanjia, he said angrily, "what''s the time, can you still laugh? Don''t you say that Mo Cheng and his family have exchanged keepsake, and Xiao Jiu will marry Cheng Mingrui in the future? But Cheng Mingrui has two minds about Xiao Jiu now. He has a private meeting with other women in public. He can''t even see that Luo has ulterior motives. He''s so stupid that he''s going to die. Are you still laughing? "


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "Cheng Mingrui volunteered to be a fool and was fooled by Luo. It''s not easy for Luo to meet such a big injustice. You can''t show a little sympathy and rush out to point at people''s nose. It''s too ungracious!"


    Meng Huachen was angry and said, "Li Yuanjia, it''s about Xiaojiu''s life. I''m not in the mood to listen to you joking!"


    Li Yuanjia sighed, patted Meng Huachen on the shoulder and said, "you''re a man. You''re good everywhere, but you just have to give up your mind. You can think about it. Cheng Mingrui is willing to be a fool. Don''t you think it''s funny about such stupid things? Yes, marriage is really a big deal for a woman. But Xiaojiu just has an engagement with Cheng Mingrui, and he has not married him. Since Cheng Mingrui is half hearted, he can see that he is not a good man, and the engagement is invalid. "¡° to void? Can it be voided? Yes, I didn''t think of it. "


    "Of course, you can''t imagine that your brain only works when you create things. Otherwise, if you don''t have me, how can you live?"


    "Come on, don''t boast. Can you tell us what we''re going to do next? By the way, do you have to tell Xiaojiu about it? No, you can''t tell Xiaojiu about it. Xiaojiu''s temper is so good that he can''t start to do anything. It''s either death or injury! How about telling the rest of the Mo family, Mo Shangshu? It seems that it''s not very good. It''s said that Mo Shangshu''s method of killing people without blood seems to be quite unusual. So, first tell the eighth young master that he seems to have a good temper. "


    Li Yuanjia speechless white Meng Huachen one eye, not angry way: "Meng Huachen, I beg you one thing."


    Meng Huachen was stunned and said, "please? That''s new. What''s up? "


    Li Yuanjia said solemnly: "I beg you not to use your mind except for creation, OK?"


    Meng Huachen was stunned and looked at Li Yuanjia with a puzzled face. Li Yuanjia shook his head speechless and said, "I really convinced you. I''ve seen stupid people, but I''ve never seen you so stupid. My God, what did Xiao Jiu think at the beginning? He thought you were a good person. He had to pull me to work with you!"


    Meng Huachen woke up and glared at Li Yuanjia angrily and said, "Li Yuanjia, you should have a degree even if you are heartless? What time is it? Are you still in the mood to joke with me? I can tell you that Cheng Mingrui and the man named Luo must have been seen by many people when they met in Taohuawu. If you think about it, there are people everywhere in Taohuawu. I can see them all, and naturally others will see them. I think there will be some rumors coming out of Kyoto soon. For the sake of Xiao Jiu''s reputation, we have to find a way quickly. Are you clear? "


    Li Yuanjia sighed and said to Meng Huachen helplessly: "there''s nothing you can do. What can you think of? How can Mo brothers not think of it? Do you think the Mo family is so easy to be bullied when Xing Guogong is gone? "


    Meng Huachen was stunned, and Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "don''t worry, except for us, there are many people in the Mo family who don''t want Xiao Jiu to marry Cheng Mingrui. My silly Meng, remember my words, even if the tiger dozes off, it is still a ferocious tiger. The tiger''s butt can''t be touched. "


    Meng Huachen is confused and puzzled, but Li Yuanjia refuses to say anything more. He just reassures Meng Huachen that Cheng Mingrui and Cheng''s family can never hurt Xiao Jiu.


    Although Meng Huachen doesn''t understand the meaning of Li Yuanjia''s words, over the years, Meng Huachen knows one thing very well: Li Yuanjia is deep-seated and indifferent, but the person he cares about most in the world is Xiao Jiu. If Xiao Jiu has something to do, Li Yuanjia can never be so calm. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 422

    Therefore, although Meng Huachen was puzzled and worried, he still listened to Li Yuanjia''s words. When he met Xiao Jiu a few days later, he didn''t mention anything about Cheng Mingrui in Taohuawu.


    Xiao Jiu hasn''t seen Li Yuanjia for several years. Meng Huachen and others miss her very much. In mojiazhuang these years, they always send things to her every Spring Festival, and they never forget to prepare birthday gifts for her every year. Xiao Jiu always keeps this in mind.


    Old friends meet naturally a school of joy, small nine looking at a suit of elegant Meng Huachen and others, not stingy greatly praised. But in the eyes of Meng Huachen and others, Xiaojiu is the one who has changed the most. That year, the little girl who kept eating with her hands and gills has grown into a young girl unconsciously.


    Small nine grow up a lot, originally chubby face thin down, showing the delicate eyebrows, still playful eyes, smile will be slightly wrinkled nose, but in the snow-white skin against the background, but full of young girls grow up pretty. Now standing in front of them, Xiao Jiu, wearing a hairpin, a pearl flower and a light colored cloud gauze dress, looks like a peerless flower in bud when she smiles. People can''t help but look forward to the day when this peerless flower will be in full bloom.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at such a small nine, and then looks at Li Yuanjia and others who are staring at small nine with burning eyes. He is very unhappy. Cheng Mingrui says in his heart: Xiaojiu is his own. Why do these people stare at Xiaojiu like this? After he and Xiao Jiu get married, Li Yuanjia and other people will not be allowed to get close to Xiao Jiu any more.


    Xiaojiu doesn''t realize Cheng Mingrui''s displeasure at all. She is listening to Li Yuanjia and them talking about the shipbuilding workshop. Since Li Yuanjia, Meng Huachen and others made an exception to enter the Ministry of industry as officials in the first World War in Northern Xinjiang, the shipyard also took back the state ownership. However, the emperor kept 40% of the shares of the shipyard for Li Yuanjia as a royal son.


    Today''s shipbuilding workshop is not the original small workshop, but one of the best workshops in Kyoto and even in the Xia Dynasty. It not only builds ships, but also manufactures all kinds of weapons. It is directly under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of industry, and the monthly accounts are frightening.


    Xiaojiu said to Li Yuanjia with a smile, "according to what you say, am I as rich as my country now?"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu in a funny way and said: "in my dream, the workshop is the emperor''s, the cost is from the account department, and no matter how much money is in the account, it will be limited to us. But if you want to be rich, it''s not impossible. Myna is in charge of the business of the Sixteen States in the north and the south. By his means, he will save you money that can''t be spent in a few lives sooner or later. "


    "You know that? Li Yuanjia, is there anything better informed in Kyoto than you? " Xiaojiu is surprised at Li Yuanjia''s well-informed level. She didn''t know until yesterday that starling is now in charge of nearly half of the Mo family''s business, and her father still intends to leave the rest of the business to him. Starling has been complaining to her that she has been involved in the stolen ship by mistake.


    Li Yuanjia said seriously: "when it comes to being well-informed, where can I compare with five brothers? Who knows? Mo Shangshu knows everything. Everyone in Kyoto says that he is born of ziyunxing?"


    Small nine caresses palm to laugh a way: "five elder brothers if purple cloud star descends the world, I am evil star descends the world not to become?"? What about my mother? Is she a queen or something? "


    "No, you''re not a demon star. You''re Tianfu star. Tianfu is the main star of Nandou. It belongs to the earth. It takes the hexagram as Kun. It takes charge of renmai, and it takes charge of Shoucheng." What Li Yuanjia said was serious, and everyone laughed.


    Meng Huachen smiles and thinks it''s wrong. He frowns and says, "this Tianfu star corresponds to Ziwei star. When you say Xiaojiu is Tianfu star, don''t you mean Xiaojiu is the future queen of destiny? Li Yuanjia, you can''t say that casually. "


    Hearing this, everyone is shocked and looks at Li Yuanjia. Cheng Mingrui is even more angry. Xiao Jiu is his future wife. Li Yuanjia jokingly says that Xiao Jiu is heaven star. Is he laughing at Cheng Mingrui for not being worthy of Xiao Jiu''s noble status?


    Small nine full don''t care of smile way: "but make a joke, what does this have?"? When my grandfather was there, he always said that I would be a general in the future. If what others say will become what they say, will everyone be rich by worshiping the God of wealth every day at home? Ha ha ha ha ha ha, come on, you all come to worship quickly, or let me prestige! " Seeing that Xiaojiu was so disapproval, they all laughed. Li Yuanjia raised her eyebrows and said to Xiaojiu, "OK, OK, Lord of the county, I''d like to say hello to you." Said really decent to small nine please an.


    See small Jiu 1 this serious cough voice, learning the appearance of the empress in the palace to slowly raise a hand way: "flat body!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing. Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu looked at each other and laughed as well. Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they saw that they were so clever. Only Cheng Mingrui looks at Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia laughing at each other. He just feels like an unrelated outsider. He is blocked up in his heart and can''t laugh at all.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with a smile on his face, but there is a dignified flash in his eyes. Everyone, including Xiaojiu, thinks he said it casually, but only Li Yuanjia knows it. He just said that Xiaojiu is Tianfu star, which is not a nonsense. This is the conclusion drawn by the celestial Supervisor himself.


    Li Yuanjia has no way to know why xiaojiuhui is a Tianfu star, and why the Tianjian can only see it at this time. But he knew that if the emperor knew the destiny of Xiao Jiu, he would take action. For the royal family, they would rather kill him by mistake.


    Since Xiaojiu is in charge of destiny, how can the emperor let her marry someone else? The daughter of destiny can only marry the son of destiny! But the Mo family will never let Xiao Jiu marry into the royal family. Now the only chance is to make the conclusion of Si Tianjian a secret forever. However, Si Tianjian is directly under the jurisdiction of the emperor. He only listens to the emperor''s orders. Li Yuanjia just got the news by accident through his close friends. Li Yuanjia has been thinking hard about how to make Si Tianjian take it as a secret and keep it secret. However, he has not yet come up with a proper way.


    But in front of Xiaojiu and the public, Li Yuanjia uses his funny tongue to cover up all his worries. He only hopes that Xiaojiu can be so happy all the time and never bear any sorrow and pain again. He will find a way to solve all the troubles one by one.


    The day after Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia met, Mo Pingchu immediately went to the old lady to discuss how to divorce her from filial piety and betroth her. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 423

    The old lady was very surprised that Mo Pingchu would take the initiative to mention it to her. She always thought that Mo Pingchu was not very satisfied with Xiaojiu''s marriage, and worried that they might try to delay their engagement in the future.


    The old lady looked Mo Pingchu a few eyes, and felt that there was a little impatience on Xiao Wu''s face, which was always steady and calm. She couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "Xiao Wu, is something wrong with Chaozhong? If it''s difficult, why don''t you discuss it with your father or uncle? "


    Mo Pingchu was slightly stunned and said as usual: "there is nothing difficult in the court."


    "Then why do you rush to get Xiaojiu engaged?"


    "The grandson just thinks that since he wants to get engaged, it''s better to make it earlier so that his grandmother won''t worry about it and save some extra trouble."


    "But did someone ask about Xiao Jiu again?"


    Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and said nothing. The old lady sighed and said, "I knew that as soon as I got back to Beijing, it would not be peaceful. You''re right. I''ll settle down early and have a good morning. In this way, it''s Qingming. After Qingming, he takes off his filial piety and enjoys a flower feast at half-time. First, let Xiao jiuliang show up and get familiar with these contacts in Kyoto; Second, let''s announce the marriage of Xiao Jiu and a Rui in public with the Cheng family, so that those who are always thinking about it will die early and save trouble in the future. "


    "What grandma said is very true, the grandson will go down to arrange it; In my grandmother''s opinion, would you like to talk to the government of Dongping county about this first? "


    "I''ve been angry for a long time. You don''t know that the Duke of Dongping is in a hurry. The next day we went back to Beijing, the Duke of Dongping came with his wife. Although he didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of the words is that he wanted to settle down the matter of a Rui and Xiao Jiu earlier."


    "That''s good. No one will think about Xiao Jiu''s marriage after the marriage is decided. Grandma will be able to live with Xiao Jiu an."


    "It''s true that our Mo family is peaceful and peaceful. You''re all well. I''ll talk to the old man in the future."


    "Grandma has to watch Xiao Jiu get married for her grandfather and have great grandchildren, but she can''t always say that."


    "Well, grandma will live to be 100 years old and look after you."


    Mo Pingchu and the old lady agreed to go out immediately to make arrangements. It''s only three days away from Qingming. He must find a way to hold down the Tianjian, and never let the emperor know that Xiaojiu is a matter of Tianfu star. Thinking of what Li Yuanjia quietly told himself, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling cold in his back. What they wanted was nothing but Xiaojiu''s happiness and freedom.


    As long as Xiao Jiu and the Cheng family make an engagement, the emperor will never break up the marriage and rob them. No matter how confused he is, he will worry about the military power in the hands of the Mo family and the face of the Cheng family.


    Thinking of this, Mo Pingchu can''t help taking a deep breath. Although he is not satisfied with the marriage, it''s really the only way now. Xiao Jiu and Cheng Mingrui must get engaged as soon as possible and make a big announcement to the world.


    After the Qingming Festival, the Mo family took off the white lanterns hanging at the gate and put on red lanterns. They took off their plain clothes and put on colorful clothes, ending the filial piety period.


    On the ninth day of the ninth day of the lunar new year, the weather was cloudless, the spring was slightly drunk, and the garden of the Mo family was full of all kinds of valuable flowers and trees.


    After three years, the Mo family held a banquet for the first time. All the dignitaries in Kyoto came to the door one after another. All the families sat together and chatted. In full dress, Xiao Jiu took all the young ladies to the garden to play at will.


    Xu bao''er looks at Xiaojiu''s long skirt and is envious. If she is right, Xiaojiu''s skirt should be made of silver cloud silk. This kind of material is not only valuable but also extremely rare. It is said that it is made of broken and very thin silver silk. Therefore, the clothes made of silver cloud silk are worn on her body and when she walks around, Streamer overflow, as if the clouds in the sky draped in the general eye-catching. Because silver silk is very soft and easy to break, the weavers with the best craftsmanship in Jiangnan can only weave one piece a year, so silver cloud silk has been a royal offering since it came out. It''s hard for ordinary concubines in the back palace to get them. It''s said that only princess Xie has one or two pieces of silver cloud silk clothes, but as soon as Xiao Jiu came back to Beijing, he appeared for the first time and wore a Yuehua skirt made of silver cloud silk.


    As we all know, there are as many as ten pieces of Yuehua skirt. The pleats at the waist are very dense, which costs the most material. But just because of this, the skirt is particularly delicate and elegant. It is as beautiful as the moonlight when it moves in the wind, so it is called Yuehua skirt.


    In this way, she yearns for what she wants, but Xiaojiu can easily get it. Looking at the dazzling Xiaojiu, and then at herself, Xu bao''er can''t help hating in her heart. Although my aunt loves her very much, she is Xu or mo. for such a precious thing, my aunt can only prepare for her own daughter, but I can''t think of her niece at all.


    Xu bao''er doesn''t know that Xiao Jiu''s dressing up is not only for the banquet, but also because the old lady wants to make a deal with her in public. So I ordered someone to make such a gorgeous dress for Xiao Jiu.


    But Xu bao''er has a heart knot with Xiaojiu since he came. He was envious when he saw Xiaojiu dressed up. When he saw Xiaojiu on the stage, everyone gathered around him. Every word you said and I said was full of compliments. Xiaojiu was like the moon held by many stars. He could not help feeling more and more uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu talks and laughs with others and doesn''t look at herself, Xu bao''er''s resentment is blocked to the limit. She stares at Xiaojiu and goes straight away to find her mother Gao Xiue.


    But Xu bao''er suddenly went back, just heard something she shouldn''t have heard, and met an unexpected person. This sudden discovery made Xu bao''er feel elated. She couldn''t help returning immediately to find Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu is speechless about Xu bao''er''s return. She heard that her mother had said that Xu bao''er would get married in June. Her husband was Chen Ying, the second son of Chen Xian, a Guanglu doctor. She was noble and had outstanding literary talent. She had just passed the imperial academy examination. Although doctor Guanglu was a civil servant, he was a close official of the emperor, especially Chen Xian, who had been an official for nearly ten years and won the emperor''s trust. Chen Ying entered the Hanlin Academy at a young age and had a bright future in the future. With Xu bao''er''s family background and personality, it was definitely a winner to find such a marriage.


    But in Xiaojiu''s opinion, Xu bao''er is more annoying than when he was a child. If Xu bao''er was selfish and mean when he was a child, then Xu bao''er whom Xiaojiu met this time is a bit more arrogant and domineering. Xiaojiu thinks about it. It''s the marriage that gives Xu bao''er the confidence to show off in front of the public.


    Looking back at Xu bao''er, who is full of excitement and goes straight to him, Xiao Jiu can''t help sighing silently. I''m afraid that this annoying Xu bao''er is going to have another moth, right? Small nine for his headache at the same time, can''t help but also for the future cousin secretly sigh, also don''t know that Chen Ying is pour what bad luck, unexpectedly want to marry with Xu Baoer, really pitiful! The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 424

    Xu bao''er went to Xiaojiu and quietly pushed away the woman who was surrounded by Xiaojiu. She said to Xiaojiu with a smile: "Xiaojiu, I haven''t seen you for several years. You are more and more beautiful. You are really in a good mood at happy events. Look, how beautiful your little face is


    Looking at Xu bao''er''s fake smile, Xiao Jiu has goose bumps. When she is about to ask Xu bao''er what''s the matter, she hears the daughter of the Duke of Fenyang next to her curiously ask Xu bao''er: "listen to sister Xu, is it because miss Jiu''s happy event? Let''s talk about it with the big guy. Let''s celebrate together! "


    Xu bao''er was waiting for someone to ask. He said with a smile: "naturally, it''s a big happy event. Xiao Jiu, I''ve heard all about it. The old lady has ordered a good marriage for you. Congratulations, Congratulations!"


    All the women were stunned when Xu bao''er said that. The daughter of the Duke of Fenyang county was even more stiff. She looked at Xu bao''er inconceivably. She really couldn''t understand how this kind of words could be said from the daughter of the boudoir, not to mention that Xu bao''er was still the daughter of the Hanlin family and the cousin of Miss Mo''s family. Was she really happy for Miss nine?


    Someone couldn''t help being curious and asked, "really? Does Miss Xu know whose home it is? Who has the fortune to marry Miss nine? I''m really curious. "


    Xu bao''er cried with a smile: "the one who can marry my little nine is naturally the one who knows little nine best, is the most considerate and obedient. My aunt loves little nine so much, but she can''t bear to suffer. Even if she is married out, she should always be in front of her to take care of her."


    When Xu bao''er said this, everyone thought of a person. Someone could not help but whisper: "is she talking about the Cheng family?"


    "Who else is there besides the Cheng family? Didn''t you hear her say that she was the most obedient and always had to look after her? Cheng Mingrui and miss nine grew up together when they were young. They are obedient to her. They are family friends and live in the same square. If Miss nine marries, it''s no different from being in her own home, isn''t it? "


    "That''s good. If only I could find such a family, I wouldn''t worry about being bullied."


    "You are the ninth lady, aren''t you? Miss nine was born in a noble family and had so many capable brothers. Not only that, Miss nine was also very good at martial arts, and her strong hand was amazing. But Cheng Mingrui was a weak scholar. If she really got married in the future, who would bully whom? "


    "You dare to say anything. No matter how shrewd you are, who dare not beat your husband?"


    "Others must not dare, but miss nine is not sure?"


    "Don''t say it any more, or you''ll be heard."


    Listening to the whispers of the people around, Xiaojiu frowns and looks at Xu bao''er. Xu bao''er picks Xiaojiu''s eyebrows, as if he is very satisfied with the situation in front of him.


    Xiaojiu takes a funny look at Xu bao''er and takes back her sight. She spreads the news that she wants to get engaged with Cheng Mingrui in advance. Does she want to embarrass herself? Xu bao''er''s way of life is not as good as when he was a child.


    Little nine didn''t pay any attention to the people''s conjecture. He continued to walk around the garden with the people as usual. According to the mother''s teaching, he said something about flowers and plants. People see small nine so, can''t help but follow to change the topic, no one mention the engagement.


    Xu bao''er is surprised to see that Xiao Jiu is so calm. But she can''t help thinking of the person who came to the banquet today. Xu bao''er can''t help but hook her lips. Today, she must have a good look at Miss Jiu, who is on the top of the table.


    Cheng Mingrui follows Mo Pingjian to entertain guests from all walks of life. Everyone smiles when they see Cheng Mingrui as busy as a host.


    Mo Pingjian is more and more depressed in his eyes. But he thinks of the fifth brother''s advice and the trouble caused by Xiao Jiu''s engagement with Cheng Mingrui if he doesn''t feel aggrieved. Mo Pingjian has to bite his back teeth and force himself not to see Cheng Mingrui''s face. At the beginning of the banquet, the guests sit down one after another, talking and laughing. Finally, Cheng Mingrui, who is able to sit down and have a rest for a while, realizes that he is not feeling well. He says to Mo Pingjian and gets up to go to the clean room.


    Jingfang, the nearest to the banquet, is in the east corner of the garden. Cheng Mingrui is ready to go back to find Mo Pingjian, but suddenly he hears a familiar voice behind him: "brother Cheng!"


    Cheng Mingrui''s heart leaps. He turns around and sees the girl in pink standing under the tree at the door of nvjing''s room behind him, which is separated from the flowers in the room. It''s Luo Xianyun!


    Luo Xianyun was wearing a long pink brocade skirt with white orchids embroidered on the train and a white brocade belt tied around his waist, which made his slender waist even more unbearable. A head of black hair has become a ruyi bun, only a white orchid hairpin inserted, more and more beautiful elegant Yingying moving.


    But Cheng Mingrui''s face became extremely dignified. He glanced around warily and found that there was no one around. He immediately went to the flowers and asked Luo Xianyun, who also came by, in a low voice: "how did you come here?"


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui''s wrong tone, the smile on Luo Xianyun''s face suddenly solidified. She looked at Cheng Mingrui in surprise and said, "it was my aunt who brought me here. Brother Cheng, that day, you, you left so suddenly. Later, you never sent a letter to me. Don''t you want to see me again?"


    Looking at Luo Xianyun''s shy and worried eyes, Cheng Mingrui has a fever on his face. He purses his lips and says in a low voice: "no, it''s just that there are some accidents. You will come here, too."


    Luo Xieyun''s eyes moved, his head was slightly hooked, his white neck was exposed, and he said in a soft voice: "brother Cheng, I know my identity is not enough. If my aunt didn''t want to bring me here to see the world, I didn''t dare to come here. This time, I just want to see you."


    Seeing that Luo Xianyun is so passionate, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but bear it. These days, Cheng Mingrui gradually understands what Luo Xianyun thinks of himself, and can''t help enjoying being admired by her.


    Since Xiao Jiu came back to Beijing, she has always been very busy. She is busy with her old lady, looking for Li Yuanjia to design weapons, riding horses and archery with her brothers, but she has no time to talk with him more.


    Although his grandfather said that his marriage with Xiao Jiu had been settled and that he would be officially engaged in a few days, Cheng Mingrui could not feel the difference between Xiao Jiu and others. Sometimes, he even felt that Xiao Jiu was closer to Li Yuanjia than he was. Cheng Mingrui is not sure whether Xiaojiu really likes himself or whether he will marry him? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 425

    Cheng Mingrui is very depressed about it, but he can''t tell anyone about it, and he doesn''t want his family to know about it. When she is bored, Cheng Mingrui thinks of Luo Xianyun. In Cheng Mingrui''s mind, Luo Xianyun is an outsider. She just wants to repay herself for her obedience. Such a person makes Cheng feel at ease.


    Cheng Mingrui confides his troubles to Luo Xianyun one by one. Luo Xianyun comforts and encourages him just as Cheng Mingrui expects. But with the increase of contact, the relationship between them gradually becomes more and more complicated. Thinking of that evening not long ago, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but feel annoyed.


    I don''t know if it was dark, or if Luo Xianyun said something that made him particularly intimate. Maybe he was bewitched. In a word, he could not help holding Luo''s hand, but Luo''s face was bashful and fell into his arms


    Cheng Mingrui''s heart beats faster and his tongue dries up when he thinks of the beauty in the evening. But when he thinks of Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui calms down immediately. He can''t help but feel angry and ashamed. He''s going to get engaged with Xiao Jiu today. It''s really shameful that he thought of other women just now.


    Cheng Mingrui pursed his lips and took a deep breath. He clenched his fist and held back his pity. He said to Luo Xianyun in a deep voice: "well, I, you know, the person I like is Xiao Jiu. I''m going to get engaged with Xiao Jiu today. I''ll marry Xiao Jiu and be good to her all my life, only to her. In the past, if I have said anything to you and done anything inappropriate, please don''t think about it. I just regard you as a classmate and good friend, and I have no personal relationship with my children. "


    Cheng Mingrui''s words, like thunder, make Luo Xianyun completely stunned. She stares at Cheng Mingrui without blinking. Cheng Mingrui is numb with Luo''s eyes. He clenches his fist, bites his teeth and whispers: "in the future, I, I won''t meet you again. Please don''t send me any more letters. I don''t want Xiao Jiu to misunderstand our relationship."


    With that, Cheng dares not look at Luo''s face and immediately turns and strides away.


    Luo Xianyun stares at Cheng Mingrui''s back. It seems that he is being chased by something terrible. He disappears so quickly and mercilessly.


    Luo Xianyun unconsciously bites her lower lip white. Her strong reluctance and despair make her want to shout. She tries her best to get close to Cheng Mingrui, which makes him feel good for himself. But Cheng Mingrui now tells her that he is going to get engaged today. He won''t see her again in the future, and he has to devote himself to Xiao Jiu.


    What about her? What are her efforts in these days? Is that what she worked so hard for? Like a ball of mud left on the ground to avoid?


    Luo Xianyun is not reconciled. She can''t help racking her brains to figure out how to prevent Cheng Mingrui from getting engaged with Xiao Jiu. What can she do to keep Cheng Mingrui in her hands?


    As Luo Xianyun ponders hard, a sound of footwork comes slowly. Luo Xianyun turns his head and glances at it, and immediately hides behind the rockery.


    But Luo Xianyun doesn''t know. Her seemingly quick evasion has long been expected by Xu bao''er. Xu bao''er glances at Luo Xianyun''s dodging rockery and slowly walks over with a woman in purple by the arm.


    Xu bao''er glanced around and said to the woman in purple, "have you heard that? It''s said that the king of Qi had drunk too much at the banquet and accidentally robbed the second young lady of the Zhijia family of Dali. The second young lady could not bear to be insulted and would commit suicide immediately. She was saved by the king of Qi in public and was promised the position of side concubine. "


    "Yes? It''s really hateful that the king of Qi is so lustful at his age. It''s a pity that the son of the king of Qi is old enough to see his father marry a girl of his own age as a side room. "


    "What you said is not right. Although the king of Qi is not young, he has a good appearance and a noble status, and the Dali division is just a sixth grade official. If the second lady of his family is not like this, how can she get the position of side concubine? If you want me to tell you, this second lady is really a cruel person. She can spare her life to make a great future for herself. "¡° It''s reasonable for you to say that. Otherwise, the daughter of a mere six grade official would never have been named the queen of Qi. According to you, the second lady of the Zhi family of Dali made money? "


    "Of course, she made a lot of money. If not, it would be wonderful for her to marry the son of an official of three grades and four grades in the future. She is afraid to dream of a prince of one grade. In the past, she was the daughter of a minor official of six grades, but now she''s the Royal concubine of Qi. When we meet her later, we have to salute her. "


    "But no matter how good the side concubine is, it''s also a concubine for others. Our good daughter''s family still wants to be a good matchmaker and a good wife."


    "You are so simple. Haven''t you ever heard the saying" I''d rather be a rich man''s concubine than a poor man''s wife "? If you are, are you willing to marry a poor boy and live frugally, and do not want to enjoy the splendor and wealth with the king of Qi? "


    "Me? I never thought about that. "


    "Your simple temperament naturally can''t think of these. How do you think the king of Qi was so drunk, and how did the two young ladies just bump into the drunk king of Qi and happen to be robbed of his innocence by him


    "You mean God, no?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s a secret. I''ve come to tell you that you''re going to marry into a marquis''s family in the future. Please remember to be on guard against people like miss two."


    "What my sister said is that people''s hearts are dangerous and we have to guard against them. We should be careful in the future. We must never let such people take advantage of the loopholes."


    "Ah, I feel very tired when I think about the day defense and night defense after I get married. Forget it. It''s said that today''s male guests are crazy about drinking. I don''t know if they will get drunk? It''s said that they all caught the Cheng family young master to drink hard. The Cheng family young master is a light drinker, and he doesn''t know what it''s like to be drunk? "


    "That''s why I began to love my brother-in-law? I don''t know how many men in Kyoto want to marry Xiao Jiu. It''s natural for Cheng''s son to climb the golden phoenix of Xiao Jiu to make people envious. It''s strange that people don''t take the opportunity to drink with him. It''s useless for you to be an elder sister no matter how distressed you are. "


    "Screw you, where is my turn? What do I love? But it''s you. When you go through the door in the future, you will inevitably feel sorry for your family. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 426

    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m not as lucky as you. I heard that Mr. Chen is gentle and tight."


    "Well, how dare you make fun of me! I won''t tear your mouth!"


    "Sister, spare my life, good sister. For the sake of my brother-in-law in the future, please spare me this time!"


    "Well, you said it


    Seeing that Xu bao''er and the woman in purple are laughing and entering the clean room, Luo can''t help thinking.


    Xiaojiu accompanied the women around the garden and went back to the banquet. As soon as she sat down, she was stopped by Mo Pingjian, who was called by Xu jingnian. Mo Pingjian waved to Xiaojiu like a Savior and said, "Xiaojiu, come here. My brother has something to say to you."


    Small nine don''t understand to see next mo Pingjian, got up to walk past, still have time with Xu Jingniang and others to salute, then be mo Pingjian a grab, see Mo Pingjian smile to Xu Jingniang way: "Niang, I have something to discuss with small nine."


    Xu Jingniang helplessly looks at Mo Pingjian. When the crowd is not good, she has to nod her head. Mo Pingjian can''t help but pull small nine to one side, until out of the public''s sight, Mo Pingjian released his hand and breathed.


    Xiaojiu understood and joked with a smile: "starling used me as a shield? Yes? Does Niang want you to come and see each other? Tell me which girl my mother likes. I''ll check for you first. "


    Mo Pingjian was not angry and said: "OK, mother, you follow me. Listen, don''t make trouble! What''s the matter with my mother recently? Are you going to get engaged and we all have to marry? Let''s live a free and carefree life, but I have to marry a woman to manage myself. Am I crazy? "


    "It doesn''t seem like a good thing to get married."


    "Right? What''s good about getting married? It''s troublesome and noisy, and many people are looking at themselves. Don''t you want to get engaged, Xiao Jiu? "


    Small nine funny saw Mo Pingjian one eye: "if I don''t want to betroth, what good method do you have?"


    Mo Pingjian shook his head depressed and said: "maybe there was a way before, but now I really have nothing to do. Xiaojiu, you will be wronged. Let''s get married in the last ten or eight years. If Cheng Mingrui can''t wait to leave, it''s no better. We''re in trouble."


    "Starling, you are really good. You can come up with all kinds of crooked ideas? Now that I''ve agreed to this marriage, I''ll keep my promise. Don''t think about these tricks any more. " Small nine don''t agree to Mo Pingjian said.


    Mo Pingjian heard frown, staring at the small nine Shen voice asked: "do you really like Cheng Mingrui that fool? Do you really want to marry him? "


    "Small nine discontented exclaimed:" a Rui where stupid? Why do you always call him a fool? Now that I have agreed, I want to marry myself. Why should I hesitate? "


    Mo Pingjian shook his head and said, "how can Cheng Mingrui be worthy of you, Xiao Jiu? Don''t you feel aggrieved for yourself?"


    Xiaojiu stares at Mo Pingjian and thinks, "I don''t feel aggrieved. If you are aggrieved, you should be more aggrieved than me. The fifth brother didn''t marry sister Zhong, but he married his sister-in-law now. The elder brother lost his sister-in-law. The second sister-in-law has been widowed for many years. The third brother and the third sister-in-law are far away in the northwest, and we haven''t seen him since he was born. My grandfather once said that when I was in the general''s gate, I had to do some things. Since I was born, you all spoil me and love me. I have never done anything for my family. Now that I want to marry someone, what''s wrong with marrying someone who can make my grandmother happy and reassure my parents? "


    Mo Pingjian might as well small nine actually said such a word, not from the heart mixed feelings, Lengleng looking at small nine, but don''t know what to say. Small nine Chong Mo Pingjian smile, bent down and rubbed his legs, said: "starling, my feet hurt, leg acid, grandmother let people do this skirt is too long, I dare not walk big step, for fear of stepping on the skirt will fall, has been tiptoe walking fast tired me."


    Mo Pingjian was distressed when he heard this. He looked left and right, pointed to the rockery on the west side of Jingfang and said to Xiaojiu, "there is a waterside pavilion behind it. It''s hard to see because it''s blocked by the rockery. Let''s go and sit down there. I''ll rub it for you."


    Small nine eyebrows smile of stretch out an arm to shout a way: "eight elder brothers carry me past!"


    Mo Pingjian pinched Xiaojiu''s face and said, "do you know how to call brother now? Every time I can use my elder brother, I will say sweet words. When I can''t use it, I will be angry. Tell me, what do I owe you in my last life? " Although the mouth said so, Mo Pingjian''s body can''t help squatting down, small nine smile on Mo Pingjian''s back, Mo Pingjian was carrying steady toward the water Pavilion behind the false mountain.


    This waterside pavilion is built on the waterfront of the lake. There are windows on all sides and curved corridors on the left and right to connect the waterfront. At this moment, the lotus leaves in the lake are green, the spring sun is warm, the wind is blowing, and it is very quiet.


    Looking at the lotus leaves in the lake, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help thinking that when the lotus flowers were in full bloom in July and August, the sky was full of lotus leaves, and the fragrant flowers were quiet for ten years, so he couldn''t help turning up his lips.


    At the gate of the waterside pavilion, Mo Pingjian puts down Xiao Jiu and is about to push the door in, but suddenly he hears a familiar male voice in the room: "yun''er, don''t do this, we can''t"


    Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu are stunned. They look at each other in surprise. The voice is clearly Cheng Mingrui''s. what about yun''er? Which woman can''t do it?


    Mo Pingjian''s face instantly became ugly, and the hand that was about to push the door was frozen there. Small nine Leng Leng blinked his eyes, and his face was at a loss.


    At the moment, Luo Xianyun is holding Cheng Mingrui''s hand and half leaning on him, sobbing: "brother Cheng, I know. Don''t worry, I don''t want to pester you. I just want to have a look at you again, just like now." With that, Luo Xianyun''s tears can''t help sliding down from his eyes. Cheng Mingrui can''t help feeling distressed.


    Cheng Mingrui sighed in a low voice: "yun''er, why are you suffering?"


    Luo Xianyun raises his eyes and looks at Cheng Mingrui. His tearful eyes are full of emotion. Although he is full of sadness, he is still infatuated. This kind of look makes Cheng Mingrui feel more and more dizzy. When he puts it on Luo Xianyun''s shoulder, he wants to push her palm away, but he can''t make any effort.


    Luo Xianyun smiles gently. The smile of Li huadaiyu is very beautiful. Cheng Mingrui is more and more confused. Just then, Luo Xianyun gently put his head on Cheng Mingrui''s shoulder and whispered: "brother Cheng, I don''t expect anything. I just want to have such a moment to rest on your shoulder like that night. Since I came to Beijing, I have been living a very hard life every day. It''s no exaggeration to say that life is like a year. Except for those days when I was with you, you don''t know how happy I was when I was with you. It''s a pity that we won''t meet again in the future. In the days when I don''t see you, I will recall these good times again and again, and make myself work hard to survive. The new computer version will be newly opened after everyone collects it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 427

    Luo Xianyun''s infatuated words enlarge Cheng Mingrui''s hidden guilt. Because he wants to get engaged with Xiao Jiu, the high wall of indifference to Luo Xianyun collapses in each other''s tears and whispers. Cheng Mingrui can''t help but stretch out his arms and embrace Luo Xianyun.


    Smelling the faint fragrance on Luo Xianyun''s body, looking at her infatuated and sad eyes and sticking to her soft and attractive body, Cheng Mingrui''s body gradually gets out of control. Luo qianyun looks at Cheng Mingrui with deep feeling and shyness, holds his belt tightly, thinks about his toes, and sticks his attractive red lips to Cheng Mingrui''s mouth.


    Cheng Mingrui''s brain is booming. He can''t think of anything else except instinctive demand and plunder.


    Outside the door, Mo Pingjian and Xiao Jiu clearly heard these words. Suddenly, there was no voice inside. Gradually, there was the sound of clothes rubbing and the sound of breathing. Mo Pingjian''s ugly face was as black as ink. He covered Xiaojiu''s ears, pushed her aside and said in a deep voice, "Xiaojiu, you wait here. Brother, go in and do something."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Pingjian kicked open the door of the waterside pavilion and strode forward. Xiao Jiu stood aside until he heard a scream coming from the waterside pavilion. He woke up and rushed in with his skirt.


    Mo pingjianzheng waves his fist to Cheng Mingrui. Cheng Mingrui''s clothes are not neat and his face is full of consternation. He seems to be completely unable to react to it. He gets a heavy blow and falls to the ground. A woman with clothes not neat shrinks in the corner and screams.


    This situation makes Xiaojiu who just rushes in silly. Without waiting for Xiaojiu to react, Mo Pingjian grabs Cheng Mingrui and waves his fist to him. Cheng Mingrui covers his face in embarrassment and shouts: "starling, Starling, listen to me, listen to me."


    But Mo pingjianli doesn''t pay any attention either. One punch is harder than the other. It seems that Cheng Mingrui will not give up until he is killed.


    See small nine also rushed in with, Luo Xianyun Leng next, not from the heart secretly happy, she had tightly grasped the hand of the skirt suddenly released, exposed the snow-white shoulder and above dazzling light red mark.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu wakes up and wants to rush to pull apart Mo Pingjian and Cheng Mingrui, Luo Xianyun bites his teeth and immediately screams. While screaming, he pours at Cheng Mingrui and pours on him. He hugs Cheng Mingrui and blocks Mo Pingjian''s fist.


    Mo Pingjian looks at the woman who pours over and hugs Cheng Mingrui. Her clothes fall off, revealing a large area of snow-white skin. Even her belly pocket is visible, but it''s not as eye-catching as the light red mark on the woman''s shoulder. Thinking of what Cheng Mingrui has done in such a place at this time, Mo Pingjian can''t help but feel angry. He just grabs Luo qianyun''s bun and throws her to one side. When he picks up Cheng Mingrui, he kicks her heavily.


    Cheng Mingrui is kicked to fly, bumps on the cabinet beside the wall, makes a dull sound, and lies on the ground with his head tilted. And see small nine also came, ready to take the opportunity to stir things up, this marriage to achieve their own goal Luo Xianyun, Mo Pingjian murderous look to shock, she painfully knead knead hair bun shrunk to the corner, only dare to scream, no longer dare to rush past rashly.


    The house is in a mess, and Xiaojiu''s heart is in a mess. She just feels that her ears are buzzing. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath to calm herself down.


    See Mo Pingjian kick fly, Cheng Mingrui also ready to continue in the past to beat, small nine rushed to a grab Mo Pingjian''s arm to stop him, Mo Pingjian can''t help but angry voice: "small nine, you get out of the way, bullying too much, I must kill this bastard today."


    Hearing Xiaojiu''s name, Cheng Mingrui is dizzy and full of pain. He can''t help looking up. When he clearly sees that Xiaojiu is actually present, Cheng Mingrui''s mind is blank, and his whole body is completely frozen like a thunderbolt.


    Xiaojiu tugged Mo Pingjian hard and said in a low voice: "myna, don''t fight. It''s us that make things big. You''d better think about the countermeasures quickly."¡° What countermeasures? What else can we do? Cheng Mingrui, you son of a bitch, and you, you two adulterers and whores. If I don''t throw you into the lake to feed you son of a bitch, I won''t be mo! " Mo Pingjian shouts angrily, and is about to pounce on Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun. Cheng Mingrui doesn''t move. He just stares at Xiao Jiu, but Luo Xianyun can''t help shaking.


    Mo Pingjian shook his arm hard, but he couldn''t shake it off. He couldn''t help yelling at Xiaojiu: "let go, Xiaojiu, let go!"


    Small nine helpless had to let go of the hand first, Mo Pingjian came forward to grasp Cheng Mingrui, pulled off his belt, quickly tied him up, also ruthlessly tied a knot; Turning to see little nine standing still, he couldn''t help scolding: "what are you doing? I don''t want to tie up the woman''s belt. By the way, tie up the chair, too


    Mo Pingjian gritted his teeth and said to Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun, "if you two have the courage to do it, you should have the courage to admit it. Good people should not have to do these dirty activities. Since you are willing to be dog men and women, I will help you. I will send you to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks in a moment."


    Luo Xianyun''s face turned white and trembled, shouting: "you, you don''t want to fool around. He''s the grandson of the Duke of Dongping county. You''re going to be beheaded if you don''t care about people''s lives!"


    Mo Pingjian said with a ferocious smile: "with a life for your two dogs, although you lost some lives, but I''m willing to."


    "You, you lunatic!" Luo can''t help but start to believe that Mo Pingjian is really going to do so. He can''t help crying out in horror: "help, help --"


    Luo Xieyun''s cry stops suddenly. She looks towards her side in horror. She sees that Xiao Jiu looks at her with a complicated look and takes back her fingers.


    Small nine went to Mo Pingjian in front, two hands pressed on his shoulder, said in a deep voice: "starling, this business is not cost-effective, we can''t do this, although I have eight brothers, but since childhood can accompany me make with me laugh, accompany me to do bad things, but only you, I don''t allow you to take your own life joke."


    Mo Pingjian looked at Xiao Jiu and said, "Xiao Jiu --"


    "Well, myna, you should be calm. Now that something has happened, we have to find a way to solve it. Impulse can''t solve any problem. You should know better than me." Small nine stares at Mo Pingjian''s eyes and says word by word.


    Mo Pingjian shocked looking at small nine, he never thought at the moment small nine would be so calm and mature, small girl really grow up. Mo Pingjian looked at small nine for a while, slowly forced to point the head, small nine can not help but relax, this just put down the hand. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 428

    Mo Pingjian thumped his chest heavily and suddenly called out: "Xiao Jiu, you''re right. Although it''s disgusting, we have to find a way to solve it now that it''s out."


    Small nine see Mo Pingjian finally calm down, can''t help but relax, Mo Pingjian rubbed his eyebrows, said in a deep voice: "first of all, this thing is not big, big is known by everyone, we Mo family is his mother''s big joke all day long. In this way, Xiao Jiu, go to find brother Wu and tell him what happened here. Don''t let Grandma make a decision with the Cheng family again! "


    Little nine nodded and said in a low voice, "I''m going to find brother five, but you have to promise that you can''t beat people any more."


    Mo Pingjian depressed saw small nine one eye, unwilling way: "OK, I promise you."


    Small nine this just really feel at ease to come, turn round to quickly walk out.


    Cheng Mingrui, who has been staring at Xiaojiu all the time, sees that Xiaojiu''s head also turns back and goes out. He can''t help but prick in his heart. He can''t help shouting: "Xiaojiu, don''t go. Listen to me."


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui dare to call Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingjian is so angry that he raises his foot and kicks it hard. Cheng Mingrui covers his stomach and curls up in pain.


    Mo Pingjian pointed to Cheng Mingrui and scolded angrily: "at this time, do you still have the face to shout small nine? What do you want to tell Xiao Jiu? What can you say? Don''t you know what day it is or what place it is? You''ve done such a dirty thing and let Xiao Jiu run into you. I''ll be sorry if I didn''t peel your skin! "


    Cheng Mingrui raised his head and begged to Mo Pingjian: "starling, I know I''m bewildered and wrong, but I beg you, for the sake of our childhood, please forgive me this time. Please, I can''t live without little nine."


    Mo Pingjian can''t bear to lift his hand to unload Cheng Mingrui''s chin. Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s urgent and painful sobbing, Mo Pingjian claps his hands with satisfaction. If he lets the boy speak again, he''s really afraid that he will kill him directly.


    Soon, small nine with Mo Pingchu came in, see Cheng Mingrui fell to the ground can''t afford, clothes are not neat, embarrassed, and then look at the side of the same dress disorderly Luo Xianyun, Mo Pingchu''s eyes extremely cold.


    Mo Pingjian said to Mo Pingchu impolitely: "brother five, when it comes to this, we can''t recognize this marriage. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll take Xiao Jiu with me. It''s a big deal that our brother and sister are wandering all over the world. I don''t believe we can''t live on our ability. "


    Mo Pingchu did not have the good spirit white Mo Pingjian one eye, the deep voice way: "this matter I already had the arrangement, Dongping County Duke a moment to arrive." Then he turned to Xiaojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, you are not allowed to come in unless you go outside."


    Small nine Leng under puzzled looking at Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingchu blunt Mo Pingjian make a wink, Mo Pingjian busy a hug small nine push her to the door, low voice to small nine way: "the matter inside has brothers to deal with, you stay at the door, don''t make a sound, don''t beg, also, don''t sad!"


    Small nine Leng next, blunt Mo Ping Jian to smile a way: "eight elder brothers, I am not sad, just the thing is too suddenly, temporarily brain is very confused."


    "Don''t think about anything. Don''t worry. There are brothers in everything!" Mo Pingjian rubs Xiaojiu''s forehead and turns to walk in.


    As soon as Mo Pingjian entered the door, he heard Mo Pingchu cry out with some dissatisfaction: "Xiao Ba, you are not young. Why are you still so impatient? Look, it''s really wrong to make a Rui look like this! "


    With that, Mo Pingchu went to Cheng Mingrui. He looked at Cheng Mingrui with a sad face. He also took his arms and legs and gently shook them. He asked in a soft voice, "ah Rui, where does it hurt?"


    Cheng Mingrui is stunned, and immediately grabs Mo Pingchu''s sleeve tightly. He cries at him with pleading. A handsome face is painfully twisted. Mo Pingchu''s eyes flash slightly and raises his hand to restore Cheng Mingrui''s chin to its original state. Cheng Mingrui said to Mo Pingchu as if he had caught hold of the straw: "brother five, brother five, I''m wrong, I''m very wrong. I swear, I swear I''ll never do that again. Brother five, brother five, you forgive me, forgive me!"


    Mo Pingjian angrily stares at Cheng Mingrui and scolds him: "Cheng Mingrui, don''t be shameless. Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    Cheng Mingrui shakes a little. Mo Pingchu shakes his head and pats Cheng Mingrui''s hand. He says in a warm voice, "ah Rui, your brother is impatient. Don''t give him the same opinion. You have a deep feeling with this girl. I can''t help it. Although it''s not right, I can understand you. In this way, your grandfather will come soon, and my brother will say more good things for you, so as to make you and this girl have a good friendship and let the Duke of Dongping County agree to the marriage. "


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Mo Pingchu in shock. Luo Xianyun is also shocked. Mo Pingjian is very happy, and his anger is reduced by more than half. Mo Pingchu doesn''t seem to see Cheng Mingrui''s shocked and puzzled eyes. He still looks gentle but mercilessly pulls Cheng Mingrui''s hand away from his sleeve.


    Cheng Mingrui''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. He looked around in despair and fear, and cried out eagerly and crazily: "little nine, little nine --"


    Hearing Cheng Mingrui''s cry of madness and despair, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but want to go into the room to have a look. But thinking of the advice of myna, Xiao Jiu still clenched his lips and stood up straight without looking back.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu doesn''t respond at all, Cheng Mingrui''s face turns pale and looks desperate. He clenches his fist tightly and bites his lower lip with blood.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Xiao Jiu fixed his eyes on the curved corridor and yelled, "brother five, brother eight, someone is coming!"


    Mo Pingchu walked quickly to Luo Xianyun, looked into Luo Xianyun''s surprised and frightened eyes, and put a smile close to her ear, and said in a very low voice: "since you have spent so much effort, after a while, the Duke of Dongping county comes, you should know what to do? Don''t worry about us. Let go and do it boldly. As long as you''re willing to burn your bridges, you''ll get what you want. "


    In Luo Xianyun''s shocked and puzzled eyes, Mo Pingchu raises his finger slightly, and Luo Xianyun suddenly finds that he can make a sound again.


    Just at this time, the Duke of Dongping came alone and saw Xiaojiu standing outside the door. He was slightly stunned, but he still said hello to Xiaojiu with his face as usual and said some words of remorse and guilt. Seeing that Xiaojiu insisted on not going into the house together, he walked in without a hurry.


    Seeing the situation in the house, the Duke of Dongping County suddenly shrinks his eyes, but his face is still as usual. He quickly glances at all the people in the house, walks to Cheng Mingrui, raises his foot and kicks him hard. Cheng Mingrui, who is already injured, shrinks into a ball and gasps as if he is going to die. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 429

    Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian look at each other, and both of them say in their hearts: This is a bitter trick. Jiang is really hot. The Duke of Dongping County, who has always loved Cheng Mingrui, is willing to be cruel.


    In Luo Xianyun''s exclamation, the Duke of Dongping County pointed to Cheng Mingrui and said angrily, "brute, I''ve been working so hard to cultivate you for so many years. You are so unstable. How can I stand up to brother Mo and sister-in-law for such a scandal today? I''ve lost all my old face to you, villain, villain


    Cheng Mingrui curls up in pain and can''t speak. The Duke of Dongping County angrily scolds Cheng Mingrui. He coughs violently. But everyone in the room stands still. Luo Xianyun sobs and trembles, while Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingchu keep a straight face and have no response. Seeing this, the Duke of Dongping County turned around slowly, stroking his chest.


    The Duke of Dongping County said to Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian with shame: "it''s my fault that I didn''t discipline you so severely today. I''m ashamed of your grandfather and I have no face to face your grandmother. But you and I have been friends for generations. I just hope that this friendship won''t be affected by a Rui''s temporary confusion. You brothers all watched a Rui grow up. The child''s nature is simple and good, but it''s because he is too simple that he is easy to be deceived. Today, if he didn''t drink a few more drinks, it would not be so. Fortunately, Xiao Ba found out in time that it didn''t lead to disaster, It''s a blessing in misfortune. "


    Mo Pingjian listens to the Duke of Dongping and says that Cheng Mingrui is drunk and cheated. For a moment, he is confused and can''t help feeling angry. When Mo Pingjian was about to retort, he saw that Mo Pingchu gave him a silent wink. Mo Pingjian was stunned. He tried hard to resist and continued to listen to Dongping county''s opera.


    Seeing that the Mo brothers were still unresponsive, the Duke of Dongping County sighed deeply and said earnestly: "I will definitely tell my sister-in-law face-to-face what happened today. I will punish her as long as she can forgive ah Rui. You guys don''t know. Today I see my sister-in-law in such high spirits and high spirits. I don''t know how happy I am. Since brother Mo''s absence, my sister-in-law has been sad and depressed all day. She''s not as good as before. I''m really worried that she has something in case. If so, I''ll go underground. How can I explain to brother Mo? "


    With that, tears began to flash in the eyes of the Duke of Dongping county. His white hair and sincere face made him feel unbearable.


    But Mo Pingjian couldn''t help sneering in his heart. He knew very well that the Duke of Dongping county had moved out his grandmother to make them worry, to make them agree with him in the face of the old lady, and to swallow this dirty thing back. Mo Ping can''t help but want to turn his mouth. Today, he can see clearly that the Duke of Dongping county is really very thick skinned.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling cold when he saw such a Duke of Dongping County, but he was also very glad. If it wasn''t for chance, he would never have seen such a Duke of Dongping county. Today, he has seen with his own eyes that the Duke of Dongping county is very clever and resourceful.


    The Cheng family is in charge of such crafty people with ulterior motives. If Xiao Jiuzhen and Cheng Mingrui get married, the Mo family will be tied up with the Cheng family by the tricks of the Duke of Dongping county. Their brothers don''t know how far they want to pave the way for Cheng Mingrui in the future.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel lucky. Although this kind of incident caught him off guard and made him sick, it''s still worth seeing the Cheng family and breaking their previous oral engagement. Although Xiao Jiu''s theory of destiny is very troublesome, the Cheng family is also intractable. If he has to take one of the two evils, he would rather be the theory of destiny, at least not so disgusting.


    When the Duke of Dongping County saw that his words were like this, the two brothers of the Mo family didn''t respond, and Xiao Jiu had been standing at the door as the door god, as if he didn''t want to participate in this matter at all. The Duke of Dongping County could not help frowning slightly. The other side is not hooked at all, so how can his next plan be carried out?


    Just at this time, Mo Pingchu opened his mouth. He said in a calm voice: "we were really surprised by such things today. Grandfather Cheng, I don''t know whether to say something or not?"


    The Duke of Dongping county was a little relieved when he heard that Mo Pingchu still called himself "grandfather Cheng". He said: "Xiao Wu, if you have something to say, you may as well say it directly."

 Chapter 430

    As soon as the voice fell, Luo Xianyun jumped up and hit the wall heavily.


    Mo Pingjian, who is nearest to him, immediately rushes over. Before he has time to hold Luo Xianyun, he hears a muffled sound. He sees Luo Xianyun''s slender body fall to the ground, and the bright red blood flows out of her head.


    Mo Pingchu''s face suddenly changed. He quickly leaned forward and explored Luo Xianyun''s breath. He found that he was knocked unconscious. He was still alive. He was relieved to see that her forehead was broken and blood was constantly flowing out. He couldn''t help but shout to Mo Pingjian in a deep voice: "go to the doctor!"


    Mo Pingjian immediately got up and went out. He bumped into Xiao Jiu, who heard something wrong and wanted to go into the house to have a look at the situation. Mo Pingjian quickly stopped him and said, "it''s OK. Don''t go in. Just guard at the door."


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Mo Pingjian, wake up God of Dongping County duke but raise a voice to shout a way: "slow down, can''t disturb others."


    "It''s such a time. What else can''t be alarmed? The Duke of Dongping County, you know, human life is a matter of heaven! " Mo Pingchu''s face became calm and his voice became serious.


    The Duke of Dongping county looks a little ugly. He glances at Cheng Mingrui, who is pale and stiff. He says in a hard voice, "don''t worry, Wu Lang. I''ll send my men here. Miss Luo should be knocked unconscious. I''ll send someone to carry her out for medical treatment. I''ll bear the consequences and never involve Mo family."


    Mo Pingchu sneered in his heart and looked directly at the justice of Dongping County: "you''re wrong. Since it happened in Mo''s family, we can''t get rid of it. Since this woman is the daughter of Zhongshu Sheren, and she claims that she is despised by others, and she does not hesitate to show her will by death, we naturally want to give her an account. Otherwise, we will not be able to make a foothold in Kyoto, Duke of Dongping county. Do you think so? "


    The Duke of Dongping county was a bit embarrassed. He bent down slightly and pleaded with Mo Pingchu: "where does Wulang say this? It''s clear that the woman seduced a Rui, but we didn''t see through her. She hit the wall when she was angry. It has nothing to do with you and the Mo family. But the trouble will involve Mo''s family. In my opinion, let me deal with it. You see, if the head is broken and the blood is not flowing, we must treat it immediately. In case of any evil, we can''t afford it. "


    "You can take this girl back, but you can''t take her away so unknowingly. Her innocence is damaged by areI, so areI should be responsible. In my opinion, it''s better for you to write down a marriage letter and give it to me for safekeeping. If the girl''s family asks in the future, our Mo family will have an explanation, won''t they? "


    "Don''t make fun of Wulang. Ah Rui and Xiao Jiu are already engaged. How can they get engaged with other women? Besides, ah Rui has no affair with the girl, but he just doesn''t notice for a moment. "


    "I don''t understand what the Duke of Dongping said. It''s clear that it''s a matter of mutual consent. Why don''t you agree? As you said, the girl has run into the wall and is bleeding more than once. In case she gets killed, it''s really wrong. "


    "Wulang, our two families have been friends for many years. Have you been pressing so hard today? You know, sometimes, it''s convenient to be with others. I think your grandfather taught you that


    "I''m sorry, Duke of Dongping county. When my grandfather was alive, he only taught me to be worthy of heaven and earth. He never taught me that."


    "You --, good, good, if you want to break the engagement, just say so. Why bother to set up such a hard plan and let the girl hit you like this? Mo Wulang, I''ve really seen it today. It''s really a good means and a good stratagem!"


    "The Duke of Dongping county can''t get rid of it. On the other hand, he has to do something wrong? However, I''m really sorry. It''s a Rui who is in love with this girl and acts intimately. It''s you who destroy the innocent people and force them to hit the wall, not any one of us in Mo''s family. Before that, we didn''t even know her identity. Just now, you said that she was a humble woman who had no sense of shame. I almost believed it. But now, this girl is an innocent official woman. It''s a perfect match for a Rui. Don''t you, a grandfather, always look forward to a Rui''s early marriage? Now why don''t you answer this marriage quickly and get what you want right away? " When the Duke of Dongping County saw that Mo Pingchu refused to accept the marriage, he was furious. He was about to tear his face and refuse. Suddenly, he heard a low male voice outside the door: "what Mo Wulang said is right. The marriage is really right. The Duke of Dongping county should go down."


    They could not help looking at the door, only to see the visitors wearing blue and white robes, long body jade, eyebrows picturesque eyes, looking at the people''s eyes, like a passing banishment fairy.


    The Duke of Dongping County saw that the man''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the man for a moment and knelt down to kowtow with a plop: "prince! My Lord, I''d like to see your Highness the prince! "


    Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian looked at each other, and then they were about to kneel down and kowtow, but they were stopped by Li Heng and said, "excuse me, Duke of Dongping County, please get up."


    As soon as the Duke of Dongping got up, he heard Li hengchen say: "today I came here to hear about it. I know the whole story clearly. Now that it''s settled, I hope that the Duke of Dongping can make a marriage as soon as possible for sun and the girl surnamed Luo, so as not to be misunderstood by outsiders and influence the reputation of your two families."


    Hearing Li Heng say so, the public of Dongping county can''t help but sink, but how can he be reconciled to let him give up his marriage with the Mo family and accept such a woman of unknown origin as his granddaughter-in-law?


    As a result, the Duke of Dongping County said to Li Heng, "Your Highness has no idea. In fact, my grandson Cheng Mingrui has already been with --"


    With a slight frown, Li Heng interrupted the Duke of Dongping in a deep voice: "the Duke of Dongping doesn''t need to explain any more. As I have said, I''ve made clear the whole story. For the sake of the reputation of your two families and the honor of Miss Luo, it''s better to get married as soon as possible. As for Mo Pingchu''s proposal that you write down your marriage and then take this girl away, I think it''s quite appropriate. Miss Luo is seriously injured. You''d better write down your marriage and take it to medical treatment as soon as possible. "


    "Your Highness, this matter --" under the heavy pressure of Li Heng, the Duke of Dongping looked very ugly.


    Li Heng is not in a hurry to throw out the last hit: "if you are afraid of the face is not good, so I later into the palace, let the emperor give you two marriage is." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 431

    The Duke of Dongping county only felt the darkness in front of him. He shook his body and barely stood firm. He clenched his teeth and squeezed out a sentence: "thank you, my Lord


    Li Heng''s appearance left the Duke of Dongping County helpless. He had to admit the marriage with his teeth. He wrote a hasty marriage to Mo Pingchu, and let people carry out Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun.


    When Cheng Mingrui is carried out of the door and sees Xiaojiu, he suddenly sits up and shouts: "Xiaojiu --"


    Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s desperate and crazy eyes, Xiao Jiu feels very sad. Seeing him staring at himself, he can''t help but want to step forward, but Mo Pingjian holds him and blocks his sight. Cheng Mingrui''s tears ran down his face. He choked and kept shouting, "little nine, little nine."


    With a long sigh, the Duke of Dongping gives a wink to the bodyguard. The bodyguard comes up to the front and knocks Cheng Mingrui unconscious. The Duke of Dongping takes a deep look at Mo Pingchu and leads him away.


    Mo Pingjian then let go of small nine and said in a low voice: "that person has nothing to do with us in the future. Don''t think about it any more, let alone pay attention to him."


    Small nine Leng Leng saw Mo Pingjian one eye, Mo Pingjian low voice way: "two families have already made such, if you want him to die, then never pay attention to him, obedient."


    Small nine slowly nodded, look a little dispirited, Li Heng walked over and gently rubbed her forehead, warm voice: "small nine, will pass, no need to be sad."


    Small nine raised head to see to Li Heng, blink blink eyes, doubted of shout a voice: "big brother?"


    Li Heng Chong gave her a little smile, turned to Mo Pingchu and said, "when I received your message, I came here immediately. I wanted to have a look at Xiao Jiu quietly, but I might as well have run into it. Although the small troubles have been solved, the big ones are still behind. I''ll go into the palace to find out if things are going well and ask for the imperial edict. You should deal with the family affairs first. "


    Mo Pingchu nodded and said, "I see. Thank you very much."


    "No thanks, I''m not for you." Li Heng lightly said a word to Mo Pingchu, gently rushed to small nine hook lip angle, turned around and left quickly.


    Small nine Leng Leng staring at Li Heng who suddenly arrived and left in a flash, until Li Heng''s back disappeared in the line of sight, then he took back his eyes, murmured like a Dreamer: "it seems that the big brother came just now, is it my dream? Is big brother a fairy? How could it come and go like this? "


    Mo Pingjian speechless looked at small nine one eye, forced to pinch her face, small nine painful shout up, cover a face ruthlessly stare at Mo Pingjian. Mo Pingjian turned her eyes and said, "little girl, don''t daydream. Go to find your grandmother. It''s estimated that your grandmother will know about it soon. I don''t know what will happen."


    Small nine Leng next suddenly nervous, grandmother suffering from heart disease, suddenly learned that this matter will not be unbearable, right?


    What''s more, my grandmother likes ah Rui so much. Would she be furious if she knew that five brothers and eight brothers forced the Duke of Dongping county to terminate their previous oral engagement and set up another woman for ah Rui?


    But no one can hide such a big thing from the old lady, and Mo Pingchu has to ask the old lady to return the engagement keepsake to the Duke of Dongping County, so Mo Pingchu can only tell the old lady carefully after the banquet.


    The old lady was not totally unaware of the news at the banquet. After all, Xiao Jiu, Xiao Wu and Xiao Ba disappeared together. The Duke of Dongping county and a Rui left the banquet. It was said that a girl who didn''t know where could be found could not be found. Many things happened at the same time, which was enough for me to find out something was wrong.


    After listening to Mo Pingchu''s words, the old lady''s face became very ugly. As soon as she was about to speak, she felt a pain in her heart. When Mo Pingchu and others saw that the old lady''s face was wrong, they were all startled and asked someone to take pills for her.


    After an hour, the old lady, who took the medicine and lay on the soft collapse for a rest, looked a little better at last, and everyone was relieved. Mo Pingchu felt guilty and said in a low voice: "grandmother, it''s all the grandson''s arbitrary fault. If you are angry, beat your grandson a few times and scold him a few words, don''t feel sad in your heart."


    The old lady shook her head at Mo Pingchu, sighed and waved to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu quickly stepped forward and squatted beside her. The old lady touched Xiao Jiu''s face pitifully and said to Mo Pingchu: "I''m sorry that things have become like this, but I''m sorry for Xiao Jiu. I''m sorry that a good marriage has become like this. I''m sorry for your grandfather!"


    People can''t help but be stunned. Mo Pingchu says that it''s not the old lady''s fault.


    The old lady sighed: "at that time, your grandfather didn''t like ah Rui very much. He said that he was soft tempered and had no idea. But I always think that ah Rui knew the root and the bottom of the matter. It''s not a problem to be soft tempered. In the future, Xiao Jiu won''t be afraid of being bullied if he gets married. But now it seems that your grandfather is far sighted. Ah Rui really doesn''t deserve our little nine. I''m so confused that I made such a marriage for little nine and almost ruined it. "


    Xiaojiu took the old lady''s hand and shook her head again and again. "It''s not my grandmother''s fault. This marriage is my own wish. I don''t blame anyone for this."


    The old lady happily patted Xiaojiu''s hand and said, "Xiaojiu is really grown up and sensible."


    The old lady raised her head to Mo Pingchu and said, "Xiao Wu, you''ve done the right thing. If I deal with it, I can''t do it as neatly as you did. Although I like a Rui and hope that Xiao Jiu can get married soon, the premise is that the other party must treat Xiao Jiu wholeheartedly. I don''t care about any family background and talent, but I can''t be a half hearted person. So are you. As long as we get married, we must be consistent. We must never get involved in affairs like those outside. Do you all remember? "


    Mo Pingchu and others nodded together and said, "remember!"


    The old lady was relieved and said with a smile, "I''m ok. You all go out and let Xiaojiu accompany me."


    Mo Pingchu takes a look at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu nods to him slightly. Mo Pingchu takes everyone out. Xiao Jiu stays with the old lady.


    On the mansion of Dongping County, Cheng Mingrui took the medicine and lay motionless on the bed. His heart seemed to be soaked in the water of Huanglian. He was almost unconscious.


    What happened today is like a nightmare. It''s repeated in Cheng Mingrui''s mind. Cheng Mingrui wants to forget it, but he can''t forget it. He doesn''t know how it happened. He planned to never see Luo Xianyun again, but how can he get involved with her again and make it so out of control?


    Cheng Mingrui thinks about it. He only thinks that he was wrong when he went to Taohuawu to attend the appointment that day, and then he made more mistakes. Thinking of the way Xiao Jiu looked at him when he finally called Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui is heartbroken. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 432

    Seeing Cheng Mingrui saying nothing and looking miserable, the Duke and wife of Dongping County could not help but tears and said, "ah Rui, if you feel uncomfortable in your heart, just cry out. It''s all over. Good boy, what kind of crime have you committed? How can you make it like this?"


    Meng qianniang couldn''t help but scold: "it''s not all caused by those people surnamed mo. good people go out in the morning and are still spiritual. Now they are beaten like this. They don''t have a good one in their whole body. The Mo family deceives people too much!"


    Meng qianniang has learned that the marriage between Cheng and Mo is over. The Duke of Dongping county has written down the marriage in person and made Luo qianyun for Cheng Mingrui. The success is beyond Meng qianniang''s imagination. However, she is not happy to see Cheng Mingrui beaten like this.


    Meng qianniang looks at Cheng Mingrui and complains: "those people surnamed Mo really don''t have the king''s law. It''s what a Rui did wrong. It''s our good life''s instruction. Where can we get them to beat and scold like this? No, we can''t be bullied like this. We must ask them for an explanation! "


    Dongping county''s wife was not very angry and said, "OK, if something like this happens, the Mo family doesn''t call us, it''s already worrying about our face. The Mo family is the most protective. They don''t know what will happen today? Look, it''s not over yet. "


    Meng qianniang was shocked and asked in an urgent voice: "people have been fighting and their marriage has been withdrawn. What else do they want? Mother in law, what''s so great about their mo family? Can they really cover the sky with one hand? "


    "What do you know? Today is not only the Mo family, but also his royal highness. If not, how can your father-in-law make the marriage between Cheng and Mo family void? Your son is going to take an official career in the future. He has offended the Mo family, offended Mo Pingchu, and left a bad impression on his royal highness. Do you know how much trouble he will have in the future? They''re all women. Can you be more clever? " Dongping County Public wife hate iron does not become steel of stare Meng qianniang angry shout way.


    Meng qianniang couldn''t lift her head when she was scolded, but she couldn''t help muttering: "where can it be so serious? It''s just a family affair. What''s the big deal if you quit?"


    Although the Duke and wife of Dongping County didn''t hear what Meng qianniang said, they knew she was unconvinced by her look. They gave her a helpless look and didn''t want to pay any attention. They turned to Cheng Mingrui, took his hand and said in a low voice: "good a Rui, grandma''s good grandson, don''t think about anything. Take good care of yourself. As long as you are good, we Cheng family will be all right, and grandma will be at ease."


    Cheng Mingrui moves his eyes slightly and looks at the Duke and wife of Dongping county. Seeing that Cheng Mingrui finally reacts, the Duke and wife of Dongping county can''t help holding his hand tightly and yelling: "ah Rui, ah Rui!"


    Cheng Mingrui''s lips wriggled two times and said in a hoarse voice: "Xiao Jiu, I want to see Xiao Jiu."


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County didn''t expect that Cheng Mingrui would have this idea at this time. They were stunned.


    Seeing that Cheng Mingrui has become like this, Meng qianniang can''t help but scold: "it''s all because of Xiao Jiu that you have become like this. The unfortunate one has nothing to do with us now. Ah Rui is angry. Don''t think about her any more in the future."


    Hearing what Meng qianniang said, Cheng Mingrui''s face turned white. He sat up abruptly and startled his wife and Meng qianniang. They hold Cheng Mingrui in a hurry and let him lie down quickly. However, Cheng Mingrui struggles madly. He doesn''t care about his injuries, and yells: "I want to see Xiao Jiu, see Xiao Jiu."


    Meng qianniang was angry and worried. Seeing this, the Duke and wife of Dongping County coaxed Cheng Mingrui and said, "well, see Xiao Jiu, let you see, let you see."


    Cheng Mingrui suddenly calms down. He grabs the hand of the Duke and wife of Dongping County tightly and looks forward to it. The Duke and wife of Dongping county is very sad, but she can''t help adding some resentment to the Mo family. She pattes Cheng Mingrui''s hand and coaxes him: "ah Rui, you''re good to heal. When you get well, I''ll let you see Xiao Jiu, you know, Xiaojiu hates people''s listless appearance. If you go to her like this, will she like it? "


    Cheng Mingrui blinked his eyes, quickly lay down and whispered: "I can''t make Xiaojiu hate any more. I''ll take good care of it." Meng qianniang stares at Cheng Mingrui, and asks in a worried voice, "Granny, what''s wrong with a Rui?"


    The Duke and wife of Dongping County winked at her and gently pulled up the quilt to cover Cheng Mingrui. She said in a soft voice, "a Rui, have a good rest and take good care of yourself. Your mother and I went out first."


    Cheng Mingrui took a look at them, nodded his head cleverly and closed his eyes.


    Dongping County lady gently took Meng qianniang out. Dongping County lady sighed and said to Meng qianniang, "ah Rui is soft tempered. He has never experienced anything since he was a child. Today, the incident suddenly hit him like this again. It must be a big blow to him. Don''t talk to him for the time being. Coax him to take care of his injury first."


    Meng qianniang looked at the Duke of Dongping county with disapproval: "my mother-in-law is right, but we can''t coax a Rui like this all the time. It''s said that the prince''s Royal Highness is going to ask a Rui to marry that girl Luo. It''s going to be made public. Isn''t it good for us to coax a Rui like this?"


    Hearing Meng qianniang talking about Luo Xianyun, the Duke and wife of Dongping County said with disgust: "don''t mention that shameless woman. It''s the emperor''s wedding. When she enters my Cheng family, she has to abide by the rules of my Cheng family. Ah Rui''s body is important. What else is important."


    Meng qianniang is stunned and busy. She is a little happy in her heart. Luo Xianyun married into the Cheng family in this way. She will be disgusted by the Cheng family. Then she can only rely on herself. In the future, Luo Xianyun will be a mass of mud in her own hands. She can squeeze it any way she wants.


    Meng qianniang can''t help but be proud of the way Luo Xianyun will listen to her in the future. Ten or eight years later, her parents-in-law will not be able to survive. Then she will really be in charge of the Cheng family.


    Thinking of her free life in the future, Meng qianniang can''t help but be happy. She has finally seen a glimmer of light in her decades of frustration.


    But the government of Dongping County didn''t expect that the emperor ordered Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun to get married the next day. When people in Kyoto heard the sudden wedding edict, their reaction completely exceeded their expectations.


    Li Heng, his royal highness, who was the first to ask for the imperial edict from the Emperor himself, came to Dongping county government with the official. After Dongping county government received the imperial edict, Li Heng said to Dongping county government in a low voice: "father and Emperor are not as good as before. I''m very glad to hear about this happy event in your family. If it''s convenient for Dongping county government, you might as well do it as soon as possible, When the time comes, my father will be very happy. Maybe there will be a reward. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 433

    The Duke of Dongping County managed to squeeze out a smile and said respectfully, "Your Highness said, thank you for your trouble. I had a dream that they would get married as soon as possible, but it''s a pity that both of them have injuries. It''s really inconvenient to get married in such a hurry."


    "It''s a pity. I''ll send someone some secret ointment later. This kind of injury can be cured only by applying it twice. Miss Luo''s injury is above her forehead. I think she can use hair ornaments to cover it. It''s not cured. It shouldn''t be in the way, don''t you think?" Li Heng''s expression is concerned and his tone is gentle. But the Duke of Dongping county can''t help sweating from the tip of his nose.


    Under the invisible pressure of Li Heng, the Duke of Dongping county had to bite his teeth and swallow them into his stomach. He nodded his head and said, "Your Highness said that I will prepare for the wedding as soon as possible."


    Li Heng looked at the Duke of Dongping county with satisfaction and said, "that''s the best. Goodbye!"


    The Duke of Dongping personally sent Li Heng out of the gate. After Li Heng''s car disappeared, the Duke of Dongping turned back to his house. But as soon as he entered the gate, his face turned pale, his body shook and he half knelt on the ground.


    The people who followed the Duke of Dongping were startled. They rushed forward to help him. The old housekeeper was shocked to find that his legs were trembling. He asked in a low voice: "are you all right


    The Duke of Dongping County pressed the old housekeeper''s shoulder and stood firm. He resisted the huge waves in his heart and said in a low voice, "nothing, help me to my study."


    For the first time, his Royal Highness the prince, who has always been a low-key and mysterious figure, showed extraordinary concern for Dongping Prefecture, which immediately aroused the speculation of Kyoto dignitaries. In addition, the Emperor himself ordered to marry, so Kyoto dignitaries sent people to Dongping prefecture to celebrate.


    The Duke of Dongping county was hard to say, so he had to have a good party. In a few days, he lost weight. What made the Duke of Dongping even more desperate was that Mrs. Mo personally came to the door to congratulate him and returned the engagement keepsake of that year.


    The Duke of Dongping county and Mrs. Mo have known each other for decades. How can they not know that behind Mrs. Mo''s seemingly mild attitude is actually resentment and indifference? Later, the Cheng family is just an ordinary neighborhood for the Mo family, and their old friendship is gone.


    After so many years of painstaking management and so many years of painstaking flattery, the Duke of Dongping county was full of worry. If you offend the Mo family, what will the Mo family do to the Cheng family? What will the eager kids of the Mo family do to a Rui? When you think about this, the Duke of Dongping county has no idea how to eat and how to sleep at night. He just feels that it will be difficult and full of hidden dangers.


    Three days later, the Duke of Dongping began to discuss the wedding with Luo Shaolian, the father of Luo Xianyun.


    Luo Shaolian is still at a loss about this sudden marriage, but he also knows that it''s absolutely lucky for him to ascend the Dongping county government with his family status. What''s more, with all the imperial edicts issued, he naturally agrees with all the proposals of the Dongping county government.


    After Luo Shaolian and the Duke of Dongping made an agreement, they arranged for people to start making arrangements for the wedding. At this time, the Duke of Dongping unexpectedly received an anonymous letter. After reading the anonymous letter, the Duke of Dongping almost vomited blood.


    Meng qianniang was suddenly called by the Duke of Dongping county. She felt more uneasy when she entered the room. She could not help mentioning twelve minutes of caution and quietly looked at the faces of the Duke of Dongping county and his wife. She politely said: "my daughter-in-law has seen my father-in-law and my mother-in-law."


    Gonghei of Dongping County stares at Meng qianniang and asks in a deep voice: "ah Rui is going to marry the Luo now. Are you satisfied?"


    Meng qianniang''s heart leaped, secretly clenched her handkerchief, pretending to be calm: "this marriage is given by the emperor. How dare her daughter-in-law be satisfied? Why does her father-in-law say that?"


    "Why do I say that? Meng, you have been married to my Cheng family for more than ten years, haven''t you¡° It has been 17 years since her daughter-in-law married into the Cheng family. "


    "Seventeen years, nearly twenty years. Did your mother-in-law and I scold you or beat you? For your sake, no matter how stupid and rude you are, we all recognize you. How ever did you criticize you? I must ask you today, where are our Cheng family sorry for you? You want to harm us and your own son like this The Duke of Dongping County couldn''t help standing up and pointing to Meng qianniang''s roar.


    Meng qianniang was startled. She shrunk her neck and looked at the Duke of Dongping in horror. The Duke of Dongping was so angry that he couldn''t bear pointing at Meng qianniang and scolded, "because you are such a stupid woman, ah Rui''s Tongtian Avenue has been completely destroyed. What evil has our Cheng family done to marry such a fool as you?"


    Meng qianniang couldn''t help being scolded by her father-in-law. She was very dissatisfied and cried out: "what did I do to make my father-in-law abuse like this? A Rui is my own son. Why do I want to harm my own children? If my father-in-law has any dissatisfaction with me, he can point it out directly. I really don''t understand why he scolds me without any reason. "


    The Duke of Dongping County stroked his chest and gasped angrily. "What good things have you done yourself? Don''t you know? How can Taohuawu come about? Ah Rui doesn''t want to go. You still force him to go. Just to make your mother happy, he wants to catch up with him for the rest of his life? "


    When Meng qianniang hears the story of Taohuawu from the Duke of Dongping County, she can''t help but tremble. She says to herself why the Duke of Dongping county knows about it. With a Rui''s character, he knows that if he says it, he will be reprimanded by his mother-in-law, so she will never say it. Is it Luo Xianyun?


    Thinking of Luo Xianyun betraying herself in order to please her parents-in-law, Meng qianniang bites her teeth. She suddenly realizes that things are not as simple as she thinks. Luo Xianyun is not as simple and weak as she thinks.


    Meng qianniang could not help crying out: "my father-in-law misunderstood me. That place was chosen by Luo Xianyun. How can I know what it is at my age? I didn''t think much and let a Rui go. Later, I heard that the place was not right, and I specially told a Rui not to meet Luo Xianyun again. How do I know how things can be like this? "


    The Duke of Dongping county looks at Meng qianniang sarcastically and hums coldly: "you can cheat a Rui with such nonsense. What''s the purpose of Luo''s malicious approach to you? If you use your head to think about it, you won''t push your son up foolishly. It''s ridiculous that a woman who dares to fight for her life to achieve her goal. The depth of her scheming and the ruthlessness of her means are that I feel afraid, but you think that the other person is a soft persimmon. You can pinch it as you like! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 434

    Meng qianniang was very embarrassed by the public opinion of Dongping county. Seeing her father-in-law and mother-in-law sitting in a high position, she glared at herself with disdain and discontent. Meng qianniang could not help crying out: "yes, I was thoughtless, but what''s wrong with my thinking so? You ask around. In a family like ours, which child will guard a girl like ah Rui from childhood to adulthood. Xiao Jiu doesn''t even say hello. He has been gone for three years. Ah Rui not only has to wait for her, but also has to defend herself for her. Why? In order to please Mo''s family, no matter what a Rui is wronged, I feel sorry for my own son when I am a mother. What''s wrong with me? "


    The Duke of Dongping County knew that Meng qianniang was stupid, but he didn''t expect that this woman was so stupid. He couldn''t help roaring: "why? Just because Xiaojiu is the only daughter of Mo family, everyone in Mo family will do everything for her! Do you think I''m the only one in Kyoto? I tell you, in addition to the Cheng family, the Zhou family, the Shangguan family and the Yao family all have this idea. It''s not only your son, but also some of them are over 18 years old and have not been engaged. What''s more, there is no confidant and maid. Everyone else can keep his body like jade. Why can''t ah Rui? "


    "What''s more, if the Mo family didn''t agree, do you think the Emperor didn''t want to? As Xiao Jiu and her status in the Mo family, ordinary princes and grandsons are not up to the top. How much effort and effort did a Rui take to win this marriage, but all of them were ruined by you idiot. Do you still think you are right? Ah Rui, you''re the mother. It''s very unfortunate for him to live three lives! "


    Meng qianniang was stunned. She thought that no one wanted to marry a fierce and willful girl like Xiao Jiu, but she didn''t want to be so popular. Was she really kind enough to do something wrong?


    Meng qianniang couldn''t accept this reality. She stifled her neck and said, "which of them can compare with ah Rui and which of them can read a Rui well? Don''t we have to be afraid of the Mo family? There are so many women in the world, can''t ah Rui be hanged here in his life? Small nine that wench temper is big, move to beat a person, exactly where good? In addition to his poor family background, Luo is good-looking, gentle and sensible. I think he is much better than the little nine. "


    "You, you, you fool, you are so stupid. It''s really unfortunate for us Cheng family to marry a woman like you. For the sake of having a Rui, I''ll give you a letter of departure. Get out of the Cheng family at once!" The Duke of Dongping County turned pale and glared at Meng qianniang angrily.


    Meng qianniang was shocked when she heard this. She sat down on the ground and looked at the Duke of Dongping. Seeing that the Duke of Dongping really wanted to sweep her and her family out of the house, she couldn''t help crying.


    Looking at Meng qianniang, who is sitting on the ground crying in distress, and looking at the angry Duke of Dongping, his wife can''t help sighing: "Duke of Dongping, you''d better spare her this time. Ah Rui is about to get married. If there is no hostess at the wedding banquet, it''s a joke."


    The Duke of Dongping county was stunned. He looked at his wife and her pleading eyes. Thinking about the situation of his family, the Duke of Dongping County bit his teeth and glared at the tearful Meng qianniang. He said in a deep voice: "for the sake of a Rui, I''ll spare you this time, but from now on, you can stay in the hospital and think about it behind closed doors until you get married. But in the future, you are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of fan''arei. If I find you dare to do something wrong again, I will not forgive you. "


    Meng qianniang nodded repeatedly and did not dare to shout again. But she hated Luo Xianyun so much that she swore that when Luo Xianyun came into the door, she would have better life and let her understand the fate of offending her mother-in-law.


    Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun are preparing for their marriage. When they learn that Cheng Mingrui is going to marry Luo Xianyun early next month, even the engagement gift has been given, Xu Baoer is very proud.


    Xu bao''er can''t wait to go to Mo''s house to see Xiao Jiu''s jokes, but she doesn''t even enter the gate of Mo''s house. The doorkeeper also says that Miss Jiu is not at home and has gone to the villa with the old lady.


    Xu bao''er can''t help but turn her mouth secretly. She''s losing face and going out to hide. Xu bao''er, who failed to see Xiaojiu''s joke, was very upset. When she passed the street, she happened to meet the woman in purple who was taken to the clean room by her that day. Xu bao''er couldn''t help shouting at the woman in purple. They went to the nearby teahouse to have a chat.


    Xu bao''er can''t help feeling proud. She can''t help saying to the woman in purple that Cheng Mingrui was given a wedding. The woman in purple has a heated discussion with Xu bao''er. Thinking of something, she asks Xu bao''er: "right, do you know? It''s said that Luo Xianyun was still blocking outside the clean room that day. It seems that he was just before we went to the clean room. " Xu bao''er was elated in his heart, but pretended to be surprised: "is that right? So coincidentally, why didn''t I see that Luo Xianyun? Do you know what the strange woman who dares to hit the wall looks like? "


    "What strange woman? It''s just a shameless person, but it''s also true. We should have gone back and forth. Why didn''t we meet her? Does she -- "


    "What happened to her?"


    "Do you think she didn''t leave at all, seeing us hiding in the past for fear of being found out?"


    "It''s possible. If you do something bad, you always know how to be afraid of being known."


    "Didn''t she hear all we said then? It''s broken, it''s broken. What can we do? Are we in trouble? "


    "Why are you mad? We, we just chatted about Prince Qi''s house that day. Why did we get into trouble? "


    "But didn''t you say that day about king Qi and the second lady? And he said that the second young lady would commit suicide immediately because she could not bear to be humiliated? "


    "Ah? I said it, but I also listen to others. It''s nothing? "


    "But that Luo Xianyun bumped into the wall. If you think about it carefully, will she have this idea after listening to what you said? If she started with this idea, she shouldn''t let go of Mr. Cheng when she was outside the clean room? "


    "You, what are you saying? What do we have to do with what we say, what she does, what she does? You, don''t think about it. The edict has been issued and the ceremony has passed. It''s a certainty. The marriage between Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun is a foregone conclusion. "


    "But the more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy. What if someone else hears us at that time? We won''t be charged with abetting. I heard that the Duke of Dongping County seems to be reluctant to take part in this marriage. Will he send someone to investigate in case we are found? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 435

    "You, don''t scare yourself. At that time, everyone was busy watching the opera. How could anyone go to Jingfang? Don''t worry, except we won''t have anyone else, no one will hear our conversation, and no one will find us. "


    "I''m relieved if you say that. You''re the smartest, baby. Everything is so careful. I really don''t have to worry about following you."


    "That''s natural. You can rest assured that I''m Xu bao''er."


    "Honey, that''s very kind of you, but are you sure there was no one else but us at that time?"


    "Sure, ten thousand sure. If I don''t even know this, how dare I tell you these things in that place?"


    "Then I''m relieved."


    The woman in purple smiles at Xu bao''er and praises the hairpin on her head. Xu bao''er can''t help talking about the hairpin jewelry. After chatting for a while, they smile and separate at the door.


    After driving out of the main street, the woman in purple''s carriage quietly turned into the lane on one side. A common carriage on the street was quietly stopped by the side of the road. The woman in purple lifted the driving curtain and said in a low voice, "I''ve asked you what you should ask. Can you give me the sachet?"


    A man''s low voice came from the opposite carriage: "I have returned the sachet to its original owner. At this time, he is on the passenger ship to Xishan Academy. Before leaving, he asked me to send you a note. Thank you for today''s business. Goodbye, girl!"


    As the carriage drove away, the woman in purple trembled and opened the note. It said, "if you are well, I will be at ease; Since then, I will never forget. I hope you will take care of it


    The woman in purple burst into tears, dropping on the note until she wet it and dyed it. After a while, the woman in purple took a deep breath, choked back tears, put the note into her mouth, bit by bit chewed it, and swallowed it with tears.


    In Mo''s study, Mo Pingchu looks at Mo Pingjian with a smile on his face and walks in quickly. He slightly hooks his lips and asks in a low voice, "is everything done?"


    Mo Pingjian sat down with his body swaying triumphantly. He raised his chin to Mo Pingchu and said, "what can I do wrong when I go out in person? Fifth brother, I promise that cousin Chen Ying will hear what Xu bao''er said today. I believe she will judge Xu bao''er''s character soon. Chen Ying''s cousin is the wife of the Minister of rites. She has a lot to say in the Chen family. Xu bao''er wants to marry into the Chen family after doing such mean things. It''s a daydream! "


    Mo Pingchu looked at the murderous Mo Pingjian, arched his fingers and tapped on the table, saying: "you still need to send someone to keep an eye on the Chen family, just in case."


    "Brother five, don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to watch the Chen family. Not only the Chen family, but also Xu bao''er. I also ordered the dark guard to watch them day and night. I''d like to see how many shameful things there are for our cousin. " Mo Pingjian narrowed his eyes and gently put down the tea cup.


    Since then, after the banquet, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingchu have made a detailed investigation of the situation on that day. They were wronged because they were designed in their own house. Which of them are not angry?


    Unexpectedly, this investigation found out that Xu bao''er had come. Although Xu bao''er didn''t seem to have done anything, his timing and every move revealed something strange. Mo Pingchu asks Mo Pingjian to follow Xu bao''er''s line and find out that Xu bao''er is fueling the trouble.


    On the one hand, Xu bao''er sends someone to quietly watch Luo Xianyun and find the right time to say those words to the woman in purple, just to let Luo Xianyun hear them, and let her servant girl pretend that she doesn''t want to reveal to Luo Xianyun where Cheng Mingrui sobers up, which eventually leads to Luo Xianyun chasing after her and making a dirty quarrel with Cheng Mingrui.


    If there is no Xu bao''er, it is Luo Xianyun who will not make such a mess, let alone let Xiao Jiu run into him. This is what makes Mo brothers hate most. At the thought of Xiao Jiu''s panic, Mo Pingjian would like to kill Xu bao''er. She is Xiao Jiu''s cousin. She has such a vicious mind. It''s really hateful! Mo Pingjian was about to rush to the Xu family to settle accounts with Xu bao''er, but he was stopped by Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu scoffed at Mo Pingjian''s simple and crude means of revenge. The only way to expose this kind of ugly thing would be the Xu family and Mo family. Mo Pingchu would never use the trick of killing eight hundred enemies and losing one thousand. Since Xu bao''er has put his hand on Xiao Jiu''s head regardless of his friendship, he will cut off her hand and let her remember what she can''t do and who she can''t provoke.


    Mo Pingchu''s decision was of no avail, but two days later, the Chen family sent someone to the Xu family to leave.


    The Xu family was shocked. The old lady of the Xu family immediately sent someone to call Xu Jingniang and Mo Taiwen to discuss with the Xu family. Xu Jingniang looks at her angry and puzzled mother, her furious sister-in-law and her crying niece. She can''t help but fight. Under Mo Taiwen''s appeasement, the Xu family finally calmed down, waiting for the result of Xu Jingniang''s inquiry.


    But in the end, the result of the inquiry made Mrs. Xu directly angry and sick. What''s more, she had a big fight with her sister-in-law and left by slamming the door. When Xu bao''er tries to meet Chen Ying in private and try to save her marriage, the sick man decides to marry Xu bao''er again at the end of the month.


    When Xu bao''er learned that she was going to be married to a foreign six grade official or to fill a house, she made a big fuss. However, old lady Xu ignored her crying. She directly exposed Xu bao''er''s behavior in front of the Xu family and put down a sentence: if she doesn''t want to get married, she will go to the temple to become a monk!


    At the end of the month, Xu bao''er got married quietly and had no contact with the Mo family since then.


    On the sixth day of March, the central gate of Dongping county government was opened, firecrackers and drummers were playing together.


    The groom, Cheng Mingrui, is wearing a golden embroidered robe with black border and a gold ribbon. He is very noble, but his handsome face is not smiling, which makes the Duke of Dongping frown.


    Amid the noise of gongs and drums, Cheng Mingrui, with a wooden look, greets the sedan chair. Facing him, Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang are standing in the crowd with Xiao Jiu. Seeing Xiao Jiu in full dress, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but walk towards her.


    The bride watched as the bridegroom dragged the red silk away. She quickly grabbed Cheng Mingrui and said with a smile, "is the bridegroom in a hurry to get married? Don''t worry, don''t worry. This pretty girl is your man! "


    Everyone can''t help laughing. Cheng Mingrui stares at Xiao Jiu. The bride frowns slightly and looks at the boy. The two boys quickly step forward and help Cheng Mingrui to the auditorium. When the audience noticed something strange, they could not help but follow Cheng Mingrui''s eyes and look at Xiao Jiu. They saw a young girl wearing a pear blossom blue double embroidered light Luo long skirt. The snow colored long pearl tassels on the skirt were dragging to the ground. A green silk was raised with butterfly tassels, and her face was not painted with powder, but still could not hide her gorgeous face. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 436

    Someone could not help but exclaim in a low voice: "she is the head of Pinghui County, Miss Mo Jiajiu!"


    "Why is she here? Ah, I heard that she was going to marry into the Cheng family before. Now, is it "Cheng"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Cheng and Mo have a good relationship. Miss nine and Mr. Cheng are just brothers and sisters!"


    "No matter what it is, the Cheng family is out of business now. I don''t know which one will be cheaper in the future, such as Miss nine?"


    People''s whispers made the smile on the face of the Duke of Dongping almost unable to hang up. He secretly clenched his fist, squeezed out a smile and said to Mo Pingjian: "how many of you are here? Why don''t you see my old sister-in-law? "


    Mo Pingjian gave a salute with a smile and said, "grandma feels a little uncomfortable with the cold, so she can''t attend today. Let the fifth brother take our brothers and sisters to congratulate us, and ask grandfather Cheng not to blame."


    "Is my sister-in-law ill? Can it be serious? I''ve been in such a hurry these days that I haven''t paid a visit. I really shouldn''t have


    "Don''t worry, grandma is OK. It''s a great joy to get married. You should be busy. Today, a Rui is very happy. My grandmother asked me to wish her husband and wife a happy marriage for a long time and to add more children and happiness to the Cheng family as soon as possible. "


    The Duke of Dongping county was a bit stiff. Mo Pingjian''s voice had just dropped. Mo Pingfang then congratulated him and said, "our brothers also wish a Rui and Meimei love each other and grow old together!"


    Not waiting for the reaction of the Duke of Dongping County, Mo Pingjian has already pushed Xiaojiu in front of him with a smile and said: "Xiaojiu and a Rui have been brothers and sisters since childhood. Today, he specially came here to congratulate him face to face."


    Small nine helpless Piao Mo Pingjian one eye, smile to Dongping county official line a ceremony, said: "I wish a Rui brother and sister-in-law mutual respect and love, happiness and health!"


    When the onlookers saw that Mo''s brothers and sisters congratulated the Duke of Dongping, they couldn''t help congratulating him. The Duke of Dongping had a stiff smile, but he had to thank him. Mo Pingjian was proud in his eyes.


    Mo Pingjian rushes Mo Pingfang to pick the tip of his brow and pulls small nine: "let''s go. Let''s have a good look at the excitement today."


    Small nine white Mo Pingjian one eye, blunt Mo Pingfang shout: "seven elder brothers!"


    Mo Pingfang quickly stretched out his arm to let small nine catch up, small nine holding two brothers carefully step to go inside. Originally, Xiaojiu didn''t want to come to Dongping county government. Although she didn''t feel sad, she was still a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t help meeting Mo Pingjian, her brother. He could only be dragged up before dawn, and let seven or eight servant girls around him. He was forced to put on such a long skirt. If no one helped him, Xiao Jiu felt that he might step on the skirt and fall at any time.


    Today, everyone''s reaction is in Mo Pingjian''s expectation, and he is very satisfied with it. What he carefully designed is this kind of effect. The more amazing Xiao Jiu is today, the more he can clean up the rumors about the Mo family, the more he can make the Cheng family regret, and the more he can make the Cheng family dissatisfied with the marriage.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui, who is holding the red silk to bring the bride back to her bridal chamber, he still turns to see Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingjian''s eyes flash a trace of ruthlessness. He firmly believes that Cheng Mingrui will regret seeing today''s little nine. The weak and incompetent boy can''t hate his family, so he can only leave his anger to Luo Xianyun.


    I don''t know what it will look like when the woman, Luo Xianyun, happily marries in but has to meet Cheng''s discontent and Cheng Mingrui''s resentment. Mo Pingjian can''t wait to get up. The Cheng family''s play has just begun. He will definitely have a good look and enjoy it.


    In the new house, although the headache and neck pain of Fengguan pressure, Luo Xianyun is still full of joy. Since the emperor''s marriage, she has been dreaming for several days. She can''t believe that she is so lucky. Until now, she feels like she''s floating. She wants to pinch hard to see if she''s dreaming. Sitting on the wedding bed at the moment, Luo Xianyun is anxious, nervous and shy. With her three layers of inner and outer clothes, her hands and neck are sweating. Her body is wet, and her heart is more and more confused.


    "The bride must be so beautiful that the bridegroom won''t give up and let us have a look at her," said one of the family members


    "I''ve heard it''s a beauty for a long time, otherwise I can''t make us a Rui like this!"


    "The bridegroom quickly uncovers the cover and tells us to look at the beauty!"


    The onlookers are laughing and urging them to make a mess. Luo qianyun, whose sight is covered by a red cap, doesn''t see anyone coming to him. He is more and more nervous. He is stiff and dare not move.


    But Cheng Mingrui only feels that the voices of the people are very harsh, which makes him feel more and more depressed. In the constant urging of the bride, Cheng Mingrui finally takes up the weighing stalk and walks towards Luo Xianyun.


    Looking at Cheng Mingrui''s face without any smile, the bride teased: "look at our bridegroom. We are so happy. Let''s take a look at the beauty of the bride."


    The crowd began to make fun of each other, and the atmosphere in the room was extremely lively.


    Luo Xianyun trembles his eyelashes and looks at the pair of soapy black boots that stop slowly in front of him. He only feels that the red dress is under pressure, which makes her feel flustered.


    Cheng Mingrui raises his hand and tries to lift the cover according to what the bride said. However, the thin scale bar seems to be extremely heavy, which makes him unable to lift it. The suffocation and pain in his chest make him extremely suffocated. Cheng Mingrui feels that he will suffocate if he stays here again. He can''t help throwing down the scale bar and suddenly turns around and strides out.


    The onlookers were startled by the sudden change, and Luo Xianyun could not help but be stunned to hear the screams around him. The bridegroom is stunned. She rushes after Cheng Mingrui, grabs Cheng Mingrui and glances at the stupid people: "don''t worry about the bridegroom. It''s not too late to go with the guests after the cover is removed and the wine is drunk!" With that, the bride whispered to Cheng Mingrui: "young master, you''ve left the ninety-nine steps, and there''s only one last shiver left. Don''t let the old lady feel embarrassed, and don''t let the county master worry."


    Hearing the bride mention her grandfather, Cheng Mingrui''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. He purses his lower lip so white that he quickly walks over and grabs the wine glass on the table. He looks up and pours two glasses of wine into his mouth. He throws off the bride''s hand and rushes out.


    The experienced bridegroom is silly, and everyone in the new house is shocked. Bridegroom sighs helplessly. It''s not marriage. It''s resentment. The new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it. It''s old and can''t be opened recently. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 437

    The red candle in the bridal chamber is burning quietly, the gold and jade treasures are magnificent, and the red light is shining with joy. But only a red bride sitting alone on the bed, let this joy seems a little strange.


    A big servant girl carefully went to Luo Xianyun''s side and said in a low voice: "Miss, the new uncle has gone to the front yard, and the bride has gone too!"


    Luo Xieyun stares at his embroidered shoes from the bottom of the red cap. He doesn''t move. The big servant girl stands beside him. He can''t understand how the big happy event will become like this. After a while, Luo Xianyun suddenly sat up straight, raised his hand and pulled off the cover.


    The big servant girl exclaimed, but Luo Xianyun raised her eyes and said to her without expression: "let people prepare water, I want to bathe and change clothes."


    The big servant girl stammered: "Miss, but the new uncle hasn''t come back yet."


    Luo Xianyun pursed his lips and said with no expression: "no matter whether he comes back or not, I''ve already passed the door. From now on, I''m the young lady of Cheng family. Don''t call me miss again."


    Big servant girl Leng Leng, busy low voice way: "is, young madam!"


    The big maid turned and went out. Luo Xianyun raised his hand and rubbed his sore neck. Looking at the Baizi tent in front of the bed, the Baizi quilt on the bed, and the bed curtain with red satin embroidered with dragon and Phoenix double happiness hanging on the head of the bed, he felt very dazzling.


    On the wedding night, it was supposed to be the night of clouds and rain in Wushan, but in the dress of big red honeysuckle, the beautiful neck and Luo Xianyun with lotus wrist were exposed. After waiting all night, Cheng Mingrui didn''t come back.


    Cheng Mingrui, who rushes all the way to the front yard, is obstructed by Mo Pingjian and Mo Pingfang. He tries his best not to say a word to Xiao Jiu alone. Seeing that little nine is taken away by Mo Pingjian and gradually disappears in sight, Cheng Mingrui just feels heartbroken.


    Lying in his study, Cheng Mingrui feels bitter and painful. Thinking of his grandfather''s advice, Cheng Mingrui only feels extremely ironic. What''s the expedient? What''s Luo Xianyun just a decoration? What''s he supposed to do to Xiao Jiu? What''s he supposed to do to Xiao Jiu? What''s he supposed to do to help him get rid of this marriage sooner or later, restore the relationship with the Mo family, and let him grasp the shortcut of Xiao Jiu


    Up to now, Cheng Mingrui has to recognize the reality. In his grandfather''s heart, his feelings are not worth mentioning at all. Nothing can compare to the future of his family. In his grandfather''s eyes, Xiao Jiu is a shortcut to heaven. Luo Xianyun is a pool of mud that shouldn''t be contaminated. As for his own likes or dislikes, in his grandfather''s eyes, it doesn''t matter at all.


    After living for 15 years, Cheng Mingrui suddenly realized that he was only a chess piece in the Cheng family, and that he would always be placed in the most favorable position for the family, which was the value of his existence. As for Luo qianyun, who is crying out for his love, Cheng Mingrui now knows that she is just a vain woman who wants to climb up to her branch and become a Phoenix. It''s ridiculous that he was proud and guilty of this vanity friendship before. How stupid!


    Luo Xianyun thinks that she can enjoy her glory by marrying herself, but she doesn''t know that she is just a temporary measure from her grandfather. As long as she finds a chance, her grandfather will abandon her as if she were a shoe.


    In this world, only small nine, even if always dislike him bullying him, but never deceive him, from childhood to treat him sincerely, but he is stupid will this only true person also lost.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Mingrui just feels heartbroken. He knows better than ever that Xiaojiu and he are impossible. With his personality, no matter how much friendship he has for him, he will never be involved with him again. He will never be qualified to accompany him.


    Cheng Mingrui is extremely conscious and desperate. He curls up and lies quietly on the soft couch, tears falling from the corner of his eyes.


    A few days later, Xiaojiu and Mo Pingfang sit together, listening to Mo Pingjian''s face dancing and talking about the chaos in Dongping County Government: Cheng Mingrui sleeps drunk in his study on the wedding night, while Luo Xianyun guards the empty room. In the morning, he goes alone to ask for his good-bye, but is scolded by Meng qianniang. Luo''s wronged lobby cries, which makes Dongping county government angry; On the third day, Cheng Mingrui disappeared. The Duke of Dongping County sent people to look for him everywhere, but they lost their temper. Meng qianniang angered Luo Xianyun. Instead of crying, Luo Xianyun went back to his mother''s home alone, which caused a lot of discussion in Kyoto. After a few days, the Duke of Dongping county has become a joke in the eyes of Kyoto people. It''s said that now people are gambling on when Cheng Mingrui and Luo Xianyun will be together.


    Mo Pingjian said to Mo Pingfang and Xiao Jiu with a smile: "according to me, the woman surnamed Luo has a deep heart and thick skin. It''s a dream that the Duke of Dongping county wants to treat others as soft persimmons. As the saying goes, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. Look, the woman surnamed Luo will surely occupy the name of the young lady. "


    Mo Pingfang shook his head after hearing this. Mo Pingjian said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. I''ll make a bet of 1000 Liang. Cheng Mingrui won''t want to get rid of that Luo in his life!"


    "The Duke of Dongping county is very resourceful. The woman surnamed Luo is not his opponent. In my opinion, the Duke of Dongping County connives at the Meng family. When the woman surnamed Luo can''t stand to ask for permission and leave. The Duke of Dongping county is not willing to give up this marriage. I''ll bet you! " What Mo Pingfang said is right and enthusiastic.


    Mo Pingjian is full of confidence, directly took out a silver note, shouting: "mouth without proof, silver note as evidence, seven elder brother you want to bet with me, quickly take out the silver!"


    Mo Pingfang covered his purse and said, "I''m not as rich as Xiao ba. I don''t have a thousand Liang at a time. Otherwise, you can lend me one thousand Liang first, so that I can bet with you."


    Mo Pingjian raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "well, my brother, you can count on me now? I''ll lend you money to bet with me. If you lose or win, it''s all my own money. Are you kidding me? "


    Mo Pingfang said with a smile: "brother, I don''t have money!"


    Mo Pingjian turned his eyes to Mo Pingfang and said, "then you can''t just stare at me. Isn''t the richest one sitting here?"


    Mo Pingfang looked at Xiao Jiu and scratched her head. "Xiao Jiu is my sister. I''m a brother. How can I ask her to borrow money? Let''s bet. Naturally, I asked you to borrow it! "


    "Seven elder brothers, don''t take you to play such naughty, I am not your kiss younger brother?"


    "Well, we''re brothers to settle accounts."


    "Not you so calculate" new computer version after you collect it, you will open it again. The old one has been unable to open it recently, and will not open it in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 438

    Watching the two brothers make a mess, small nine can''t help but want to sigh. Dongping county government in such a row, small nine really can''t laugh. With little nine''s understanding of his brothers, I''m afraid that the Dongping county government will make such a mess. It''s also related to his brothers'' intentionally or unintentionally fueling the flames. After all, with the shrewdness of the Dongping county government, it''s impossible to control Luo qianyun, the new granddaughter-in-law.


    Thinking of a Rui now living such a hot life, small nine can''t help feeling very bad. Since the banquet happened that day, my brothers have been itching to peel ah Rui''s skin. If my grandmother didn''t say that letting ah Rui marry Luo Xieyun would be the biggest punishment for the Cheng family, and they would not be allowed to have another trouble. I''m afraid they don''t know what will happen to them.


    But for Xiaojiu, when she suddenly breaks down the affair between a Rui and Luo qianyun, she is really flustered and extremely uncomfortable. After all, it''s a Rui who is about to get engaged and grew up together. Xiaojiu never dreamed that a Rui would have such a thing with other women.


    But after being shocked and uncomfortable, Xiaojiu feels as if she has been removed from her heart. She realizes that her marriage with areI is a burden to her. She can''t help but be glad that she doesn''t have to marry areI anymore. This kind of happiness and ease makes Xiaojiu feel guilty and confused about Cheng Mingrui.


    The love between men and women is totally strange to Xiaojiu. She has been with her brothers since childhood, and her only cousin is not very close. Xiaojiu is so old that she has never had the sensitive and delicate feelings of an ordinary girl. This time, Xiao Jiu realizes that she doesn''t want to marry a Rui. According to myna, her feelings for a Rui are not like between men and women.


    What is the love between men and women? What kind of people do you like? Small nine thought and thought, but still a blank.


    For Cheng Mingrui, Xiaojiu sincerely hopes that he and Luo Xianyun can love each other and live a good life, which is why she finally agrees to go to the Cheng family with myna. But no matter how she tried to persuade her, her brothers insisted that she had been wronged and refused to let ah Rui and Dongping county government go. Xiaojiu was helpless because she couldn''t tell them what was on her mind.


    Seeing that bage and Qige make a fuss, they decide to gamble, and then mutter together that they don''t know what to discuss. In all probability, Xiaojiu''s intuition is still related to a Rui and Dongping county government. Think of here, small nine not from helpless dark sigh tone, get up a way: "seven elder brothers, eight elder brothers, I go to walk in the garden."


    Mo Pingjian pulls Mo Pingfang''s head to head and mutters incessantly. Without raising his head, he waves his hand to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu turns his mouth helplessly and goes out.


    In the spring garden, the eyes are full of green branches, green and red supporting each other. But no matter how gorgeous the flowers are, Xiao Jiu doesn''t want to enjoy them. A lonely man stands under the corridor frowning.


    "Small nine," a clear voice suddenly sounded in the ear, interrupted the small nine thoughts. Small nine suddenly look up, see Li Heng don''t know when has stood in front of her, is slightly surprised at her.


    Small nine surprise of looking at Li Heng, eyebrow curved smile up, crisp life of shout: "big brother!"


    Li Heng looked back at Xiao Jiu, who was familiar with his appearance. His eyes flashed slightly. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Xiao Jiu''s forehead. He asked in a low voice: "is little girl worried? Was it just a man worrying? "


    Small nine embarrassed looked at Li Heng, bit bit lip, asked in a low voice: "big brother, can I go with you to live in the garden for a few days?"


    Li Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought that Xiao Jiu''s temperament would not be hurt much because of this. But just now he saw that Xiao Jiu had to go to the garden with him to relax. Li Heng could not help doubting his previous judgment. Did Xiao Jiu really like Cheng Mingrui?


    This idea makes Li Heng feel very unhappy. He thinks he was too kind to the Cheng family before. He dares to hurt Suan Xiaojiu. The government of Dongping county should pay more for it.


    Small nine see Li Heng silent, only slightly blinked eyelashes, but can''t see any emotion, not from some uneasy. Li Heng wakes up and sees that Xiao Jiu stares at him tightly with a slightly uneasy look. He can''t help but smile and say, "will you go today?"


    Xiaojiu was relieved, and her face suddenly burst into a bright smile. She nodded her head hard, pulled Li Heng''s arm gently and said, "big brother, can you help me tell my grandmother, please?"


    Looking at the little girl in front of her staring at her two big black eyes, Li Heng couldn''t help but raise his lips.


    See Li Heng smile, small nine not from wrinkle wrinkle nose slightly proud way: "I know big brother is the best, what will help me."


    The smile on Li Heng''s face became more and more obvious. He looked at xiaojiuwei and nodded: "OK, I''ll go and tell my husband that you''re going to clean it up." Hearing Li Heng say so, Xiao Jiu can''t help cheering and running to his yard.


    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu''s figure, and his face shows a doting smile. The smile is so obvious that he is full of doting, but he is not aware of it.


    Mo Pingchu, who happened to see this scene, was stunned. He could not help but stop. He looked at Li Heng''s flattering smile and blinked his eyes suspiciously. How did his royal highness look like this when he was facing Xiao Jiu?


    Thinking of what he saw just now, Mo Pingchu felt very confused. The man and girl standing in the flower room just now, one is beautiful and refined, one is beautiful and smart, one is full of doting, one is full of dependence, even if they are just ordinary actions, they all seem very intimate to others.


    A crazy idea came out of Mo Pingchu''s mind, which made him open his eyes in an instant. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and whispered: "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! Crazy, I''m crazy


    The boy behind Mo Pingchu was surprised to see Mo Pingchu. He was concerned and called out: "young master?"


    Mo Pingchu was stunned, and then he realized that he was talking to himself. He coughed gently, and then recovered as before. He watched Li Heng go away gradually, and then turned back.


    The boy looked at Mo Pingchu and the flowers in the garden. He scratched his head and turned to follow him.


    Xiao Jiu follows Li Heng to Xu Jiayuan. She is in a relaxed mood. She runs around and rolls up her sleeves to compete with yuan shisan. Yuan shisan laughingly looks at Xiao Jiu, who has grown a lot, but still has the same temperament. With Li Heng''s tacit consent, he has a contest with Xiao Jiu. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 439

    They fight for hours. Yuan shisan is shocked, but Xiao Jiu is not satisfied. He wipes the sweat on his head and shouts that he is hungry.


    After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Jiushu had a good sleep. When he woke up, he looked around and realized that he was still in the Xu garden. He felt in a good mood. After a big stretch, he got up to find Li Heng.


    Xiaojiu goes to Li Heng''s house with fruit. She looks up through the corridor and sees Li Heng sitting in the pavilion in the yard reading. Xiaojiu can''t help laughing. She turns her eyes when she sees Li Heng''s concentration. She raises her skirt and walks quietly to scare Li Heng.


    Small nine carefully walked to Li Heng behind, is about to probe to his ear and yell, but Li Heng suddenly turned his head, small nine teeth and claws on Li Heng''s deep black eyes, can''t help but scared to shout.


    Li Heng immediately raised the corner of his lips, and Xiaojiu lowered his head and muttered in a low voice: "big brother is as annoying as fifth brother, and this ear is too sharp."


    Hear small nine complain, Li Heng lip angle smile can''t help but deeper some, he pretended not to know the calm, turned his eyes back to the book.


    Small nine not from curiously gather to see eye to ask a way: "big brother, what book are you reading?"


    Li Heng turned over the cover of the book and let Xiao Jiu look at it. Xiao Jiu frowned and asked, "it''s like Sanskrit. Big brother, are you reading scriptures?"


    Li Heng nodded slightly, and Xiao Jiu asked, "when did big brother become interested in Buddhism?"


    "This is not a Buddhist Scripture. It''s just a quotation of an eminent monk." Li Heng said indifferent, small nine listen to more curious. She studied with Li Heng when she was a child. She saw that most of Li Heng read biographies, historical books, poems and so on. She had never seen him read any quotations. Why didn''t her elder brother''s reading preference change so much in three years?


    Small nine can not help but ask: "big brother now like to read this kind of book?"? Is this book interesting? "


    Li Heng gently opened his lips and said, "I don''t like it. I just don''t understand some things. I want to find the answer from the book."


    Small nine slants head to ask a way: "did you find that?"


    Li Heng looked up at Xiao Jiu''s clear eyes and shook his head slightly: "not yet."


    Small nine eyeballs turned to turn, smilingly proposal way: "that since for a while and a half can''t find, don''t worry, isn''t it?"? Elder brother, let''s go fishing first, and you''ll come back to find out later, OK


    Li Heng blinked his long eyelashes. His black hair reflected his dark eyes, like crystal obsidian, clear and gentle. Xiaojiu couldn''t help but smile and said, "I haven''t been fishing with my big brother for several years. Would you like to read less books and play with me for a while?"


    Li Heng funny looking at small nine, see her just wake up hair also did not take care of the forehead hair, fluffy curled up, can''t help but imagine as before raised his hand to help her smooth, but Li Heng raised his hand found that he has not touched small nine forehead. Three years ago, the little girl who used to play coquetry with herself had grown so tall that he could not touch her.


    A trace of inexplicable loss surged into Li Heng''s heart. He gave Xiaojiu a smile. When he was ready to put his hand down, he saw Xiaojiu grinning at him and naturally lowered his head to his hand.


    Li Heng Leng Leng looking at small nine, small nine but like a child as intimate with the head rubbed against his palm, smile a face brilliant. Li Heng couldn''t help laughing. He gently smoothed Xiaojiu''s cocked forehead and patted Xiaojiu''s head with a pet: "OK, let shisan get things ready."


    Xiaojiu jumps happily and shouts to yuanshisan in the corridor: "yuanshisan, shisan, get something ready. My big brother and I are going fishing!" Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu, who was shouting to himself, and Li Heng, who was closing his writing with a smile. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "my subordinates are ready!"


    On the edge of Lake Xu Jiayuan, Li Heng, Xiao Jiu and Yuan shisan sit side by side, fishing quietly.


    But now that half an hour has passed, big brother and Yuan shisan have caught a lot of fish. Xiao Jiu can''t help staring at his motionless float and tearing at the grass leaves in his hand.


    Just at this time, yuan shisan suddenly stood up forward. Xiao Jiu could not help looking around. He saw that his fish float was slowly floating up a little. There was a fish on the hook!


    Small seven suddenly came to the spirit, only to see yuan shisan is not anxious to lift the rod, he patiently waiting for the float to start quickly inclined to sink, with wrist force to lift the rod tip, grip the fishing rod, with wrist force to lift the rod tip, only to see a carp about a foot out of the water.


    Xiaoqi looks at yuanshisan enviously. Yuanshisan looks at Xiaojiu with pride. He takes the fish off the hook and puts it in his own fish basket. Small nine not from depressed sigh tone, in the heart secretly stomach Fei: the fish in this lake is also bullying, how everyone caught up, but on their own?


    Just at this time, small nine trance to see their own fish floating move, she thought it was his own eyes, but listen to Yuan thirteen one face excited to shout to her: "Miss nine, like your fish on the hook!"


    Small nine in the heart a joy, immediately want to lift pole, but listen to Li Heng light say: "wait a minute!"


    Small nine eyes looking at the float, resist the impulse to lift up, when the float quickly to sink, small nine wrist force is about to lift the pole, but Li Heng said: "wait a minute!"


    Small nine can''t help blinking eyes, in the heart secret way: how to wait, oneself not easy to hook fish won''t run?


    Yuan shisan was surprised to see Li Heng and asked in a low voice: "master, is it a big guy?" Li Heng didn''t answer. He got up and walked to Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu stares at the fish float in the water tightly, and sees that the fish float keeps sinking. When the float on the water surface submerges into the water for about two hours, Li Heng reaches out his hand and holds Xiaojiu''s wrist to lift up the tip of the rod.


    Xiaojiu was stunned. The heat from the adult man on her back made her heart beat faster, and the long fingers on her wrist made her feel hot. The feeling that she had never felt before swept her body and mind, making her body stiff and dare not move.


    Just at this time, Li Heng lowered his head and whispered to her: "hold tight!"


    The exhaled heat makes Xiaojiu''s ears almost numb. Her heart seems to be about to jump out of her throat. Xiaojiu''s brain is blank. She can only instinctively listen to Li Heng and clench the fishing rod in her hand.


    As soon as she grasped it, she was shocked by the powerful drag from the fishing rod. She was startled. She felt as if she was going to be dragged by the big fish. Looking at the thin fishing rod in her hand, she was a little flustered. She just felt that her strength was not enough. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 440

    Li Heng whispered: "don''t panic!" Then he grasped Xiaojiu''s hand and helped her hold the fishing rod.


    Small nine can''t help but stare round eyes, see Li Heng positioning the thick end of the fishing rod on the ground, with a foot as a support point, fixed his body, small nine close to Li Heng''s chest, holding the fishing rod.


    The big fish in the water is rolling, jumping and twisting desperately. Xiaojiu is held in his arms by Li Heng. He clings to his warm body, and his nose is filled with the faint smell of ink. Xiaojiu feels as if he has become a fish out of the water, but even though he is too hot to breathe, he is not willing to leave the embrace for a moment.


    Li Heng didn''t notice Xiao Jiu''s abnormality. He concentrated on controlling the fishing rod and kept the same posture. After a long time, the exhausted big fish finally came to the surface.


    The dizzy little nine woke up in the exclamation of yuan 13. She fixed her eyes on the big fish. She saw that the fish was really big, three feet long. No wonder it had such a big drag just now. Although the big fish has come out of the water, it has not yet been pulled up. Li Heng continues to hold Xiaojiu''s hand and slightly increases the strength of lifting the rod upward, so that the fish''s head slightly comes out of the water. He sees the big fish struggling again.


    When the big fish calmed down a little, Li Heng began to repeat the action just now, increasing the strength of lifting the rod upward, so that the fish''s head came out of the water, forcing it to breathe in some air. After repeated several times, the big fish finally rolled over and came out of the water. Yuan shisan quickly steps forward, and the net copies the fish in the direction of the fish''s head. Li Heng just lets go of Xiao Jiu''s hand. Xiao Jiu looks at Li Heng, wondering why he is so reluctant at the moment.


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu, who was so silly and motionless that he frowned slightly, stroked her face with concern and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? Why is your face so red? "


    Small nine Leng under, quickly blinked a few eyelashes, raised his hand posture wipe the sweat on the head, blocked Li Heng''s line of sight, turned to look at the big fish, said: "this fish is really big, no wonder so strong!"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a big fish in the lake. Today, with the help of Miss nine, we are going to have a good time!" Yuan shisan happily tied the big fish with hemp rope.


    Small nine dare not look at Li Heng, only pretending to be proud of Chong Yuan thirteen yelled: "that is, I do not call this hand has been, a hand amazing!"


    Yuan shisan praises Xiao Jiu mercilessly, which makes the guilty Xiao Jiu feel embarrassed. He glances at Li Heng''s funny eyes. Xiao Jiu is more and more embarrassed. He shouts that he is hungry and wants to eat fish.


    Yuan shisan asked people to carry the big fish to the kitchen and told Yuya to make a whole fish feast for Xiaojiu.


    In order to catch this big fish, the three people are stained with a lot of mud. Yuan shisan orders people to prepare water for Li Heng and Xiao Jiu to bathe and change clothes. Finally, Xiaojiu is able to escape from Li Heng''s sight. She is greatly relieved, and quickly escapes back to her residence. Until she reaches the house, her heart is still beating.


    At present, the situation is tense and dangerous. As Li Heng''s personal guard, yuan shisan naturally follows Li Heng, even in the bathroom.


    Li Heng gently leans his head on the edge of the barrel. Yuan shisan picks up a hot towel and puts it on his forehead. He gently kneads the acupoints on his head. Seeing Li Heng''s relaxed and cheerful look, yuan shisan said with a smile: "it''s good for Miss Jiu to come back. When she comes here, we''ll be very busy. The master''s mood is much better. If Miss Jiu could live in the garden all the time, how nice it would be!"


    Hearing yuan shisan say this, Li Heng closed his eyelashes slightly and trembled. The originally upturned lip angle returned to the previous coldness. Yuan shisan felt tight and couldn''t help beating a drum in his heart.


    Some words yuan shisan always wanted to say to Li Heng, but hesitated to say. When yuan shisan knew that Miss Mo Jiajiu was the life chart of Tianfu star, he didn''t know how happy he was. In Yuan shisan''s opinion, the only one in the world who could keep her master in the secular world was Miss Jiu. Tianfu star is the queen of destiny. If the master becomes emperor in the future, he can get miss nine to accompany him. Yuan shisan feels that even if he dies immediately, he has the face to see her underground. In Yuan shisan''s opinion, the emperor''s marriage and age are not as relaxed as Li Heng''s face just now, which makes him feel happy. Yuan shisan knows the meaning of Miss nine to the master, but whether this value and care can become the love of children, and whether Miss nine''s temperament will like the master, yuan shisan is not sure.


    Thinking of the intimacy of the two when they were fishing just now, yuan shisan had a glimmer of hope in his heart. Yuan shisan frowned when he thought of what the master was going to do. For the sake of his mother''s kindness and the future of the master, he had to find a way to make the master change his mind.


    When yuan shisan was daydreaming, Li Heng opened his mouth. His voice was indifferent, as if he was saying the most common truth in the world: "Xiao Jiu has her own home, and we won''t live here all the time. Everyone has their own place."


    Yuan shisan''s heart sank. He wriggled his lips, but he couldn''t say a word. He just continued to knead Li Heng in silence. At the end of his speech, Li Heng closed his eyes slightly, and the relaxed look on his face disappeared, leaving nothing but calm.


    In Mo Pingchu''s study, Mo Pingchu asks all the children to retreat to the door and sit alone in front of the desk.


    At the moment, although he is calm on the face, his heart is like a huge wave. Even if he tries his best to keep calm, he still can''t stop thinking about it. The idea that suddenly jumped out firmly occupied Mo Pingchu''s whole mind. It was like a light in the fog, which made him see endless hope when he couldn''t find the exit. However, Mo Pingchu was not sure what was hidden in the hope and what price he had to pay to achieve the expected result.


    Thinking of what Li Heng said to himself today, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows and sighing.


    Although Li Heng tried his best to delay, the emperor still learned the life chart of xiaojiutianfu star from qintianjian, but the Emperor didn''t know whether it was because he had given Li Heng a marriage, or whether there were other considerations. So far, he hasn''t said anything. And small nine is Tianfu star said already can''t hide, Xie Guifei and others will soon know, Mo family is about to face a storm.


    Li Heng and Mo Pingchu both know very well that the more cautious the emperor is, the more he shows that he cares about this prediction, or that he has determined in his heart that Xiao Jiu is the future queen. This is the biggest headache for Mo Pingchu. Although Mo''s family has been trying to avoid getting Xiaojiu involved with the royal family, Mo Pingchu does not hesitate to aggrieve Xiaojiu''s engagement with Cheng Mingrui. But now the marriage between Cheng and Mo is invalid. Once Tianfu star''s prediction comes out, Xiaojiu has no other way out except to marry into the royal family. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 441

    All over the world, is it the king''s land? Is it the king''s minister.


    Although Mo Pingchu was already the Minister of the Ministry of war, he made a lot of comments in the court, and although the elder brother had a lot of troops and power, what could they do if the emperor insisted that Xiao Jiu marry into the royal family?


    If he was forced to marry into the royal family and be locked up in the harem for life, wouldn''t he be as miserable as prison? And the pain of small nine will let all people of Mo family follow the pain. Mo Pingchu knows that as the owner of the Mo family, he must stop it at all costs, but how can he stop it from hurting the Mo family?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help but think of Li Heng''s proposal. He frowned and hesitated. Should he really do as Li Heng suggested? Mo Pingchu can''t help shaking his head in his heart. This method of breaking the bridge can only be used when there is no way to go. He wants to protect his family, but he doesn''t want to cause chaos.


    Thinking of what he had seen in the garden before, Mo Pingchu could not help sipping his lower lip. Although it was unbelievable, for the sake of Xiao Jiu, Mo''s family and his royal highness, maybe he should take a chance.


    Mo Pingchu raised his voice and yelled out of the door: "please come here, young master eight!"


    Outside the door, the schoolboy answered quickly. When he was about to leave, he couldn''t help looking up at the sky. He saw the moon hanging high and the stars twinkling. It was already late at night. Did you want to invite Mr. eight to come here at this time? The bookboy couldn''t help muttering in his heart. He was stunned, patted his head and quickly walked out.


    Mo Pingjian was woken up in the middle of the night and thought that something was wrong. He didn''t have time to tidy up his clothes, so he rushed to the study. As soon as he came in, he was more and more frightened to see Mo Pingchu''s serious face.


    Mo Pingchu saw Mo Pingjian come in and gently raised his hand to signal Mo Pingjian to come and sit down. Mo Pingjian hurriedly stepped forward and sat on Mo Pingchu''s side. Mo Pingchu looked at him and said in a low voice: "I asked you to investigate various forces in the court before. What''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Pingjian was stunned and said in a low voice: "the six powerful figures have been investigated. Now they are investigating the royal family with public office. Brother five, do you have anything important to tell them?"


    "Well, let''s put other things on hand first, and find out the private connections of various forces as soon as possible. I have an urgent need; In addition, let the secret line in the palace keep an eye on Princess Xie. I''m afraid that something big will happen in the near future. "


    "I know, brother five, don''t worry. Well, brother five, what you said has something to do with the star chart of little nine heaven mansion? "


    Mo Pingchu looked up at Mo Pingjian, and nodded heavily. Mo Pingjian''s heart sank. Mo Pingchu thought about it and asked in a low voice: "how much money does Dad have in several ticket numbers? How much cash is available at home now? "


    Mo Pingjian quickly took out his money, calculated, and whispered back: "we have about 1.7 million taels of deposit money in the major banks in the capital, and about 120000 taels of cash money at home. If we take into account my private house and my mother''s hands, there are about 300000 taels in total. How much does five brothers need? When do you use it? I''ll send someone to prepare it now. "


    Mo Pingchu waved his hand and said: "not now, but it may need to be used soon. You can tell Dad in private that you don''t have a large quantity of goods in the near future, so as not to occupy too much silver. In addition, elder brother and third brother, you should write to them as soon as possible to tell them about the little nine Tianfu star, so that they can be prepared; By the way, has Xiao Qi been in longjiawei for more than three years? Three years, the time is not short. At present, it is not enough to rely on the identity of a Zuo Lang general. In this way, I will ask the emperor to expand the Dragon Guard as soon as possible. You tell Xiao Qi to perform well and strive to become the Dragon General of Youying


    Mo Pingchu kept telling Mo Pingjian while thinking. The more he heard, the more shocked Mo Pingjian was. He couldn''t help but stare big eyes and interrupt Mo Pingchu in a hurry. He said: "brother five, I know that it''s troublesome for Xiao Jiu to get involved in Tianfu star, but you can''t be eccentric. Our Mo family is loyal for generations. Don''t you dare to rebel?"


    Mo Pingchu is stunned. He stares at Mo Pingjian and seems surprised. Mo Pingjian saw this and couldn''t help saying: "brother five, I know my uncle is not well now, and my father has been busy with business. The burden of the family is on you. It''s not easy for you. But no matter what happens, my seven brothers and I will try our best to help you share it, and my elder brother. Although they are far away, they can still negotiate by letter. Don''t put everything on your shoulders. "


    "Well, if Xiaojiu really can''t solve this problem, you can''t help it. I''ll take Xiaojiu to wander around the world in anonymity. We''ll be fine after summer. Although the emperor is a little suspicious, he still has great love for his grandfather and the Mo family. You are a pillar of the imperial court. In the future, you will have great responsibilities with the people. Don''t be confused just because you are in a hurry! "


    Mo Pingjian''s words are sincere. When Mo Pingchu hears them, he can''t help laughing. Seeing that his five elder brother''s always cold face is smiling for the first time, Mo Pingjian just feels hairy in his heart and cool in his back.


    Just when Mo Pingjian was muttering in his heart, Mo Pingchu suddenly stretched out his finger and flicked Mo Pingjian''s forehead. Mo Pingjian cried out in pain. He quickly raised his hand to cover his forehead and stared at Mo Pingchu.


    Mo Pingchu said with speechless ridicule: "you are smart when you are smart, but you are really stupid when you are stupid. How can you see that I want to rebel with your eyes?"


    Mo Pingjian blinked, kneaded his forehead and frowned: "you didn''t want to revolt. Then you asked me to investigate the influence of the imperial court, ask for money, tell elder brother about their Tianfu star, and let seventh brother become the Dragon General of Youying as soon as possible. What''s the purpose of this? It''s power, money and the emperor''s personal guard. Don''t you want to control the situation and think about that, so that Xiao Jiu can get rid of the life chart of Tianfu star? "


    Mo Pingchu shook his head and said, "if you think too much, I won''t be so brainless." Said, also with disdainful eyes Piao next mo Pingjian, let Mo Pingjian several want to vomit blood.


    Fortunately, Mo Pingjian was used to being beaten by Mo Pingchu from childhood to adulthood, but he recovered his spirit in a moment. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you want to do, brother five


    Mo Pingchu raised his eyes and looked out of the window. He said in a heavy voice: "find a way out for Mo''s family and Xiao Jiu."


    Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingchu''s deep and resolute eyes. Thinking of Mo Pingchu''s repeated arrangements, he feels a sense of pride. He looks out of the window along Mo Pingchu''s line of sight. He sees the sky is dark, the moon is high, and the stars are twinkling. Mo Pingjian can''t help but sigh and smile: "tomorrow will be a good day!"


    Mo Pingchu turned to look at Mo Pingjian and said with a smile, "sure!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 442

    In the palace of the king of Qi, Li Yuanjia was as restless as an ant on a hot pot. The news from the Palace this morning made him extremely upset.


    Xiaojiu is the destiny of Tianfu star. She has been told to the emperor by the Tianjian, and Princess Xie has learned about it from the servant who is placed beside the emperor. According to the news from Li Yuanjia''s maids in the palace of Xie Guifei, Xie Guifei is contacting the courtiers, preparing to ask the emperor to marry his royal highness as soon as possible in three days, and give Mo Yinian, Mo''s daughter, to the second Prince Li Xun.


    This undoubtedly hit Li Yuanjia in the head. When he heard the news, he immediately sent someone to inform Mo Pingchu. But it has been half a day and he has not received a reply from Mo Pingchu. Li Yuanjia has to face his previous conjecture. He is afraid that Mo Pingchu has no good way to deal with it.


    After all, once this theory of destiny flows out, Xiaojiu will surely become the object of contention between the princes and the forces behind them. And Xie Guifei''s move is to preempt and let her royal highness get married as soon as possible. In this way, she loses the chance to snatch Xiaojiu. At the same time, she asks the courtiers to ask the emperor to marry the second prince. This is an opportunity to test the emperor''s mind. If the emperor really agrees, the power of the court will change greatly.


    Xiaojiu is the queen of heaven. If the emperor marries her to the second prince, it shows that the emperor will no longer tolerate the crown prince and has plans to abolish the crown prince. If the second prince and Xiao Jiu are really married, then the Mo family and Xie Guifei will be firmly tied together. Xie Mo''s two families are in hot water. If they want the Mo family to accept the marriage willingly, Xie Guifei will try to hold the flag of Xiao Jiu.


    The more clearly he knew the intentions of these people, the more flustered Li Yuanjia was. He knew that Xiaojiu had a hard way to go, but he was helpless. What a torment!


    Shortly after Xiao Jiu''s return to Beijing, Li Yuanjia learns that the Mo family plans to distribute Xiao Jiu Xu to Cheng Mingrui in order to break the chart of Xiao Jiu''s Tianfu star. Li Yuanjia''s heart is broken when he learns that Xiao Jiu really wants to marry someone else. Fortunately, at that time, the situation was just engagement first, not marriage immediately, so Li Yuanjia could barely wait for the opportunity.


    But now that Cheng Mingrui is confused and makes such a dirty thing, which makes Cheng Mo''s family''s marriage invalid. Xiao Jiu will be in trouble again. Li Yuanjia can''t help worrying. But this morning, the bad news came from the palace. Li Yuanjia really wanted to rush to Mo''s house and take Xiao Jiu to the end of the world.


    Li Yuanjia took a deep breath and let himself get rid of this unreliable idea. He tried his best to calm down and try to find a solution.


    The king of Qi came in slowly. Seeing Li Yuanjia, who was thinking hard for himself and didn''t find him, he frowned. After standing quietly for a while, the king of Qi said in a deep voice: "don''t interfere in the affairs of Mo''s family, just don''t know."


    Li Yuanjia suddenly raised his head. Seeing his father, whom he had not seen for a long time, he was stunned. Thinking that he would say this to himself as soon as he opened his mouth, Li Yuanjia was more and more depressed. He looked up at the king of Qi and said with a sneer, "you are talking late. I have already put in a lot of hands."


    Seeing Li Yuanjia, the king of Qi choked at him and said angrily, "don''t interfere from today. It''s only a matter of time before Mo''s little nine enters the palace. You''d better clean up your mind as soon as possible."


    When Li Yuanjia was told the secret of his heart, he couldn''t hang on to his face. Seeing his father''s indifferent and discontented eyes, he pricked his heart. He sneered and said, "it''s all my business. If you don''t clean it up, it won''t bother you. If you have the Kung Fu to teach me, you''d better go and hug the beauties in your backyard more. Don''t throw them away one by one when you get them back. It''s a terrible mess in the house. "


    "You brute, I say all this for your own good. Mo Xiaojiu is the star of Tianfu and destined to be the queen of the future. The only person she can marry is the future emperor. I warn you, don''t be so paranoid that you will be too late to repent when you bring about a great disaster to your family. " Qi Wang Qi Qi''s eyes, pointing to Li Yuanjia''s nose, angrily scolded.


    Hearing what his father said, Li Yuanjia could not help but burst into flames. He could not help but stand up and said in a deep voice, "what''s wrong with Tianfu star? What about the future queen? His Royal Highness has been accused of marriage, and the second prince is still young. Which of them is Xiao Jiu''s husband? The most important thing is that Xiaojiu doesn''t like them. As long as Xiaojiu doesn''t want to, no one can force her! I''m delusional. As long as Xiao Jiu says "like" to me, I''ll marry her even if I''m in a terrible situation. I don''t care if it''s destiny. Their surname is Li, and I''m Li. Why can''t they marry me? " The king of Qi was startled by Li Yuanjia''s treacherous words. He looked out of the door in panic and was relieved to find that there was no one. The king of Qi glared at Li Yuanjia and said in a low voice, "do you know your surname Li? Since you know that you should remember your identity, they can marry you, but you can''t, he is the king, you are the minister, the king''s life is like a mountain, do you understand? Don''t talk nonsense in the future, or I will lock you up! "


    "Your life is like a mountain? Do you want me to be a rich prince like you? Being obedient like a dog and being called around all his life doesn''t mean that I''m willing to live like this. "Li Yuanjia was completely infuriated. He gritted his teeth and growled at the king of Qi.


    "Son of a bitch Qi Wang was so angry that he raised his hand and waved it. A loud slap interrupted Li Yuanjia''s words. Li Yuanjia was staggered by the fan, and then he stood firm. The king of Qi was stunned when he looked at the obvious fingerprints on Li Yuanjia''s face.


    Li Yuanjia stares at the king of Qi coldly. His eyes are full of sarcasm. He says to the king of Qi word by word: "although I am bleeding from you, I am different from you. Don''t try to teach me that way! I''ll tell you clearly that I, Li Yuanjia, will not marry Mo''s little nine in my life. If you want to protect yourself, you can report me to the emperor now and let him cut off my head! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, Li Yuanjia turned and strode out. Looking at Li Yuanjia who strode away, there was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the king of Qi, and his fingers trembled uncontrollably. I don''t know how long later, the king of Qi sighed deeply, raised his feet and walked out slowly. It was wrong to be born in Royal infatuation. No matter you are a king or a minister, you shouldn''t have such extravagance!


    After living in Xu''s garden for several days, Xiao Jiu followed Li Heng all day. This day, Xiao Jiu gets up and goes to find Li Heng as usual, but is suddenly told by yuan shisan that Li Heng has something to go out, and it will take several days to return. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 443

    Li Heng is not there. Everything in Xu''s garden makes Xiao Jiu feel dull. In addition, he worries about the old lady''s body, so Xiao Jiu gets up and goes back to Mo''s home.


    But when he got home, Xiao Jiu found that everyone in the family was busy. Uncle took his aunt to live in Chuang Tzu; Father and mother are busy checking accounts all over the country, leaving early and returning late all day; The fifth brother was busy with the government affairs of the imperial court and came back only after dark; Seven elder brothers are training in the Dragon armour guard. It is said that they have not returned for several days; And starlings don''t know what they''re up to. They''re gone all day.


    Small nine looked around and found that the only two idle people in the family were probably her grandmother and her, but small nine was pleased that the old lady had recovered, and now it''s very leisurely to appreciate flowers, write and draw every day.


    In mojiazhuang for a few years, Xiaojiu has been used to living with the old lady. In addition, the old lady is old, and Xiaojiu wants to accompany her more. As soon as she comes back, Xiaojiu directly lives in the old lady''s yard.


    Xu has a dream at night when he thinks about it every day. Xiao Jiu, who is dissatisfied with Li Heng and leaves without saying goodbye, dreams of Li Heng at night. In the dream, small nine far see Li Heng will be happy to shout at him, but Li Heng did not seem to see her general no response. Small nine watched Li Heng go farther and farther, can''t help running to catch up with the past, no matter how she ran, how to catch up, but can''t catch up, call him also don''t respond. Seeing Li Heng step by step into a temple like place and disappear, Xiao Jiu was in a great hurry and woke up suddenly.


    Looking around, touching the sweat on his head, he found that he had just had a dream. Xiao Jiu was relieved, but he couldn''t help feeling sleepy when he thought of the situation in his dream. Small nine in the Xu garden repeatedly asked yuan shisan, but yuan shisan only said Li Heng something to go out, but did not mention in the end because of what, when to come back also don''t know, small nine this in the heart can''t help muttering.


    With his understanding of Li Heng, Xiao Jiu is a thoughtful person. If he really has something to go out, he will tell himself in advance. It''s strange for him to leave suddenly without saying a word like this. Small nine can''t help surmise secretly, isn''t it what important matter happened, big brother had to rush to do? But what in the world would make big brother like this?


    Small nine how to think also can''t think of, a thought big brother don''t know when will come back, she may not see big brother for a few days, small nine mood is very low. Small nine at the moment did not realize that, in fact, Li Heng just left, she has begun to worry about, and in the past, even if she did not see Li Heng for several months, she would not be so concerned.


    With the heart of the small nine toss and turn, how also can''t sleep, then simply got up. The servant girl outside the door hears what''s going on inside and asks in a low voice. Xiaojiu doesn''t want to let people know what''s on her mind, so she deduces that she is thirsty and lets people hold the lamp.


    Drinking water will send out the servant girl, small nine a person sitting beside the bed swinging feet in a daze, inadvertently Piao to the bed seems to have fluorescent scintillation, small nine not from immediately lie down. There is something under the bed. Xiaojiu stretches his arm and pulls it out. As a result, he pulls out a luminous bracelet. Looking at it carefully, Xiaojiu is stunned.


    Xiaojiu takes the bracelet and tries to put it on her wrist. However, she finds that the bracelet is too small to fit in. This bracelet was bought for her by Cheng Mingrui for half a year, but it was lost by Xiaojiu once. Unexpectedly, it fell under the bed and was only found today.


    Looking at the bracelet, Xiao Jiu can''t help thinking of Cheng Mingrui. When he was a child, he was always crying behind him. Now he''s not what he used to be. When Cheng Mingrui was a child, he said that he would marry the most beautiful fairy in the future. He wanted to love his mother and never quarrel with her like his parents. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help sighing.


    When I was a child listening to adults sigh, small nine always don''t understand why they sigh, sigh a little spirit is not much bad ah. But now that she grows up day by day, she finds that sometimes she can''t help sighing.


    It''s said that Cheng Mingrui, who should have been actively preparing for the examination, is getting drunk and decadent day by day. Thinking of these little jius, I can''t help feeling bored. Brothers all say that a Rui is not good here. Now he never mentions his name at home. But in Xiao Jiu''s heart, a Rui is always the one who has been with her for many years, just like a relative. She sincerely hopes that he will be all right, but she can''t help him any more. Can''t help but want to sigh small nine hand string clean put, lie down again will be in the quilt picked up a book to read, but just read for a while, small nine can''t help but put down. Xiaojiu frowned and pondered: what did big brother do? Why didn''t I tell myself before I left? Why don''t you go with yuan 13? Is there something wrong


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. She threw the book aside and sat up. Looking at the dark sky outside, she held her knees in a daze.


    Small nine just feel that he has countless things to say to Li Heng, but bias not to Li Heng also don''t know where he went and what he was doing, not from very boring. But the boredom is different from that of the past. In the past, Xiao Jiu was bored, either to ride a horse and shoot arrows with his brothers or to practice boxing and hunting. As long as he was sweating, he would have no worries.


    But tonight, small nine but feel unprecedented boring, and this boring she can''t tell anyone, also can''t solve, this strange and uncontrollable mood let small nine is very vexed. Xiaojiu never knew that a person could hold such a thing in his heart, and he didn''t know that he would miss someone so much. Just like now, as long as she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Li Heng.


    Xiaojiu thought about it again and again. She felt that she might have some kind of strange disease. This strange disease annoyed her and made her uneasy. But she didn''t know who she should look for to treat this kind of strange disease.


    But at the moment, Li Heng, who entered the palace alone, dropped the first chess piece he had carefully arranged. Looking at the bright moon and stars in the sky, Li Heng tightened his tight cloak and said in a low voice: "it''s windy, it''s going to rain!"


    The eunuchs on both sides looked at each other in surprise. The moonlight was so bright that it would be a sunny day tomorrow. Where would the wind and rain come from?


    Mo family, really can''t sleep and upset small nine quietly from the back window, a jump on the roof. Blowing the breeze and looking at the bright moon and the stars, Xiao Jiu finally felt a little less annoyed. He stretched out a lot. Xiao Jiu quickly walked to the roof and sat down. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 444

    Just as Xiaojiu is sleepy and struggling to go back to his room to sleep or to blow a little more wind, a sound of footsteps makes Xiaojiu alert.


    Small nine fixed his eyes to look around, but see not far from the bottom is going to the grandmother''s bedroom that figure seems to be five elder brother Mo Pingchu, small nine can''t help but doubt blink eyes, so late, five elder brother is urgent to find grandmother?


    Little nine can''t help but be curious. She gets up and jumps to the top of the old lady''s bedroom. She uncovers a loose tile and peeks out. It''s Mo Pingchu who goes to see the old lady. Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing and craned his neck to listen carefully.


    When Mo Pingchu came late at night, the old lady knew that something must have happened. Without waiting for Mo Pingchu to speak, she said directly, "what''s wrong with coming so late? If you have anything to say, don''t beat about the bush. Your grandmother, I''m not so bad, and I can carry it. "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "grandson really has something important to discuss with his grandmother, and he asked her to help him make an idea."


    "What''s the matter?" the old lady asked


    Mo Pingchu whispered out the intention of xiaojiutianfu star chart and Xie Guifei. After hearing this, the old lady''s face changed greatly, and her body trembled slightly. Mo Pingchu was so scared that she couldn''t help helping the old lady. The old lady slowly relaxed and waved to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu looked at the old lady anxiously and hesitated whether to continue.


    The old lady took a sip of hot tea and calmed down. Her face was a little better. She looked at Mo Pingchu deeply and said in a soft voice: "you come to me and you have a way to deal with it? I''m fine, Xiao Wu. Go on


    Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and slowly said his plan: "grandma, the sky warden told the emperor about the little nine chart. It''s no longer possible to reverse it. For today''s plan, we can only face the edge."


    "What you mean is that since there is no way to avoid it, you have to face it!"


    "Grandson had never thought of marrying Xiaojiu to the royal family before. My grandfather often said that there was only one daughter in the family. Our brother must not let her suffer from injustice. No matter what happens, we brothers should protect her. Grandson always remembers these words and never forgets them. But if Xiao Jiu can marry his royal highness, grandma thinks that his Highness''s usual treatment of Xiao Jiu can be regarded as a grievance? Is this feasible? "


    The old lady was stunned. She looked at Mo Pingchu and shook her head in disbelief: "well, how can this work? Isn''t this nonsense? His royal highness is the gentleman of little nine


    Mo Pingchu had a long time to deal with it. He said calmly, "Your Highness is only entrusted by his grandfather to instruct Xiao Jiu to study, but he has never had any teacher worship ceremony or the name of a teacher and apprentice."


    "Even so, but, his highness, he is much older than Xiaojiu. He almost watched Xiaojiu grow up. How can he marry Xiaojiu? No, how can Xiaojiu marry him?"


    "It''s true that they are not quite the same in age, but I think his highness dotes on Xiao Jiu very much on weekdays, and Xiao Jiu relies on him very much. They always get along well. Although his highness was granted marriage, he refused to get married. Obviously, he didn''t agree with the marriage made by the emperor. Now the sky warden sees that Xiaojiu is the life chart of Tianfu star, and the emperor will never let Xiaojiu marry anyone other than the prince. Then the best object we can choose is his royal highness. His highness loves Xiaojiu very much, and Xiaojiu has listened to his highness since she was a child. I think she likes his highness a little


    "Do you mean Xiao Jiu has feelings for his highness? It''s impossible. Why can''t I see it at all? "


    "That girl doesn''t know how to fall in love at all. How can she have any love? It''s just following, admiring and admiring since childhood. His royal highness is so good-looking that he dotes on Xiaojiu. It''s perfectly normal for Xiaojiu to become enlightened one day and like his highness. If Xiaojiu can really marry his highness, then all the problems will be solved. Of course, all this depends on Xiaojiu''s will. If she really doesn''t want to, her grandson will not force her, I''ll try my best to make her not subject to the imperial power of life chart. "¡° I know exactly how much your brother loves little nine. Your proposal is also for the sake of little nine. This grandmother knows it. If they really want each other, I''m not that stubborn old woman. Naturally, I''d like to be beautiful. But Xiao Wu, these are our own plans. Can he agree with them? I think he still treats Xiaojiu as a child. "


    "Your Highness is a cold-blooded man. He has only looked at Xiaojiu differently these years. I think as long as Xiaojiu has such a wish, his highness will not be able to refuse. Do you think your Highness has responded to Xiao Jiu''s requests in these years? Except for Xiao Jiu, how did he ever do this to others? "


    The old lady thought about it seriously. She thought about the death talisman and the peace talisman that her royal highness sent to Xiao Jiu at night when the old man died. When Xiao Jiu was in Mo''s villa, he would do nothing and stare at the sky for pigeons. As soon as he saw the prince, he would smile. The old lady said to Mo Pingchu with a smile: "I think about it carefully. Xiao Wu, what you said is really possible. I''m afraid it''s because Xiao Jiu is still small and the palace is watching Xiao Jiu grow up. They didn''t think about it at all, I can''t see my mind clearly


    Mo Pingchu nodded with a smile and said: "grandmother said that, grandchildren can rest assured. As long as they have this possibility, opportunities are always created by people. This is what my grandson wants to do. "


    Listening to the old lady''s affirmation of her proposal, Mo Pingchu felt relieved. His grandmother was not as keen on the political situation as his grandfather, but she was more powerful than his grandfather in seeing through his heart. Since his grandmother said the same, Mo Pingchu''s plans for the future were even more certain.


    Mo Pingchu whispers to the old lady about her next plan. The old lady listens carefully and puts forward some suggestions from time to time. However, Xiaojiu on the roof can''t listen to anything. Ever since she heard that the fifth brother asked her to marry her big brother, Xiaojiu seems to be struck by thunder and the whole person is stupid.


    Later, when he heard them say that he loved big brother, he didn''t know that big brother might also be interested in him. Xiao Jiu''s heart was in a mess. He just felt that his head was buzzing and his body was too stiff to move.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao Jiu was awakened by the sound of birds. He saw that the light in the old lady''s room had gone out. Mo Pingchu didn''t know when he had left, but the eastern sky was already slightly bright.


    Small nine just feel waist sour leg hemp, she carefully will tile placed, get up and jump down, is ready to go back to the room, but see a few shadow suddenly toward himself, small nine can''t help but busy whisper: "nothing, it''s me!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 445

    Dark Wei people Leng next, blunt small nine tiny nod, quickly disappear again, small nine discontented small voice mutter a way: "if not my leg numb, landing a bit heavy, you just won''t discover."


    While muttering, small nine one side quickly ran toward his yard, until small nine ran back to his yard, turn the window into the bed, the edge of the window is full of dawn.


    Xiaojiu is lying on the bed, his mind is constantly echoing the conversation between Mo Pingchu and the old lady. Xiaojiu''s heart is pounding and confused. I feel that if I think about it again, my heart will jump out of my throat. Xiaojiu just pulls up the quilt and covers herself. She decides that since she can''t understand it, she doesn''t want to think about anything first. Maybe she will return to normal after a sleep. In this way, Xiaojiu fell asleep with the quilt covered.


    Early in the morning, Mo Pingjian, who is very busy, hears that Xiao Jiu went home yesterday. As soon as he got up, he came to see him. However, he was told by Yunzhu that he had not got up yet. Mo Pingjian came into the room and saw that Xiaojiu was sleeping with her head covered. She couldn''t help tearing off the quilt and pulling Xiaojiu''s head out. Seeing the sweetness of Xiaojiu''s sleep, Mo Ping couldn''t help but pinch the tip of her nose and scolded angrily: "lazy, you''re so big and heartless. At this time, you can sleep."


    Thinking of what to do today, Mo Pingjian can''t help but get up and prepare to leave. When he leaves, he can''t help but poke Xiaojiu''s face gently. Seeing Xiaojiu''s whisper, he turns his head and continues to sleep. Mo Pingjian can''t help laughing.


    Xiao Jiu wakes up from a dreamless sleep until the end of the day. Instead of waking up from a full sleep, he is awakened from hunger. Although his mind is complicated, it does not affect his appetite.


    Yunzhu looks at Xiaojiu, who is full of food and drink, curled up on the armchair beside the bed like a cat to bask in the sun. Thinking about all the busy young masters, she can''t help laughing and joking to Xiaojiu: "master, you seem to be very free since you came back from the village? Is it very comfortable to be in the sun after eating and drinking enough? "


    Ignoring Yunzhu''s jokes, Xiaojiu nodded and said with a serious smile: "yes, my stomach is full and my brain is empty. I don''t want to think about anything. It''s so comfortable!" Said, also slightly closed his eyes, is a doze lazy kitten appearance.


    Yunzhu couldn''t help laughing, and said in her heart: Master, this point is really with the old country, no matter what big things happen, you can give yourself relief, even if you feel uncomfortable at the moment, as long as you eat comfortable, any trouble will disappear. The old lady always said with a smile that this kind of temperament is blessed. She is generous and can enjoy it!


    Cloud bead looking at now small nine, think old lady said really is too right.


    After a comfortable nap, Xiaojiu begins to think about the relationship between her and Li Heng. However, no matter how Xiaojiu ponders over and over, she can''t figure out what she thinks about Li Heng and Li Heng. And the brothers are not at home, also don''t know what is busy, small nine and embarrassed to go to the old lady for help, can only a person pondering.


    Thinking of headache still don''t understand, small nine can''t help shaking head to get up, pick up the brush sketch up, try to distract attention, let the head rest. Unexpectedly, he unconsciously sketched Li Heng''s face. Looking at the portrait he sketched, Xiao Jiu suddenly felt a little sour and sweet in his heart.


    In Xiaojiu''s head, a few lines of poetry flashed out: "uneven water spinach, flowing from left to right. My fair lady, I''m dreaming of it. I can''t wait to get it. Leisurely, leisurely, tossing and turning. "


    When Li Heng explained the poem to her, Xiao Jiu was still puzzled and asked if the person who wrote the poem could not master lightness skill. Since he missed others, why didn''t he use lightness skill to fly to her? Why didn''t he have to go back and forth to sleep and feel silly and distressed?


    Xiaojiu recalled that at that time, Li Heng first looked at her speechless, then thought about it, and answered her: it''s not that you can see anyone you want to see if you know lightness skills. If you have another person in your heart, there will always be times when you can''t ask for it. At that time, Xiao Jiu was confused and puzzled, but now he suddenly understood.


    It turns out that this is the taste of Acacia. It turns out that she really likes the elder brother as the fifth brother said. This kind of love is not between brothers and sisters, not between disciples and teachers, but to be with him forever. Small nine suddenly eager to see big brother side, she wants to ask him the meaning of this poem, want to tell him personally, maybe now there is a person in the heart, that person is not others, it is him. Small nine can''t help guessing, if she really said so big brother how?


    Thinking about it, Xiaojiu can''t help burying his head in his arms and laughing. Yunzhu, who is tidying up, is surprised to see that Xiaojiu is so surprised. He just wants to ask, but sees that Xiaojiu suddenly gets up and asks her, "what kind of beautiful dress do I have?"


    Yunzhu is more and more surprised. She can''t help but want to run out to see if the sun is rising from the West today. Her master, who never likes to dress up, will take the initiative to ask her for beautiful clothes. What a ghost!


    Small nine impatient stare an eye, silly cloud bead urges a way: "after all have? If you have it, bring it quickly. If you don''t have it, call xiuniang. I''ll dress up! "


    Yunzhu blinked his eyes quickly and nodded his head: "yes, this is absolutely true!"


    Soon small nine will understand why cloud bead said absolutely have, see cloud bead with a line of servant girls fish in, instant small nine in front of all kinds of colors and styles of dress, small nine immediately silly eyes.


    Yunzhu said to Xiaojiu with a happy smile: "master, these are the dresses your wife prepared for you this year. This is the most popular floral dress in Kyoto this spring. You see, the skirt is made of several long silk strips with different patterns and colors, which are sewn together alternately. Moreover, the silk strips are narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. In this way, the waist of the skirt will be narrowed and the waist of the skirt wearer will be slim; The more downward the skirt is, the more it expands. The train is long enough to drag to the ground, which is very elegant. And this one. This one is a flower cage skirt. It''s made of monofilament. You can see how light and soft this material is. It''s hot at noon now. It''s the most comfortable dress to wear


    Cloud bead said incessantly, small nine listen to dizzy brain swelling, see cloud bead will explain each dress a lot, wish to let her change eight sets to wear posture a day, small nine busy voice interrupted her way: "that, cloud bead, you directly give me choose a set, right, skirt don''t mop the floor, I will step on." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 446

    The smile on Yunzhu''s face suddenly froze. Looking at Yunzhu''s disappointed eyes, Xiaojiu couldn''t bear it and quickly pacified him: "you say so much all at once, I can''t understand for a while, can you? Well, I believe your eyes, you will make me look pretty, and you will never let me down. "


    Said, small nine also forced to nod to show sincerity.


    Yunzhu''s face turned cloudy and sunny. She raised her chin with pride and said with a smile, "that''s natural. I''m a trained servant girl. I''ll go and prepare for it."


    Small nine Leng Leng, can''t resist that sentence "don''t prepare anything, just a little bit simple" and silently swallow back to the stomach, today if don''t let cloud bead exert all one''s strength, she is afraid to turn over.


    Xiaojiu sits on one side and lets Yunzhu look at it carefully. Yunzhu confidently selects the clothes for a long time, and finally picks out a satisfactory one. Instead of taking it directly to Xiaojiu, he pulls several servant girls and starts to choose the silk, shoes and various jewelry to match the clothes.


    Small nine can''t help but have some regrets, but what makes her even more unexpected is that, although she is so well prepared, cloud bead is still full of twists and turns for more than an hour before the end. Looking at her eyes after her skillful dress up, she is dizzy. Although she is still young, she is really a charming and moving little master. Yunzhu nods her head with satisfaction.


    Small nine has been tossed scalp almost numb, if it is not to dress up beautiful let big brother see surprise, she is afraid to leave early. Good easy to dress up, small nine busy chongyunzhu yelled: "I go out a trip, maybe later back, you remember to say with grandma."


    Voice just fell, small nine then quickly rushed out, cloud bead Leng Leng Leng, this just remembered that she didn''t know small nine dress up like this to want to do what, can''t help busy chase out, shouting: "master, where are you going?"


    But where is the shadow of little nine in the courtyard? She has been running with lightness skill for a long time without a trace. Yunzhu can''t help rubbing her forehead. She secretly complains that the master is abnormal today. Is there anything wrong?


    Yunzhu, who doesn''t know where Xiaojiu is going, is worried. Xiaojiu, who rushes out of the house, rides his favorite horse. Xiaohei rushes all the way to xujiayuan. He turns over and dismounts, but looks at the gate of the courtyard, hesitates and doesn''t dare to step forward.


    After a while, little nine took a deep breath, summoned up courage and strode in. When he walked across the yard to the wooden door, little nine knocked. But he saw that the door was not the usual yuan 13, but a boy in green. Little nine was stunned.


    The boy in green looked at Xiao Jiu and made a salute. He asked in a soft voice, "dare you ask, but Miss Mo Jia Jiu?"


    Small nine Leng next of order to nod, frown to ask a way: "yuan 13?"


    The boy in Green said respectfully: "brother 13 has gone out to help the master. When he left, he told me that if Miss 9 comes, I will tell you not to worry. If he and the master come back, they will send someone to inform you."


    Small nine one listen to big brother is not in, immediately lost spirit, Yuan thirteen is no longer, she even want to find someone to ask the situation also can''t, small nine can''t help is very depressed. Little nine Chong green boy nodded slightly to show that he knew, she slowly turned away, drooping head and brain look, no half of the joy.


    In the palace of the king of Qi, seeing that the three-day deadline is approaching, the courtiers contacted by Xie Guifei are about to make an invitation for a trial. Li Yuanjia is in a hurry and has a sore tongue. After pouring the hot herbal tea, it doesn''t work at all. If Mo Pingchu didn''t send someone to tell him to wait patiently for the news the day before yesterday, Li Yuanjia would like to rush to the palace to have a showdown with Xie Guifei. If not, he would never let Xie Guifei''s calculation succeed.


    Just then, Li Yuanjia''s close friend came in in a hurry and handed a secret letter.


    Li Yuanjia opened the secret letter and looked at it carefully. He could not help standing up. He thought of countless possibilities, but he didn''t expect Mo Pingchu to use such a drastic method. Li Yuanjia was in a great mood and couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t wait to see if the second prince who knew the truth would recognize the adoptive mother, the princess? But without the second prince, what did Xie Guifei take to toss the fate of Tianfu star? Seeing Li Yuanjia''s recent annoyance and laughter, he said with a smile: "it seems that there must be good news from the palace. Now, shiziye can be at ease. I''ll let the kitchen cook more good dishes. You haven''t eaten well these days. You''ve really lost a lot of weight."


    Li Yuanjia said with a smile: "prepare another pot of good wine. I''ll have a good drink today. My five brothers are really good means. I think I''ll face so many powerful brothers in law in the future. I really have to eat well and drink well to keep my body strong."


    The boy was at a loss. He didn''t understand why his son-in-law suddenly came up with such a sentence. The son-in-law clearly hasn''t been engaged yet. What brother-in-law suddenly came out of where? It can be seen that Li Yuanjia is happy, but he doesn''t ask, so he goes back to the kitchen.


    Listless back to Mo''s home, Xiao Jiu waited at home for two days, but he didn''t wait for Xu Jiayuan to send someone to deliver the letter. Upset, Xiao Jiu couldn''t stay at home, so he rode to the street to watch the excitement. Unconsciously, he wandered to Dongshi.


    Xiao Jiu Si looked down and saw the Red Mansions and painted pavilions on both sides of the street, and the embroidered Zhumen were very busy; On the streets, there are carvings, horses and people; On both sides of the high cabinet giant shop, displaying all kinds of strange goods foreign bodies, attracted people to buy; Tea shops and wine shops are full of flowers and empty drums; When the sun shines, the fragrance of Luo Qi is fascinating.


    In this bustling scene, Xiao Jiu is in a better mood. She has lived in mojiazhuang for many years, almost forgetting her happy time in the market. To the interest of the small nine can''t help but go east and West, buy two bags of street snacks, while eating to stroll up, unconsciously went out of the street to the corner of the east city.


    Suddenly I heard the noise and cheers in front of me. Looking from a distance, I saw a large group of people not far away, and I didn''t know what they were watching. Small nine curiosity, busy crowded into the crowd to look up, only to see the crowd surrounded by the boss is a piece of open space, the ground planted a banner, white red flowers, above embroidered with "martial arts contest" four gold characters, under the flag stands a young girl in red, beautiful, cold temperament. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 447

    Beside the girl stood an old man, who bowed to the crowd and said in a loud voice, "I''m from Luzhou, my surname is Yue, my name is Guanying. When I pass by the expensive place, I have no choice but to catch a serious illness and be unable to cure it. I''m afraid that time will be short. I''m over 50 years old and I''m not afraid of life and death. I can only worry about one thing. Little girl Yue has reached her hairpin in the Qing Dynasty and has not yet got her husband''s family. The old man is worried that she will be lonely and helpless in the future, so today he set up a martial arts competition to recruit her relatives. He hopes to find a husband for her. "


    Then the old man coughed. The girl in red frowned and looked at him anxiously. The old man coughed and continued: "all the heroes here, who are under 25 years old and have not yet married, and can win the little girl''s fist and foot, I''m going to marry her to him. Kyoto is the land of crouching tigers, hidden dragons, and there must be many experts and chivalrous men. I have no choice but to act absurdly. Please forgive me. "


    Xiaojiu saw that the old man was a big man, but his back was slightly humped, his temples were gray, his face was wrinkled, his face was dusty, and he looked very sad. He was wearing a rough cloth spandex, his clothes were patched, and he coughed from time to time. It seemed that he had been seriously ill for a long time.


    Yue Qing, the girl in red, could not help frowning and blushing at what Yue Guanying said. She looked rather pitiful.


    After Yue Guanying explained, he waited for a while, but only heard some gangsters in the crowd making fun of him, commenting on the girl and making loose remarks, but no one was willing to end the competition. Yue Guanying could not help but look dejected, sighed heavily, turned to pick up the flagpole, rolled up the "martial arts contest" banner, suddenly heard someone in the crowd shouting: "wait a minute!"


    I saw a fat man jump into the circle, the crowd fixed their eyes and burst into laughter. It turns out that this fat man is a famous gangster on the street of Dongshi. He usually bullies the market and does all kinds of evil. However, because he has practiced martial arts for several years, and has an old father-in-law who is a street official as a backer, ordinary people have nothing to do with him, so Ma Changshan has become more and more lawless.


    Yue Guanying looked at the fat man who jumped into the circle and saw that he was at least thirty years old. Although he was well-dressed, his eyes were sticking to his daughter''s body. He looked obscene and couldn''t help feeling unhappy. Yue Guanying has suffered a lot in recent years. Knowing that the more villains she is, the more she can''t afford to offend him, she says to Ma Changshan with a smile: "villains and daughters are people in the wild. My status is noble. I dare not let my daughter fight with me. Please come back."


    Ma Changshan frowned discontentedly and cried: "you put up a flag to fight for marriage. You jumped out to compete with your daughter, but you pushed three blocks and four blocks. Do you look down on you?"


    Yue Guanying quickly bowed his head and said: "dare not, dare not, this fist has no eyes, small is afraid to hurt your body."


    Ma Changshan stares at Yue Qing with a smile and says, "the peony flower is so beautiful that it''s a ghost. How can the beauty be cruel to you? Right? Young man, you have to keep your word. As long as you win, the beauty will be mine. Come on, let''s start


    With that, Ma Changshan set out to compete with the girl in red. Yue Guanying looked at Yue Qing in embarrassment and was about to say no. But Ma Changshan rushed to Yue Qing with a worried face and said, "beauty, don''t worry, my Lord is most compassionate. I''m sure it will stop there and never hurt your tender skin."


    Yue Qing''s face flushed with anger. There was a man in the crowd who felt pity for jade. He couldn''t help shouting: "Ma, you have a wife. You dare to compete in martial arts, so you''re not afraid that your mother-in-law will fight for you?"


    They all burst into laughter. Yue Guanying was very happy. She rushed to Ma Changshan and said, "you have a wife. I''m sorry. We can''t compete with you."


    Ma Changshan was exposed in public, and the old man was very angry. Hearing Yue Guanying''s words, he became more and more embarrassed. Yue Guanying scolded and said, "I''m willing to compete. It''s for beauty''s face. Don''t be shameless, you old man. What''s wrong with my wife? It''s lucky that you''re such a vagrant Lord who will marry you back to be a concubine. Don''t let the beauty practice with you, old man. What I like most in my life is the beauty who knows Kung Fu. She is energetic and has a taste! "


    Yue Guan''s face turned white and coughed. Yue Qing''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly and pursed her lips. She stepped forward and said to Ma Changshan: "since you insist on this, please, but we need to say something first. If you lose, please leave quickly. Don''t pester our father and daughter any more." Ma Changshan Da Le: "beauty, don''t worry. I have enough strength to make you satisfied." Then he raised his fist and hit Yue Qing on his right shoulder. Yue Qing was slightly surprised when he saw that his fist was quick and powerful. He rushed forward and ran through the bottom of his sleeve. However, Ma Changshan''s moves are swift and violent. Yue Qinggang comes out from the bottom of his sleeve. He makes a fist with his right hand and pours on her face. This will teach her to have sleeves in front of her body, sleeves on top of her head and double sleeve attack, which is hard to avoid.


    In the crowd''s exclamation, Yue Qing left foot a little, body like an arrow off the string, suddenly jumped back, this change move emergency, agility, let small nine can''t help shouting: "good!"


    Yue Qing glances at Xiao Jiu, who chews and eats, and yells: "girl, this fat man is not your opponent. Let go and attack him. I think he will lose if he sticks to 20 rounds at most."


    Yue Qing was slightly stunned, but Ma Changshan was furious and scolded: "who dares to talk too much? Be careful, I will never finish with you!" Looking into the crowd, Xiao Jiu sees Ma Changshan coming over and hides behind him. He successfully avoids Ma Changshan''s sight.


    Ma Changshan and Yue Qing quickly went through several moves. Yue Qing found that, as the young lady reminded him, Ma Changshan''s fist was swift and violent, but his footwork was unstable. He couldn''t help but concentrate on Ma Changshan''s footwork. However, after more than a dozen moves, he found the space and kicked Ma Changshan out.


    When the onlookers saw that Ma Changshan had been kicked over, they stepped back one after another, and no one was willing to reach for him. They only heard a loud bang. Ma Changshan fell down like a rag sack, and they burst into laughter.


    Ma Changshan''s disheartened face was in a mess. He staggered up and pointed to Yue Guanying''s father and daughter angrily and said, "you wait for me. How dare you wipe my face? We''re not finished today!" With that, he forced himself away from the crowd and rushed out. They couldn''t help laughing again.


    Yueqing looks at Xiaojiu with gratitude. Xiaojiu pushes her eyes with a smile and raises her thumb. Yueqing is stunned and embarrassed and lowers her head. Xiaojiu can''t help laughing. Yue Guanying''s face is very bad. He can''t wait for any more people to compete in martial arts. He immediately rolls up his flag and prepares to take Yue Qing away. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 448

    The onlookers saw Yue Guanying packing up and ready to leave. They all scattered. However, Xiaojiu still stood in the same place and continued to eat his snacks. Seeing this, Yue Qing hesitated and went to Xiaojiu. He said politely, "thank you for your advice just now. Yue Qing is very grateful."


    Xiaojiu casually waved his hand and said: "your Kung Fu is better than that fat man. If I don''t give you directions, you will defeat him sooner or later as long as you let go of your hands and feet. But if you really want to thank me, you might as well thank me later. "


    Yue Qing looked at Xiao Jiu, but he saw that his eyelashes swayed twice. He said with a smile: "one, two, three, four."


    Just as Xiao Jiu was counting to "Nine", Yue Qing suddenly heard a burst of booze: "they are there. Catch that woman for me. The old man will teach him a lesson and let him know whose territory this is!"


    Yue Qing looked up in a hurry and saw Ma Changshan and a dozen people running towards them in a hurry. Yue Guanying exclaimed, "no, Qing''er, go back to the inn, take your luggage and get out of the city. Dad will stop them first!"


    Yue Qing shook his head and said, "no, Dad, I can''t leave you alone. Let''s go together."


    "What he wants to catch is you. As long as you leave, they will at most beat me to relieve my anger. My father is dying. It doesn''t matter if you live one more day and one less day. You''re obedient and leave quickly. It''s too late."


    "No, Dad, if I don''t leave, it''s better for us to die together than for me to live alone in this world."


    "You child, why are you so disobedient? Go ahead, cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    Small nine rolled a big white eye mouth to interrupt this father and daughter two people''s life and death parting way: "you two give me shut up, stand aside, that fat man I will clean up."


    Yue Qing and Yue Guanying can''t help but look at Xiao Jiu in bewilderment and worry. However, they see that Xiao Jiu Hun doesn''t care. After that, they continue to eat snacks and don''t even take a look at Ma Changshan and others who are getting closer and closer.


    Ma Changshan angrily rushed over, raised his finger to Yue Guanying and Yue Qing''s father and daughter, and scolded: "it''s you who toast first and don''t drink. Don''t blame me. Ma Changshan is cruel. Brothers, give me a toast!"


    After Ma Changshan''s death, the crowd was about to rush forward. Xiao Jiu wrapped up his snacks and threw them to Yue Qing. He patted the scum on his skirt and said, "fat man, I haven''t seen you for several years. You are so powerful!"


    Just as the crowd and Ma Changshan were about to rush forward, they noticed that there was still an unrelated woman standing in the scene. Now they turned their back to them and could not see her face. But as soon as they spoke, they seemed to be familiar with Ma Changshan, and they all stopped. Ma Changshan saw the woman''s luxurious dress and did not dare to despise it. He asked, "what''s the name of Miss? Do you know ma?"


    "Small nine hook lip low smile way:" in my impression, was splashed with honey all over the mountain, was covered by bees from head to foot for a day and night, it seems that only you this fat man


    Ma Changshan''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. He stared at the back of Xiao Jiu''s head. After a while, he opened his mouth carefully and asked, "is that who you are?"


    Xiaojiu turns around with a smile. Ma Changshan sees Xiaojiu''s appearance and turns pale after a while. A half boy who followed Ma Changshan was staring at Xiao Jiu and asked Ma Changshan in a low voice: "Ma ye, this girl is really beautiful. Shall we catch her back and warm your bed together?"


    Ma Changshan was startled. He didn''t dare to look at Xiaojiu''s face at all. He turned his head and slapped the boy to the ground. Then he turned around and tried his best to squeeze out a smiling face. He said to Xiaojiu, "don''t be angry. This boy has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. He talks nonsense. I''ll teach him a lesson when I go back."


    "You have to teach a good lesson, or you will lose your memory. Fat man, I remember warning you before. If I see you do something wrong again, what will you do? " Xiaojiu raised his eyebrows and looked at Ma Changshan with a smile. Ma Changshan couldn''t help shivering and said: "break your arm, get out of Kyoto!"


    Xiaojiu clapped his hands and said, "well, you finally give me an advantage to let you go. If you can remember what I said in those years, I''ll let you go today, and I''ll keep those arms for you. But just now miss Yue gave you a kick. I don''t think the strength and accuracy are in place. In this way, you can come here and lie down and let me teach Miss Yue''s Footwork well. "


    Ma Changshan was stunned. He looked at Xiaojiu in a daze. He couldn''t believe that the little ancestor planned to make himself a human flesh sandbag. Seeing Ma Changshan standing still, Xiao Jiu frowned and said, "what are you looking at? Come here and lie down


    Ma Changshan can''t help shivering when Xiao Jiu drinks him. He was caught by her when she forced him to collect protection fees. First, he was forced to work as a tool for acupoint training for half a day. He almost didn''t order a hemiplegia. Then he was splashed with honey to point the acupoint and threw it under the beehive in the gully. He was wrapped by bees from head to foot for a day and a night, and almost lost his life. Only then he was warned to regain his freedom. At that time, the little ancestor was only nine years old. Ma Changshan couldn''t figure out how a little girl could be so cruel in tormenting people. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the ancestor was a born villain, and he didn''t look at such a villain enough in front of her.


    Today, Ma Changshan always trembles from the bottom of his heart when he thinks of the tragedy of that year. He is really afraid of the little nine''s ancestors. If he annoys others, he will be beaten and punished at most. But if he annoys her, she doesn''t know how to torture you.


    When he heard that the little ancestor left Kyoto to be filial, Ma Changshan wanted to celebrate his freedom by beating gongs and setting off firecrackers. In order to avoid bumping into the little ancestor again, he had tried his best to avoid the gathering place of powerful people and went to the poor place of Dongshi to earn a living. But how could he bump into her again?


    Deeply saddened by his fate, Ma Changshan couldn''t help crying. Step by step, he went to Xiao Jiu''s feet and slowly lay down. But Xiaojiu stares at Ma Changshan discontentedly and raises his chin to him. Ma Changshan is stunned. He looks along Xiaojiu''s line of sight and moves forward. Xiaojiu nods with satisfaction.


    Yue Qing, Yue Guanying and the people who came with Ma Changshan were all silly, but someone who was hiding in the opposite corner was interested in it and made an extremely bold decision. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 449

    I saw that Xiao Jiu Yi was serious and said to Yue Qing: "your footwork is steady and powerful. It''s not good, but the strength and accuracy are not enough. The main reason is that you don''t use the right position. You see, you have to work hard from this angle. When you work hard, remember that the Dantian is sinking and you have to work at your waist. Don''t just rely on the strength of your feet, and then use your internal power to kick out -- "


    As the voice fell, Xiao Jiu raised his foot and kicked Ma Changshan out. With a bang, Ma Changshan landed firmly at Yue Qing''s feet, splashing a piece of dust.


    Yue Qing looked at Ma Changshan, who fell on his feet but couldn''t bear the pain. He couldn''t believe that he was so proud just now. How could he become a mass of fat and let the young lady kick him at will?


    Small nine excitedly carrying skirt, Chong Yue Qing waved, motioned her to kick Ma Changshan according to her own teaching. Yue Qing hesitates to look at Yue Guanying. Yue Guanying looks at Xiao Jiu and Ma Changshan, and nods to Yue.


    Yue Qing recalled the action that Xiaojiu had just taught. He used her internal power to kick it out. Ma Changshan snorted and rubbed the ground and slid in front of Xiaojiu.


    Small nine not full shake head way: "this time the angle is right, the strength is not right, you have to bow up the back of the foot, to transport enough internal force, toward his stomach here hard kick, he will fly up, will not just wipe the ground like this!" With that, Xiao Jiu raised his feet to give Yue Qing another demonstration.


    But the foot just lifted, but was suddenly hugged by Ma Changshan, small nine Leng under, can''t help extremely dislike of immediately hard kick open.


    Ma Changshan hugged Xiao Jiu''s foot and begged: "little ancestor, aunt, I''m wrong. I don''t dare to kick him any more. I can''t kick him any more. I''m going to break my internal organs!"


    Small nine saw an eye horse long mountain pale ugly facial expression, don''t have good spirit of scold a way: "you are evil also practiced martial arts person, how can so without kick?"


    Ma Changshan did not dare to reply, but begged repeatedly: "the little one is wrong. The little one will never abandon his martial arts. He will practice martial arts well when he goes back. Next time, he will let his aunt kick two feet more."


    "Who is your aunt?" she said? You are full of fat and evil virtue. When I kick you thinly, if I don''t take away your dirty hands, I will dirty my shoes


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Ma Changshan quickly released his hand and saw that there was a little dust on Xiaojiu''s vamp. He immediately raised his sleeve to try to wipe Xiaojiu clean. Small nine dislike of dodge to kick him a foot to scold a way: "roll a side to go, dirty dead."


    Ma Changshan shivered, blinked, and immediately rolled to one side. Small nine Leng under, can''t help laughing, Yue Qing and Yue Guanying look at each other, also can''t help some want to laugh.


    Xiaojiu laughs and says to Ma Changshan: "you''re still smart. I''ll let you off for a while. But from now on, if you let me know that you will never change your mind, no matter you hide in the sky, I can unload your arms and legs and feed the insects in the VAT. Remember?"


    If Ma Changshan was granted an amnesty, he nodded his head and said: "remember, the little one will remember, and never dare to do bad things again in the future!" Then he immediately got up and ran, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. The people who came with Ma Changshan saw that Ma Changshan ran like this. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They were stunned and ran away quickly.


    Yue Guanying thinks about it, pulls Yue Qing to Xiaojiu, and asks Yue Qing to kneel down and kowtow to Xiaojiu.


    Yue Qing, who was about to kneel, frowned and said to Yue Guanying, "you old man are really strange, but why do you want to thank him so much for your help? Besides, I really have to say something about you, that is, you are too sick to be cured, and you have no right to marry your daughter. How can a martial arts contest be reliable? How can you tell whether the other party is good or bad when you meet for the first time? Besides, no matter who wins your daughter, will your daughter marry him? Why don''t you ask your daughter if she wants to? Although you are an elder, you can''t make up your own mind about everything, can you Yue Guanying couldn''t explain her helplessness to Xiao Jiu. Knowing that she was kind-hearted and grateful for her help, she nodded: "yes, what Miss said is that I was too anxious."


    Xiaojiu was very happy to see Yue Guanying. She looked at Yue Qing, thought about it and asked her, "what about you? Do you want to find a husband as soon as your father wants? Or do you want to find a job to support yourself


    Yue Qing took a look at Yue Guanying and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to see other people''s faces. Even if I suffer, I want to support myself." Xiao Jiuyi was more and more satisfied with this.


    But Yue Guanying could not help sighing: "silly girl, the world is hard and the heart is not old. It''s not easy for your daughter to support herself by herself."


    Yue Qing pursed his lips and said in a stubborn low voice: "Dad, my daughter knows it''s not easy, but how can it be a long-term plan to rely on others? Is the daughter married, can that person be good to the daughter for a lifetime? Will he stay with his daughter for the rest of his life? "


    Yue Guanying looks at Yue Qing and has nothing to say to him. However, the more he looks at Yue Qing, the more agreeable he feels. He can''t help but smile and say to Yue Qing, "as the saying goes, it''s better to rely on heaven and earth than on yourself. You can''t be better if you think so. If you really want to find a job to support yourself and help your father cure his illness, I know a place. Have you ever heard of a shipbuilding workshop? "


    Yue Qing was stunned and nodded: "when I first entered Kyoto, I heard that the peddlers along the moat river were very proud when they talked about the shipbuilding workshops. They said that the workshops could build big ships several feet high, and there were too many jobs to finish. As long as they went in, they could manage food and live, and they could earn a lot of money."


    Xiaojiu was amused to hear that. He didn''t expect that in a few years, that little workshop had become a hot spot in the eyes of the people in Kyoto. Isn''t Meng Huachen, the supervisor of the shipbuilding workshop, even more popular? Thinking of the introverted Meng Huachen being sought after, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Yue Guanying and Yue Qing''s puzzled eyes, Xiao Jiuqiang said to Yue Qing with a smile: "would you like to be a guard in the shipbuilding workshop and take care of food and money? As for the monthly silver or annual salary, you have to talk with Meng and mengchasi in person."


    Yue Qing looks at Xiao Jiu in shock. Yue Guanying is also shocked. But he soon wakes up and looks at Yue Qing. Yue Qing thinks about it and says to Xiao Jiu, "yes, I am. Although I have never been a guard, I will study hard."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "since we are willing, let''s go." Then he looked around and walked in one direction. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 450

    Yue Qing Leng next, frown ask a way: "go where?"


    Yue Guanying could not help but quietly pulled down her sleeve and said in a low voice, "just follow the young lady. Don''t ask too much." Yue Qing looked at Yue Guanying wrongly and muttered in a low voice: "we don''t know the name of this young lady, so we just follow her?"


    Yue Guanying stares at Yue Qing angrily and says in a low voice: "silly girl, you have met a noble person. Don''t ask anything. Just listen to the lady''s words." Yue Qing is more and more confused, but Yue Guanying doesn''t have time to explain to her that she doesn''t want any flags. She just pulls Yue Qing to keep up with Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine went to the street, raised his hand to stop a carriage, is ready to take Yue Guanying they go to the shipbuilding workshop, inadvertently glanced at behind with a small tail, small nine can''t help but squint eyes to Yue Guanying way: "you get on first."


    Yue Guanying was stunned and didn''t ask anything. She directly pulled Yue Qing into the car. Xiao Jiu threw a silver bead to the coachman and asked him to wait for a moment. She raised her foot and walked around the carriage to one side. When she saw that little tail also followed, Xiao Jiu quietly hooked his lips.


    Xiaojiu took more than a hundred steps down the street and turned into a secluded alley. After a while, a ragged little beggar came in. He looked around and found that there was no trace of Xiao Jiu. He couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "where are you? Why is it missing? "


    Suddenly there was a noise of clothes swinging. The little beggar looked up and saw that Xiao Jiu suddenly jumped down from the sky. The little beggar was scared and wanted to run away immediately. How could Xiao Jiu let the fish slip away? As soon as his toes touched the ground, he jumped forward. He grabbed the little beggar''s back skirt and dragged him to himself.


    The black and dirty little beggar struggled desperately. Xiaojiu frowned when she saw the little beggar''s back neck skin. She was so big, but she had never seen a person with such a different skin color on her neck and face? Is this little beggar disguised? And a rich man disguised himself?


    Small nine a little so a run, the hand is not as tight as just grasp, small beggar took the opportunity to suddenly twist out of her hand.


    The little beggar started to run towards the entrance of the lane, but he was grabbed by little Jiu Yi just after two steps. Small nine drags the back skirt of the little beggar and pulls him in front of him. He pulls away his scattered hair and looks at it carefully. He is startled.


    Xiaojiu stares at the little beggar tightly and asks: "second prince? Li Xun? How did you do that? Where''s your entourage? What about the guards? Don''t tell me that you slipped out of the palace yourself? "


    It turns out that the little beggar who is following Xiaojiu is not someone else. It''s Li Xun, the second prince of the current Dynasty. When he suddenly sees Li Xun in such a place, Xiaojiu is very surprised. Thinking of the boy''s furtive tracking of his actions just now, and looking at his present dress, Xiao Jiu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Seeing that he was so easy to be seen through by Xiao Jiu, Li Xun muttered: "this is the camouflage that I took a lot of effort to make. How can you see through it so quickly? What can we do now? Since you can see through others, how can I get out of the city? "


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu Yi became more and more worried about Li Xun. Li Xun was very upset when he was strangled. He patted Xiao Jiu''s hand and yelled: "strangled me. Xiao Jiu, you have something to say. Don''t be angry. I won''t follow you."


    "You said you were going out of town?" Small nine one face serious interrupt Li Xun''s nonsense directly asked, Li Xun was small nine stare at heart hair empty, but also dare not lie, can only gently nod.


    Xiaojiu glared at Li Xun and scolded: "if you don''t stay in the palace, you can just sneak out to play. How dare you think about escaping from the city? Do you think Kyoto is too peaceful recently? How long have you been sneaking out? Don''t think about lying. I warn you that if I get angry, I''ll hit people. "


    Li Xun was discontented and said: "you are not only able to hit people, but also dare to shoot people with arrows. You just kicked people as meat buns." Small nine board stares at Li Xun to drink a way: "nonsense how so much?"? Let''s get to the point. When did it come out? What are you doing out here? When do you go back? What about the secret guard? "


    Li Xun replied in a low voice with drooping eyebrows: "I came out this morning. I want to leave the palace. I will never go back." Small nine not from gas of clenched fist.


    But Li Xun took her arm and shook it, pleading: "Xiao Jiu, I know you are the best and the kindest. Look at the people you didn''t know just now. You''ve helped them. We''ve known each other for so many years. You can''t be helpless, can you? Will you help me get out of town? "


    Small nine unbearable raised a hand to clap Li Xun''s forehead once, scold a way: "good fart? You''ve been out for so long. I''m afraid the palace has become a mess. Do you know? Ah, I said you are ten years old, too? Have you grown old these years? How dare you slip out of the palace? Where are you going if you don''t go back to the palace? While it''s not too late, hurry back to the palace, or you''ll be caught later. You should be careful that the emperor hits you. "


    Li Xun raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Jiu, his face full of grievances and his eyes gradually turned red.


    Small nine silly eyes, she blinked, stiff hand rubbed Li Xun''s forehead, muttered: "not as well? I just gently, gently patted you, how painful can it be? You, the prince, don''t cry when you are so big? "


    Small nine more say more small voice more say more guilty, because Li Xun eyes blink, two bean big tears actually really rolled down.


    Xiaojiu can''t help but release his hand and yell: "well, before you were me, those words were farting. If you want to play in the street, you can go. I don''t care. We haven''t seen each other today. I''m gone." with that, Xiaojiu started to slip, but before he took a step, he was suddenly hugged by Li Xun.


    Small nine urgent, mercilessly patted Li Xun arm, cried: "let go, otherwise I, I give your arm to fold ah!"


    But Li Xun sobbed and hugged him. Xiao Jiu couldn''t let go. She stared at Li Xun''s arm for a while. After twisting his arm to offend the emperor and Xie Guifei, she resolutely chose the latter. Xiaojiu tried to squeeze out a smile and coaxed Li Xun patiently: "well, let''s have a good talk. You let me go first. I won''t scold you any more."


    Li Xun cries heartbroken, even if small nine grinds the skin of the mouth also refuses to let go, small nine hopelessly looks up and sighs, sad to find that he is stuck by the dog skin plaster today. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 451

    Small nine helplessly rolled a big white eye, patience and so on Li Xun cry a little, have no way of Naike way: "I tell you, you come out so long, the palace must have found you disappeared, I''m afraid now the emperor and the lady are sending people to look for you. If you really want to get out of the city, you have to hurry. It''s Shenshi now. It will be dark in another hour. I''m afraid your portrait will be sent to the guard of the city gate. Don''t blame me for not helping you. I really can''t help you. "


    Li Xun sucked his nose, and then slowly released his hand. Looking at the two black marks on his waist, Xiao Jiu could not help biting his teeth and clenching his fist.


    Li Xun Qiang held back his tears and said to Xiao Jiu, "I knew you would help me. Xiao Jiu, I will never forget your kindness to me today. I will repay you if I have a chance in the future."


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of stare him one eye way: "if you really don''t plan to return to the palace, hereafter is an incognito common person, what can repay me?"


    Li Xun Leng pursed his lower lip and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to go back to the palace. I can''t go back. As long as I want to see that person every day, I don''t want to stay in the palace for a moment."


    "Who is so annoying?" asked little nine curiously? You''re a prince. If you really don''t want to see anyone, you''ll let the emperor take him away. You''re so old that you can''t be forced to stay in the palace. Li Xun, I said, "are you really a coward?"


    "Father, he, I don''t know how to face him now. Maybe he knows about it, or he acquiesces. After all, my mother is a concubine who made a mistake, and her life is of no importance." Li Xun said, his voice choked again.


    Hearing this, Xiao Jiu was confused and interrupted Li Xun: "wait, your mother? Isn''t your mother Princess Xie? When did she make a mistake? Can a grand concubine be an insignificant role? The more you say it, the more I can''t understand it. Do you promise that you''re sober now? Isn''t that bullshit? "


    Seeing that Xiaojiu didn''t know anything about it, Li Xun suddenly felt a lot more comfortable. He even showed a faint smile on his face and said, "it''s good that I''m not alone. Xiaojiu didn''t know."


    Xiaojiu raised his fist and said angrily: "you want to beat me, don''t you? Don''t beat around the Bush and tell me what you''re saying. I warn you, my patience is limited. "


    Li Xun was not afraid at all. He looked at Xiaojiu and said sincerely: "Xiaojiu, I really envy you. You are braver than anyone since you were young. You dare to do whatever you want. You never disguise yourself to please anyone. Unlike me, I have to pretend every day to please my father and the emperor, to please that person. Now I''m ridiculous. "


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, not angry scold a way: "you kid have end?"? Do you think I''m in the mood to listen to your bullshit? What''s more, do you think I have a heart to heart relationship with you? "


    Li Xun looked at Xiao Jiu seriously and said, "maybe you don''t think so, but I always think so. You may laugh at me. In my heart, you have always been a hero. I have always been able to be your best friend like king Qi and third sister. "


    "What are you looking at? When did the third princess and I become good friends? It''s about the same to know the enemy. "


    "Then why do you have to travel thousands of miles to see the third sister off? It''s said that you have worn your legs after riding for two days and two nights, and you promise to visit the third sister in the vassal state in the future, don''t you? "


    "You know that? It seems that grandfather is right. The palace is a terrible place. There is no secret


    "Xing Guogong is right. The palace is really a terrible place, but it''s not a secret. All the secrets that are not known are too bloody. Little nine, you know what? Xie, Princess Xie, she''s not my own mother. My own mother has other people. She was killed by Princess Xie. She died when she gave birth to me


    Small nine how also can''t expect to hear such a shocking news, can''t help shaking his head way: "this, this is impossible, you won''t be cheated?" Li Xun was pale and mournful. He bit his lip and said in a low voice, "I hope someone cheated me, too. But this is what I heard from Princess Xie. She also said that my mother is stupid and impenetrable. The only use is to give birth to me." Li Xun swallows his saliva, swallowing the more unpleasant words Xie Guifei said at that time, and saying those sharp knife like words in front of Xiaojiu''s face will make him feel that he is too sad.


    Small nine shocked looking at Li Xun, temporarily don''t know what to say to comfort him, but feel what to say at the moment is very weak. The person who raised him was his own enemy who killed his mother. No one could accept this kind of thing. What''s more, Li Xun was only ten years old, and he had always been respectable and had never experienced the storm.


    Seeing that Li Xun bowed his head and wanted to cry, Xiao Jiu rubbed his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "well, I''m going to the shipbuilding workshop. If you really want to go out of the city for relaxation, you can go with me."


    Li Xun raised his head and looked at Xiao Jiu with gratitude in his eyes.


    Xiaojiu''s scalp was numb. She coughed slightly and said in a low voice: "but let''s talk about the front first. You can''t run around when you are out of the city. You must follow me closely. Besides, you can''t reveal your true identity. You are my nephew from my hometown. Let me see. It''s Mo, Mo Da Xun. Yes, it''s Mo Da Xun. For your sister''s sake, I will help you this time. When you figure out how to face it, I will send you back to the palace. Before that, you must listen to me. Do you hear me? I''m warning you, I''m risking my head to help you. If you make any trouble for me again, I''m afraid I''ll beat you up! "


    Li Xun nodded and said, "I hear that, Mo Da Xun. I like this name. I''ll call it mo Da Xun in the future! Thank you, Xiao Jiu. I knew you -- "


    "Stop --" small nine raised his hand to interrupt Li Xun, a face depressed way: "you don''t talk nonsense, want to go quickly, or I''m afraid I can''t help but go back later. Abduct the prince out of the city. I don''t know if my thin neck can resist the charge. Li Xun, you really killed me! "


    Li Xun said: "I slipped out by myself. It''s nothing to do with you. If something happens, I''ll bear it. It won''t affect you."


    Small nine didn''t good spirit of stare him one eye way: "do you think this words your father emperor can believe?"? Well, you''d better take care of yourself first. If something really happens, I can at least travel all over the world with my martial arts skills! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 452

    Li Xun busily suggested: "I''ll travel with you. I can help you to carry things and run errands. I''m very well fed. Just give me a mouthful of rice, and I''ll grow up in a few years. Then I can take care of you."


    Small nine two eyes a stare, angry voice interrupts Li Heng way: "shut up! If you dare say one more word, I''ll shout for the street patrol to come and catch you


    Li Xun closed his mouth tightly and didn''t dare to say any more. Xiao Jiu grabbed his head depressed and turned to the entrance of the alley. Li Xun kept up with him. Unexpectedly, after a few steps, Xiao Jiu suddenly stopped. Li Xun was in a hurry and cried out, "you can''t go back on your promise. You promised to help me."


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of stare Li Xun one eye way: "where did I go back?"? Look what you look like now. You are playing my nephew from my hometown, not a beggar. "


    Li Xun Leng looked down at his dress and said, "yes, I have to change my clothes." Li Xun suddenly thought of a question and asked: "no, I''m only three years younger than you. How can I become your nephew? Can''t I be your brother? "


    Small nine board face erect a finger to shake a way: "can''t, I am in our hometown seniority can be high, my those elder brothers and younger brothers are seventy-eight, if not afraid you can''t accept, in fact I want you to pretend to be my grandson."


    Li Xun looked at Xiaojiu suspiciously and frowned and asked, "is what you said true? You don''t want to take advantage of me, do you? "


    Small nine disdained of curl a mouth way: "you have what cheap good let me take?"? I still have a grandson in my twenties and thirties. Otherwise, can you pretend to be my great grandson? "


    "You''ve given me several generations now. Xiao Jiu, I''m a prince at least. Can you be a bit humble?"


    "Well, now that you know your status, why are you sneaking out? Is Xie Guifei not your mother? Is the emperor your father? The identity of your prince is determined by your father''s blood, not by Princess Xie. No matter how bad Princess Xie is, what does it have to do with you? What are you running for? It''s a big deal. You''re the one who has to bear hardships to learn your skills. When you grow up, you can go to find Xie Guifei and get revenge! "


    "If only I could be as open-minded as you are. I want to get revenge on her, but I don''t know what to do. I always thought she was my mother. I never thought she would be my enemy. And, all the time, she''s really good to me, better than the third sister. I don''t know how to have a grudge with her. I''m "good."


    "Well, you don''t think I said anything. Since you don''t understand this problem, don''t worry about it. Let''s go, nephew. I''ll take you to find a place to change your clothes first. "


    Xiao Jiu and Li Xun turn into the front door of an ordinary family. Xiao Jiu jumps on the wall, turns in and opens the door for Li Xun to come in. Li Xun hesitated to look at the empty courtyard, carefully asked small nine: "do you know this family?"


    Small nine don''t care of shake head way: "don''t know!"


    Li Xun was startled. He pointed to Xiao Jiu and stammered: "don''t you know? Don''t know you, you dare to break in like this? It''s called trespassing. It''s against the law. Do you know? "


    "Oh, the law is very good, boy, but I don''t call it trespassing, I call it personal convenience. Don''t talk nonsense. Come in quickly!" Small nine stretch an arm to hold Li Xun to drag him in, Li Xun gaped at small nine, faintly some regret their decision before.


    Xiaojiu drags Li Xun to the backyard, pulls down the clothes that are hanging in the yard, and shoves them to Li Xun, saying: "wash your face and hands with a basin of water, and then change your clothes. Hurry up, my carriage is still waiting at the front of the alley."


    Li Xun instinctively answered, holding his clothes, and was about to walk towards the house. But just as he started, he suddenly realized that it was wrong. He turned to Xiao Jiu and asked him, "what should I do if I wipe my face clean and be recognized? What''s more, it''s not good for us to borrow this dress without the owner''s permission? " Xiao Jiu stares at Li Xun impatiently and kicks him into the house. Li Xun staggers to his feet. Seeing that Xiao Jiu is about to close the door, he shouts: "wait, wait!"


    Small nine from the crack in the door poke out a head, ferocious ask a way: "again why?"


    Li Xun is small nine so ferocious appearance scared of shrink neck, careful way: "that, water, no water."


    Small nine ruthlessly stare at Li Xun one eye, don''t have good spirit of spit out two words: "wait!"


    Soon, small nine then brought a basin of water over, Li Xun took the water, scrubbed clean, changed clothes, knocked on the door, whispered: "small nine, I''m ok."


    Small nine just opened the door, see Li Xun face clean, dressed neatly, not from slightly nodded, waved to Li Xun, Li Xun puzzled walked to small nine in front of, small nine raised his hand in Li Xun''s face painted some, clapped: "OK!"


    Li Xun looked at the black and yellow mucus on Xiaojiu''s hand. He didn''t know what it was. He frowned and asked Xiaojiu, "what did you put on my face?"


    Small nine pick eyebrow way: "Yi Rong Gao, wanders the river''s lake to escape enemy''s essential choice, now you are to run to Emperor''s front, only afraid he also can''t recognize who you are, than you before painted those black lacquer black thing don''t know how many times stronger."


    "Yirong ointment?" Li Xun''s eyes brightened. He stared at Xiao Jiu eagerly and asked, "it turns out that there is such ointment. I thought it was made up by those who wrote the script. Xiaojiu, you are really good. You even know how to change your face. Can you teach me? When I learn, I can become what I want to be. I don''t have to be a beggar any more. "


    Small nine didn''t angry white, Li Xun one eye way: "I say, you a silly boy like sheep, how can you know to disguise to sneak away, originally is peeking at your third sister''s words book?"? If you don''t learn well at a young age, I''ll tell you that it''s a lie in the book. If you believe that they will kill you sooner or later, you''ll forget them all to me immediately. Do you hear me


    Li Xun looks at Xiaojiu discontentedly, but he is glared by Xiaojiu. He can''t help but retract his head. He doesn''t dare to talk back. He only dares to murmur in a low voice: "where are all deceitful? It''s true. Don''t you all have the cream? But it''s three years older than me. It''s like I''m my elder. "


    Small nine face a board heavy cough, Li Xun busy mouth closed tightly, did not dare to make a sound again.


    Xiaojiu takes Li Xun back to the entrance of the Hutong and lets him get on the carriage. Yue Guanying and Yue Qing are surprised to see Xiaojiu run out for a circle and bring back a young teenager with a beautiful face and yellowish skin. It can be seen that Xiaojiu doesn''t explain at all. They just tell the coachman to go to the shipyard and dare not ask more. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 453

    Small nine riding a horse followed the carriage to the shipyard, Meng Huachen suddenly saw small nine come, not from the accident, busy put down the things in hand, stride out.


    Xiaojiu said to Meng Huachen with a smile: "I have something to trouble you today. Is aunt Meng still living in the backyard now?"


    Meng Huachen said with a smile: "you are the shareholder of shipbuilding workshop. This is your territory. If you have anything, just tell me to do it. After the expansion of the shipyard, my mother moved to the hillside and lived there. She has been very concerned about you. A few days ago, she went to the temple and asked for a peace talisman for you. "


    "Aunt Meng has a heart. In this way, I''ll do the work first. I''ll come to your house later." Xiaojiu said to Meng Huachen with a smile, turned to Yue Qing and waved, "come here, I''ve seen Meng chasi."


    Yue Qing, a little stiff, went up to Meng Huachen and said, "my daughter Yue Qing has met Meng chasi."


    Meng Huachen went back to the ceremony and looked at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu pointed to Yueqing and said to Meng Huachen, "last time I heard Li Yuanjia say that you now live with the family members of craftsmen and may need female guards. Yueqing''s Kung Fu is good and gentle. How about being a female guard here?"


    Meng Huachen said with a smile, "it''s said that this is your territory. You are the master. I''ll listen to you."


    "How can that be? You are the supervision department. You are in charge here. Naturally, I need your permission to bring people here. Do you need to see Wu Yi, or to see what the registered residence is?


    "I can''t believe the person you brought. I''ll take Miss Yue Qing to go through the formalities and arrange the accommodation before dark."


    "Yes, but you have to arrange a more spacious place. Yueqing''s father is not well, so you need to find a doctor."


    "Don''t worry. There are plenty of places in our shipyard. After the expansion, the craftsmen moved their families and built several rows of houses to live in. Shiziye has arranged doctors for us here, so that we won''t be far away from the city and it''s inconvenient for us to have a diagnosis and treatment. All those who work in the boat shop can have a free diagnosis and treatment, and the medicine fee can also enjoy a certain discount. "


    Hearing Meng Huachen say so, Yue Qing can''t help looking at Yue Guanying happily. Yue Guanying can''t help smiling. Xiao Jiu is very satisfied with Meng Huachen''s careful arrangement. After Meng Huachen arranges Yue Qing and Yue Guanying, Xiao Jiu takes his new nephew Mo daxun, the second Prince Li Heng, to his mother''s house.


    Meng''s mother was very surprised when she saw Xiao Jiu. She immediately began to cook tea and snacks. Xiao Jiu stopped her with a smile and pulled her to sit down to talk. Xiao Jiu and Meng''s mother talked about each other''s recent situation for a while. Meng''s mother asked Mo daxun curiously. Xiao Jiu said with a smile, "he is my nephew from my hometown. Since he was a child, he traveled around with his father and didn''t learn anything serious. Recently, he suddenly became interested in carpentry and wanted to learn shipbuilding. I couldn''t help him, so I brought him here to see if he could learn something useful."


    Mo Da Xun couldn''t help but stare at Xiao Jiu quietly. When did he become interested in carpentry and learn to build ships? He came here to relax, not to work?


    Xiao Jiu stares back at Mo Da Xun impolitely and warns him to be honest. Mo Da Xun has no choice but to say a word. He lowers his head and criticizes himself in his heart.


    Meng''s mother was very happy to hear Xiao Jiu say so. She took Mo Da Xun''s hand and patted it with a smile and said, "learning to build a boat is good. As long as you are willing to learn from me, I will let Chen Er teach you what he knows. You can make a boat yourself in the future!"


    Mo Da Xun looked at his hand which was held by Meng mu. He was so big that he had never been touched by such a rough hand. But looking at the warm and kind smile of the woman in front of him, Mo Da Xun hesitated but did not pull out his hand.


    Xiaojiu said to Meng mu with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but this boy is a fish for three days and a net for two days. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to learn after two days, so don''t bother Meng Huachen. Go back and find a craftsman who is not too busy to teach him. Don''t let him idle When Mo dawun saw that Xiaojiu belittled himself in public, he couldn''t help but stare at Xiaojiu discontentedly. Xiaojiu raised his hand and knocked him heavily on the head. Staring at him, he scolded: "what''s your look? What''s the matter with you, aunt? Do you stare at your elders like that? Smelly boy, if you don''t obey me at all, you''ll make trouble for me! "


    Mo Da Xun was hit by the pain, can''t help shouting, raised his eyes flashing tears, Wei Qu ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba ba.


    Meng Huachen and Meng''s mother are busy stopping Xiao Jiu. Meng Huachen gently advises: "he''s still young. What''s wrong with him? Just tell him slowly. Don''t beat him. If it''s broken, you can''t explain it to his father."


    Mencius also said: "yes, children have to teach slowly. Since you are someone else''s aunt, you have to be patient. Besides, even if you are angry, don''t hit him on the head. What if you hit him silly?"


    Small nine speechless looking at the Meng family mother and son, but see Meng mother is very distressed pull Mo Da Xun, raised his hand gently rubbed his forehead, also a face of concern asked: "Da Xun ah, still hurt? Look, it''s all red. "


    Mo Da Xun is called Meng mu by her sudden and very grounded address. He looks at Meng Mu and doesn''t know how to respond. Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing in his heart. Mo Da Xun looked at Meng''s mother rubbing her forehead with concern, looking at her eyes full of heartache, but her heart was extremely uncomfortable, but gradually came out with a warm never before.


    There are distinguished guests at home. Meng''s mother wants to do everything she can to prepare a table for them. But Xiao Jiu says that she has to go back before dark, or the gate will be closed. Meng''s mother can''t help but panic. Looking at the time, mother Meng didn''t have time to do anything else, so she quickly made two bowls of sour noodle soup.


    Meng Mu was very embarrassed to rub her hands and said to Xiao Jiu, "I''ve long wanted to keep you at home to have a good meal, but I''m in a hurry. I can only cook noodles for you in time. My skill is rough. Don''t give up."


    Xiaojiuchong''s mother Meng laughed and sniffed hard at the bowl. She said, "this noodles is very fragrant. There are meat, tofu and diced eggs, which I like to eat. Is the sour soup made of green onion, ginger and amaranth? Aunt Meng is so careful that she''s afraid I''ll get cold when I go back? "


    With that, Xiao Jiu picked up his chopsticks and began to eat with a big mouthful.


    Meng''s mother was very happy when she saw that Xiao Jiu ate incense. Meng Huachen looked at Xiao Jiu who ate one mouthful after another with a smile. He was inexplicably moved. Xiaojiu seems to be careless and informal, but she is sincere and always thinks for others. No wonder she likes her so much, even if she doesn''t see her, she always talks about her from time to time; And he, no matter how long it took, still recognized Xiao Jiu as he had been in Taixue, and was willing to follow her all his life. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 454

    Mo Da Xun looked at the same bowl of sour noodle soup in front of him, but he was very worried. He secretly beat a drum in his heart: can such coarse noodle really be eaten? It won''t eat him bad, will it?


    Mo Da Xun is very suspicious to see the eyes of eating is fragrant small nine, looking at her big mouth eating noodles and drinking soup, and then look at the mother of Mencius to see his eager eyes, Mo Da Xun can''t help biting his teeth, picked up the bowl.


    After a while, Xiaojiu put down the empty bowl and breathed out comfortably: "I''m really full. Aunt Meng is a good noodle maker."


    Mo Da Xun swallowed the noodles in his mouth and then yelled, "it''s so delicious. It''s better than the noodles I''ve eaten in the palace or in other places!"


    Small nine see Mo dawun almost revealed, can''t help but quietly stare at him, Mo dawun know it''s wrong, busy lowered his head, eat and drink enough, small nine ready to go back to the city, let Meng Huachen arrange a room for Mo dawun in the craftsman''s residence.


    Before Meng Huachen spoke, Meng''s mother cried out: "Da Xun lives with me. I feel close to this child as soon as I see him. Chen Er is too busy to stay at home every day. It''s settled that Da Xun can stay with me as a companion, Xiao Jiu!"


    Meng Huachen said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "my mother said that since Da Xun is your nephew, he is our own family. Of course, he has to live in my family. If he wants to learn shipbuilding, I will teach him well. Let''s take care of him. Xiao Jiu can rest assured."


    "How can it be? This boy is a big trouble. How can I trouble you and aunt Meng? " Xiaojiu shakes his head and refuses to agree. Meng Huachen persuades Xiaojiu to let Mo daxun live elsewhere. Meng''s mother could not help getting angry. She took Mo Da Xun into the room and closed the door without giving Xiao Jiu a chance to protest.


    Small nine helpless looking at the closed door, Meng Huachen funny looking at small nine way: "you have always been open-minded, today how so stiff up? Da Xun is not someone else, and my mother likes him so much. What''s wrong with letting him live? Why do you have to be so tangled? "


    Xiaojiu helplessly looks at Meng Huachen. She says that she doesn''t want to involve them in this trouble at all, but this big trouble is dragged into the house by Aunt Meng. What can she do? Small nine had to knock on the door, from the crack in the door to Meng mother said he agreed to let Mo Da Xun live, Meng mother this just opened the door with Mo Da Xun came out.


    Xiao Jiu pulled Mo Da Xun and wanted to tell him a few words, but as soon as she reached out her hand, Meng''s mother pulled Mo Da Xun behind her. She looked at Xiao Jiu warily and said, "Xiao Jiu, you have promised me. Can''t you break your promise? You can''t beat this kid. Da Xun is a good kid. He''s not as disobedient as you said


    Mo Da Xun swayed his head from behind Meng''s mother and shook it at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu bit his back teeth, squeezed out a smile and said to Meng''s mother, "I promised aunt Meng. Naturally, I won''t go back. I just want to tell Da Xun a few words."


    Mengmu looked at Xiaojiu suspiciously and asked, "really? You really don''t hit him? "


    Small nine depressed want to look up and shout, but can only nod hard to say that he will never start, Meng mother this just let Mo Da Xun come out. Small nine pull Mo Da Xun carefully told some, let him remember not to reveal his true identity, don''t let his face soak in the water for more than a long time, in order to avoid easy cream off, don''t run around, don''t leave the shipbuilding workshop and so on.


    Mo Da Xun almost didn''t hesitate to agree. Xiao Jiu was a little surprised. When he first came here, the boy still didn''t adapt to his disgust. How could he be so good at speaking?


    Seeing that it was getting late, Xiao Jiu couldn''t think about it. He said goodbye to everyone and left. Meng Huachen sent Xiao Jiu out of the shipbuilding workshop. After thinking about it, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help telling Meng Huachen to watch Mo daxun and never let him slip out of the shipbuilding workshop.


    Meng Huachen thinks that Xiaojiu is very careful because Mo daxun is young and is in Kyoto for the first time. He does not doubt anything, so he nods. Xiaojiu is relieved and goes back to the city on horseback.


    It was dark, the city gate was closed, and the lights inside and outside the palace of Supreme Harmony were bright. All the eunuchs and maids raised their hearts to their voices, and they did not dare to breathe. The emperor frowned at Li Heng and asked, "where''s ah Xun? Haven''t you got any news yet? "


    Li Heng calmly replied, "No."


    "Where did you find ah Xun''s whereabouts in Shoucheng?"


    "No!"


    Looking at Li Heng''s calm face, the emperor only felt that his face was extremely harsh. His face became more and more ugly. He stared at Li Heng with deep eyes, but Li Heng still had the same face and calm eyes.


    The emperor couldn''t help but ask in a deep voice: "it''s been a day since ah Xun left the palace. He sent you to check it for so long, but you didn''t tell me anything. Did you really look for it with your heart?"


    Li Heng tone flat way: "if the emperor doubt, might as well send others to find."


    "You --" the emperor covered his chest and coughed fiercely. The people who were waiting on him immediately came forward. The tea man was very happy. The emperor waved his hand impatiently and said, "all back!"


    The crowd hurriedly retreated to the outside of the hall, and only the emperor and Li Heng were left in the hall.


    The emperor coughed, pointed to Li Heng and said angrily, "ah Xun is the only brother you have blood relationship with in the world. Now he suddenly disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown. Don''t you worry about being a brother at all?"


    Li Heng raised his eyes and a trace of sarcasm appeared on his lips. He looked at the emperor and said coldly, "I''m afraid the emperor has made a mistake. My mother only gave birth to me, and I didn''t have any other sons. I''ve already said that if you doubt it, you can send someone else to look for it. I''m not interested in this job."


    "You son of a bitch! Don''t even care about your blood, is your blood really ice? "


    "If I were a real jerk, I would not have saved his life to this day. As for blood and kinship, isn''t it ridiculous that the emperor wants me to care about things you don''t care about? The brotherhood you expect is absolutely impossible, so I advise you not to waste your efforts any more! "


    "You, what do you say? Sinful son, sinful son, how could I give birth to such a sinful son as you


    "You don''t want to give birth to me, and I don''t want to have a father like you. We are even in this way. We won''t default on each other in the future. That''s good!"


    "What do you mean? This time, you took the initiative to enter the palace. Aren''t you for Tianfu star? For my position


    "Ha ha, what''s the use of your position? I just want to tell you one thing. I have decided to become a monk on June 19. Anyway, you are also my father. I think it''s necessary to tell you, so I just entered the palace. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 455

    Li Heng said indifferently, but the emperor heard it in his ears like thunder. He was stunned for a long time, and then he looked at Li Heng in disbelief and asked: "you, what are you talking about? Become a monk? You are the future Prince of Xia Dynasty. How can you become a monk? No, no, how can you have such a ridiculous idea of becoming a monk? "


    The emperor couldn''t help but stand up and walk to Li Heng. He stared at him and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. You don''t want to say these words on purpose in order to be angry. I can''t live for long. You don''t have to send me to see Yama in such a hurry."


    Li Heng looked at the emperor coldly and said in a deep voice: "I''ve finished what I should say. I don''t care what you think. My father and son''s fate has been exhausted. I hope you and I will never have any involvement in the next life."


    With that, Li Heng turned around and went out. The emperor was stunned and rushed down. He pointed to Li Heng and said angrily, "you crazy man! I warn you to take back your stupid decision immediately. As long as I don''t agree, I don''t believe that there is a temple in the world who dares to shave you and make you become a monk? "


    Li Heng looked at the emperor with sharp eyes and said in a cold voice: "if you don''t agree, stab me to death with a sword just like that year. There''s no other way."


    The emperor was really anxious. He grabbed Li Heng''s arm and said in an urgent voice: "what about little nine? What about the Mo family? You don''t care? If you become a monk, I will order to destroy all the Mo family! "


    Li Heng''s eyes were as cold as ice. He looked at the emperor and said, "you won''t, as long as you don''t want to destroy the great wall and harm the country, as long as you still have the slightest friendship with Xing Guogong, you will never be like this."


    "You -" the emperor looked at Li Heng and slowly released his hand. Li Heng finally looked at the emperor and walked out without looking back.


    Seeing Li Heng step by step out of the hall, he walked farther and farther without looking back until he disappeared. The emperor felt his heart was boiling with blood, but his hands and feet were so cold that he could hardly move. He tried his best to move his feet to catch up with him, but just walked to the door of the hall, he only yelled: "ah Heng -" and then he fell straight in front of his eyes.


    In a cry of surprise, the news of the emperor''s illness and fainting quickly spread to Xie Guifei''s ears. Because Li Xun was missing, Xie Guifei, who was already in a state of anxiety, was scared out of her mind and rushed to the place in a panic under the reminder of the female official.


    Mo family, although it is late at night, Mo Pingchu is still busy in his study. Suddenly, he hears that someone tries to break into Xiaojiu yard. Mo Pingchu is surprised and immediately orders the dark guard to intercept him. But a figure suddenly flashed in his mind, which made Mo Pingchu change his mind again. He took people to rush there in person.


    Seeing that it was Li Heng, Mo Pingchu said to him in a funny way: "Your Royal Highness is always coming uninvited in the middle of the night. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate?"


    Li Heng hooked his lips and said, "it''s the last time to close. Pingchu, I''m leaving Kyoto. Come and have a look at Xiaojiu and say goodbye to you."


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and his heart sank. He frowned at Li Heng and asked, "you''re just in time. I have something important to discuss with you. You might as well listen to me before you decide whether to leave."


    Li Heng looks at Mo Pingchu in surprise and doesn''t understand what important things he has to discuss with himself at the moment, and what can affect the decision he has already made?


    Mo Pingchu tries his best to say his plan briefly. After hearing this, Li Heng''s face flashed a trace of displeasure. He slightly sinks his face and looks at Mo Pingchu without saying anything.


    Mo Pingchu was worried in Li Heng''s heart, but he only secretly clenched his fist, and his face was still as calm as ever. After a while, Li Heng opened his mouth, and his voice was low and disappointed: "Pingchu, I know what you think, but I already hate this palace too much. How can you have the heart to let Xiaojiu be locked up in such a dirty place in the future?"


    Mo Pingchu was anxious, but he tried to explain calmly: "if the owner of the palace is you, it will no longer be a dirty cage. If Xiao Jiu marries you, he will live in the palace, and we won''t worry too much. Li Heng, you are not only my trusted friend, but also the man I can entrust my only sister to for life. You are also the future king of my summer. I don''t know what you experienced in the palace, but I still hope you can let go of your past, face your responsibilities bravely, live up to the expectations of all of us, and shoulder the burden of your future king. " Li Heng shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "I''ve made up my mind. It''s all your business. It doesn''t matter to me any more. Don''t try to persuade me again."


    As soon as Mo Pingchu heard this, he asked in a deep voice, "how about Xiaojiu? Have you ever thought about her? Can''t you see the girl''s feelings for you up to now? "


    Li Heng looks at Mo Pingchu in shock, and his face changes slightly. Mo Pingchu looks at him helplessly and eagerly. After a while, Li Heng avoids Mo Pingchu''s sight, lowers his eyelashes and whispers: "Xiaojiu is still small, and she doesn''t understand some things. Don''t do anything to make her think that''s what she thinks, just let her grow up carefree."


    Mo Pingchu''s face completely sank down. He stared at Li hengchen and said: "Xiao Jiu is my unique sister in the world. Mo Pingchu has not been able to bear that kind of situation and can never use Xiao Jiu to do anything. If it wasn''t for that girl''s special love for you, if it wasn''t for my deep understanding of your character, if it wasn''t for the life chart of little nine Tianfu star, do you think I would easily entrust my precious sister to you? "


    "If you say that, I''m relieved. Xiaojiu is still young, she should have more choices. If she doesn''t want to, please don''t make any decisions for her. I understand what you mean. I''ll go to see Xiao Jiu. Don''t worry, I won''t wake her up. After all, I didn''t think about how to say goodbye to her face to face. " Li hengchong and Mo Pingchu nodded slightly and went straight to xiaojiuyuan.


    Mo Pingchu looks at Li Heng''s back and sighs deeply. Seeing that Li Heng is about to enter Xiao Jiu''s yard, dark Wei makes a gesture of inquiry to Mo Pingchu. Mo Pingchu raises his hand to let him go.


    Li Heng quietly into the small nine bedroom, see small nine four lying on the bed, the quilt roll on the body, is snoring, a foot is mischievous kick out from the quilt, white cotton socks loose hanging on the toes, as if a little move will fall off. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 456

    Li Heng can''t help but raise his lips. He goes to Xiaojiu''s bed and looks at Xiaojiu''s carefree sleeping face. Li Heng''s tired and heavy heart gives birth to a trace of comfort. Can think that he will never see small nine, can''t see small nine grow up look, can''t see that always smile to him the eyebrows curved appearance, Li Heng''s heart surged up thick don''t give up.


    Li Heng gazed at Xiao Jiu''s sleeping face for a long time. With yuan shisan''s low voice, Li Heng carefully covered Xiao Jiu''s exposed feet, took out a purse from his sleeve pocket and put it on Xiao Jiu''s pillow. Finally, he looked at Xiao Jiu and turned to walk out.


    Li Heng out of the door of the moment, small nine confused turned over, will head gently turned to the side of the purse, I do not know is the light breath on the purse or instinctive close, small nine wriggle twice, will head next to the purse and fell asleep.


    The sky is bright, small nine one sleep wake up, open eyes, suddenly hit in front of is a group of blue unknown object, small nine not from scared. Stupefied, small nine got up and looked at the group of blue unidentified objects carefully. Then he saw that it was a purse in front of him just now. Small nine could not help shouting: "Yunzhu, how did you pack up yesterday? It almost didn''t scare me to leave such a purse by my pillow! "


    The cloud bead hears to shout to immediately rush to come in, see small nine gas to shout of stare oneself, can''t help looking toward small nine in the hand of the purse. Cloud bead Leng next, go forward to pick up that purse to look carefully, can''t from silly eye: "master, this isn''t the thing of our house, where come from?"


    Xiaojiu yawned, rubbed his eyes and muttered: "you don''t know where I know? Aren''t you in charge of everything in the room? As soon as I woke up and opened my eyes, I saw a mass of green things. I almost thought there was something wrong with my eyes. "


    Yunzhu frowned and pinched the purse. He found that there was something in it. It was not big and thin. He couldn''t feel it with his hand. He couldn''t help tearing it apart to see what it was. But Yunzhu found that the purse was not tied with a knot like an ordinary purse. Instead, it was sealed with a row of strange beads. The row of beads seemed to be useless, but they couldn''t be pulled off. Angry Yunzhu was going to cut the purse directly with scissors.


    Small nine listen to cloud bead mumble purse can''t open, can''t help curious took the purse to see, don''t want to see but stunned, small nine urgent and flustered to cloud bead shout: "quick, quick to take a fishing line!"


    Cloud bead does not understand to ask a way: "want fish line to do what?"


    "Don''t ask, bring it quickly!" Small nine complexion nervous abnormal, cloud bead dare not ask more, busy to bring the fishing line.


    Small nine took the fishing line, carefully aimed at the first small bead, carefully went through, and then did not continue to go down, but put the purse close to his ear, listening, while gently twisting the second small bead, as if twisting to a suitable position, and then used the fishing line to go through. In this way, one by one, it took Xiao Jiu nearly an hour to put all the beads through.


    After all the beads are pierced by the fishing line one by one, Xiao Jiu holds the two ends of the fishing line and gently pulls them up. He sees that the beads, which are tightly embedded in the mouth of the purse and can''t be pulled off, are immediately pulled up and the purse is opened!


    Cloud bead shocked smack tongue way: "this thing is who think of?"? It''s a purse. It''s a mechanism lock! "


    Small nine proud Piao cloud bead one eye, smile way: "this originally is a mechanism lock, just made the appearance of the purse just, if don''t pass through the bead forcibly destroy the purse, the bag will open, the things inside will also be destroyed with the destruction of the purse. The purpose of this mechanism lock is to let only those who know how to unlock the lock can open the purse, which can safely and effectively prevent secret leakage. "


    Yunzhu shook his head and said, "if you want to prevent secrets from leaking, you can use ciphertext to send letters. Why bother to get this purse out? It''s unnecessary. "


    "What do you know? It''s much more fun to wrap it in Lotus than to use ciphertext. Only smart people can come up with such smart ideas. Of course, you''re so stupid that you don''t understand. " Xiaojiu is very dissatisfied and shouts to Yunzhu. This is the way she thinks out. The elder brother sends someone to make the mechanism lock according to her idea. It''s only their secret. The cloud bead that be despised haven''t had time to defend for his intelligence quotient, then be pushed out impatiently by small nine. There was no one else in the house. Xiaojiu took a deep breath and carefully opened the purse. He was very happy to see that there was a letter in it. He could not wait to open it. Seeing that it was her familiar font, Xiaojiu laughed happily.


    But after reading the letter carefully from beginning to end, Xiao Jiu couldn''t laugh at all. She couldn''t even help crying. She never dreamed that her elder brother had left Kyoto, and this letter was his farewell letter to herself.


    In the letter, the elder brother said that he would go to a quiet place where no one would disturb him, and that he would never return to Kyoto in his lifetime. He told her not to indulge in fun, practice hard and study hard. In the future, he would have the opportunity to travel around and see the local conditions and customs outside. He would silently wish her a safe and smooth life and pray for her.


    Small nine feel that his heart that thumping straight jump instantly was splashed a basin of ice water, put her whole heart almost frozen into ice, put her chest cold pain, hard to breathe. Small nine can''t help but pull open his collar, want to let oneself can take a breath, but also can''t alleviate his suffocation, small nine can''t help heavy beat under the chest, finally suddenly a severe cough up.


    The cloud bead that hears a sound rushed in immediately, see small nine curl up at the bedside cough of face red eared red, seem to want to cough out general from the throat eye. Cloud bead not from frightened, she quickly picked up small nine give her Shun Qi and call people to carry water in, cloud bead serve small nine drink half a glass of water, see small nine finally coughed, not from wipe the sweat from the head, greatly relieved.


    Yunzhu is about to ask Xiaojiu what''s the matter, need to ask the doctor to come over to have a look, but see Xiaojiu suddenly stand up and pull out his feet to go out, Yunzhu Leng next busy chase to Xiaojiu asked: "master, where are you going? You haven''t washed and changed your clothes yet. You have to put on your shoes even if you are in an emergency. Master, don''t frighten me. Can you say something? "


    Cloud bead while chasing small nine side said a non-stop, small nine but two eyes straight, as if did not hear the general non-stop to go out, until came to Mo Pingchu outside the door just stopped. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 457

    At the beginning of the day, Mo Ping rushed to the imperial court as usual before dawn. When he entered the palace, he suddenly heard that the emperor was unwell and was cancelled this morning.


    Mo Ping''s face was not good when he saw the imperial edict for the first time. He was surrounded by all the ministers and refused to reveal a word, so his heart sank. Mo Pingchu sent someone to inquire about it before he learned that the emperor had an old disease and fainted last night. The imperial doctor prescribed a prescription, but she still didn''t wake up. Princess Xie was furious and ordered the imperial hospital to do everything possible to make the emperor wake up quickly.


    When Li Heng came to Mo''s home last night, Mo Pingchu had a headache. I''m afraid that the emperor''s illness and fainting is related to Li Heng. Li Heng''s insistence on leaving Beijing angered the emperor. The emperor is weak and sick, so it''s possible for him to faint in a rage. But now the prince quietly leaves Beijing and doesn''t plan to come back. The emperor suddenly falls ill and faints. The second prince is still missing. The only one in the palace who can preside over the overall situation is Princess Xie.


    What if the emperor doesn''t wake up? What if the second prince can''t be found?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help sweating his palms. He can''t wait until Princess Xie wakes up to take control of the whole situation. Then they will be completely passive. Mo Pingchu thought that the old lady had been old for many years and had not asked about the world. For today''s plan, she had to ask the eldest princess to come out of the mountain, but the eldest princess had not been in Yuzhen temple for three years. How could he persuade her to go down the mountain and take part in the chaos?


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t help thinking of a person. If he asked her to help persuade the eldest princess, he would be convinced. But Mo Pingchu couldn''t ask her for help. For nearly four years, he had been carefully hiding all the things about that person in his heart. He didn''t dare to reveal them easily, and he didn''t dare to reveal anything in front of others.


    Zhong Wanning, the woman who almost became his wife, has become a monk in Yuzhen temple and a disciple of the eldest princess. Thinking of these, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help feeling a pain in his heart. Even after so long, he couldn''t calm down when he thought of this name and this person.


    After taking a deep breath, Mo Pingchu swallowed all the bitterness into his stomach and recovered his sense as the Minister of the Ministry of war. He slowly picked up his pen and wrote a secret letter to send to Yuzhen Temple immediately.


    Mo Pingchu forbeared to worry. He discussed with the Minister of the central court about the emperor''s old illness and agreed on the rules for dealing with several major events. After he went to the Ministry of war to deal with daily affairs, it was dark. The exhausted Mo Pingchu just returned to Mo''s home.


    As soon as Mo Pingchu came in, he saw his wife Wu Shulan with a worried face and told him: Xiao Jiu had been waiting in his study for almost a day. He didn''t eat breakfast and lunch at all. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Mo Ping junior a listen to this detour is not good, small nine this wench must know Li Heng from Beijing, suddenly know oneself most depend on the person to leave, small nine in the heart must be uncomfortable tight.


    Mo Pingchu couldn''t explain to Wu Shulan, so he immediately went to the study. But when he got to the door of the study, he saw Xiao Jiu sitting in the house with disheveled hair and a dull look. Mo Pingchu was so distressed that he didn''t dare to go there.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Mo Pingchu quickly walks to Xiao Jiu. He sees that Xiao Jiu''s hair is scattered and his clothes are not neat. He feels his palm cold again. Mo Pingchu is extremely distressed. He can''t help but shout to Yun Zhu in an angry voice: "how do you serve the master? She''s young and tough. Are you still young? Just let her sit and wait for so long, won''t you persuade her first? "


    Yunzhu, who had never seen such a big fire from Mr. Wu, was shocked. Her eyes were red and she didn''t dare to say anything. She coaxed and coaxed and coaxed and coaxed and coaxed all the time, which made her mouth thin. But what can she do if the master doesn''t listen to her?


    Small nine was awakened by the voice, raised his eyes to see is mo Pingchu back, gently blinked his eyes, with tears looking at Mo Pingchu, asked in a low voice: "brother five, big brother left, he does not come back, I will never see him again, right?"


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s weeping face, Mo Pingchu felt a stab in his heart. He squatted down, lifted Xiaojiu''s foot on his leg, sorted out her shoes and smoothed her dress. Then he said softly, "Xiaojiu, brother five knows you are sad, but you listen to brother five. Your highness just has something he doesn''t understand. When he understands, he will come back, He will never come back, and you will never see him Hear Mo Pingchu say so, small nine frozen into a ball of heart can''t help beating up slightly, she looked at Mo Pingchu full of expectation and asked: "brother five, what you say is true?"


    Mo Ping''s heart was breaking when he saw Xiao Jiu for the first time. He held Xiao Jiu''s hand and said in a deep voice: "silly girl, I''m your fifth brother. When did he cheat you?"


    Small nine laughs, two tears fall down from her eyes, drop on Mo Pingchu''s leg, let his heart involuntarily shake down. Mo Pingchu''s uncontrollable fear: if Li Heng insists on going his own way, if Li Heng really refuses to come back and disappear without a trace, what will small nine do?


    Heart secretly shook his head, Mo Pingchu let himself don''t think of things as the worst, now the important thing is to pacify small nine, can''t let this silly girl so toss himself. Mo Pingchu clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and coaxed him in a soft voice: "Xiaojiu, now listen to brother Wu''s words, go back to wash and change clothes and clean yourself up. After a while, I''ll let the kitchen make some of your favorite meals and send them to you. You can eat well and sleep well. Brother five promises that as soon as you wake up, everything will be the same as before, and your highness will figure it out soon. "


    Small nine obediently nodded, Mo Pingchu busy Chong cloud bead make a wink, cloud bead up to help small nine ready to go back. Before going out, Xiao Jiu suddenly turned back to stare at Mo Pingchu and asked, "brother five, when do you think big brother will understand? Will it be long? "


    Mo Pingchu was stunned and pretended to be relaxed: "maybe a few days, maybe a few months. You know his temperament, it''s always mysterious, isn''t it? As before, you should practice calligraphy and Kung Fu. Maybe if you practice hard for a month or two, he will come back. "


    Small nine listen to Mo Pingchu''s words, she obediently nodded, followed cloud bead back to his yard. She got a peace of mind from Mo Pingchu. Xiaojiu felt a little relaxed. She had enough to eat and drink. She took Yunzhu to the martial arts field to have a competition. She sweated a lot, took a good bath, and soon fell asleep in bed.


    Can sleep in the middle of the night, small nine but suddenly wake up, she Lengleng Leng looking at the bed curtain, think of the scene in his dream, not from the heart shocked, touched the forehead sweat, small nine stare big eyes can no longer sleep. As like as two peas, brother brother was still in a temple. Thinking of her hopeless and helpless mood in her dream, Xiao Jiu feels it''s difficult to breathe. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 458

    Xiaojiu can''t help but think about the reason why he is repeating a nightmare? Will the elder brother come back as soon as he understands what the fifth brother said? What if he doesn''t understand all the time? If he went to a place no one knew, would he never see him?


    Sadness, worry, fear and uneasiness all kinds of strange emotions rush into Xiaojiu''s heart, which makes her feel like a moment back when her grandfather died suddenly. She slowly bends her legs, hugs her knees tightly with her arms, and shrinks herself into a ball, waiting for time to pass by.


    For several days and nights, small nine can''t help but quickly haggard down, see the Mo family people worried. But the emperor did not wake up, and the palace was in chaos. After consultation, the imperial doctor found that the emperor was suffering from both qi and Yin, depression, anger and anxiety, fatigue and body deficiency, which led to stomach heat, and then he fainted suddenly because of liver depression and fire. When he fainted, he fell into the ground and hurt his head, which may lead to blood stasis in his head, so he did not wake up.


    The emperor still didn''t wake up. The imperial doctors almost read all the medical books, and they didn''t find any miraculous methods. They could only continue to treat conservatively.


    The emperor''s illness doesn''t matter. The back palace and the court are in a mess. Mo Pingjian is busy every day. Where can he spare time to enlighten Xiao Jiu? He can only let Mo Pingjian find a way to spend more time with him.


    But when Mo Pingchu was so busy, Mo Pingjian naturally couldn''t spare time. At present, although the situation was slightly stabilized because the eldest princess entered the palace, the eldest princess, after all, was a monk and the younger generation of the emperor''s daughter Xie Guifei. Although her status was noble, she couldn''t completely control Xie Guifei. The news of his highness leaving Beijing has spread like wildfire. After all, the emperor is ill and the prince has never appeared.


    At present, there are three forces in Kyoto looking for the second prince. One is the team sent by his royal highness under the command of the emperor before he fainted. They are taking the palace as the center to explore the whereabouts of the second prince. His royal highness leaves quietly. These teams are now at a loss. The other is Xie Guifei''s group. Xie Guifei has obviously woken up. The emperor is seriously ill and the crown prince leaves Beijing. Now is a good time for her. As long as she finds the second prince, she can let the second prince act for the imperial government on the ground that the emperor is seriously ill, and she can intervene in the imperial government as the emperor''s mother. Therefore, Xie Guifei at all costs to find the second prince as soon as possible, she has ordered Jin Wuwei to post a notice in the city, under the heavy reward, hope someone can provide some clues.


    Different from the previous two groups, huifei did not want the second prince to appear again. Concubine Hui has been in the palace for many years, but she has no son. In the past, because of the emperor''s favor, she didn''t have to please her like other concubines, but she couldn''t compete with the power of Xie Guifei''s group, so she had to make a gesture of being pure hearted and lustless.


    Now the emperor is ill, the prince is away from Beijing, and the second prince is missing, which is a good chance for huifei. Mo Pingjian received the news from the inside of the palace: Princess Hui has met several princes in Kyoto in private and is planning to set up another prince.


    Mo Pingjian knows that the Mo family and the Xie family are enemies. If Princess Xie really becomes a powerful empress dowager, the situation of the Mo family will become very difficult. Huifei''s purpose of setting up another crown prince is just to let her ascend the throne of Empress Dowager. By controlling the crown prince and interfering in the government, the fan family can''t wait to return to Kyoto and occupy the position of the aristocratic family.


    No matter who succeeded in their plot, Xie Guifei and huifei would be a disaster in the Xia Dynasty. Mo Pingjian knew this very well, and Mo Pingchu knew what Mo Pingjian knew.


    For the current situation, Mo Pingchu, whether for the sake of the Mo family or for the sake of the people, should try his best to stop Xie Guifei and huifei. But in order to solve the current situation, we have to wake up the emperor as soon as possible, or find Li Heng as soon as possible, and let him preside over the overall situation as the prince. But no matter which of the two is not easy for Mo Pingchu to do, he has to find a way to stabilize the situation and wait for the opportunity.


    Mo Pingchu''s pressure is also Mo Pingjian''s pressure. Therefore, when Mo Pingchu is busy, Mo Pingjian is also busy. Naturally, he has no way to watch Gu Xiaojiu all the time, which also allows him to find an opportunity to go to Xu Jiayuan alone.


    Xiaojiu didn''t tell anyone about his nightmare about Li Heng. From Mo Pingjian, Xiaojiu probably knew about the current situation and knew that his brothers were all busy. Xiaojiu doesn''t want to make them worry about themselves any more, so she quietly goes to Xu''s yard alone. The repeated nightmares make Xiaojiu unable to wait like Mo Pingchu said. She has to find out where her elder brother has gone? Why on earth did he have to leave Kyoto? Is there anything that people like him can''t understand? Xu Jiayuan is still what it used to be, the pavilions are still more prosperous, but Xiao Jiu knows that everything is different. There is no big brother in the corridor who is always reading books quietly, and there is no yuan shisan in the room who is busy all the time. It is clear that the same furnishings and scenery are still the same, but Xiao Jiu only feels sad now.


    Small nine inhaled nose, forced to hold back tears, began to look around in Li Heng''s bedroom, trying to find clues, can let her find out Li Heng''s whereabouts, but no matter how she found, but always nothing. Frustrated, Xiao Jiu arranges his things and goes out slowly. When he is about to get out of the room, he glances at the table by the window. The chess pieces in the chessboard are not put away. He can''t help but go over and try to put them away.


    But when she got to the chessboard, Xiao Jiu fixed her eyes on it, but noticed something strange. She stared at the pieces on the chessboard for a while, blinked her eyes, clapped her hands and cried out: "yuan 13!"


    Xiao Jiu quickly turned around and ran to the yard. He caught a boy who was cleaning and asked in a hurry: "since your master left, has anyone moved anything in the house? Such as chess pieces? "


    Cleaning boy Lengleng Leng looking at small nine whispered back: "Thirteen elder brother left, let''s not tamper with the master''s house items, these days, small only day in cleaning, nothing disorderly, that chess is also the master left thirteen elder brother put good appearance, a trace has not moved."


    Xiaojiu was overjoyed. He asked about his residence before yuan13 and ran to it in a hurry.


    The boy looked at Xiaojiu''s back and murmured, "what are you playing with Miss Jiu? Why do you want to tell Miss nine to come over again? No matter what you ask, you should tell her truthfully. I don''t dare to cheat even if you don''t have to tell her? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 459

    Xiao Jiu flew all the way to yuan shisan''s residence and immediately looked around. Looking for Xiao Jiu in Yuan shisan''s residence would not be as careful as he was in Li Heng''s room. He turned the room into a ball in a short time.


    Seeing that he was about to tear down the house and didn''t find anything, Xiao Jiu frowned and muttered, "how could it not? The secret language of the chess pieces clearly means inside the house? Yuan shisan is going to leave, and he deliberately put a sign to tell me that there is something left in the house for me to look for? Is it not this room, but which other room? "


    Xiaojiu opens the window and looks around. He finds that there are no other rooms on both sides of yuanshisan''s residence. There is only a corridor leading to the front and back on the east side. Xiao Jiu scratched his head hard, and thought that the room suggested by yuan shisan''s code should be this room, but why didn''t he find it after searching everywhere?


    Xiaojiu can''t help but frown and look around the room. He rummages carefully again. Even Xiaojiu unloads the bed board and looks for it again, but he still finds nothing. Small nine can''t help but get angry and annoyed, ready to give up here to look in other rooms, but might as well for a moment was tripped by the chair, small nine gas''s foot is a hard kick, saw the chair was kicked fly "bang" hit the wall, Hula broken into a pile of wood, a piece of sawdust splashed out, impartial in small nine''s forehead.


    Small nine more gas can''t, raise a hand to pull randomly, want to pull the sawdust down, but find oneself how to touch also can''t touch, can''t help gas of straight stamp foot. Thinking of the time when he just flipped around and saw a bronze mirror on the table, Xiao Jiu hurriedly walked over and took a picture of it. Then he took down the sawdust.


    As soon as Xiao Jiu was about to put down the bronze mirror, he accidentally saw the base of the mirror. He turned it over and looked at it carefully. It seemed that the base of the bronze mirror had a sandwich. Xiao Jiu was very happy.


    Xiaojiu raised his hand and knocked the mirror toward the corner of the table. The copper skin on the base of the mirror tilted up, showing a little white, like white silk. Xiaojiu pries off the base of the bronze mirror and carefully pulls out the white silk. Seeing that it is a letter left by yuanshisan, he can''t help laughing.


    Xiaojiu angrily glared at the crooked copper mirror that she had smashed and prized. She was full of disgust and muttered: "yuan shisan is really brain sick. Why do you have to hide a letter to the base of the mirror? It''s easier to find it even under the bed than here. It''s really awkward for a big man to have a bronze mirror in his room, or a bronze mirror with a interlayer. "


    While muttering disgust, small nine one side unfolded white silk to see.


    After a long time, Xiaojiu slowly put down the white silk and looked very complicated. After thinking about it, Xiaojiu kneaded the white silk into a ball and threw it into a basin. He saw that the white silk was quickly soaked in the water, and the light handwriting on it gradually disappeared, as if it was the most common white silk.


    From yuan shisan''s letter, Xiao Jiu knows the reason why Li Heng left Kyoto, but he knows that Li Heng will never come back.


    It has to start from the moment before the emperor ascended the throne. When the Kaiyuan female emperor suddenly passed away, the Duke of Xing complied with the late emperor''s deathbed entrustment and made every effort to support the 10-year-old prince to ascend the throne. Although Xing Guogong was loyal and did not hesitate to defend the authority of the new emperor by means of iron and blood, the little emperor, who was only ten years old, still could not let the old ministers willingly respect him. In addition, the then eldest princess was very famous in the army and was deeply supported by many old ministers. Therefore, even if the prince had already ascended the throne, many courtiers openly supported the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess contacted the courtiers and tried to force the emperor to abdicate. However, because Xing Guogong was in charge of the military power, she could not find a chance. The eldest princess group used various means to delay the emperor''s marriage. Xing Guogong was always fighting abroad. He couldn''t help the emperor deal with the eldest princess. But he couldn''t let the emperor''s marriage be delayed all the time. You know, the emperor had the right to govern only after he got married.


    But at that time, all the major families in Kyoto doubted the emperor''s status. No family was willing to support the emperor without reservation. But the eldest princess was ready to force the palace. Xing Guogong thought hard for a long time and finally came up with a solution.


    At that time, everyone, including Xiandi, thought that it was just a serious illness. As long as the imperial doctor treated it carefully, it would be cured. Therefore, when Xiandi first got sick, he was still in a good spirit and liked to talk and laugh with his ministers as usual. One day, the wife of the governor of Xingzhou took her daughter to visit the former Emperor. When the former Emperor saw the lovely girl of the governor''s family, she joked that she wanted to book a daughter-in-law with him. At that time, the daughter was only six years old, so all the people on the scene took it as a joke. They did not take it seriously.


    Unexpectedly, the disease of the late emperor was like a mountain, but he died in a few days, leaving the young prince alone to face the dangerous situation. The Duke of Xing and the governor of Xingzhou have known each other for many years. They know that their family has a deep foundation in Xingzhou. The most important thing is their loyalty to the former Emperor and their respect for the prince.


    As a result, the Duke of Xing asked the emperor to marry the daughter of the governor of Xingzhou with the order of the former Emperor. He made an oral marriage agreement with the former Emperor''s golden words, which made the eldest princess and others unable to refute. He successfully got the emperor married and began to manage politics.


    The emperor and the queen met each other when they were young and married in crisis. They supported each other in the palace and experienced the rebellion of Princess Chang and the northwest crisis together. It can be said that the couple in need had a deep friendship.


    The queen and the emperor married and gave birth to three daughters and a son. The only son was Li Heng, who was named prince in the first volume of the emperor and raised himself.


    As the children grow up day by day, there are more and more conflicts between the queen and the emperor. The reason is the eldest princess''s marriage. The emperor wanted to sacrifice the eldest princess''s marriage for the sake of the national interest, so that she could get married. The queen protested many times, but to no avail, she could only watch her daughter marry to another country. But on the way to see her off, she died suddenly. Before the eldest princess could get married, she became a widow. At last, she became a monk. Since then, the queen has a heart knot with the emperor.


    But the emperor continued to sacrifice his daughter for the benefit of his family and country. As the second and third princesses got married one after another, the empress''s resentment towards the emperor accumulated to the extreme, and her body became worse day by day.


    The empress lingers on the sickbed all day. She gets angry every time she sees the emperor saying three words. The emperor has no choice but to worry about it. Gradually, she has a different mind. Before the birth of Xiao Jiu, the emperor chose four new people from the famous families to enter the palace, regardless of the law of monogamy, which made the empress who was already interested in him even more depressed. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 460

    The relationship between the emperor and the queen makes growing up Li Heng very painful, and the emperor''s new concubine Xie Guifei and Li Fei are pregnant with the Dragon fetus, which makes Li Heng worry that his mother''s position will be unstable.


    Worried Li Heng began to do everything possible to improve the relationship between his father and his mother. Under Li Heng''s design, the queen was unexpectedly pregnant.


    The Queen''s pregnancy surprised the emperor. Just as Li Heng was glad that the relationship between his father and his mother would improve, Princess Xie''s fetus had an accident. The baby died as soon as it landed. Princess Xie was heartbroken and insisted that the queen was behind her. Because of this, the emperor and the queen were estranged and even quarreled.


    Yuan shisan is not clear about the specific situation. He only knows that one night, the emperor and the queen quarreled again. Li Heng worried that the pregnant queen would be too angry and hurt her body, so he rushed over.


    On the seventh day of the first month, yuan shisan and his attendants in the Queen''s palace were suddenly locked up, and they were not released until the evening of the next day. As soon as yuan shisan was released, he found something wrong. Several people who often served with him in front of the queen disappeared, and even the empress disappeared.


    Later yuan shisan learned that the East Palace was on fire that night, and his royal highness almost died in the fire. If Xing Guogong didn''t fight to save him, he would be dead. A few days later, Xing Guogong gathered the servants who volunteered to serve in the East Palace together and asked who would like to serve his royal highness elsewhere, even if he was busy and nameless all his life, even if he could never go back to Kyoto. Only yuan shisan came out of the crowd, and he sent someone to leave Kyoto that day.


    On the 16th of the first month of the 38th year of the Shang Yuan Dynasty, the emperor declared that the empress died of a serious illness and ordered the whole nation to hold a grand funeral for her. His royal highness was very sad because of her mother''s death. He also contracted the disease and had been sent to other places for medical treatment.


    Yuan shisan has always been worried about what happened on the night of the seventh day of the lunar new year. He couldn''t accept it. Before dinner, he laughed and joked about his greediness. He specially offered a plate of pea yellow to his queen, who would die suddenly. I don''t know how the heavily guarded East Palace started a fire for no reason, and almost burned his royal highness to death. All these things haunted yuan shisan''s mind like a fog.


    Later, yuan shisan followed Li Heng and accompanied him to travel south and North. After several years of life and death, yuan shisan finally found out what happened that night from Li Heng''s occasional exclamation. On the night of the seventh day of the lunar new year, when the emperor and the empress quarreled fiercely, they accidentally stabbed the sword at the empress. The empress was on the edge of the steps, and she couldn''t dodge for a moment. She was stabbed, and then rolled down the steps. This scene happened to be caught by Li Heng, who came to persuade her to fight.


    At that time, the empress fell to the ground covered with blood, and the blood kept flowing from her chest and lower abdomen. The emperor woke up and immediately called the imperial doctors to treat her. However, after several hours, more than ten imperial doctors failed to save her. The emperor killed everyone present except Prince Li Heng.


    Li Heng, who saw his father kill his mother with his own eyes, was greatly stimulated and had a big fight with the emperor. He found that the emperor had no regrets and only wanted to cover up the facts. Li Heng was completely desperate. Li Heng, who has no place to vent his resentment, chooses the most tragic way of revenge - self Immolation!


    If Xing Guogong had not risked his life to save him, if it had not been for the heavy rain that night, there would not have been Li Heng in the world.


    Li Heng resented the emperor and himself. He even felt that if he had not deliberately created opportunities at the beginning, his mother might have been resentful and indifferent to his father, but it was better than his tragic death later. Li Heng could not forgive himself or the emperor. He returned to Kyoto to revenge on his own father.


    When he first arrived in Kyoto, Li Heng used a secret passage to sneak into the palace and try to kill the second prince, Li Heng. He wanted the emperor to experience the pain of losing his close relatives, but in the end, he failed to do so. He began to prepare to build his own strength to compete with the emperor, destroying the imperial court created by the emperor, and even destroying everything of the Xia Dynasty, so that the superior king could pay the price for his mistakes.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Jiu''s sudden intrusion into Xu Jiayuan, Li Heng would have gone on a path of revenge, but Xiao Jiu''s appearance made Li Heng deviate from his goal unconsciously. When Li Heng found that he could never take revenge against the emperor and act recklessly regardless of the lives of innocent people, he decided to give up revenge and leave everything to die. Yuan shisan couldn''t bear to see Li Heng go on this road, so he left this secret letter to Xiao Jiu with Li Heng on his back for the only time, hoping that Xiao Jiu could find a way to stop Li Heng.


    After reading the letter, Xiaojiu feels dull and painful. She doesn''t know how her 13-year-old brother survived. If she were him and saw her own parents fight each other with their own eyes, Xiaojiu thinks that she would go crazy. Thinking of the elder brother who has always been indifferent and gentle and always responds to his own needs, Xiao Jiu can''t help but regret. She doesn''t know the bitterness of the elder brother''s heart. She just foolishly pesters the elder brother. She doesn''t even know that he wants to become a monk to escape all this.


    Because the second prince found that his adoptive mother was his own enemy, he could not escape from the palace because he could no longer face the man; But big brother, he knows that the emperor killed his mother, but how can he revenge for her? Did you kill the emperor? The emperor is his father!


    Xiaojiu can''t help rubbing his eyebrows. At the end of the letter, yuan shisan mentions that they are going to the Dawu temple in Xingzhou. Li Heng will accept a monk of Dawu temple in the near future. Small nine don''t want to let Li Heng become a monk, more don''t want to see him in the future, but if chase past, how should she persuade him?


    Touching the purse that she had been keeping close to her, Xiao Jiu pressed her lower lip tightly. No matter what, she couldn''t let her elder brother alone trap herself in that temple. The car must have a way to the front of the mountain. If there is no way, she will accompany him to become a monk. Xiaojiu makes a decision immediately.


    The next morning, the Mo family was in chaos. Mo Pingchu grabbed Mo Pingjian''s skirt and said angrily, "I want you to look good at Gu Xiaojiu. Where are you? Where did you show me? What about people? "


    Mo Ping cried out anxiously: "brother five, you release me first, I have to send someone to chase her, otherwise if she runs away, she won''t be found."


    "I warn you, if something happens to Xiao Jiu, I will not let you go!"


    "If something happens to Xiao Jiu, I won''t let go of myself!"


    "All right, you two brothers, shut up!" The old lady knocked hard with her crutch and interrupted the quarrel between the two of them. She glared at them angrily and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Jiu won''t run away from home without any reason. There must be something wrong. You all calm down and find out where she has gone first!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 461

    Mo Pingchu and Mo Pingjian glared at each other and threw each other a back of the head. Mo Pingchu took a deep breath and called all the people in the small nine courtyard to come over and asked them carefully.


    Mo Pingchu thought about it and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Jiu must have found some clues in Xu''s garden yesterday. I guess it''s related to the prince''s leaving Beijing. She didn''t tell us that there are two possibilities for her to leave quietly."


    Mo Pingjian urgent voice urges a way: "five elder brothers you don''t sell a key son, have words to say straightly!"


    Mo Pingchu glared at Mo Pingjian angrily and said in a deep voice: "one possibility is that she doesn''t want to trouble us. It''s estimated that she sees us too busy recently or is afraid that we will stop her; Second, maybe she didn''t want to reveal her Highness''s whereabouts, for fear of bringing trouble to Her Highness, so she left alone in the middle of the night. "


    Mo Pingjian nodded thoughtfully. Mo Pingchu suddenly thought of something and asked Mo Pingjian: "I remember you had dinner with Xiao Jiu last night. Did she ask you any strange questions or say anything strange?"


    Mo Pingjian thought about it carefully, and said in a low voice, "when I had dinner with Xiao Jiu, she seemed to have asked me if the donkey meat was delicious. I thought she wanted to eat it, so I said that tomorrow I would send someone to find out if it was sold in Kyoto. Isn''t that a strange question?"


    "Donkey meat on fire?" Mo Pingchu tightened his brow and thought about it. The old lady said, "donkey meat fire is a specialty of Xingzhou, which should not be found in Kyoto. Xiao Jiu suddenly asked, which should be a calculation in his heart."


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes brightened and said in an urgent voice: "Xingzhou? Yes, Xingzhou, I see. Xiaojiu must have gone there. I''m so busy these days. Why didn''t I expect to be there? His highness must have gone to Xingzhou! "


    Mo Pingjian looked at Mo Pingchu and said, "where is it? Five elder brothers, you say it


    "Xingzhou Dawu temple!" the old lady said in a deep voice


    Mo Pingjian looked at the old lady and saw that the old lady didn''t explain. He looked at Mo Pingchu again. Mo Pingchu explained in a low voice: "Dawu temple was the place where his highness went out of Beijing to heal his wounds. His highness would go to Dawu temple every year."


    Mo Pingjian said with disbelief: "did your highness leave Beijing this time to chant Buddhist scriptures at Dawu temple? This time? Would you like to leave without saying goodbye? "


    Mo Pingchu shook his head with a complicated look and said, "I''m afraid it''s not just chanting Buddhist scriptures. Your highness said that he won''t go back to Kyoto."


    "He''s the prince. If he doesn''t come back, doesn''t he want the throne? Who are we suffering for? It''s better to give this position to Xie Guifei and them! " Mo Pingjian was so anxious that he couldn''t help complaining.


    The old lady''s face sank. She stared at Mo Pingjian and said, "our Mo family has always been for the safety of the people and the well-being of the country. How ever have we been a certain person and a certain king? Now the head of the Mo family is your brother. You should always remember the rules of the Mo family and be careful in your words and deeds! "


    Mo Pingjian face show shame, saw Mo Pingchu look at each other, low voice way: "yes, grandson remember!"


    The old lady looked a little slower, thought about it and said, "now the most urgent thing is to confirm where Xiaojiu has gone? Is it safe? If she really goes to Dawu temple to find her royal highness, then don''t stop her. His Highness''s heart knot is hard to resolve. I hope that Xiao Jiu can help him open his heart knot and let him see clearly his responsibility as soon as possible. "


    Mo Pingjian could not help shaking his head and said: "the current situation is chaotic, and all forces are ready to move. How big is Xiao Jiu? How can she do such a thing? Grandmother, I''d better let my grandson stop Xiao Jiu. As for the prince, I''ll try my best to persuade him. "


    The old lady and Mo Pingchu looked at each other and shook their heads together. Mo Pingchu said to Mo Pingjian, "if you go, your highness will not listen to you for a word. It''s not a small nine. You''d better arrange the staff as soon as possible to ensure the safety of small nine all the way."¡° Brother five, why do you even say that? It''s a long way from Kyoto to Xingzhou, and the Dawu temple is in the mountains. The wild beasts are dangerous. How can Xiaojiu go alone? She knows how to eat, drink, play and make trouble all day long. Although her Kung Fu is good, she has never been far away. In case of being cheated, in case of meeting bad people, in case of "Mo Pingjian is more and more afraid, she can''t help but take someone to catch Xiao Jiu and teach him a good lesson.


    The old lady laughed at Mo Pingjian and interrupted him: "there''s not so much in case. You really look down on Xiao Jiu. That girl is not Xiao Jiu who only knew how to eat, drink and play. Now don''t mention you, even Xiao Liu is not Xiao Jiu''s rival. As my daughter of Mo family, she is a little bit more intelligent than she should be. In a few years, you brothers will not be able to match her. If you don''t believe it, let''s wait and see! "


    The old lady said straight up and walked out slowly, Mo Pingjian gaped at the old lady''s back, blinked at Mo Pingchu and asked: "brother five, is what grandma said true? Now Xiao Jiu can beat Liu Ge. Isn''t that right


    "Isn''t it possible to crush you with force?" Mo Pingchu said the rest of the words for Mo Pingjian without hesitation. After that, he didn''t look at the silly Mo Pingjian. He walked out with his hands on his back and his lips tilted. He deliberately exclaimed: "fortunately, I''ve never thought of controlling you by force since I was a child. I''m so lucky that I want to come here today."


    Mo Pingjian looks at Mo Pingchu, who is also floating away. He can''t help shouting: he''s also a brainpower guy, so he won''t be stupid enough to fight with Xiao Jiu, OK?


    Suddenly found that his need to care for the younger sister suddenly grew up, Mo Pingjian lost for a while, suddenly found a way to let himself quickly release, the thought of one day six brother came back to find that he can''t beat small nine, what will he do? Mo Pingjian can''t help but want to laugh, six elder brother that Wu Chi probably cry to death in despair?


    Mo Pingjian felt much more comfortable when he found that he was not the worst of the brothers. He immediately sent someone to keep an eye on the road to Xingzhou. Once he found Xiaojiu''s whereabouts, he would follow him secretly to make sure that Xiaojiu arrived at Dawu Temple safely.


    In Dawu temple, Li Heng kneels on the putuan calmly and asks master Shanyi to shave for himself. Master Shanyi looks at Li Heng who has no wave in his eyes and says in a deep voice: "my Buddha is merciful. Since you are determined to shave, I will follow your will to shave for you."


    Li Heng palmed his hands together and said in a respectful voice, "thank you for your help." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 462

    Master Shanyi said in a warm voice: "according to the rules of our temple, you must worship your parents and thank them for their kindness." With that, master Shanyi got up and opened the door, motioned to Li Heng to turn to worship outside the door and bid farewell to his parents.


    Li Heng was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "you know the situation of the disciple, master. Please forgive me for not being able to thank my father."


    Master Shanyi did not reluctantly return to his original position and said calmly: "among the six ways, it''s hard to be a monk. Now that you are determined to become a monk, you should say goodbye to the love of your six relatives and give up your five desires. If you are in love with the three realms, with six relatives and five desires in mind, you can''t get rid of life and death


    Li Heng was slightly stunned and looked at master Shanyi. Master Shanyi said in a warm voice: "I think you still have something in your heart that you can''t give up. Six roots are not clean. It''s not suitable to be a monk now. Why don''t you go to the seven pagodas first and calm down to think about it. If you can see through the worldly entanglements, your heart will stop flowing, and then I''ll shave for you?"


    Yuan shisan eagerly looked at Li Heng. Li Heng pondered for a while and nodded his head and said, "I will obey the master''s instruction."


    Xiao Jiu, who left home late at night, raced on the official road for nearly a month, rummaged through the mountains for three days and nights, and finally found Dawu temple.


    Looking at the humble Temple hidden in the mountains, Xiaojiu can''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief. With a nervous and nervous mood, Xiaojiu pats the dust on his clothes and walks towards the gate of the temple step by step.


    The door of Dawu temple is wide open, and you can see the inside at a glance. Although there is a big word in the name of Dawu temple, it is just a small temple composed of a sutra hall, a Buddha Hall and a back hall. Because there are few monks in the temple in the deep mountains, it is very quiet.


    Small nine straight into the temple, has been walking to the door of the Sutra hall also did not meet a person, can''t help but secretly mutter whether he is looking for the wrong place, big brother what identity, how can you condescend in this kind of small temple?


    But as soon as he entered the gate of the Sutra hall, Xiao Jiu was dazzled. The walls around the Sutra hall are painted with lifelike tall Buddha statues, which shine brightly in the not bright light. Small nine looking at those different shapes but all face compassion and peaceful portrait, listening to the melodious bell from nowhere, can''t help but some trance.


    "Little nine? It''s really you. You''re here. That''s great A voice full of surprise suddenly rings in the ear, let small nine not from immediately turn to see.


    Yuan shisan runs to Xiao Jiu with excited face. Xiao Jiu is greatly relieved to see yuan shisan. Yuan shisan leads Xiao Jiu through the Sutra hall to the seven pagodas on the east side of the back hall. When Xiao Jiu sees Li Heng, who is wearing a monk''s robe and reciting sutras silently, his eyes turn red.


    Originally, the handsome and elegant man is wrapped in the gray robe, sitting quietly in the empty tower, guarding an oil lamp and reading the Buddhist scriptures. It seems that he is going to be lonely to the end of time. How can Xiao Jiu not feel distressed.


    Yuan shisan took a look at Xiao Jiu and quietly retreated.


    Small nine quietly watching Li Heng, after a long time just began to shout: "big brother!"


    I saw the gray figure slightly raised his head slowly. Xiaojiu saw Li Heng''s obviously thin face and gray eyes, and his tears fell down from his eyes like broken beads.


    Li Heng called softly: "little nine!"


    Small nine heart big wail, what also don''t care directly ran to the past, a hug Li Heng burst into tears, Li Heng was suddenly rushed to the arms of the warm body shock in the heart of a pain, listen to small nine with children wail, but can''t help but raise the hand gently stroked her hair, low voice: "little girl, good cry what?"


    Xiaojiu couldn''t speak, and she didn''t know why she was crying. She had planned to come all the way. When she saw her elder brother, she had to be clever and sensible to please him. Then she tried to persuade him to change his mind. But at the moment when she saw Li Heng, Xiaojiu''s tears ran out uncontrollably like a breakwater. The sadness and fear buried in her heart burst out together, Let Xiaojiu completely lose control of his emotions. Listening to Xiao Jiu''s continuous sobbing, he wails, sobs and sobs. Li Heng''s initial shock and heartache gradually turns into a helpless headache. He has no choice but to pat Xiao Jiu''s back and wait for her to stop crying.


    After a long time, Xiaojiu finally stops. She releases her hand and climbs up from Li Heng''s arms. She raises her sleeve and wipes her face. She stares at Li Heng with red and swollen eyes.


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu, looked down at his robe which was wet with tears and stained with some suspicious mucus. Xiaojiu followed Li Heng''s line of sight and looked at the robe which was wet by himself. He felt his nose and asked: "big brother, why are you so thin? Is he ill? "


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu''s cracked lips, red tears and dust, and said in a soft voice: "I''m ok, but in fasting, if I eat less, I will lose weight. How did you get here? Did you come here alone? Why are your lips split? "


    Small nine touched his lips, quickly put out his tongue to lick: "I know the news that big brother left Beijing is very sad, every night I dream that big brother went to a temple alone, how can I call you ignore me, harm my sleep is not good, where are difficult to bear, can only quickly find it."


    Li Heng didn''t believe Xiao Jiu''s words, but when he saw that Xiao Jiu was so embarrassed and tired, he knew that she must have suffered a lot, or he couldn''t bear to ask her to go back directly, so he whispered, "have a good rest first, and I''ll send someone to send a message to your five brothers, so that they can feel at ease."


    "All right, listen to big brother." Xiaojiu nodded his head and agreed. Then he took off his burden and took out some oil paper bags from it. If he got the treasure, he handed them to Li Heng and said, "these are the snacks I bought specially for you on the road. They are all your favorite tastes. I fell down when I was climbing the mountain. They may not look good, but they are really delicious. Big brother, have a taste!"


    Li Heng looked at all kinds of snacks in the oil paper bag which were extruded and deformed, and then looked at the eager little nine. He couldn''t help feeling very uncomfortable. He didn''t dare to look at the eyes of little nine. He slightly turned his head to avoid the sight of little nine and said: "I don''t have to eat these now. You don''t have to worry about it so much."


    Small nine Leng next, small voice way: "these are vegetarian, you can eat, I, I brought from far away place, cost very big, today, big brother, you taste a go?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 463

    Li Heng''s face was expressionless and motionless, and Xiao Jiu''s face was a little dim. After thinking about it, she took out a few pieces of paper from her burden and handed it to Li Heng, saying, "these are my words. After I came back to Kyoto from mojiazhuang, you haven''t checked my homework. I sent them to you specially to check. Big brother, do you think I can write better these years?"


    Li Heng lowered his eyes, as if he didn''t see Xiaojiu''s eager eyes. Xiaojiu bit his lip and said in a low voice: "big brother, don''t you plan to take care of me any more? What can I do in the future? Who do I read with and who do I practice calligraphy with? Who will teach me to distinguish right from wrong and how to do things? Elder brother, if you want to stay here, what should I do when I am alone in Kyoto? "


    With that, Xiao Jiu''s eyes turned red. Li Heng''s fists in his sleeves turned white. He didn''t dare to look at Xiao Jiu. He stood up and cried out: "yuan 13!"


    Yuan shisan, who had been guarding outside the gate of the tower, immediately ran in. Li hengchen said to him, "give Xiao Jiu a place to live, let her have a good rest and send her away!"


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help but shout softly: "master!"


    "Are you not going to listen to me now? If so, leave as soon as possible! " Li Heng coldly looked at yuan shisan, especially sharp cold eyes. Yuan shisan was trembling in his heart. He felt that the master had guessed that he had let out the secret. At the thought of facing the master''s anger, yuan shisan was sweating in his back and didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Li Heng took a deep look at yuan shisan, turned and strode out. Xiaojiu felt as if she had been crushed by a big stone, and she couldn''t breathe.


    Yuan shisan carefully looks at Xiaojiu, and sees that Xiaojiu''s face is pale, his lips are tight, and he stares at Li Heng''s back without blinking. Yuan shisan was afraid of Xiaojiu''s frustration, so he quickly whispered: "don''t be angry, Miss Jiu. Master, he''s a bit of a bull''s horn. Don''t tell him the same thing."


    He blinked his eyes and hummed: "of course, I don''t know him the same way. Doesn''t he just want to get rid of me? Hum! I won''t go. He won''t eat it. I''ll eat it myself. I''m already hungry! "


    With that, Xiao Jiu grabs the starting point and fills his mouth with it. The suddenly changed painting style makes yuan shisan look silly. Before he can react, he sees Xiao Jiu beating his chest and yelling at him vaguely: "yuan shisan, don''t you hurry to get water, want to choke me?"


    Yuan 13 Leng Leng answered a voice but didn''t move at all, silly looked at small nine one eye, was ruthlessly glared by her next, this just wake up God to run to get water.


    Xiao Jiu, who was full of food and drink, didn''t go on looking for Li Heng as yuan shisan expected. Instead, he picked up his clothes and gently smelled them. He retched and frowned in disgust. He turned to yuan shisan and said, "go and get me some bath water. I have to take a good bath. I almost stink all the way. By the way, get me a clean robe, It''s the same as the one on my big brother. "


    Yuan shisan was puzzled and asked, "is it suitable for you to wear a monk''s robe?"


    "What''s wrong? If my elder brother wears a monk''s robe, I''ll wear a monk''s robe. If he wants to become a monk, I''ll follow him. Anyway, I''ve made up my mind on the way here. If he doesn''t listen to me, I''m ready to fight him like this. " Small nine don''t have good spirit of white yuan thirteen one eye maliciously say.


    Hearing this, yuan shisan widened his eyes and couldn''t help whispering: "this is a monk''s temple. You are a woman!"


    Small nine ruthlessly glared yuan thirteen one eye, angry way: "so long time no see, how do you still so much nonsense?"? What kind of monk Temple nunnery, where Miss Ben wants to become a monk, can you manage it? "


    Yuan shisan waved his hand and said, "I can''t help it. It''s a good idea for you. If you really dare to do this, the master will never become a monk again."


    "That''s natural. My move is to turn passive into active." Small nine outstretched palm to open five fingers to quickly grasp a ball, Chong Yuan 13 proud Yang Yang chin. Yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu stupidly and couldn''t help asking, "which one did you just come to?"


    Xiao Jiu glanced at yuan shisan with an idiot''s eyes and said with disdain: "in this war, we need to be courteous before we fight. That''s my big brother. Can''t I bully and cajole as soon as I come up? Naturally, I have to have something soft first. If he doesn''t eat it, I''ll have to have something hard. "


    "If it''s hard, he won''t eat it?" At the 13th National Congress of the Yuan Dynasty, the enthusiasm for learning broke out rapidly.


    Xiao Jiu put his face to yuan shisan, squinted and asked in a low voice, "do you mean big brother would rather see me become a monk than give up his persistence? My position in the big brother''s heart is not worth mentioning? "


    Yuan shisan was acutely aware of the powerful threat. He shook his head and said, "absolutely not. Master, he values you most!"


    Xiaojiu grins at yuan shisan with satisfaction. His snow-white teeth make yuan shisan see the cold light of the beast aiming at the prey. Yuan shisan can''t help praying for his master silently in his heart. Does he want to take the tiger as the master of the rabbit?


    Xiaojiu doesn''t know what yuan shisan thinks. Of course, she may not care if she knows. After all, yuan shisan has been quietly classified as a fool by her. Small nine comfortable bath fell on the bed and fell asleep, this nearly a month''s galloping horse nearly tired her, and now finally see Li Heng, small nine heart big stone fall, can''t help but sleep very sweet.


    But Li Heng can''t sleep. Yuan shisan arranges Xiao Jiu well. When he comes back, he confesses Xiao Jiu''s plan. Li Heng is stunned and shocked. But in addition to irritating yuan shisan''s leak and depressing Xiaojiu''s willful mischief in his heart, he finds that if Xiaojiu really does this, he has nothing to do.


    With Li Heng''s understanding of small nine, if the girl is forced to be anxious, but everything can be done. If he insists on becoming a monk with shaving at that time, the girl may also become a monk with shaving. If it''s true that he''s taken Xiaojiu out of the house, how can he face the underground spirits of Xing Guogong and the people of Mo family?


    Li Heng has a headache. He must think of a way to let Xiao Jiu leave here as soon as possible. He can''t let her fool around like that.


    Xiaojiu is ready to start a tough tug of war with Li Heng. However, when she wakes up, she finds that her opponent is missing. Xiaojiu looks all over Dawu temple, but she can''t find Li Heng. Even yuan shisan disappears.


    Originally, Xiao Jiu, who was full of confidence, was flustered. When she was hesitating to break the Buddha statue to see if Li Heng was hiding in it, master Shanyi came to her and dissuaded her: "benefactor, don''t look for it again. Since the other party doesn''t want to see you, don''t try to force others. Just as the saying goes, take a step back and open the new computer version, Old recently has been old can not open, old will not open, please remember: network, free update fastest, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 464

    Small nine frown to see to the mountain a master to directly interrupt his words way: "who are you?"


    "I''m a monk. I''m the abbot of Dawu temple." Master Shanyi''s palms are in ten warm voices.


    Xiao Jiu narrowed his eyes and stared at master Shanyi with sharp eyes. He said in a deep voice, "Oh, you are the old monk who wants to shave my elder brother. Listen to what you said just now, you must know where my elder brother is, right?"


    Master Shanyi wants to speak, but he is interrupted by Xiaojiu: "don''t deny that my elder brother is a man of firm will. If he decides to become a monk, he won''t change his mind easily. He must be hiding somewhere nearby now. Am I right? You are a monk. You can''t lie to me, and you can''t cheat a little girl. "


    Master Shanyi was a bit embarrassed and silent. Xiaojiu was very happy when she saw this. She turned her eyes and said with a smile, "master, you are a kind and generous eminent monk. If you are willing to tell me where my elder brother is, I will thank you very much. Look at your temple. It''s so small, there are few monks, and the incense is cold and tight; Let me help you rebuild a tall and magnificent temple in the future, and then let people praise it for you. It will surely make you a famous temple here. As long as you reveal a little bit of your elder brother''s position. "


    Master Shanyi looked at the blooming little nine, and his eyes flashed a smile. Thinking of Li Heng''s instructions, master Shanyi gently advised: "benefactor, I have just said that I don''t want to see you. Now that you have a good rest, please leave as soon as possible. Our temple is not suitable for taking in female relatives."


    Small nine see inducement invalid, not from a straight face hard voice: "he wants to see me is his business, I want to see him is my business, if you are willing to tell me where he is now, I am grateful, if you want to persuade me to leave, don''t waste your breath, if I leave, I must leave with big brother, will never let him follow you to chant Buddhist Scriptures every day!"


    "He has the heart to seek Buddhism, and I have no reason to stop him; Moreover, his mother is very kind to our temple, and he has some worldly problems with me. He really doesn''t want to see you, and I can''t force him to do so. Please come back, benefactor. " Master Shanyi asked Xiaojiu to leave. Seeing that the old monk was hard and soft, Xiaojiu thought about it and asked, "old monk, how can you just listen to his one-sided words and jump to a conclusion? You said he didn''t want to see me. Do you know why he didn''t want to see me? "


    Master Shan Yi was stunned by Xiao Jiu''s question. Xiao Jiu coughed and said seriously: "he didn''t want to see me, but he didn''t dare to see me. Why didn''t he dare to see me? It''s because he''s afraid that he won''t be able to help me. He''s afraid that I''ll become self willed and become a monk. That''s what he really wants. As an eminent monk, you should have the ability to see through people''s hearts. How can you be so confused? Old monk, are you not savvy enough? "


    Master Shanyi is more and more silly. Small nine hands on his back and says solemnly: "people live in the world, and they are afraid to hide. But if they are afraid to face it, they all hide. Isn''t the world in chaos? So, in life, we must be brave. No matter what difficulties and obstacles we encounter, we must find ways to face them instead of avoiding them. Old monk, do you think what I said is reasonable


    Xiaojiu complacently raised his chin to master Shanyi. Master Shanyi looked at Xiaojiu with bright eyes and sighed: "benefactor, I''m young. I didn''t expect to have such wisdom. I see that the benefactor''s eyes are clear and upright, which can be said to be an excellent qualification for practicing the Buddhism of our school. I wonder if the benefactor is willing to become a monk in our temple, worship me as a teacher, and inherit my great enlightenment of Buddhism? "


    Small nine silly eyes, labial canthus involuntarily twitch a few, don''t have good spirit to mountain a mage resolute way: "don''t want to!"


    Master Shanyi, undaunted, continued to exhort: "benefactor, although Dawu temple is relatively humble, it has a long history and a great reputation, which is respected by the people. If benefactor can devote himself to practicing the Buddhism of our school."


    Small nine rolled a big white eye, not polite interrupt mountain a mage way: "old monk, you wake up, I am female, female!"


    Master Shanyi said quickly, "I know that the benefactor is a woman, but the practice of Buddhism should not be confined to gender. Of course, if you feel inconvenient, you can also worship my younger martial sister. She is practicing in Yufeng mountain, about three days away from here. Why don''t we go there now?" Looking at master Shanyi speechless, Xiao Jiu didn''t know whether he was stealing chicken but not eating rice. He was entangled by the old monk and cut off the delusion of master Shanyi. He said, "I love eating meat and killing people. I''ve loved to dance swords and guns since I was a child. I don''t know anything about Buddhism. Old monk, I can understand your eagerness to find an apprentice, but you''ve really lost your sight. I''m not the material. Don''t waste your time. I can''t become a monk, absolutely! "


    "This, this, I didn''t expect that you were young, benefactor. Your hobby is really unique. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as you join our sect and understand the true meaning of the world through practicing Buddhism, you will have a thorough understanding and change your ways to be good. " Master Shanyi gently expressed his will not to abandon and not to give up.


    Small nine but angry almost jump feet, want to catch a mountain a mage beat him, this all when, unexpectedly must persuade her to become a monk?


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help pointing to the nose of master Shanyi and yelling angrily: "you old monk --" but as soon as the words came out, an idea suddenly flashed in Xiaojiu''s mind, and immediately turned into a smiling face. Master Shanyi said with a smile: "you old monk are really interesting, eh, interesting. Well, I think you really want to get me started, so I''ll think about becoming a monk. However, in order to get a thorough understanding as soon as possible, you might as well tell me where your elder brother is, and I''ll have a good talk with him, so that I can''t think about becoming a monk clearly. "


    Small nine said serious, two dark eyes full of sincerity, almost moved herself.


    What''s more, the pure and kind-hearted master Shanyi, who has lived in the mountains all the year round, thinks that Xiaojiu really wants to become a monk. He is overjoyed. He orders his head and says, "OK, OK, as long as the benefactor is willing to think about it. Now he is in the meditation room on the cliff behind the temple. If you are in the past," the new computer version will be opened after everyone collects it, After the old will not open, please remember: network, free update, no security, no security

 Chapter 465

    Mountain a mage words haven''t finished, small nine then suddenly rushed out, mountain a mage Leng Leng Leng looking at small nine instant disappear of the back, feel oneself as if where do not quite right.


    Xiaojiu rushes out of the temple all the way. He goes to the edge of the cliff and looks for it carefully. Finally, he finds the rope after a big stone. Xiaojiu clenches the rope and gnaws his teeth. The elder brother really tries his best to avoid her!


    Small nine grasp the rope force to jump down, quickly down to find the location of the meditation room.


    Li Heng, who is reading in the meditation room, has his eyelids beating a few times. He can''t help but raise his hand and rub it. Looking at the Scriptures that he hasn''t turned a page for a long time, Li Heng can''t help but smile bitterly. Even if he is hidden in such a hidden place in the meditation room, he can''t calm down. Even if the heart no longer willing to admit, Li Heng also know that he is really because of the arrival of small nine inch chaos.


    As long as she can''t find herself, she thinks that she will leave after she leaves. The Mo family won''t let her wander around. They will try to bring her back to Kyoto. They won''t see each other again, will they?


    Small nine can also sad sad, or like the beginning to meet again wailing?


    Li Heng''s heart can''t help but ache faintly. Every time he thinks of Xiao Jiu because he is sad, Li Heng''s heart will suffer, because the arrival of Xiao Jiu is more and more obvious, and now he is suffering from it from time to time. Li Heng did not find the pain unbearable. After all, the pain made him know that his heart was still beating and alive.


    Just think of his future, think of small nine eyebrow eyes curved and vibrant appearance, Li Heng can only make his heart hard, don''t have the slightest hesitation. For a man like him, the farther away he is from Xiaojiu''s life, the better. He must not hurt Xiaojiu''s life because he is soft hearted.


    When Li HengAn was making up his mind, he was stunned by a light sound. Li Heng looked out of the cave, followed by the light footsteps.


    Li Heng grasped the Scriptures in his hand and didn''t know what expression he should use to greet someone who was coming. Looking at the stone walls around him, Li Heng understood for the first time in his life what it was called "it''s hard to escape".


    The footstep sound is getting closer and closer, the expressionless little Jiuyi comes in step by step, Li Heng''s heart suddenly mentions his throat, and his palm starts to sweat uncontrollably.


    Small nine step by step to Li Heng, staring at Li Heng blink, Li Heng some embarrassed dodge small nine line of sight.


    Small nine strong bear full of grievances, resolutely to Li Heng way: "big brother, if you want to become a monk, I don''t stop, don''t cross the mountain, a mage said my talent, implore me to worship under his door inheritance Dawu Buddhism, big brother, you choose a day as soon as possible, we together become a monk!"


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu in shock. After a while, he digested the meaning of her words. He sighed and said to Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, you are no longer a child. You can''t be such a willful fool."


    Small nine secretly clenched his fist, forced to hold back tears, said in a deep voice: "I''m not willful, I don''t have any mischief, I''ve already thought about it. Although it''s a bit remote and cold here, I have enough local adults. It''s not bad to be a monk with you."


    Li Heng saw that Xiaojiu was serious, and he could not help but be anxious. He suddenly stood up and said angrily, "nonsense? Are you joking when you become a monk? What about your family? What about grandma? Where are your parents? What about the brothers? You''ll never see them again? "


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes, and tears filled his eyes immediately ran down his face. Xiaojiu pressed his lower lip tightly and yelled at Li Heng: "what do you want me to do? I''m on my own, and I can''t split into two. You have to become a monk. What can I do? "


    Li Heng was distressed and helpless. He rubbed his forehead and said to Xiao Jiu patiently, "I am a monk because I am a monk. I am still your big brother. If you have something to do, I will help you. But small nine, you have grown up, can no longer ask everyone around you, I also have my difficulties. You are obedient. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Go home quickly so that your family won''t worry about you. " Small nine see Li Heng or insist on let oneself go home, not from the grievance to the extreme, hard wipe away tears, stem neck shout: "don''t return, you don''t return I don''t return, you become a monk I also become a monk, I said to do never regret!" The voice fell to the ground. Without looking at Li Heng, Xiao Jiu went straight to the stone bench and sat down. He raised his hand to pick up the cup beside him and began to drink water.


    Li Heng''s head was as big as a fight. He pursed his lips and said in a hard voice: "if you don''t listen to me, I''ll have you tied up and sent back. Do you want to make trouble with me like that?"


    Xiaojiu looks at Li Heng in disbelief. Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu coldly with heartache. Xiaojiu can''t help but force his hand. With a click, the cup is crushed by Xiaojiu.


    Li Heng''s heart suddenly jumps, can''t help but want to go forward to see small nine''s hand, small nine but a face stubborn stare at him, cold voice way: "since you are going to become a monk, should abandon the world all, if you want to tie me back, then don''t trouble others, do it yourself!"


    Li Heng was stunned and looked at Xiao Jiu''s neck staring at him, his fist clenched tightly, as if he really wanted to fight with him. He suddenly felt helpless and couldn''t help crying out: "Xiao Jiu, I''ve taught you for so many years, but I didn''t expect to teach you so willful and reckless. Are you forcing me now?"


    Small nine feel Li Heng words like a knife suddenly pierced her heart, prick the heartache headache, all over the body are very painful. As soon as Li Heng''s words came out, he regretted it. Looking at Xiao Jiu''s injured eyes, Li Heng wanted to stab himself. He tried his best to protect Xiao Jiu, but now he hurt him like that.


    Small nine desperately stare big eyes, don''t let tears flow down, she bit her teeth a word to Li Heng way: "is you first don''t keep promise, you clearly promised me to always accompany me, but leave without saying goodbye, also want to become a monk, is you first willful first unreasonable."


    Li Heng Lengleng looking at small nine, looking at small nine a face stubborn tearful look, Li Heng heart pain almost can''t stand. After taking a deep breath, Li Heng said in a low voice: "Xiao Jiu, just now, I was angry and said something wrong. You were right. I was wrong. I didn''t keep my promise. I said I would stay with you forever, but I didn''t do it. I''m sorry for you. However, Xiaojiu, no one in this world will always accompany another person, you can blame me for breaking my promise, you can hate me for being cold-blooded and merciless, but you can''t be emotional. You are not only a person, there are many people around you who care about you and love you. For them, you can''t be so willful. "


    "But they are not you. I don''t want you to become a monk. I like you and I want to marry you!" Small nine sad to the extreme, can''t help crying out the secret of his heart. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 466

    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu in shock. His pupils contract slightly and his mind is blank. But his sight is confined. He can only stare at Xiaojiu without blinking, and can''t move.


    Small nine cry for a long time to stop, secretly raised his eyes to see, but see four weeks empty no one, Li Heng unexpectedly left!


    Small nine can''t help but be impatient, suddenly want to stand up, but leg a sour almost knock to the stone table, small nine is impatient to raise a hand, suddenly a punch toward the stone table, just listen to a bang, the stone table suddenly split into a pile of broken stone.


    But Li Heng, who was scared by Xiaojiu''s sudden confession, left the meditation room and fled back to his room. He found that his heart was thumping fiercely. He couldn''t help but take out the meditation Sutra and read it. No matter how he read it, Xiaojiu''s voice kept spinning in his head, as if he had been cursed.


    Li Heng is not a dull person. When he thinks about it a little, he can see that Xiaojiu has a good feeling for him. But he never thought that this good feeling would ferment into liking, and even let Xiaojiu have the idea of marrying himself.


    For this child, who is almost growing up by herself and has injected all her good expectations into the world, Li Heng wants to give her everything to make her happy. But now she says that she likes her and wants to marry her, Li Heng doesn''t know what to do.


    In Li Heng''s heart, love between men and women is something he would never want to touch. Before he was sensible, he heard that his father and his mother were also affectionate, righteous and affectionate. But after he became sensible, he saw only two couples who tortured each other and even fought each other. One of them even died in the hands of the other.


    If this is the love between men and women, Li Heng would like him never to meet, not to fall in love with anyone, and not to have anyone fall in love with him. His life has been so dark, so why do you involve others in the struggle with him? He has long decided to die alone.


    But now, it''s Xiao Jiu who clamors that he likes to marry him. If the child is serious, what should he do? He couldn''t bear to turn her down; Promise her, can''t do; It''s shameless to ignore what you didn''t hear


    For the first time, Li Heng found that he would be entangled here. Li Heng, who had no idea what to do, was so upset that he called Yuan shisan in.


    Yuan 131 limped in and knelt down in front of Li Heng.


    Li Heng looked at yuan shisan''s pale face and asked in a low voice, "I punished you. Do you have any complaints?"


    Yuan shisan kowtowed his head and said in a respectful voice: "it''s my subordinates who have to bear the Lord first. The Lord is willing to spare my subordinates'' lives, which is very kind. My subordinates are only grateful and never complain."


    "Why do you want to leave a message for Xiao Jiu? To be honest, I''ve already punished you, and I won''t punish you again. "


    "I don''t want my master to become a monk. I can''t persuade him. I hope Miss nine can make him change his mind, so I left the letter quietly. It''s a secret letter. Miss nine will destroy it after reading it. No one will know about the master. "


    "I don''t care whether I''m known or not. You say you don''t want me to become a monk. Why? Do you also want me to be emperor? "


    "The master is good at whatever he does, whether he is a farmer or a businessman, even if he doesn''t do anything, as long as he doesn''t become a monk."


    "Why?"


    "Master, if you are a green lantern and an ancient Buddha all your life, your mother will be sad if you have a spirit in heaven. When you are alive, your mother has high hopes for master. She hopes that you can follow the wishes of the Kaiyuan empress and build a prosperous and peaceful world. You don''t want to be an emperor. The world can always find what you like to do. As long as you live happily, the spirit of the empress in heaven can rest in peace! "


    "My mother?"


    "Yes, the empress once said that the master is gifted, upright and good. Although he is a little cold to others, he will be a good emperor if he has great love in his heart. He also said that you are different from the emperor. Because of his youth experience, the emperor has too much suspicion and does not have enough heart to accommodate others, so that those people with insight who are dedicated to the country can make the best use of their talents. Therefore, he is doomed not to become a king like the Kaiyuan female emperor. "¡° How could my mother have said such a thing? "


    "Yes, because of the heavy schoolwork, the master often came to please his mother. She just sat down for a while to have a meal and left. She was afraid that the master was too young and tired, and she couldn''t say a lot to him. Occasionally, when the empress is in a good mood, she will drink some wine and say something from her heart to her subordinates. They still remember the look of the empress when she said this. She is so proud and looking forward to it. "


    "When mother was still like that, I thought she was always depressed?"


    "I''ve heard some old palace people say that Niang Niang is a very intelligent and generous person. She treats people sincerely and is fair. All the old ministers in the court believe her very much. When she was young, she loved to be lively. During the Spring Festival, she would hold banquets in the palace, invite troupes into the palace, and reward people with food and property. Let''s not mention how happy we are! "


    "What you said is similar to what Xing Guogong said. He also said that my mother loved to be lively and had been to their house to see a play."


    "Master, when you know the cause of her death, say a word of treason. I want to kill the emperor immediately to avenge her. If there was no empress, my subordinates would have died long ago. My empress gave me this life. I would have died if I had avenged my empress. But my subordinates know better that it''s the master who can''t let go before she dies. If the master''s life is not good, the spirit of the empress in heaven will not be peaceful. My subordinates can only take good care of the master to be worthy of her kindness. So I can''t assassinate the Emperor, and I can''t just think about revenge. " Yuan shisan unreservedly said what he had never said in his heart, hoping that Li Heng would be touched and change his mind.


    After hearing this, Li Heng is shocked. He suddenly finds that he can''t understand his mother. Li Heng can''t help feeling guilty that he only regards her as a bitter wife. Li Heng suddenly felt that he should go back to Beijing again to find out what kind of person his mother and empress were, and whether the enmity between her and her father was as absolute as he remembered?


    Seeing that Li Heng was moved, yuan shisan was overjoyed and said, "master, I know what Miss Jiu means to you. If Miss Jiu is only a teacher and a student, I will never risk leaving a secret letter to her. The subordinate is a bystander, so she is very clear about Miss nine''s affection for you. She just risked her life to leave a secret letter. As you can see, Miss nine has come all the way. In order not to let you become a monk, Miss nine really does her best. Master, you -- "


    When Li Heng heard that yuan shisan said that, he was embarrassed. He said in a busy voice: "don''t talk nonsense. Xiao Jiu is not an adult. It''s just childish for a while." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 467

    Yuan shisan couldn''t help complaining for Xiao Jiu and said, "master, you have to speak with your conscience. Miss Jiu is a young woman, but she is not unreasonable. If she was childish, how much suffering and tiredness did she have on her way here alone? You''re so cold and heartless that you can''t see her. She''s still chasing after you so reluctantly. Who can do it with childishness


    "What''s more, Miss nine has to have a good appearance, a good family background, excellent martial arts skills, outstanding personality, and interesting temperament. I don''t know how many children in Kyoto like her very much. She can condescend to come here in person, and can endure your indifference again and again, which really surprised me. And don''t forget, Miss nine almost ordered a kiss. Where is she still a child? You can''t just watch her grow up and turn a blind eye to her changes, can you


    "Besides, I must remind you that although you are near shuiloutian, if you don''t know how to cherish it, the moon will be picked by others sooner or later. Let''s just talk about the men around Miss nine: the prince of Qi is very talented and beautiful. He has been in love with Miss nine for a long time. The prince of Qi is so obvious. Don''t you know nothing about it? Also, although Meng Huachen was born in a poor family, he had excellent skills, was upright, and was loyal to miss nine. You should admit that, right? I don''t have to enumerate those aristocratic CHILDES, do I


    "Master, I mean nothing else when I say that. I just want to remind you to face up to miss nine''s sincerity. What''s the reason that Miss nine will give up so many young talents and run to this old forest to find you? Don''t you really have a few in mind? "


    Li Heng couldn''t help coughing when he was told by yuan shisan: "yuan shisan, are you teaching me a lesson now?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He kowtowed and said: "I dare not!"


    Li Heng glanced at the top of yuan shisan''s hair and said: "if you don''t dare, I''ll deal with my own affairs. You don''t need to talk too much."


    Yuan shisan looks at Li Heng wrongly. Who is he so painstaking for? A daughter''s family is so good that he catches up with her and ignores her. If he annoys her and walks away, doesn''t his master have no place to cry?


    Thinking of this, yuan shisan still couldn''t help whispering: "master, even if you haven''t turned the corner, don''t say anything, or you won''t have a good end in the future. Don''t forget, Miss nine is the one who loves to keep a grudge. I''m thinking about the happiness of the rest of your life. You must remember that! "


    "Shut up Li Heng face can not help but some red, busy heavy voice cheered, yuan shisan know many words busy, lowered his head, dare not say a word. Li Heng stares at him a few eyes, light open thin lip to shout a way: "retreat!"


    Yuan shisan did not dare to take a look at Li Heng. He hurriedly lowered his head and retreated.


    Seeing that yuan shisan came out of the room, Li Heng couldn''t help sighing. He called Yuan shisan to help clear his mind. Unexpectedly, he became more and more confused after hearing what he said.


    The next morning, Li Heng was reciting scriptures in a low voice when Xiao Jiu burst in.


    Li Heng suddenly see small nine, can''t control quickly blinked a few eyes, eyes flashed a trace of embarrassment. Small nine but didn''t seem to see Li Heng''s strange, and in the past general knead his stomach, straight sat to Li Heng side, bitter face cried: "big brother, I''m so hungry!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Heng heard the gurgling sound of Xiao Jiu''s stomach. Watching Xiao Jiu knead his stomach and shriveled his mouth, Li Heng couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He put down the Scriptures and stood up and said, "let''s go!"


    "Little Jiuyi stood up with a happy face and asked:" big brother, have you finished reading scriptures? Shall we go to eat now? What''s good here? I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow now. "


    Without saying a word, Li Heng goes straight out. Xiao Jiu quietly turns his lips and follows him. They walk to the east wing of the backyard. Li Heng pulls the rope by the window and hears the bell. Soon, a monk brings hot food. Xiaojiu grabs the chopsticks impolitely and eats them. After a few mouthfuls, he sees that Li Heng doesn''t move his chopsticks and sits there looking at her.


    Small nine tiny a Leng smile ha ha of to Li Heng way: "big brother, you are not tired recently have no energy to eat, that I come to feed you?"


    Said, small nine will pick up the dish to Li Heng mouth, Li Heng can''t help frowning, small nine one motionless to maintain the feeding action, Li Heng don''t open mouth, small nine don''t shrink hand, two people deadlocked for a long time, small nine''s hand can''t control began to shake up, she pursed tight lower lip but still refused to shrink back.


    Li Heng helplessly looked at the small nine, gently picked up chopsticks, small nine put the dish into his mouth. Xiaojiu cheered silently in his heart and said to Li Heng with a smile: "big brother, although the food here is not as delicious as fish teeth, the taste is reasonable, especially the big cake, which is really big and fragrant!" With that, Xiao Jiu raised the round cake bigger than her head and took a big bite.


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu''s face bulging, just like a greedy squirrel. He forced out two balls and stuffed them into his mouth. He couldn''t help holding out his hand and taking the round cake from her hand. He frowned and whispered: "this is dry cake, some of which are hard and not easy to digest. Eat slowly, don''t eat too fast, be careful to choke."


    Small nine looking at Li Heng smile eyebrows bend, Li Heng face a hot busy round cake back to small nine hands, bow to drink porridge. Xiaojiu curiously looks at Li Heng whose ears are obviously red. A strange feeling suddenly surges in his heart. It turns out that big brother is also shy.


    Looking at Li Heng with his head down, his cheeks slightly red and his eyelashes shaking uneasily, Xiaojiu is sour and astringent, and has a trace of unspeakable sweetness. She suddenly feels that yesterday''s sadness is not important, and tomorrow and the future are what she should expect.


    After dinner, Li Heng is dragged around the temple by Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu, who has eaten too much, says that it''s Xiaoshi. Li Heng is silent in the whole process, and Xiao Jiu doesn''t care. He says what he thinks of and pours all he wants to say to Li Heng, but he doesn''t say anything like that anymore.


    Li Heng doesn''t know whether to be happy or to be lost. Xiao Jiu is just like she used to be in Xu''s garden. It''s like she was shouting that it''s not Xiao Jiu who likes to marry her but someone else. Her manner is natural and casual, so Li Heng can''t guess what she wants to do. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 468

    But Li Heng doesn''t know that Xiao Jiu has made up her mind. No matter what Li Heng thinks or decides, she will be with Li Heng, even if she is a big brother all the time, even if she becomes a monk together, as long as she is together.


    For several days, Xiao Jiu came every day at dawn and left in the dark. Three meals a day pestered Li Heng to eat more. After dinner, he dragged him around as if he had forgotten everything before. When Li Heng read a book, Xiao Jiu was not idle either. He either played chess with master Shanyi or studied painting with monks in the temple. He was very busy. Sometimes he even needed yuan shisan to remind her to eat.


    Looking at Li Heng''s ruddy face day by day, yuan shisan was very happy, and the pain on his body became insignificant. Yuan shisan thought that it was too valuable to exchange a beating for his master to change his mind.


    But just as yuan shisan is waiting for Li Heng to change his mind and decide not to become a monk, Li Heng shouts Xiao Jiu, who is going to learn painting as usual after dinner, and says he wants to have a good talk with her.


    Xiaojiu looks at Li Heng''s dark eyes. The emotion hidden on her face makes her want to avoid. Xiaojiu points to the outside and says in a hurry: "the master is still waiting for me. I have to go quickly, otherwise he should be busy for a while, and there will be no time to teach me!"


    Li Heng blinked his eyes gently, and the long eyelashes were like a blade gently scratched on Xiaojiu''s heart, which made Xiaojiu feel painful. Small nine straight look at Li Heng, two people''s eyes hit in a place, Li Heng''s eyes like dark clouds rolling general dark, small nine originally painful heart suddenly mentioned the throat, Li Heng looked at small nine gently opened: "small nine, go back!"


    Xiaojiu was stunned. She looked at Li Heng, hoping that he would stop at once and not say anything. But she still heard Li Heng say to her in a deep voice: "Xiaojiu, I''m much older than you. Every little girl may have some love for the older men around her when she grows up. But this kind of feeling is not the feeling that you can get along with each other. After a while, when you grow up, you will naturally meet someone who really likes you and you also like him. He is the one you are going to marry. "


    Xiao Jiu''s ears are buzzing and her head is aching. She desperately opens her eyes to see Li Heng''s present look, but the disobedient tears always block her sight and make her see nothing clearly.


    Small nine urgent desperately wipe tears, but that tears but more wipe more, as if how also wipe not finish general.


    Li Heng looked at such a small nine, heartbroken, uncontrollable want to stretch out his hand to wipe her tears, can think that he can''t give her what she wants, it''s better not to give her hope at the beginning, can only harden his heart, said in a deep voice: "small nine, go back, if you still recognize my big brother, don''t force me to do it myself!"


    Small nine feel their heart as if to be blown up in general, unbearable pain let her do not want to hear anything, what also do not want to see, just want to hide a person to a place where no one can find.


    Li Heng looks at small nine pale turned away, step by step out of his sight until disappeared, only feel that his heart also with small nine steps a little bit completely stopped beating.


    In the dark, yuan shisan went to Li Heng''s door gently, raised his hand and knocked, and said in a low voice, "master, Miss nine is gone."


    There was no movement in the room. Yuan shisan stood outside the door, looking at the dark night overhead. He couldn''t help but want to give a long sigh. It was clear that they had each other''s intention, but why they had to be so cold-blooded and merciless. I''m afraid miss Jiu would never come back after she left. Would he want to see the master become a walking corpse in a monk''s robe?


    Thinking of this, yuan shisan felt disheartened.


    After a while, yuan shisan, who thought Li Heng didn''t respond, was about to turn and leave, but Li Heng''s low voice came from the room: "I know."


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help but be stunned. He was busy waiting for a while, but he didn''t wait for any sound. He couldn''t help laughing at his wishful thinking, but he was still unwilling to think about it. Yuan shisan couldn''t help but turned to the door and said in a low voice: "master, Miss nine has left something behind. Do you want to have a look?" After a while, the door opened. Li Heng, dressed in plain clothes, stood at the door and looked at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan could not help but feel sour when he saw Li Heng.


    However, only a few hours later, the Master seemed to have spent a few years in general, clearly such a handsome and extraordinary face, now he was looking at some vicissitudes.


    Yuan shisan gently handed over the object in his hand. Li Heng took it and saw that it was a few Xi characters. Looking at the familiar characters he handed over by hand, Li Heng''s eyes turned red. He took the calligraphy and walked back to the room slowly. Li Heng looked at it one by one carefully until he saw that one of them had a tiny font at the end, which said, "Jun Sheng, I''m not born, I''m old. You hate me born late, I hate you born early. I am far away from you, you are far away from me. Butterfly to find flowers, night habitat grass


    Li Heng suddenly felt that his heart seemed to be seized suddenly, and the pain was unbearable. His fingers holding the paper trembled uncontrollably. He thought Xiao Jiu didn''t understand, but the child knew, but he said that.


    Seeing the mottled tears on the last page, Li Heng finally couldn''t help asking, "little nine, are you gone?"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and couldn''t help complaining: "I''m leaving. I''m going down the mountain alone. There are many jackals, tigers and leopards in the mountain forest. No matter how fierce Miss Jiu is, she is only a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old. She has been injured by someone like that. I don''t know if she will be in danger when she goes down the mountain so heartbroken? "


    Li Heng''s face turned white. He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "the Mo family will send someone to protect her."


    Yuan shisan grumbled: "if it''s dark like this tonight, it may rain. If it''s really raining, can the Mo family send a group of people to protect Miss nine? Even if I don''t pay attention at night like this, I will lose face with you. What''s more, Miss nine has never been far away by herself. In case of any danger, she must be unprepared. Do you really have to wait for something to happen before you repent? "


    Li Heng''s face is as white as paper, and his eyes are dark. He looks at yuan shisan with an unpredictable look. Yuan shisan''s heart beats a drum when he is looked at. He is afraid that he is really angry. When he wants to move his head, he hears Li Heng Chen say: "take me to find Xiao Jiu!"


    Yuan shisan was so surprised that he immediately prepared something to take Li Heng to chase Xiao Jiu.


    They went out of the temple and ran down the mountain road. Yuan shisan thought that Xiaojiu would not go too far according to the foot distance. But they ran down the mountain road until dawn, but they didn''t find Xiaojiu at all. Li Heng''s face is hard to see the extreme. Yuan shisan can''t help but worry about it. Is Miss nine really in danger? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 469

    Inadvertently glancing at a thing hanging on the branch of a cliff, Li Heng''s face changed greatly, and even his body trembled.


    Yuan shisan followed Li Heng''s line of sight and was stunned. He rushed down and took off the cloth hanging on the branch. He looked at Li Heng and hesitated: "master, this is like the cloth on Miss nine''s clothes."


    Li Heng looked at the bottomless cliff beside the branch of the tree. His face was pale. He stared at yuan shisan tightly and asked in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng with fright and said carefully: "when his subordinates arranged for someone to wash Miss Jiu''s clothes, they specially saw the cloth of her clothes. This kind of material is Tianluo silk, so they can''t rub it hard. There won''t be any clothes of this kind in Dawu temple. However, Miss nine''s skill is agile and her fortune is profound. "The more yuan shisan said, the lower her voice, and the more she said, the more she dared not look at Li Heng''s face.


    "Immediately transfer all the people who can be transferred to search the mountain!" Li Heng went to the edge of the cliff and looked at the cliff that he couldn''t see because of the light rain and fog. He interrupted yuan shisan in a deep voice and ordered directly.


    When yuan shisan heard Li Heng''s voice, which seemed to squeeze out of his throat, he could not help trembling. If something happened to miss nine, would the master be crazy? Miss nine can''t have an accident, can''t!


    Yuan shisan, with a look of awe inspiring, immediately replied, "yes!" But as soon as his voice fell, he saw Li Heng jump down and climb a vine on the edge of the cliff. Yuan shisan was so surprised that he rushed over and cried out: "master, no, absolutely not!"


    Without hesitation, Li Heng continued to descend, looked up and said to yuan shisan, "stop talking nonsense, go to arrange it immediately, and find Xiao Jiu as soon as possible at all costs!"


    Yuan shisan''s heart suddenly sank, and his voice answered, "my subordinates take orders!" After taking a deep look at Li Heng, yuan shisan sipped his lips, turned around and ran to dispatch his staff.


    Li Heng is desperate to venture down the cliff to try to find small nine, small nine is at the bottom of the cliff pulling the weeds on his body, complaining about his bad luck.


    Last night, Xiaojiu left Dawu Temple dejected and walked down the mountain road dizzily. As he walked, there was a light rain in the sky. Xiaojiu was cold, hungry, sad and sad. He slipped without paying attention. It was dark and the road was slippery. Before he could react, Xiaojiu rushed straight to the nearby cliff.


    When she saw that she was about to fall, she was so lucky that she was caught by the small tree on the edge of the cliff. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she heard the fork snap and break. She cried and fell.


    Xiaojiu was really scared. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his instinct. He woke up a little. He twisted his body desperately and pulled out the dagger in his boots in the air. Taking advantage of the sliding gap, he successfully inserted the dagger into the crevice of the cliff. Fortunately, he avoided falling directly into the bottom of the cliff and turning it into a meat cake.


    At that time, Xiao Jiu was hungry, tired and scared out in a cold sweat. She really had no strength to climb up. In addition, she was only ten feet away from the bottom of the cliff at that time. It was so bright that she could barely see that the bottom of the cliff was just some weeds and rocks. There was no fierce beast, so she slowly climbed down.


    Bumpy finally climbed to the bottom of the cliff, small nine did not have time to wipe the sweat on his head, just walked two steps, then stepped into the mud pit, planted a mouth gnawing mud, not to mention also stained with an unknown weed. What''s more, I don''t know what kind of weed it is. The seeds are all thorns that stick to the clothes and can''t be taken off. It makes xiaojiuqi jump.


    When he was mumbling and dragging the weeds on his clothes, Xiao Jiu suddenly saw something flash across the grass not far away, and his eyes lit up immediately. Xiaojiu put out her tongue and licked the corner of her lip. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The roast rabbit was delicious, especially when she was so hungry.


    Small nine can''t help but roll up the sleeve, quietly toward the hare touched the past, the hare heard the movement, long ears trembled and ran, small nine immediately ran in the direction of rabbit escape, so all the way to chase the hare, unconsciously ran far away, did not know that in the moment of her running away, Li Heng will be down to the bottom of the cliff in another half an hour. Gasping for breath, little nine grabs the hare''s ear and looks at the fat rabbit''s leg with satisfaction. The hare pedals reluctantly, and is knocked by little nine suddenly and honestly. Xiaojiu coughed twice, looked around, trying to find a place with water to clean up the rabbit, and drank some water by the way. She was very tired after this run, and now her voice is almost smoking.


    Looking around, Xiaojiu finds that he has lost his way unconsciously. Looking around at the tall trees, Xiaojiu can''t help frowning. Xiaojiu looked at it carefully and thought that he had run out of the valley by accident. At this moment, he should be near a hillside forest. Looking at the tall trees around him, Xiaojiu could not help but be happy.


    It doesn''t matter what''s lost or not when you''re thirsty or hungry. There''s no better way to make Xiaojiu happy than having water nearby. Where there are tall trees in the mountain forest area, there must be water. This is the common sense that Xing Guogong told Xiao Jiu to March. Xiao Jiu climbed up a tall tree and looked at it. As expected, he saw a stream not far away.


    Small nine with rabbit happily ran toward the stream, small nine pain happy drink enough water, is preparing a knife, the result of the hare skinned roast to eat, inadvertently Piao to the water of their own, not from a fright.


    Looking at the wild man with messy hair, muddy face, ragged clothes and even worse than a beggar reflected in the water, Xiao Jiu almost shook his hand and let the hare go. Suddenly found himself in a mess of the status quo of the small nine is to clean up, suddenly heard a different voice came, not from the vigilant look forward to the woods.


    Two men with ragged clothes and disordered hair but cleaner face than Xiao Jiu came out. When they saw Xiao Jiu, they were stunned. A man turned to run with a low cry, but was pulled back by his companion.


    Small nine can''t help but have some silly eyes, but see one of the thin and tall men with burning eyes staring at the rabbit in his hand, Gudong a loud swallow a mouthful of saliva, pointed to himself and said: "Hey, boy, leave the rabbit, I, we will spare your life!"


    Small nine frowned, closely followed by the thin and tall man with a narrow face seems to also react, also closely staring at small nine in the hands of the rabbit, red small nine said: "yes, rabbit stay, people can go!"


    Small nine tiny hook under lip Cape, slowly stood up, she unexpectedly met in the wild mountain robbery, interesting, really very interesting. Small nine with rabbit is not anxious to walk toward the two men in the past, the two men first a happy, but looking at small nine bright eyes and feel some wrong, two people look at each other, unexpectedly coincidentally back two steps. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 470

    Small nine almost didn''t laugh out, these two on this pair of virtue this son dare to rob her? She was worried that she would have to bake the rabbit herself for a while. It happened that someone sent her to work as a coolie. She was really lucky.


    Xiaojiu walked to the two men with a smile and asked them, "who has roasted a rabbit, you two?"


    The thin and tall man quickly took a look at the narrow face man. The narrow face man was very nervous and looked at Xiaojiu. He was very alert. Xiaojiu nodded slightly and said with a smile, "how about your craft?"


    Narrow face man Lengleng Leng looking at small nine, nervous body some tremble, see small nine more want to laugh, just at this time, narrow face man suddenly raised his hand, saw a white smoke suddenly rushed to small nine face.


    Small nine secret way is not good, the other hand unexpectedly has smoke, she immediately hold her breath quickly back, but it''s too late, inhale a small amount of white smoke small nine already can''t control dizziness, small nine heart wry smile repeatedly, she would be in this kind of gully by a stupid robber in the hands of smoke, is really a shame to lose big hair!


    Two men see small nine body sloshing, some stand unsteadily, not from excited look at each other, but only closely staring at small nine, did not mean to step forward.


    Seeing that the two men were so careful, a crazy idea suddenly flashed through little nine''s head. When she just fell off the cliff, she heard a exclamation clearly. If she didn''t guess wrong, it should be Mo''s dark guard. On the way to Dawu temple, Xiao Jiu faintly noticed that someone had been following her. Although the other party was very hidden, from some clues, Xiao Jiu still decided that the other party should be Mo''s Secret guard.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to explain that she went out alone for the first time. She often settled down in some remote places along the way, but she never met a beggar or robber. And no matter which shop she went to, even if it was a small village shop, the shop owner was warm and kind, cautious and afraid of being careless. There was no such person as cunning, vicious, cold and mean in legend.


    Small nine don''t believe her luck can be good to such a degree, also won''t conceit to think oneself how attractive, even bad people can''t bear to lay hands on her. So the only explanation is that after the family found her out alone, they quietly sent the dark guard to follow her and help her manage everything along the way, so as to ensure that she arrived at the destination all the way safely, and then returned to Mo''s home safely, which would never let her have any accident or crisis.


    Even if she is not in Mo''s family, she is still cared by Mo''s family. She always hides in the family''s guard like a baby. Small nine can''t help but think of what Li Heng said when he refused her. She can''t help but feel angry. She is already big. Why does everyone think that she is still small and needs protection?


    Xiaojiu secretly clenched her fist and made up her mind. Only when she let them know her real strength, they would believe that she was not the little girl who needed to be protected and didn''t know anything.


    Xiao Jiu pursed her lips. As she was about to find a clean place to fall down and pretend to be dazed, she suddenly heard two stupid robbers quarrel. She only listened to the thin and tall one who was very suspicious and asked the narrow face, "can''t you smoke like that? Why hasn''t she fallen yet? "


    "I made it according to the prescription of the former military doctor. That''s right. Even if the dosage is wrong, it should have an effect." Narrow face man is not very confident said.


    "I''ve told you for a long time that this medicine can be dispensed casually. Don''t think you can make trouble by yourself if you remember a prescription and help the military doctor dispense it twice?"


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense? You see, this boy is very weak. I''ll go up and give him a stick! "


    "Then you can be careful. We are robbing, not killing. You have a little discretion. Don''t beat people up."


    "All right, you? We are all in this situation. What does it matter whether we kill or not? You don''t want a rabbit? "


    "I think so, but I haven''t killed anyone either?"¡° It''s like I''ve been killed. We''ve joined the army together. I''m not as good as you. You didn''t even touch the sword, but you were forced to be a deserter. What a piece of luck! "


    "Come on, don''t say these useless words. Aren''t you going to knock that boy out? Hurry up, knock out and take the rabbit. We won''t be hungry today. "


    "Well, I''ll find a stick!"


    "Come back, come back, he''s down, he''s down!"


    "It''s a shame! Ah, the medicine I made works. Ha ha ha ha, I have a way to live in the future! "


    "Stop daydreaming? You are now deserted, without registered residence, that is, you can make medicine, where to go or a dead end. "


    "You''ll die if you don''t say a few words. My mother is still waiting for me to send my pay. I can''t die!"


    "I can''t die either. The cow has done us such a harm. If I die, I have to go and hold him on my back."


    "Can you hold it? My brother-in-law is a general. Can people of our status touch the clothes of Niu? "


    "It''s a damn unfair world. The bad guys do all the bad things and get rich as officials. The good guys don''t have a good reward and they can''t even fill their stomachs. If only our boss were a general."


    "Don''t say it''s useless, take the rabbit and leave quickly!"


    "Ah, this boy is dizzy. Why is he still so strong?"


    "You''re so stupid. Why can''t you get a rabbit?"


    "Ah, this boy, no, he, she is a woman!"


    "Woman? Oh, my God, how can some women be so buried? "


    Hearing two idiots comment on themselves, Xiao Jiu can''t help clenching her fist. She promises that if the two idiots talk nonsense again, she will get up and beat them. Fortunately, these two people have already started to change the topic. Xiao Jiu continues to lie down and faint according to the impulse of resisting beating.


    Only listen to the tall and thin some excited proposal: "Hey, you say we carry her back to the boss when daughter-in-law?"


    "Narrow face man does not agree with the way:" so buried, the boss afraid is not up to it


    "It''s good that we can find a woman in this place where birds don''t poop. Besides, the little face is dirty, but it has nose and eyes. Besides, it''s good that we can catch rabbits even though we can speak just now."


    "You have a point. OK, let''s take her back!"


    The two men agreed that they would immediately lift Xiaojiu, pick up the rabbit and go back. Small nine closed his eyes, listening to two idiots, you say a word, I say a word, not a moment will understand their identity.


    It turned out that these two idiots were deserters or recruits who had just joined the army for less than two months. Because they were persecuted by unscrupulous superiors as coolies, in order to survive, they ran out with a small commander and hid in the mountains as bandits. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 471

    It''s a pity that these people have no experience of robbing families and houses, and they are afraid that they will be caught by deserters and beheaded in crowded places, so they can only hide in the deep mountains and forests and make a living by beating wild animals and collecting wild vegetables.


    A group of more than ten people, all young men, are required to maintain their daily life. Hunting and gathering alone is not enough. Moreover, as there are fewer and fewer wild animals around their residence, they have to venture to a farther place to look for food. It''s really very hungry, because a rabbit will take the risk to deal with Xiaojiu with the smoke.


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t expect that there were such idiots in the world. However, Xiaojiu was satisfied with their identity. In this way, she not only had a temporary foothold, but also didn''t have to worry about them going to inform. After all, they were more afraid of being known.


    So small nine will be relieved to wait for himself to be carried back to the mountain bandit nest, the result is not careful to relax, oversleep in the past. The skinny, tall and narrow faced man, who had no idea, thought that the smoke was so amazing that he could make Xiaojiu dizzy for such a long time. They were very happy, but they didn''t know that Xiaojiu had known all kinds of hidden weapons since she was a child. This kind of smoke could make her dizzy.


    In the mountain bandit''s nest, the boss Yu Xing looks at his brother''s so-called "daughter-in-law" who has brought her back. He has some silly eyes. Before he knew what was going on, he saw the "daughter-in-law" who was said to be dizzy suddenly turn over and sit up. After looking at him, she looked around and stretched her waist. Just like other people who had nothing to do, she stood up lazily and was very disgusted and yelled at him: "hey, big beard, are you their boss? Tut Tut, it''s not easy for you to make yourself miserable! "


    Yu Xing was stunned. He really didn''t know what he should do. He could only pinch himself. When he found the pain, he realized that he was not dreaming. He immediately clenched his fists and yelled at the dirty strange woman: "who are you?"


    Xiaojiu looked at the big man with a messy beard, glanced at his clenched fist, turned his eyes with disdain, glanced around impolitely, went straight to the only wooden pier on one side, sat down, yawned and announced lazily: "from now on, I''m your boss, you individuals, I''ll take it first. "


    All the men were stunned. Yu Xing also stared round his eyes. He was impatient and couldn''t help laughing and yelling, "are you a madman?"


    Small nine swept an eye public, not anxious not slow of take out money bag from the bosom, pull to open directly toward the ground a fall, only listen to Ding Ding Dong Dong a burst of disorderly ring, the man on the scene coincidentally inverted inhale cool air.


    Seeing that, Xiaojiu was very satisfied. She kicked the silver beads on the ground with her toes and looked at the people with a smile: "now, can I be your boss? As long as you recognize me as the boss and listen to me, I promise that you will be too lazy to look at these things in the future. "


    "Are you serious? Aren''t we going to get rich! " Someone couldn''t help cheering.


    Someone couldn''t help stepping forward, pinching a silver bead and biting it hard, exclaimed: "it''s true, it''s silver!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but rush up to pick up the silver beads. Yu Xing stares at the crowd and shouts angrily, "stop! I''ll break anyone''s hand if he dares to move!" All of them look at Yu Xing and see that Yu Xing''s face is dark. They can''t help but retreat.


    Small nine curiously looked at Yu Xing one eye, secret way this group of people actually quite listen to the words of big beard, it seems that big beard quite prestige.


    Yu Xing glared at everyone, turned his head to stare at Xiao Jiu, and asked warily, "who are you?"


    Xiaojiu slapped the dry mud on his hands impolitely and said carelessly: "my identity is not what you can inquire about, and I won''t reveal your identity to others. I need a temporary residence, and you need someone to help you get food to fill your stomach. Let''s get what we need. Why not? "


    Yu Xing sneered: "who knows if you are a good person or a bad person? If you think that you can be our boss with a little stinky money, dream and want to be our boss, then show your ability! " Say, then clench a fist toward small nine pounce up. Xiaojiu stares at Yu Xing angrily. She is hungry now. She really doesn''t want to do it with money. She doesn''t want to do it with money. She has to do it with her. She really wants to die!


    Xiaojiu sits lazily on the wooden pier, as if he doesn''t see Yu Xing''s terrible momentum at all. When Yu Xing''s fist is about to hit her, he lifts his arm at will. People can''t help but exclaim, thinking that small nine''s arm will be directly interrupted by Yu Xing, but Yu Xing seems to bump into the stone wall and rubs back a few steps. People can''t help but be shocked!


    Yu Xing himself was also startled. He looked at his fists, and then looked at the crazy woman who was able to block his attack on thin arms and legs. How could his powerful fists be blocked by such thin arms? The most important thing is that he didn''t feel the force of the other party at all?


    Small nine stretched a lazy waist, some impatient to silly Leng Leng Yu Xing way: "you have practiced South boxing for a few days?"? No serious training, the footwall instability will not force, only a brute force, in addition to bluffing, nothing at all


    Yu Xing stares at Xiao Jiu. He can''t believe it. He can see through his details. Who knows small nine seems to be not enough, and added a fire way: "look at your body shape, practice through the back fist grab step attack, there may be save." With that, Xiao Jiu suddenly got up and rushed to Yu Xing. He raised his fist to hit him in the neck.


    Yu Xing is startled, but he can''t stand still. Xiao Jiu takes a half step and grabs his fist. He hits Yu Xing''s right shoulder. Yu Xing touches his right shoulder and looks at Xiao Jiu in shock. He can''t believe that he is easily defeated by a woman, who is not old and thin.


    Other people have long been silly, narrow face and thin and tall one can''t help but wonder if Xiaojiu is a fox demon. Otherwise, how could he be dizzy just now by a magic drug, but now he suddenly becomes so powerful?


    Small nine picked to pick eyebrow tip to Yu Xing way: "just now what I use is to snatch a step to attack straight, your footwall is not stable and have no foundation, only practice this kind of Kung Fu, can use the natural strength to kill the other party unprepared.". As for you, you are their original boss. Now that I have defeated you, can I be your boss? " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 472

    They all looked at each other and looked at Yu Xing. Yu Xing looked at Xiao Jiu for a while. He suddenly knelt down in front of Xiao Jiu and said in a deep voice: "little Yu Xing, I''ve seen the eldest one. I''ll be sent by the horse in front of the saddle in the future!"


    Everyone was stunned, hesitated to look at Yu Xing, and then looked at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was very satisfied with Yu Xing''s intelligence. He nodded with a smile and said, "good, Yu Xing. Today you recognize me as the boss, and then I will cover you. I will take revenge for the bullying of you by that Niu."


    Yu Xing looked at Xiao Jiu in shock and said in a dull voice: "the brother-in-law surnamed Niu is the garrison general of Anxi. He is powerful and hard to shake."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "Anxi town? There will be such goods under Guo Qianjin''s hands. It seems that Guo is not as strict as in the legend! "


    In order to strengthen the governance of Northwest China, the Kaiyuan female emperor established nine border towns in Northwest China, namely Anxi, Beiting, Hexi, Shuofang, Hedong, Fanyang, Pinglu, Longyou and Jiannan, under the unified jurisdiction of Beiting and Anxi. Unlike the northwest army, which is under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of war, the garrison of these nine border towns is under the jurisdiction of their respective prefectures. On weekdays, it is mainly to ensure the safety of the people in the jurisdiction, and in wartime, it serves as a reserve force to provide supplies for the Northwest army.


    Anxi town is the site where Anxi capital protects Guo Qianjin. Guo Qianjin used to be under the old man''s command. The old man thinks that he has more than enough strength to defend the city and attack the land. However, he is rigorous and can be used. I didn''t expect that Guo Qianjin''s subordinates could bully others and soldiers. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but curl his lips. As his grandfather said, one can''t help being slack after staying in a seat for a long time.


    Xiaojiu thinks of herself, but doesn''t know that she calls Anxi Duhu''s name directly, which makes Yu Xing feel like a storm. He looks at Xiaojiu in surprise and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Xiaojiu thought that Yu Xing didn''t believe in himself, so he said with some dissatisfaction: "it''s just an Anxi garrison general. I''ll settle this matter. I''ll go back to the one named Niu. If his brother-in-law doesn''t know, it''s all right. If he does, I''ll clean it up for you. Now can you trust me? "


    Yu Xing looks at Xiao Jiu, and there is a flash of light in her eyes. I don''t know why. Although the woman is in a mess at the moment, which seems to be similar to them, she speaks the name of Du Hu directly when she talks about Niu. That kind of expression and tone makes Yu Xing feel as if these people are insignificant in front of her.


    Yu Xing can''t help but look forward to it. Maybe she can really help them get revenge and give them a way to live. Yu Xingxin fell down on his knees and said to Xiao Jiu, "I believe in the boss, and I''m willing to follow him to the death!"


    Other people see Yu Xing like this, can''t help but also busy kneel down to small nine: "small is willing to follow the loyalty!"


    Small nine was startled, quickly waved his hand and said: "that, I became the boss, but I don''t want your life or anything. As long as you are willing to listen to me during this period of time, I will certainly take revenge for you in the future, and ensure that you will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of your life. As for other things, I can''t manage it. You''d better keep your own lives. "


    They were stunned. Yu Xing looked at Xiao Jiu and nodded: "yes!" They all nodded.


    Xiaojiu was very satisfied with this. She asked everyone to get up. She glanced around and thought, "today is my first day as boss. Let''s fill your stomach first. In this way, I''d like you to come with me."


    Yu Xing is dragged aside by Xiao Jiu with a blank face. Seeing that Xiao Jiu doesn''t know where to take out a ball of things, he pinches it on his face for a while and says it''s OK. Yu Xing turns around blankly, but hears a exclamation. Zhang Youfu, a tall and thin man, rushes to Yu Xing and shouts: "boss, no, brother Xing, how did you become like this?"


    Then narrow face Luo Quan also followed: "brother, is it really you?"


    I don''t know what I''ve become, so I can''t help asking you: "what''s wrong with me? What have I become? "


    People can''t help but surround him, you a word I a language of say, small nine don''t have good spirit of interrupt them a way: "make a fuss what?"? Are you not hungry? Yu Xing, no one knows you now. You can go to the nearby village and buy some food. Besides, you can get some clean clothes and see that you are all dirty. " They were stunned. They all looked at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu looked down at his muddy clothes, frowned and yelled: "what are you looking at? Even if I roll in the mud, it''s cleaner than you. Why don''t you go and bake the rabbit for me, and then burn some hot water. I want to wash my face. "


    Everyone can''t help but be stunned. Xiaojiu stares at this group of idiots. Some of them regret that their decision is too hasty. If these idiots are known to be their own subordinates in the future, won''t she be laughed to death?


    Small nine secretly belly Fei unceasingly, wake up God''s afterlife, busily ordered everyone to clean up, roast rabbit roast rabbit boiling water, quietly told everyone must let this from the sky boss satisfaction.


    Yu Xing is stunned by Xiaojiu''s astonishing actions. However, Xiaojiu''s unintentional gesture makes him keenly realize that no matter what identity this woman is, whether she is a good person or a bad person, her intention to be their boss is the only chance for them to change their fate. What he can do is to lead his brothers to seize this opportunity and never let go.


    Realizing this, Yu Xing immediately ordered everyone to follow Xiao Jiu''s orders and set out to buy food and clothing in nearby villages.


    After a while, the hot water just burned was brought to Xiaojiu. Looking at the hot water in the broken soil tank and the dirty cloth towel beside the tank, Xiaojiu felt that he had a long way to go.


    At dusk, Yu Xing came back with two bags of grain on his back, full of pots and pans. He carefully walked through the woods, picked up the bushes and went to the shelter. He was excited and cried out: "I''m back!"


    But he didn''t receive the expected cheers. Confused, Yu Xing strode into the shack, but he was stunned. He looked at the woman lying on the clean grass crenels with her two legs crossed. She was white and spotless. She narrowed her eyes slightly and hooked her lips. Her smile looked like a fairy who had slipped out of the heaven to play in the world, which made Yu Xing look silly.


    When Zhang Youfu saw that Yu Xing came back and saw that he had carried many things on his back, he went over happily. Yu Xing handed them to Zhang Youfu in a daze, but his eyes still stayed on the woman. Until Zhang Youfu wanted to take off the iron pot hanging on him, Yu Xing just woke up, pointed to the woman lying on the grass crenel and asked in a low voice, "she, who is she?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 473

    Zhang Youfu was stunned and said in a lower voice: "that''s the boss, our new year''s boss!"


    "Ah? Year, boss? " Yu Xing was startled and could not help shouting. Xiao Jiu, who was lying on the haystack, turned his head and saw that it was him. He nodded slightly at him and said, "are you back?"


    Hearing the familiar voice of the woman, Yu Xing was convinced that the person who looked like a fairy in front of her was really the dirty strange woman, looking at her beautiful face. Yu Xing couldn''t help pinching his thigh. He just managed to stabilize his mood. He nodded his head and said, "yes, I''m back."


    Xiaojiu casually made a sound and continued to play with the ends of his hair.


    Yu Xing carefully takes back the too shocked sight, drags Zhang Youfu to ask in a low voice outside. After listening to Zhang Youfu''s words, Yu Xing raised his eyes and looked around. Only in a few hours did he find that their mountain bandit nest had completely changed.


    The originally messy shack was cleaned up inside and outside, even the sleeping grass buttress was rebuilt, and there were several more stone benches in the shack. Although the brothers'' clothes are still ragged, their hands and faces are clean, and they are not like chatting and gossiping together in the past. Some of them are busy chipping sticks, and some of them are busy knitting straw ropes. They are all busy one by one, just glancing at the boss secretly from time to time.


    After all, this kind of place suddenly fell a fairy, or a dream can not imagine how beautiful fairy, do not want to look at them, they are not men.


    Yu Xing looks at the sky and thinks about it. He pulls Zhang Youfu to light the fire and cook. When the rice is cooked, Yu Xing carefully selects the roundest bowl, fills a bowl full of rice, and personally brings it to Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine saw the meal that the eye Yu Xing brings over, see is a Tuo Tuo, don''t know is noodles or the soup that rice''s knot in one''s heart boils, not from slightly frowned to ask a way: "what is this?"


    Yu Xing carefully looked at the small nine''s face, Shan Shan replied: "pimple soup."


    "No porridge or anything?"


    "Well, if the elder wants to have porridge, the younger one will cook it."


    "Forget it, I''ll have a bite of it. I''ll get something delicious when it''s dark!"


    "Make something delicious? Where to? "


    "It''s said that there are wolves by the stream at night? Is there anything else besides the wolf? Don''t you have a boar, a deer or a bear? "


    "That, I don''t know."


    "No wonder you are not a good boss. You are so close that you don''t even know this. Well, you go down, and I''ll see for myself in the evening. " Small nine took the pimple soup, not good gas waved his hand, let the aftertaste down.


    When Yu Xing retreats with doubts, he suddenly hears Xiao Jiu murmur to himself, "wolf meat is not very delicious." thinking of some possibility, Yu Xing''s face suddenly changes and goes out quickly.


    Knowing that shovel hunting was indeed a plan for Xiao nine, the rest of the world was not anxious. They were barehanded. The only weapon they could be armed with was the wooden sticks and shovels that were spoil today.


    Yu Xing can''t help but immediately go to dissuade Xiao Jiu, but Zhang Youfu pulls him down and says excitedly: "brother Xing, our boss has a bow and crossbow!"


    Yu Xing was stunned. He looked at Zhang Youfu in shock. Zhang Youfu nodded his head and said: "really, it''s a real crossbow. The arrow doesn''t know what it is, and it''s still shining. Today, not long after you left, the rabbit was roasted. When the boss ate, the brothers were greedy and couldn''t help staring at him. The boss was looked at awkwardly, so he said to make some meat for everyone. Then, by the way, the eldest was standing there, next to the tree, staring at the sky for a while, raising his hand, just like this, two arrows, two arrows! Shot down two grouse! That guy is big. The meat is delicious. I''ve reserved a piece for you. Brother Xing, have a taste! " Looking at the roast bird meat handed by Zhang Youfu as a treasure, Yu Xing feels that his head is a bit covered. The bow and arrow are still shining. Is it the divine arm crossbow?


    Yu Xing suddenly widened his eyes. When he went to Duhufu with the captain to carry weapons, he had the chance to see a magic arm crossbow. It was said that it was very expensive. It was made up of a gun, a sandalwood, an iron gun, a bronze horse face, a hair and a string of hemp rope. The body of the big bow is three feet and two inches, the chord length is two feet and five inches, and the arrow feather is several inches long. It can enter the elm half lag after shooting more than 340 steps.


    Yu Xing busily pulls Zhang Youfu to ask carefully, and finds that Xiao Jiu is really using a magic arm crossbow. Yu Xing''s heart can''t help beating violently. Even the captain has never touched the magic arm crossbow. How old is it? Who is she in the end? Is she really an expert?


    Yu Xing suddenly began to look forward to tonight''s hunting. Maybe he could understand who this mysterious woman was through tonight?


    It''s getting dark. Seeing that everyone has enough to eat and drink, and the sticks and straw ropes are all ready, Xiao Jiu counts the number of people and asks them to take the cut sticks and woven straw ropes and set out to the stream.


    Yu Xing followed Xiao Jiu and saw her stop and go. After a while, he could not help but ask in a low voice, "boss, have you ever hunted before?"


    Small nine nodded, Yu Xing is about to ask again, but see small nine don''t know what eyes see a bright, suddenly quickly walk forward, Yu Xing Leng under busy follow up.


    They all followed Xiaojiu to a depression downstream of the stream. Xiaojiu waved to Yuxing. Yuxing hurriedly stepped forward. Xiaojiu pointed to a place on the ground and said: "dig a hole here, dig deeper, insert the cut stick in it, cover it with branches and hay, and remember to make a mark next to it when it''s done, so as to save yourself from accidentally falling in."


    "Are you making a trap? How deep is it? What''s the catch? " Yu Xing asked;


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of white he one eye way: "can put you in of depth, is to make a trap, I can know what prey will fall in, ask of superfluous?"? Anyway, it''s not for catching you. Dig quickly! "


    Yu Xing didn''t dare to ask any more, so he took people to dig quickly. Yu Xing and a few people are busy digging traps. Xiao Jiu and a few other people go to the nearby woods. Xiao Jiu looks around and asks them to tie some straw ropes in the woods to make a net bag.


    Everything is ready, the moon also gradually rose, small nine with the people to find a hiding place to sit down, let the people hide well, small nine cross legs closed his eyes to Yu Xing way: "stare at the water side, there is a movement call me, let them all sit down, don''t send out a little movement, who if the prey to startle away, I cut him to feed the wolf."


    Everyone a Lin, Yu Xing busy low voice way: "yes, boss!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 474

    In the middle of the moon, the sounds of various animals gradually appeared in the mountain forest at night. People were a little uneasy. When they heard a wolf roaring nearby, they couldn''t help sitting still.


    Luo Quan asked Yu Xing in a low voice: "brother Xing, how long do we have to wait like this? There won''t be a pack of wolves after a while, will they eat us all? "


    Yu Xing secretly looked at Xiao Jiu, who was still motionless and closed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "wait a second, see what the boss says!" Then he patted Luo Quan''s shoulder and swept his eyes. The crowd said in a low voice: "don''t worry, everyone. Wait a second."


    Small nine inadvertently hooked the lower lip corner in the closed eyes, and the people continued to wait patiently. After a while, they didn''t hear the wolf howling again. They were relieved. At this time, not far away suddenly came a sharp howl, everyone was startled, some people almost did not shout directly.


    Xiaojiu opened his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s a boar!" Said, then rubbed jumped up, people just feel in front of a flower, then instantly disappeared small nine figure.


    Zhang Youfu''s face turned white and his voice trembled: "ghost, ghost --" as soon as he cried out, he was slapped by Yu Xing and closed his mouth.


    Zhang Youfu looked at Yu Xing in horror. Yu Xing said in a low voice, "stupid, that''s lightness skill!" Yu Xing''s voice reveals his excitement uncontrollably. He feels more and more that Xiao Jiu must be a high-ranking person. They have met a noble person.


    Yu Xing cheered to the crowd: "come with me, let''s catch the boar with the new year''s boss!"


    Hearing the wild boar, everyone was excited and ran to the trap with Yu Xing. Yu Xing leads them to the trap. Yu Xing takes a close look. He sees that the top of the trap has collapsed, and there are sticks with blood on their tips, but there are no shadows of Xiao Jiu and wild boar around.


    Yu Xing looked around the trap and found several pig footprints. He frowned. It seemed that the trap they had dug was not deep enough to let the boar escape again.


    After carefully identifying the location, Yu Xing waved to the crowd and said, "chase!"


    They followed Yu Xing and followed the footprints of the pig. As he was chasing, Yu Xing suddenly heard Zhang Youfu''s voice trembling and calling: "old, old, wild, wild boar!"


    "Is it the boss or the boar?" Yu Xing didn''t look up, but he was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    I saw a huge wild boar, two thick and long tusks sticking out from the corner of its mouth, glowing white in the moonlight. At this time, its nose kept spewing white air, staring at the girl in front of it full of anger.


    The power of the huge wild boar is amazing. The wild boar''s loess under its hooves flies and rushes to Xiaojiu. The sharp tusks seem to pierce her slender body in the next moment.


    Yu Xing can''t help but shout angrily. Holding the long stick, he immediately rushes up. Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan look at each other, clench the stick in their hands, and carefully follow up. When other people see this, they also slowly follow up.


    See wild boar toward his rapid rushed over, small nine frowned, was wild boar''s tusk top is not joking. The boar''s fur is very thick. It can be said that it is invulnerable and difficult to attack. The weakest place should be its two eyes. As long as it can hurt the boar''s eyes and make it unable to distinguish the direction, it can be slowly wounded and captured with hard objects.


    But the wild boar runs so fast. If she wants to shoot an arrow into its eye, she needs to be close enough, but now there is only a dagger in her hand. Does she want to risk catching the boar''s tusk and then shoot it?


    Just at this time, Xiaojiu suddenly hears Yu Xing''s cry. He can''t help looking up. Yu Xing suddenly raises his hand and throws the stick at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu catches the stick in his heart. See small nine right hand clench stick, support one end on the ground, another end tightly hold in the hand, let stick tilt support on the ground. The left hand holds the crossbow tightly. When the boar rushes to the front, the right hand presses down the stick and picks it up. The stick is lifted up, right across the tusks of the boar. The boar can''t help twisting his head and trying to shake the stick away. Xiaojiu immediately raises the crossbow and aims it in the eyes.


    A three edged arrow shot right into the boar''s right eye. The boar was blinded by an arrow, and immediately howled sharply. The head of the wild boar continued to rush over, but it was a bit staggering because it couldn''t be seen on the right side. Small nine took advantage of the opportunity to kick the boar belly, boar eat pain, staggering toward the front, slammed into a big tree!


    Rao Shi is a wild boar with rough skin and thick meat. He was hit so hard when he was blind. He was also dizzy and staggered like a drunkard!


    Small nine see, immediately catch up, raised the crossbow aimed at the boar''s left eye shot, a streamer fly, boar''s left eye suddenly inserted a sharp arrow. Small nine in the heart is very happy, blunt numerous people to drink a: "fast up!" He took the lead to rush to the boar with a stick.


    Yu Xing and others are also very excited. Yu Xing grabs Zhang Youfu''s stick and rushes up. Everyone rushes up immediately.


    Xiaojiu raises his foot and kicks the boar''s stomach heavily. The boar is attacked, and immediately turns around and rushes towards Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu jumps quickly to avoid the boar, and kicks the boar''s eye in the backhand.


    Wild boar eat pain howl, crazy rush up, that crazy ferocious appearance let the people who rush to not hesitate to come forward, Yu Xing clenched long stick, with a sharp end to the wild boar''s stomach.


    He didn''t expect that the skin of the wild boar was so thick. With the long, thick and hard mane, he tried his best to stab it. He just scratched it from its stomach, and didn''t hurt its skin at all.


    Yu Xing was shocked to see one foot and one foot toward the head of the wild boar fiercely kick, kick the wild boar howl, but how can not avoid the small nine, can not help but shiver from the bottom of my heart. Now Xiaojiu is not a fairy. She is clearly a lethal Rocha. She became famous in the first World War and has been at the top of the food chain since then.


    Seeing that Xiao Jiu''s wild boar couldn''t fight back, they all braved up and tried to hit him with a stick. Luo Quan raised the stick and pounded it at the boar''s howling mouth. Unexpectedly, the boar opened his mouth and bit the stick. After listening to Ka Lala, the stick with thick and thin fist was bitten off by it!


    Luo Quan can''t help but scream. The leg of the wild boar kicks hurts. When Xiao Jiu sees that the fool can''t help, he adds to the mess. He can''t help but shout angrily: "shut up The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 475

    Small nine angry drink Luo right, a distraction let desperate wild boar seize the opportunity, immediately pull out the end of the road to run.


    Small nine gas of mercilessly stare Luo Quan one eye, quickly toward wild boar chase past, Yu Xing etc. also busy with Chase past.


    In the desperate situation, the wild boar broke out a strong desire for survival. Although it was badly damaged, it still broke through the fetters of the dense bush with its rough skin and thick meat, and ran away again.


    Small nine with people immediately catch up, to catch up with the wild boar joint force will it stun catch, they have unconsciously run out of ten or twenty miles.


    Xiaojiudu was sweating. Yu Xing and others were out of breath. After binding the wild boar, they all sat on the ground and gasped.


    Xiao Jiu wiped the sweat on his head and adjusted his breath with the method of breathing. He looked around and saw that they were in a valley. There was a river winding eastward in the middle of the valley. Now it was shining with light blue under the moonlight. The river meanders through the valley and flows into the mountains in the northwest. It''s like a milky way flowing into the black sea of stars, especially the bright spots


    light spot? Small nine rubbed to stand up for a while, carefully looking toward those light spots, only to see that those light spots were constantly moving towards them.


    Xiaojiu asked in a deep voice: "Yu Xing, who''s around here? Whose territory is it? "


    Yu Xing was stunned, looked at the surrounding terrain, frowned and said: "no, look at the direction of the water flow and our current position, we should break into the site of Qinghe Village." Said, Yu Xing is a pity to look at the boar, they are afraid to waste their time to make wedding clothes for others tonight.


    Zhang Youfu couldn''t help lamenting: "it''s over, it''s over, the roast wild boar can''t eat."


    "This wild boar is also true. How can we rush to the site of Qinghe Village? How can we do that?"


    "The boar must be robbed again by the people of Qinghe Village. We are as tired as dogs, but we are sending prey to others."


    Everyone you a word I a language of lament, small nine listen to frown tightly, not angry interrupt people, asked Yu Xing way: "you say Qinghe Village is what?"? What boar is going to be robbed


    Yu Xing said bitterly, "Qinghe stockade is a stockade built on cave mountain in the West. There are No.100 people in the stockade. The family name is Liang. It''s said that taking cave mountain as the center, they live in Dayugou in the west, niaozui cliff in the East and Daqinghe River in the north. The rule of Qinghe Village is that everything in their territory, whether it''s people or things, should belong to them. Boss, we''ve broken into other people''s territory. If it''s found out, it''s bad. Let''s get rid of it quickly? "


    "It''s too late. It''s been discovered!" Small nine stares Yu Xing one eye, don''t have good spirit of say.


    Yu Xing almost didn''t jump up. Xiao Jiu glanced at him contemptuously and motioned him to look at the bright spots closer and closer to them. Yu Xing looked at them carefully and couldn''t help clapping his legs and sighed: "it''s over, it''s over, we''re going to be over today."


    Xiaojiu frowned and looked at Yu Xing. Yu Xing explained bitterly: "boss, you don''t know. Liang Kun, the leader of Qinghe Village, is ruthless and domineering. Everything that intrudes into his territory must be his. If we dare not give it, he will either take it back as a coolie or cut it directly. It will never be easy to let it go."


    After listening to Yu Xing''s words, everyone could not help nodding in affirmation. When Xiao Jiu saw their virtue, he couldn''t help showing his disdain.


    Someone couldn''t help whispering: "before they catch up, why don''t we run now?"


    Yu Xing shook his head bitterly and said, "the monks can''t run to the temple. They must have heard the news before they came out to check. I hope they won''t embarrass us when they take the boar." Zhang Youfu couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "but what if they embarrass us? Last time, Luo Quan and I accidentally crossed the border when we dug wild vegetables. They beat us up and let us dig wild vegetables all day. They dug them all for us. "


    Luo Quan sighed: "we got a wild boar tonight. Do you think they will let us get a wild boar every day in the future?"


    When they heard this, they all started to worry. Xiao Jiu looked at them speechless and said angrily, "they are stupid and cowardly. Before they find them, they just want to run and worry. After so much effort, they don''t want any wild boars. You can really give me a long face."


    The people were scolded and couldn''t lift their heads. Yu Xing explained in a low voice: "Qinghe Village is full of people and weapons. We are not rivals. We really can''t help it."


    Small nine white Yu Xing one eye scolds a way: "didn''t do well also want to think of a way, the person lives a breath, don''t care to meet how fierce person, you first of all can''t counsels, once recognize counsels, only have to be beaten by the share of gas.". Who dares to say such words of frustration in the future? No one from Qinghe Village will do it. I''ll send you to the West first. Do you remember? "


    Yu Xing was stunned and said in a deep voice: "remember, boss!"


    The others said, "remember, boss!"


    Small nine this just slightly subsided spirit, she thought to want to ask Yu Xing way: "is there a house in Qinghe Village?"


    Yu Xing was stunned and said: "yes, it''s said that Qinghe Village has been built for nearly ten years. There are two gates in the mountain village. There are cliffs on the north and south sides. In other places, the walls are built with stones, which is extremely strong. In the stockade, there are not only lookouts, archery holes, stone mounds, but also rolling wooden platforms, barracks and so on, which are not much different from ordinary barracks. The houses inside are made of stone and cultivated land


    "Wait, you seem to know this Qinghe Village very well?" Xiaojiu looks at Yu Xing with a smile.


    Yu Xing said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, we came here to join the leader Liang Da of Qinghe Village. I heard that he was also a soldier. Later, I didn''t know why he was a deserter. In a few years, we developed Qinghe Village into the largest village in a hundred miles, which is very famous in the green forest world. I thought that we all had the same experience. Maybe he would take us in. I didn''t expect that people didn''t like us at all. "


    "It''s not that he doesn''t like us, it''s that he only likes Xingge, but he doesn''t like us. Xingge can''t bear to leave us and join us. But the man surnamed Liang cheated so much that he didn''t look up to us. He let his men rob us of all our things, even the belt my mother sewed for me. That''s the only thing my mother left me! " Zhang Youfu said, his voice choked. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 476

    Luo Quan also yelled: "the elder brother Liang said that he would let us go. He would not report us to the government. He could let us set up a stronghold in other places. But he indulged his subordinates to bully us at will. If it were not for them, our brother would not be forced to have enough to eat. "


    Others yelled and looked at a group of men one by one. Some even had red eyes. Yu sighed and patted Zhang Youfu on the shoulder to comfort him.


    Small nine see is funny and helpless, this group of people is really stupid can, no wonder Qinghe Zhai people bullied into this, but each other between the pour is still love and righteousness. Especially in the afterlife, although he was a little less intelligent and skillful, he could use it if he was well trained.


    Xiaojiu has a plan in his heart and sits down again. Yu Xing sees that Xiaojiu doesn''t want to leave at all. He can''t help frowning and looking at the people from Qinghe Village who can already see the shadow. He says to Xiaojiu in a low voice: "boss, the other party is coming. They don''t know you. Don''t you go?"


    Small nine picked a weed to pull, not anxious not slow way: "don''t go, just don''t know, just should let them know, so that they know you now boss but I! What''s more, I don''t want to go back to sleep in that shabby shack at night. Isn''t there a house in Qinghe Village? It''s good. We''ll stay there tonight. I''m still used to sleeping in bed. It''s better to have a softer bed


    Yu Xing''s face changed greatly, and he asked in a voice, "boss, do you have a crush on Qinghe Village?"


    Small nine raise a hand to throw wild grass to Yu Xing''s face, have no good spirit of scold a way: "fart, can you talk?"? If you don''t, just shut up and save your strength for a while


    "Well, boss, what are you doing?" Yu Xing really can''t figure out what little nine is thinking. By hunting wild boars tonight, Yu Xing has already learned something about the strength of little nine. But even though she is good at martial arts, she can''t do it by herself. They have no iron hands. They can''t deal with hundreds of people in Qinghe Village?


    Yu Xing can''t help persuading Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu is no better than them. They are all rough men. Xiao Jiu is so young and beautiful. If he is taken back by the people of Qinghe Village to be Liang Da''s wife, what will happen?


    Yu Xing was about to open his mouth, but he saw a group of people running towards them under the reflection of the torch. The leader pointed to them with a spear in his hand and cried out, "who are you? How dare you break into the territory of Qinghe Village? "


    Yu Xing''s face changed greatly when he saw the other party''s menace. He stood in front of Xiao Jiu and arched his hand at the man, saying: "I''m in the next Yu Xing. I''ll take my brothers to hunt wild boars by mistake."


    Yu Xing''s words were not finished, but he was suddenly pulled aside by Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu raised his voice and rushed to the Mountain Gate: "we are here to pay homage to the mountain gate. We specially hunted a wild boar and gave it to Liang DA as a gift. We also asked our brothers to lead us to meet Liang da."


    When the man with the spear heard a woman''s voice, he whistled and exclaimed excitedly, "it''s a woman, ha ha ha, brothers, there''s a woman!" A group of people who followed him could not help but whine, speeding up and rushing towards Yu Xing and others.


    Yu Xing''s face is very ugly, and everyone''s face is not very good-looking. However, Xiao Jiu''s face is still as usual. He only whispers to Yu Xing and other people: "after a while, he''s coming. Don''t talk. Pay close attention to my orders."


    Yu Xing looks at Xiaojiu and nods slightly. Xiaojiu caresses his sleeve and hides the crossbow. He stares at the people from Qingfeng Village with a self-confident manner.


    Qinghe town people rushed to Xiaojiu and others. The spear leader was a thin man with a moustache. Xiaojiu glanced at the spear in his hand, which was taller than him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Bazixu and others are stunned when they see Xiaojiu. After a while, bazixu stares at Xiaojiu and whispers to others: "pinch me to see if I''m dreaming?"


    The man next to him pinched the moustache hard. Moustache jumped up in pain. His spear was inserted into the ground, and he almost didn''t trip himself. Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing. The eight character beard rubbed his thigh, glared at the man and scolded, "why do you make so much effort? You''re going to pinch the meat off my leg! "


    The person who was scolded looked at the eight character beard innocently, but the eight character beard didn''t look at him. He grabbed the torch from his hand and took two steps to Xiaojiu. He raised the torch and looked at Xiaojiu carefully. He took a cold breath: "Oh, my mother, why is this woman so beautiful? Is it not that the fox spirit has changed?"


    Xiaojiu raised his hand and grabbed the torch from the eight character beard. He raised it in front of him and hooked his lips. He said to him, "I''m not a fox. I''m the boss of Yuxing. You can call me the boss of Nian. I''m here to worship the mountain gate today. Please lead the way quickly Then he put the torch back into his hand.


    Ba Zi Xu blinked his eyes stupidly and asked: "you say you are their boss, big boss? "Mountain bandits?"


    Xiaojiu frowned impatiently. She found that the people she met recently were either stupid or stupid. In short, none of them were smart. But thinking of his purpose, Xiao Jiu nodded patiently and said, "yes, I''m their boss. This boar is my gift to Liang da. Now you can lead the way?"


    Bazixu looked at Xiaojiu in a daze. When Xiaojiu couldn''t bear it, bazixu suddenly laughed and nodded: "OK, OK, OK, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking woman mountain bandit after I''ve lived for so many years. Year old, right? Don''t you want to see our boss? Come on, this way, please. This way, please -- "


    The fuel consumer stooped and asked Xiaojiu to start. Xiaojiu glanced at him and walked away. Yu Xing and others are stunned. They quickly lift up the boar and follow him. They stare at Xiao Jiusi with their faces full of excitement of waiting to see a good play. Yu Xing can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Led by the gas guzzler, Xiaojiu and others climbed up the mountain path and soon came to the first village gate. Just listen to a few shouts from above, and the gas guzzler answers twice. It seems that he has confirmed the secret language. Then the gate of the village opens, and Xiaojiu and others follow the gas guzzler in.


    Xiao Jiu''s eye power of shooting incense from small night is extraordinary, although he can still see things at night. She paid close attention to it and found that the gate was built with bluestone. The gate was about ten feet wide and the wall was half a foot thick. There were cliffs on both sides. The center was blocked by a stone gate. There was a sentry guard on it. It could be said that it was heavily guarded. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 477

    After half an hour, he arrived at the second gate of the village.


    This gate is more precipitous than the first one. It is only ten feet from the top of the mountain. On both sides of the mountain are sharp cliffs. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. Xiao Jiu can''t help nodding his head secretly. It seems that Liang Da''s leader has some skills, and the camp is very exquisite.


    They followed the oil mouse into the gate of Er Zhai, facing a stone house. They went up the road left by the stone house, and soon there was a flat and vast open space. Looking at the traces of stone rolling on the open space, Xiao Jiu frowned slightly. Is this open space big enough and spacious enough their martial arts training ground?


    Looking up, Xiao Jiu saw that there were 20 or 30 stone houses around the open space, most of which were built with bluestone slabs without purlin beams, but each of them was extremely spacious. When passing by the stone house, Xiao Jiu hears the snoring and noise inside. The gas guzzler yells, and it immediately quiets down. Xiao Jiu can''t help but pick his eyebrows. This should be the place where Qingfeng Village''s minions live.


    Twenty or thirty stone houses can accommodate hundreds of people. It seems that the minions are not in the same area. Xiao Jiu is more and more satisfied with this.


    Fuel consumption son with small nine people through the martial arts field, along the mountain road and further forward, only to see is a natural cliff, cliff has a ten foot long suspension bridge. Fuel consumption son life high torch, with small nine and others through the suspension bridge, this is to the Qingfeng Village after the village front door.


    I saw that the main gate was made of huge bluestone, on which three characters of "qingfengzhai" were engraved in seal script. It was magnificent. Kuozi takes Xiaojiu and others into Houzhai. When Xiaojiu sees that the houses in Houzhai are much better than those in qianzhai, and there are sentries to guard every other distance, he can''t help scratching his lips.


    Kuozi takes Xiaojiu and others to the gate of Juyi hall in the main hall of Houzhai. Seeing that the lights are bright inside, Xiaojiu smiles and asks kuozi, "Juyi hall? Is Liang DA in charge? "


    The fuel consumer said with a meaningful smile: "when I learned that you are coming, not only the second and third leaders are waiting for you. Year old, please come inside -- "


    Small nine Piao eye oil mouse, secretly rushed to Yu Xing, pointed to the two sentries next to the next suspension bridge, red oil mouse nodded, strode in.


    The leader of Qingfeng Village, who sits on the seat of Juyi hall, is very happy to see that oil mouse has brought a beautiful woman back. He is still a beautiful woman. See small nine stride into, not from busy stand up and shout: "beauty, quickly, quickly come forward!"


    Small nine one Zheng stopped a pace, Yu Xing hopelessly closed eyes, he knew that surnamed Liang this lust Ghost a see year old is in trouble.


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes flashed a hint of irony. He pretended not to see the urgent color in the eyes of the leader Liang Da of Qingfeng Village. He walked to the leader Liang DA as usual, bowed his hand and said, "I''ve heard that the hero Liang Da is extraordinary. When I first went to Qingfeng village today, what I saw was really extraordinary. Some year ago, I first came to the precious land, but I didn''t know the rules very well when I was young. Today I''m here to pay a visit to the leader. I''d like to present a boar as a token of respect! "


    Liang Da was dazed by Xiao Jiu''s generosity. He saw that Xiao Jiu was so beautiful and elegant that he could not help but put away some color and gave birth to a little appreciation. Thinking that she was nearly 40 years old and didn''t have a serious wife, she couldn''t help thinking. She looked at Xiao Jiu eagerly and said, "Miss Nian is so polite. Please sit down, please


    Xiaojiu takes Yu Xing and others to his seat. Liang Da''s head is very happy. He feels that he has become a great hero. After all, it''s a good thing for Liang Da to be admired by beautiful people. Liang Da''s family has the idea of marrying Xiaojiu to be a serious lady, so he abandons the plan of taking the beauty to the bridal chamber and asks his subordinates to serve Xiaojiu and others with wine and barbecue.


    At the banquet, Xiao Jiu''s tongue was as bright as a flower, and her words and smiles were so beautiful that she praised Liang DA as the leader of the family. She was so dizzy and overjoyed that she drank all the wine she respected. The second leader and the third leader only think that Xiaojiu is a beautiful and sweet-natured woman in the Jianghu. They want to please the big leader and ascend to wealth, but they don''t regard the slender Xiaojiu as a dangerous person at all. Therefore, they should eat and drink, and soon they will be flushed. The little leaders of Qingfeng Village, who attended the banquet together, never paid much attention to Yu Xing and others, and they didn''t regard Xiao Jiu Zhen as their boss. They ate and drank to see the beautiful women, and soon they were all drunk.


    The gas guzzler said with a smile: "you are really good. You have the ability. Where did you get such a beauty to coax Liang Da into being so happy? Look, Liang Da is very fond of being in charge of the family. Maybe he will marry this beauty as his wife. In the future, he will give you a leader position. Yu Xing, you will be prosperous in the future. You can''t forget my brother''s advantages. If I didn''t bring you in tonight, you won''t have this fortune, will you? "


    Yu Xing looks at the gas mouse coldly, and laughingly raises the wine bowl and touches the gas consumer. The gas consumer pours the wine into his stomach, but Yu Xing quietly pours the wine on the ground.


    Seeing Liang Da''s red face and blurred eyes, Xiao Jiu asked: "I''m curious about something. Can you tell me something about Liang Da?"


    Liang Da is in charge of the family. He stares at Xiao Jiu and says with a smile, "I''ll tell you everything you want to know, beauty, as long as you --"


    "I don''t know how Liang became the leader? I''m really curious about this. I beat Yu Xing to be the boss. What about you? Is it because you are the most powerful one in Qingfeng Village that they respect you to be a big leader? "


    "Ha ha ha, that''s nature. In the green forest, whoever has a hard fist will be the boss."


    "Yes? Then if someone can beat you, don''t you think you''re going to take him as the boss and let him be the leader of the family? "


    "Beauty, don''t worry, they are not my opponents. When Liang Kun was famous in Northwest China with a shadowless knife, these puppies were still struggling in the soil. If it wasn''t for me, Liang Kun, how could they live a good life today? I, Liang Kun, am their boss and the master of Qingfeng Village. I can''t agree with you! "


    "Liang Kun? Shadowless knife? Well, that''s great! " Xiaojiu looked at Liang Kun with a meaningful smile and said, "Liang Kun, if I can beat you, then I''m the boss of Qingfeng Village, right?"


    Liang Kun was stunned. He laughed and said to Xiao Jiu, "beauty, you are so right for me. It''s interesting. It''s interesting. You want to compete with me?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 478

    Small nine crooked crooked head to smile to Liang Kun is very provocative: "how? Don''t you dare? "


    Liang Kun laughed and said, "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. I''ll love you."


    When they heard this, they burst into laughter, but Yu Xing and others could not help but secretly clench their fists, especially Yu Xing''s eyes were dark and his body was like a tight bow.


    Xiaojiu didn''t seem to hear the laughter of the people in Qingfeng stronghold. He still looked at Liang Kun with a smile and said, "dare you swear that if I defeat you in public, you will give up your position willingly and let me be the leader of Qingfeng stronghold and never go back?"


    Liang Kun was stunned. He patted the table and stood up and cried, "OK, I''ll fight you for your courage. I''ll compare with you. If I lose, I''ll let you be the leader. I''ll never go back on what Liang said."


    People in Qingfeng Village laughed and said, "the master must be merciful!"


    "Don''t let the beauties be in charge on purpose!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, the great master wants to take the opportunity to touch the little hands of the beauty?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Ignoring the sarcasm of the crowd, Xiao Jiu stared at Liang Kun and said in a deep voice, "a gentleman has a lot to say."


    In front of so many brothers and beauties, Liang Kun clapped his chest and said with a loud smile: "never go back!"


    Small nine Lang voice way: "good!"


    Two people get up and walk to the center of the open space, small nine standing quietly, looking at Liang Kun calmly, Liang Kun unscrupulously looked at small nine, said with a smile: "I am good at using a knife, beauty is good at using what?"


    Small nine Piao eye side of weapon frame, picked up a long gun and said: "you use a knife, then I use a gun!" Then he lifted his wrist and threw out a beautiful firecracker.


    Liang Kun reminded with a smile: "the firecracker thrown by the beauty is much better than others. My knife is fast, and the beauty should be careful."


    "Small nine hook up the lip Cape to smile a way:" be? Then I''ll have a good understanding. " Voice just fell, small nine wrist move, gun such as lightning, straight forward Liang Kun chest.


    Liang Kun is slightly stunned. He quickly moves to the left to avoid Xiao Jiu''s fierce attack. Xiao Jiu immediately raises his gun and throws out a bright shot. The gun continues to stab Liang Kun like a snake.


    Liang Kun leaned back, toes a little, people quickly back, and avoided the blow! But without waiting for Liang Kun to stand firm, small nine is closely followed by another shot. Liang Kun''s body spins quickly and avoids danger. Small nine clench long gun to smile a way: "you have already dodged three moves, again don''t shine weapon can really lose to me."


    Liang Kun now knows that he has lost his mind. As Xiao Jiu said, if he doesn''t pull out his sword, he will lose. Liang Kun watched Xiaojiu warily, quickly pulled out a long knife and rushed to Xiaojiu.


    Small nine wrist move, long gun stab to Liang Kun waist abdomen, Liang Kun not by busy knife side away. Small nine immediately grab step forward, body suddenly a turn to Liang Kun behind, raise a gun straight to Liang Kun back. Liang Kun can''t help but start sweating at the tip of his nose. He never thought that when he took over Xiaojiu, he would be as slippery as a loach, which made him unable to start at all.


    Liang Kun''s long sword is swift and fast, and Xiao Jiu''s long gun is flexible. After a while, they fought for dozens of rounds, and the crowd was dazzled and amazed. Everyone stares at the two people in the competition. No one notices that Yu Xing quietly leaves his seat and goes out with Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan.


    Xiao Jiu moves around Liang Kun like a dragon. His long gun is like a snake coming out of the hole. He draws light and shadow around Liang Kun. Liang Kun''s attack was swift and violent with a long knife in his hand, but he failed again and again, and even could not touch the barrel of Xiao Jiu''s gun. Liang Kun could not help being a little anxious. Liang Kun''s defense is a little lax. Xiao Jiu grabs the opportunity to stab Liang Kun in the back of his heart. Liang Kun is injured and staggers forward. He barely stops, but pours out a mouthful of blood. He is about to fall down, and barely uses a long knife to support him.


    The people in Qingfeng Village were shocked and exclaimed: "great master!"


    "Big boss!"


    Just as the crowd tried to rush up to rescue Liang Kun, Xiao Jiu quickly jumped forward, aimed his long gun at Liang Kun''s neck, and said in a deep voice, "Liang Kun, you lost."


    All the people in Qingfeng stronghold immediately stopped and did not dare to step forward. Liang Kun looked at Xiao Jiu with a complicated look and asked in a low voice, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I know exactly who Liang Kun is." Xiaojiu points a long gun at Liang Kun and shouts in a deep voice: "Liang Kun, you are the back of the northwest army. You abduct the people, oppress the people and destroy the reputation of the northwest army. You don''t want to repent and flee as a bandit. It''s really unforgivable!"


    Liang Kun''s face changed greatly. He looked at Xiao Jiu in horror and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you? How do you know who I am? "


    Small nine coldly looking at him, said in a deep voice: "someone for your elopement has been bitter, I just happen to know this person, today you bump into my hand is tianwanghuihui careless, I will for that person slowly result you, won''t let you die so easy."


    The northwest army is a frontier army established by the old man. It is the strongest defense line in the northwest of the Xia Dynasty, and also the most prestigious army in the hearts of the people. According to the garrison position and wartime distribution, the northwest army is divided into nine passes, three guards and one army. Jiuguan is one of the nine important passes from the border to the inland. Sanwei is the left, middle and right Sanwei of the camp. The first army is Beiwei army, the most elite cavalry of the northwest army.


    Those who can be selected into the Beiwei army are all the elites in the northwest army, and the cultivation of every cavalry in the Beiwei army requires great efforts and energy. In terms of equipment, the main equipment of each cavalry is long and short knives, about ten short crossbows, twenty bows and arrows, helmets, iron blade leather armor, etc.


    Therefore, when Liang Kun is a scum in the back Wei army, Mo Ping''an is really furious. Although every cavalry of Beiwei army is very precious, the northwest army has strict discipline, and Mo Ping''an, the commander of Beiwei army at that time, still painfully ordered Liang Kun to be beheaded. Unexpectedly, Liang Kun was so scheming that he ran away. It was a great shame for Mo Ping''an in his military career. It was repeatedly mentioned by his brothers in the letter. It was difficult for Xiao Jiu not to remember Liang Kun''s name.


    All the people in Qingfeng stronghold are shocked when they suddenly hear that Liang Kun''s real identity is broken at little nine o''clock. The back Wei army is like the existence of heaven''s soldiers and generals to them. But now the woman who suddenly jumps out says that they are in charge of the family by back Wei army and deserting, and it seems to be true. How can they not be surprised?


    Xiao Jiu raised his voice and said to the public, "Liang Kun is a deserter of Wei army. He has committed a great crime and deserves to die. You don''t know his true identity, so you don''t cover up his accomplices. As long as you recognize Liang Kun''s true colors and draw a clear line with him immediately, I promise that the northwest army will never settle accounts with you in the future! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 479

    They looked at Xiaojiu in disbelief. Seeing that some of them believed Xiaojiu, the third leader of Qingfeng stronghold jumped out and pointed to Xiaojiu and said angrily, "you are a demon girl. First you deceived my elder brother and stabbed him. Now you still want to deceive us. Do you really think there is no one in Qingfeng stronghold?" Then he waved a big knife and rushed to Xiao Jiu.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu said with a smile to Liang Kun, "you are so unpopular. You three younger brothers want you to die."


    Liang Kun''s face was extremely embarrassed, and he said in a deep voice: "step down, third brother, you step down for me!"


    The third leader continued to shout, "brother, I''ll save you!" Not only did he not retreat at all, but he quickened his pace more and more. Seeing that the long knife held high in the hands of the third leader was about to chop Xiaojiu''s head, Xiaojiu raised his arm, and a streamer of light shot out, penetrating the third leader''s chest deeply.


    Holding a long knife, the third leader stopped in a moment. He looked at the short arrow stuck in his chest, released his hand, and the long knife fell to the ground with a bang. Then the third leader fell down heavily.


    Liang Kun stares at Xiaojiu''s bow and crossbow, shocked and exclaims: "magic arm crossbow?"


    Thinking of some possibility, Liang Kun turned pale. He stared at Xiao Jiu tightly and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you? God''s bow and crossbow, three edged arrow, these can''t be common people. Who are you? What do you have to do with Mo, general Mo? "


    Xiao Jiu glanced at Liang Kun and didn''t answer his question. He turned to the public and said, "Liang Kun and I have something to say first. We won the competition on the spot. That''s the new leader of Qingfeng Village. Now you can see that, I won. There are only two ways for you to go now. One is to abandon the secret and turn to the open, recognize me as the leader, and listen to my orders; 2¡¢ A way to go to the black, and three in charge of the same I sent to see Yama! I''ll stand on the right side of the one, and the two can come up and die now! "


    With Xiaojiu''s words, the Juyi hall suddenly became very quiet, and even the sound of breathing could be heard. The leaders of Qingfeng Village hesitated to look at Xiaojiu, then at Liang Da, and finally at the second leader.


    Just at this time, Yu Xing rushed back with Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan. He raised his sword and cried out: "the suspension bridge has been destroyed. Those who refuse to surrender will be killed without mercy!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan raise their swords and shout. The people who follow Xiao Jiu immediately jump out to their side and shout.


    Liang Kun closed his eyes in despair and lost everything. Is he really going to die here today? Liang Kun didn''t want to move, but as soon as he moved, the tip of Xiao Jiu''s gun pierced his neck, and the bright red blood immediately came out. Liang Kun suddenly became stiff and didn''t dare to move again.


    The second leader of Qingfeng Village came forward slowly, but he knelt down to Xiaojiu and said, "little Hu Wenwen, I have a bitter hatred with Liang Kun. Today, I have to be punished by the female Xia. I''m very grateful. I''m willing to follow the female Xia to the death in the future."


    Small nine Leng, Yu Xing and others also Leng, a group of Qingfeng Village Leaders are also silly.


    Liang Kun scolded angrily: "Hu, since I entered the mountain stronghold, how have I ever treated you badly? I treat you like a brother, but you stab me in the back, son of a bitch "


    Small nine wrist a little hard, with the tip of the gun interrupted Liang Kun''s abuse, she turned to look at Hu full text, very curious asked: "you and Liang Kun have a grudge?"


    Hu Wenwen respectfully replied: "yes, the villain''s father-in-law was the former leader of Qingfeng Village. In order to avoid the war, he took his family and half of his life''s wealth to hide in the mountains and built this Qingfeng Village. A few years later, his father-in-law died of an illness and left the cottage to the villain''s wife. This beast, Liang, came to the cottage to take care of him. Seeing that he was good at martial arts, and hearing that he was poor and helpless, the villain''s wife kindly accepted him. But Liang''s wife, who was surnamed Liang, took over the position of the leader of the family and threw my three-year-old son down the cliff. I pity my son. He didn''t even have a corpse. "Hu Wenwen said that he was full of grief and tears. Xiao Jiuting frowned and Liang Kun''s face was red, If it''s not pointed at by the small nine spears, I''m afraid I can''t help but rush to chop the second leader.


    Small nine deep voice asks a way: "since Liang Kun harms you like this, how don''t you seek his revenge, but still did second in charge?"


    Hu Wenwen wiped his tears and continued to cry: "villain dreams of killing this beast named Liang to avenge his wife and children, but villain is a scholar who can''t do half of his martial arts. He knows that he can''t kill him by himself, so he has to wait for the opportunity to avenge himself. Today, I''m very grateful to be helped by nvxia. I''m very grateful for my revenge. Nvxia has been very kind to me. I''ve been in Qingfeng Village for several years, and I''m very clear about what''s going on in the village. If nvxia wants to go to the villain''s place, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I will go through fire and water. "


    Small nine smile not to smile of way: "ten thousand dead don''t need, you since big grudge get revenge, that must wish already, go to underground and wife and children reunite at once."


    Hu Wenwen was stunned, but Liang Kun burst out laughing. Hu Wenwen stammered in disbelief: "small, how can I repay you for your kindness?"


    Small nine disdain of sneer way: "I this person, although don''t like Liang Kun this kind of real villain, but I hate you this kind of hypocrite more.". Liang Kun took over your mother and killed your son, but you still call him brother. I guess you should have done a lot when he snatched the position of the leader from your wife? Otherwise, how can a villain like him let you, a scholar who can''t do half of martial arts, be the second leader? Isn''t it? Liang Kun. "


    Liang Kun said with a laugh: "yes, although you are a young woman with high martial arts skills, you are smart. I am not ashamed to plant Liang Kun in your hands."


    "As you expected, I just wanted her to kick Hu Wenwen and marry me. In this way, I could become the leader of Qingfeng Village and hold the beauty, killing two birds with one stone. But the woman gave up her mind and didn''t agree. She wanted to kill me. Who am I, Liang Kun? Now that I have arrived at Qingfeng Village, it must be my territory. Thanks to Hu Wenwen''s help, I can seize the position of great leader without any difficulty. "


    "As for that child, I didn''t kill him. Liang Kun is a bad man, but he''s not so bad that he even has to kill a baby. Then he''s not a human but an animal. It was Hu Wenwen who killed the child. This son of a bitch was afraid that the child would grow up and find revenge for him when he knew the truth, so he threw the child down the cliff. Tut Tut, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Hu Wenwen is so vicious that it makes my hair stand on end. However, because of his ruthlessness, I let him become the second leader. After all, although I''m a bad man, I don''t want to do some things myself. I have to find someone to help me. Hu Wenwen has done a lot for me over the years, although he is gentle and white, But the hands stained with blood more than I Liang someone "new computer version after you collect in the new open, old recently has been old can''t open, later old will not open, please remember: net, free fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 480

    Hu Wenwen glared at Liang Kun fiercely and yelled: "you''re bullshit, you''re bloody, you''re bloody."


    "If I had just said a lie, I would have struck five thunderbolts in the sky. Hu, you have a poisonous oath to see if God will take you, a black hearted and rotten beast!"


    "Don''t try to excite me, Liang. You are greedy for women, and you want to drag me on. There''s no way."


    "Don''t daydream, you''ve been exposed. Who else do you want to fool? You''ve called my elder brother for so many years. Let''s go to huangquan road together to be a companion. After meeting your mother-in-law, I''ll ask her if she regrets marrying you so much? Ha ha ha ha


    "Surnamed Liang, I''m not finished with you." Hu Wenwen rushed to Liang Kun in a hurry. Xiao Jiu raised his arm and sent Hu Wenwen to see the Lord Yan directly.


    After Hu Wenwen was killed, Xiao Jiu looked at Liang Kun with a smile and said, "for the sake of people who are worse than you, I''ll give you a good time."


    Liang Kun looked at Xiaojiu gratefully and said in a low voice: "thank you very much!" Then he quietly closed his eyes, waiting for the end of his own.


    Small nine pulls out the dagger from the boot, aims at Liang Kun''s heart, before starting, lowers the voice to stick to his ear and says: "let you die to understand, my surname is mo, Mo Ping''an is my big brother!" Liang Kun shocked stare big eyes, small nine force a stab, Liang Kun twitch twice, slowly fell down.


    There are three masters in Qingfeng Village, who are killed by Xiaojiu. The suspension bridge has been destroyed, and other people can''t come to support it. The leaders of Qingfeng stronghold still look pale and gasp when they watch Xiaojiu company kill several people. It seems that they can kill ten or eight of them casually. They can''t help but be frightened. They don''t need any effort from Xiaojiu at all, so they all raise their hands to surrender.


    Yu Xing took the weapons of the small leaders and surrounded them. Small nine strode to the middle seat and sat down. Yu Xing took the people to kneel down to worship the new leader of Qingfeng Village.


    Small nine let people get up, open mouth yawned, stretched arm to Yu Xing way: "toss about in the middle of the night, I''m sleepy, you take care of the rest of the things!"


    Yu Xing was stunned, but Xiao Jiu had already got up lazily and left with a yawn.


    Yu Xing and his brothers are so worried that they can''t even close their eyes. Although several masters of Qingfeng Village have solved the problem, it''s still their territory. Yu Xing is really worried.


    Fortunately, nothing happened overnight. The next day, Xiao Jiu came to Juyi hall in high spirits. He was surprised to see Yu Xing and others suffering from dark sunken eyes. Yu Xing took Xiaojiu and muttered. Xiaojiu glared at him angrily and said, "this is the only thing that worries you. Look at me!"


    I saw little Jiuduan sitting in the position of the leader, glanced at the small head collar with different expressions below, and said in a deep voice: "since I am the leader of Qingfeng Village now, you should abide by my rules. My rules are very simple. A total of 10: those who do not comply with the order, cut! Behead the wrongdoer! Those who make trouble should be killed! Treacherous, cut! Those who run away in the face of battle will be killed


    With the small nine firm one after another "cut" word landing, the faces of the small head collar are more and more ugly.


    With ten rules finished, Xiao Jiu said with a smile: "I''ll just say this rule once. If you don''t remember it, you won''t forget it next time you see me chop the head of someone who broke the rule. When the rules are finished, the next step is to manage the affairs of the village. I will select ten people from the owners of Qingfeng Village to be in charge and help me take care of all the affairs of Qingfeng Village. As for how to choose, according to the rules of the green forest, the challenge arena competition, who wins is in charge


    As soon as the voice of Xiao Jiu''s words fell, it suddenly burst open. The small collars, who had bowed their heads and shrunk their brains, were all excited, but Yu Xing and others were a little silly.


    A small leader summoned up the courage to ask Xiaojiu: "big boss, what you said is true. As long as we can win, we can be the leader." "Small nine point head way:" of course, if you can win me, you can also be big in charge


    The small head leader waved his hand and said, "the small one can''t win the big leader even if he lives ten years, but the small one is not afraid of others!"


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "if you are as powerful as you said, I will let you be the second leader."


    "Really? Can I really be a second in charge? " The small head leads the eye to shine to ask a way very eagerly.


    Xiaojiu solemnly promised: "as long as you can win all the people except me, you are the second leader of Qingfeng Village!"


    Xiaotouling was overjoyed and eager to try. Others couldn''t help showing their unconvinced expression. Zhang Youfu gently pulled down Yu Xing and asked in a low voice, "brother Xing, do you want to compete in the challenge arena?"


    Luo Quan frowned and complained: "brother Xing is the confidant of the boss. The boss doesn''t directly appoint a second leader. How can he set up a challenge arena to compete? I was thinking that we were going to have a good fortune, and that we should be a little bit of a leader. "


    Yu Xing said with a bitter smile: "the boss has always been unexpected. Since she said to set up a challenge arena competition, if any of us want to be a leader, we should go on stage and win the competition."


    "How can I beat them? Look at the posture one by one. I''ll be kicked off as soon as I go up! " Luo Quan starts to worry with a bitter face. Zhang Youfu frowns tightly. His mood is very complicated.


    Small nine see people will turn their attention to the challenge arena competition, is very satisfied, life Yu Xing will take people to register their names, then get up to walk to the suspension bridge.


    When we got to the side of the suspension bridge and looked at the cut suspension bridge, everyone was worried. A small head led the way: "without the suspension bridge, the two villages can''t be connected. Although there is a lot of food in the back village, we can''t stay here all the time. Sooner or later, we''ll have nothing to eat."


    Hearing him say this, people''s faces became more and more dignified. When the people across the cliff saw that someone came out at last, they all asked in a loud voice. Someone just wanted to answer the question, but he was stared at by Xiao Jiu. He immediately closed his mouth and drew back.


    Xiaojiu looked at the suspension bridge which was cut off and hung on the opposite cliff. After thinking about it, he turned to Yu Xing and said, "look for two thicker and longer ropes!"


    Yu Xing was stunned, and immediately brought people to find two thick ropes. Small nine took the rope tied to his waist, let the cliff side people all get out of the way, Yu Xing can''t help but ask in a low voice: "boss, what do you want?"


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "tie suspension bridge, can also what?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaojiu jumped down from the edge of the cliff. Yu Xing was startled. He couldn''t help holding out his hand to catch Xiaojiu, but he only met Xiaojiu''s clothes. People see small nine a jump straight down the cliff, can''t help but exclaim, but see small nine climbed the suspension bridge hanging in the air and didn''t fall directly, can''t help Qi Qi relieved. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 481

    In the crowd''s exclamation, Xiao Jiu grabbed the suspension bridge with one hand, untied the rope on his waist with the other, tied one end of the rope to the low end of the suspension bridge, and threw the other end of the rope toward the cliff. Yu Xing grabs the rope head and pulls it tightly. At the same time, Xiao Jiu uses the same method to tie the other rope. He shouts to Yu Xing: "pull!"


    Yu Xing and others immediately strained the rope, and the suspension bridge moved up until it was pulled up, and Xiaojiu was also pulled up. Yu Xing leads people to re bind the suspension bridge. Xiaojiu jumps to the edge of the cliff. They are surprised by Xiaojiu''s beautiful lightness skill. A group of leaders begin to accept the fact that a little girl is in charge of their family.


    When the suspension bridge is restored, the front and back stockaded villages are unimpeded. Xiao Jiu orders that a challenge arena be set up in the martial arts training ground for tomorrow''s competition. All the men, women, old and young of Qingfeng stockaded village can take part in the competition. As long as they win in the challenge arena, they can be in charge.


    The news excited everyone in Qingfeng stronghold. In the past, other leaders in the stronghold were appointed by the big leader, and all the leaders were appointed by the people who the big leader liked. Now no matter who has the ability to win in the challenge arena, they can be the leader. This makes some people who don''t flatter but have real ability unhappy?


    But some people in the world are happy, others are unhappy. Those who have real ability and confidence to win others in the challenge arena can''t wait. But those who have no ability to make a living by pleasing Liang Kun are scared. Some who are not good at Kung Fu but have special skills are also unconvinced


    So, before noon, wave after wave of people came to see Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu was so annoyed by the noise that he didn''t see anyone. We''ll see everything in the challenge arena tomorrow.


    In Qingfeng Village''s martial arts training ground, Xiao Jiu stood on the challenge arena and looked at the crowd. He said in a loud voice: "today''s challenge arena competition is to be a family member. All men, women, old and young can compete on the stage, but the sword has no eyes. No matter any of you is injured, it''s the loss of Qingfeng Village. Therefore, today''s competition is only about boxing and footwork, and the point of victory and defeat is up to now. Anyone who deliberately harms human life will be killed! Now I announce: competition begins "


    With the order of Xiao Jiu, some people who couldn''t bear to jump into the challenge arena immediately. In order to fight for the limited number of ten places, they all tried their best to fight for the meat. After a competition, Shi Dachuan, he Jin, Wang Youbao and others won. Yu Xing was the only one brought by Xiao Jiu who managed to get the tenth place and became the last 11 leaders.


    In addition to these ten people, Xiao Jiu also selected some other people, some of them are strong young men who have no martial arts foundation, and some of them are people with special skills. Xiao Jiu divided these young men into three teams, led by Shi Dachuan, he Jin and Yu Xing, ready to train well and become the main force of Qingfeng Village.


    For those who have special skills, Wang Youbao, who is good at handling affairs, will be assigned to the right position to show his strong points, while others will perform their own duties according to the needs of Shanzhai.


    Xiao Jiu''s request to Wang Youbao is to keep everything in order in Qingfeng Village. Everyone knows what to do and what not to do. Wang Youbao is deeply confused about this. Is such Qingfeng Village still a mountain bandit''s nest? Is it because of the change of a beautiful boss, these rude people have to pay attention to it?


    Yu Xing is shocked. He is familiar with Xiaojiu''s management of Qingfeng Village, and even feels that it is similar to his previous Barracks Management. The next training of Xiaojiu''s three teams makes Yu Xing more firm.


    Xiaojiu is very dissatisfied with the chaotic management and military equipment of Qingfeng Village. She is not good at management affairs, so she can only tell Wang Youbao what she wants and how to do it. But Xiao Jiu is very good at military equipment. She has learned how to train soldiers in Mo family village. Before, there was no one for her to practice, but now these half hanged mountain bandits are just for training.


    As a result, Xiao Jiu started training with Shi Dachuan, he Jin and Yu Xing every day. First of all, he required the three teams to run from Qingfeng Village to the foot of the mountain twice a day, and the straight runners complained endlessly.


    But then, the weapons Xiao Jiu bought at the expense of a lot of money brightened the eyes of these people. There were 60 people in the three teams, each equipped with brown soft armor, cattle leather boots, single knife, dagger, flying hook and 100 meter rope; Each team leader is also equipped with a long bow, crossbow, etc. These things are all excellent, so that the old fellow of the Qingfeng Village can not help but sigh, and let Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan, who are in charge of money and food, have a lot of pain. When sixty people were dressed neatly and stood in a row, all the people in the mountain stronghold felt that they were shining in front of their eyes. Such sixty people were not like mountain bandits. They were clearly the best soldiers in the army, which made the unselected people envious.


    In the envious eyes of the public, the 60 people who were picked out, even though they were only one breath after being trained by Xiao Jiu, were still not willing to quit. Taking off the equipment, they could only grit their teeth and continue to stick to it.


    Unknowingly, January has passed. Looking at the three teams who have been training for many days and are finally able to return in a stick of incense, Xiao Jiu said with a smile: "very good. From today on, let''s start the next training."


    People are looking at Xiaojiu with expectation and nervousness. At the beginning, there were some waves in everyone''s mind about Xiaojiu, the beautiful leader. But with the training for nearly half a month, now they dare not even dream about Xiaojiu any more.


    The most terrible thing is that she is a woman, but she runs faster and jumps higher than them. If they don''t see her shadow in the sun, they can''t help but wonder if she is human.


    Xiaojiu laughingly looked at the nervous people, raised the sticks in his hands, and knocked them one by one angrily and scolded: "I haven''t said what to do yet? Look, it scares you one by one. Do you mind? Counseling or not? Come on, shidachuan team is ready to climb up from the bottom of HEZUI cliff in an hour


    Ah? Ah? Ah!!!


    Shidachuan team collapsed, other teams can''t help but howl, he Jin stares at Xiaojiu and yells: "big boss, are you kidding?"


    "Small nine face a board sink a voice way:" you see I seem to be joking now? "


    He Jin exclaimed inconceivably: "big master, it''s HEZUI cliff, Baizhang cliff!"


    "It''s not a hundred feet. I''ve done nothing before. It''s about fifty feet. It took me nearly half an hour. I''m kind enough to give you an hour when you climb for the first time." Small nine''s words let everyone immediately silly eyes, Shi Dachuan and he Jin look at each other with a bitter smile. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 482

    Yu Xing took a look at Xiaojiu and walked forward: "if you are in charge, why don''t you let me take my brothers to have a try first?"


    Shidachuan and he Jin were stunned. Xiaojiu hooked his lips and said, "if you are on the team, let''s change the way we play. Yuxing, do you dare?"


    Yu Xing raised his head and said in a loud voice: "dare!"


    Xiaojiu nodded with satisfaction, patted Yu Xing on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I hope you won''t regret it for a while."


    See small nine smile, Yu Xing couldn''t control from the heart beat a shiver, everyone''s heart is also a chill. After these days of training, they summed up a sentence: "I''m not afraid to be a big boss, but I''m afraid to be a big boss As long as the leaders smile, they will have no good things. There will be some crazy training waiting for them.


    In the eyes of Yu Xing and others, Xiaojiu leads them down to the bottom of HEZUI cliff and ties a rope on everyone''s waist. Then, with an order from Xiaojiu, Yu Xing and others stand at the designated position and wait for Xiaojiu''s next order.


    Yu Xing and others, who were too nervous, didn''t notice that he Jin''s team didn''t follow him down to the bottom of the cliff. At the bottom of the cliff, Yu Xing and others wait for a while. Suddenly, they see Xiao Jiu whistling. Yu Xing just feels that the rope on his waist is suddenly tightened, and the whole person is suddenly pulled up. He can''t help but scream.


    In a cry of surprise, Yu Xing and others were pulled to the middle of the cliff and stopped. The Ninth National Games of the Little League said: "Yu Xing, you are the first one to follow me. Don''t let me down!"


    Yu Xing doesn''t know what''s going on, but suddenly finds that with the fall of Xiao Jiu''s voice, the tight rope on their waist suddenly loosens, and they can''t help falling down.


    Yu Xing and others were scared out of their wits. One by one, they tried their best to dance their hands and feet to save themselves quickly. They either stuck daggers in the cliff, or climbed the protruding stones on the cliff, or climbed the small platform on the cliff. At the moment when they were suddenly released, all 20 members of Yu Xing''s team hung on the cliff without exception, and none of them fell down.


    Xiaojiu forked his waist and laughed: "your team is OK in the future. It seems that you can only stimulate your potential at this critical moment. Now, you have two choices: first, you can climb up the cliff top in half an hour, and you can rest and get food and drink after completing the task; The second is to let go of your hand and jump down. If anyone can survive, he will fall short of an arm and a leg. I will give him a stutter and never starve to death. Now, I''ll count down to five. How do you decide for yourself, one, two, three, four


    Yu Xing and others began to climb up as soon as the "four" of small nine came out. Now they are more than 20 feet away from the ground, and the rope tied on their waist has already loosened. If they jump down like this, they will either fall into meat cakes or die half alive, or they will be eaten by the leader. No one wants to live that miserable life for the rest of their lives.


    It sounds good to say that the big boss has two choices, but in fact, there is no other choice but to climb up. The most important thing is that they have to climb up quickly. The big boss can get stuck in the time. If they don''t climb up within the specified time, who knows if the big boss will fly up and kick them down, then it will be the end.


    At the critical moment of life and death, everyone of Yuxing team burst out with great potential. Everyone climbed up the cliff top in half an hour. Although they were all paralyzed and unable to move like mud, the people who saved their lives still felt very lucky.


    Small nine is very satisfied with the stone Dachuan team: "how about you? Do you want to climb from the bottom of the cliff, or do I give you a ride? "


    Shidachuan team was terrified by the tragic situation of Yuxing team, and repeatedly said that they would climb from the bottom of the cliff, and would do their best to climb up as soon as possible.


    Xiaojiu is very satisfied with this. With Xiaojiu''s order, shidachuan''s team climbs up. After all, no one wants to be hanged in the middle of the cliff and loosen the rope like Yuxing''s team. When Shi Dachuan thought about it, he was sweating all over. If someone didn''t climb the cliff in time when the rope was released, wouldn''t he fall down and die? Instead of that, they would rather climb up from the bottom of the cliff, at least not so frightened?


    Under the abnormal training of Xiaojiu, the three teams are becoming more and more sophisticated. Xiaojiu, who is interested in playing, will try out the training methods he learned in mojiazhuang one by one on the three teams, from physical training to special skills training, and then to platoon formation and cooperative combat. Unconsciously, the three teams will be far away from the mountain bandits.


    In Qingfeng Village, Xiao Jiu is busy training, dealing with the affairs of Qingfeng Village, finding a way for Qingfeng Village to support himself without harming others, and forgetting Li Heng and his love. Xiaojiu was a broad-minded man. He was seriously injured by Li Heng when he first got involved in love. Since then, the new sprout of love has withered rapidly. Although he was sad, he has been busy all day and let go of it.


    Playing in qingfengzhai, Xiao Jiu, who is on the rise, has no idea what the rest of the month means to Li Heng.


    That night, Li Heng and Yuan shisan came out from Dawu temple to chase Xiaojiu, but they found the cloth on Xiaojiu''s clothes on the branch of the cliff. Li Heng orders yuan shisan to send someone to search the mountain to find Xiao Jiu. Regardless of the danger, he jumps off the cliff and goes to the bottom of the cliff to look for Xiao Jiu first. On the way down, Li Heng''s anxiety is needless to mention. He finally goes down to the bottom of the cliff, but there is no trace of Xiao Jiu. Li Heng almost collapses.


    When yuan shisan brought his men over, Li Heng was already distracted and out of his mind. Yuan shisan and his men searched inch by inch for the trace of Xiao Jiu at the bottom of the cliff, but suddenly a burst of rain made them completely lose the clue,


    After several days of searching for nothing, yuan shisan watched Li Heng haggard, staggering, and distracted. He wanted to dig three feet to search the mountains. He said in a deep voice: "master, I''ve searched the bottom of the cliff several times, and there''s no sign of Miss nine. All the people around have sent people to search, but I haven''t found Miss nine. There are endless mountains here. Even if we search all the mountains day and night, we can''t turn them over. Miss nine is good at lightness. Since she hasn''t been found here, she must have gone back to Beijing. "


    Li Heng looked up at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan looked at Li Hengtong''s deep red eyes and said in a deep voice: "master, why don''t you ask your subordinates to send someone to check in the post station of Zhou county along the way back to Beijing, maybe you can find Miss nine."


    "Can you really find Xiao Jiu?" Li Heng''s voice is deep and hoarse, and his heart trembles when he hears yuan shisan. He sincerely hopes that Miss Jiu will be safe and sound. If something happens to her, I''m afraid that his master won''t be able to live at all. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 483

    Yuan shisan secretly clenched his fists and said to Li Heng in a deep voice: "yes, my subordinates will find Miss nine. Miss nine will be safe. Please rest assured."


    Li Heng looked at the distance with deep eyes. After a long time, he moved his dry lips and said in a deep voice: "I''ll go myself!"


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng in shock and asked in disbelief: "master, do you want to go back to Kyoto?"


    Li Heng clenched his lips and nodded slightly. Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng in a daze. In his heart, all kinds of things are mixed. Is the master going to return to Beijing? Is it just for the sake of looking for Miss nine or has it really changed its mind? Or are you in a hurry to go to a doctor?


    Yuan shisan didn''t know that after Li Heng made this difficult decision at the moment, he was more sober than ever.


    It has been six days since Dawu Temple rushed out to chase Xiaojiu. These six days are longer than six years for Li Heng. Every moment and every moment makes his heart suffer. Small nine disappeared, he even small nine is still safe can not be sure, in the heart of regret worry almost pressure of Li Heng breathless, a heart as if by abruptly cut a way, and sprinkled salt on the fire again.


    This unbearable suffering makes Li Heng gradually see his heart clearly. At the moment of yuan shisan''s inquiry, Li Heng suddenly fully understands what small nine means to him. But the more he understands Li Heng, the more heartache and regret he has. At the moment, what the past, what enmity, what age, what identity, all of the things add up to no less than the safety of small nine, Li Heng now in mind only one idea to find small nine.


    Kyoto, that small nine accident missing, Li Heng up to return to Beijing, Mo Pingchu really do not know the joy or the worry. The good news is that his royal highness is finally willing to return to Kyoto. They will have a chance to stabilize the situation and avoid chaos; Worry is small nine alone outside, in case of any danger can do?


    Different from Mo Pingchu''s mixed feelings, when Mo Pingjian hears that Xiao Jiu is missing, he jumps and takes people out of Beijing to find Xiao Jiu. However, he is stopped by Mo Pingchu and his old lady.


    Mo Pingjian yelled in an angry voice: "xiaojiudu is missing. Are you in a hurry? What if something happens? They all blame his Highness the prince. What''s the trouble with Xiaojiu? In order to find him, Xiaojiu has lost himself. If something happens to Xiaojiu, I will find him


    The old lady knocked on her crutch and interrupted Mo Pingjian: "nothing will happen to Xiao Jiu. You have to believe Xiao Jiu''s ability. She was brought up by your grandfather. With your grandfather''s ability, who else can bully Xiao Jiu in this world? If she disappears, the only possibility is that she doesn''t want to show up. Xiao Jiu is your sister. Don''t you know what temperament she is? "


    Mo Pingjian was stunned, scratched his head, and said in distress, "what grandma said makes his grandson not know how to answer."


    The old lady said in a deep voice: "if you don''t know how to answer, don''t answer. Xiaojiu is looking for something, but now things are even more important. You don''t want to wait until Xiaojiu comes back to see our Mo family crumbling and struggling, do you?"


    Mo Pingjian almost didn''t jump up: "how can our Mo family get there?"


    Mo Pingchu was not very angry and said, "I''m going to give up on you. I think it''s very possible!"


    The old lady also said: "little eight, you still don''t understand who we are for. When something happens, we throw our resentment at your highness. Is all we do just for your highness?"


    Beaten repeatedly by the old lady and Mo Pingchu, Mo Pingjian could not help but bow his head and admit his mistake: "I know I''m wrong. The latest news came from the palace. Since the second prince returned to the palace, he had a cold relationship with Princess Xie, and repeatedly sabotaged her plans to attract courtiers, which made Princess Xie extremely angry. And the second prince also tried to break into the palace of the emperor. Xie Guifei seems to have no patience with his behavior, and has ordered people to keep the second prince under strict supervision. "


    When the old lady and Mo Pingchu heard the news, their hearts sank. Although the falling out between Xie Guifei and the second prince was a good thing for them, Xie Guifei could not use the second prince to win over the courtiers and give them time to fight back. But at the thought of the second prince''s suffering at a young age, Mo Pingchu and others could not help but feel uncomfortable. In the past, for the Mo family, the second prince was not only a trouble of sticking to Xiao Jiu, but also a trouble of marrying Xiao Jiu. Although they had seen him many times, they had no feelings for him.


    But the second prince''s return to the palace was handled by the Mo family.


    Mo Pingchu still remembers that not long after the second prince disappeared, Meng Huachen secretly came to Mo''s home at night and told him something that shocked him. It turns out that the second prince has been living in the Meng family since he left Beijing, and it was Xiao Jiu who brought the second prince to Beijing. He gave the second prince a disguise and lied that he was a nephew from his hometown.


    If it wasn''t for the unexpected rain that led to the fall of the cream, I''m afraid Meng Huachen has been in the dark. He doesn''t know that Mo daxun, who lives in his own family, is actually the second Prince Li Xun.


    Li Xun, whose identity is exposed, doesn''t run away again. Instead, he wants to go back to the palace alone and promises that Meng Huachen won''t tell anyone where he is hiding these days. He just asks him to go to Mo''s home for help. After all, it''s very difficult for him to go back to the palace quietly because he wants to hide the truth.


    According to Meng Huachen, Li Xun has been particularly close to his mother in the Meng family for more than ten days. If it wasn''t for his fake identity as Xiao Jiu''s nephew, Meng''s mother even wanted to take him as a dry son and let Meng Huachen teach him shipbuilding skills. Li Xun is kind-hearted and gets along well with the people in the shipbuilding workshop. He works very hard, but he never wants to mention his family. Meng Huachen is shocked when he learns his true identity.


    In Mo Pingchu''s opinion, after the second prince''s appearance was exposed, he chose to ask him to help him return to the palace alone in order not to involve Xiaojiu and Meng''s family. Mo Pingchu was moved by his intention.


    After all, in Mo Pingchu''s opinion, they and Xie Guifei have always been antagonistic. But now it is Xiao Jiu who helps the second prince, and the second prince is also doing his best to protect Xiao Jiu, which makes Mo Pingchu know that the second prince is really a pure hearted man. It''s a pity that when he was born, he had a foster mother like Xie Guifei. Now he is still falling out with Xie Guifei, so that the prince can''t even move freely. Mo Pingchu can''t help but feel some sympathy.


    Mo Pingjian also threw out another message: "according to the news from the emperor''s palace, after adjusting the prescription, the emperor''s illness has a trend of improvement. The imperial doctor said that he is likely to wake up in the near future."


    Mo Pingchu and the old lady looked at each other and were very happy. If the emperor could wake up, it would be great news for them. But Mo Pingjian followed by a sentence, but let Mo Pingchu''s smile stiff in the face. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 484

    Mo Pingjian said in a low voice: "the imperial doctor said that the emperor passed out for a long time. I''m afraid that it''s hard to move when I wake up. It may take several months or even half a year to recover my mobility, or it may never recover."


    Mo Pingchu frowned and looked at the old lady. He asked Mo Pingjian in a low voice, "what''s your mind? When you wake up, will the spirit of the LORD be clear? "


    "It should be sober. The imperial doctor once said that the emperor''s unconsciousness is due to the congestion in his brain. If he wakes up, the congestion will be eliminated naturally, and his mind will be sober." Mo Pingjian thought about it and said.


    Mo Pingchu pursed his lips and said in a low voice: "as long as you are conscious, Xiao Ba, send someone to keep an eye on you. If the emperor is conscious and conscious, try to let the second prince and the emperor see each other."


    Mo Pingjian was startled and said: "what are you doing, brother five? The second prince is Xie Guifei''s person. What if he has something wrong? What if he''s crazy and goes to kill the king? "


    Mo Pingchu raised his finger and knocked on Mo Pingjian''s head. He scolded angrily: "you just said that the second prince fell out with Xie Guifei. Why did Xie Guifei fall out with the second prince and send someone to take care of the second prince?"


    "Where do I know why?" Mo Pingjian rubs his forehead and stares at Mo Pingchu angrily. He secretly complains why he is so big and is always knocked on the head by brother five?


    "Because there is a conflict between the second prince and Xie Guifei, the second prince wants to see the emperor not to fight for the throne!" The old lady and Mo Pingchu looked at each other and said in a deep voice.


    Mo Pingjian was stunned, Mo Pingchu did not spare no effort to praise: "or grandmother wise Shenwu, at a glance to see the grandson''s mind."


    The old lady laughingly looked at Mo Pingchu and patted Mo Pingjian, who was still in a daze. "Xiao Ba, the success or failure of this matter depends on you. If it can be done, it will save a lot of trouble in the future."


    Waking up, Mo Pingjian said with an expectant smile: "you all wait and see, OK!"


    Just as Mo Pingchu and others are busy planning, Xiao Jiu worries about the account book in Qingfeng Village.


    Wang Youbao, Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan stand quietly at the bottom. Yu Xing carefully peeps into Xiao Jiu''s face. After a long time, Xiao Jiu Yi scratched his head and asked Wang Youbao, "is there any rich village besides Qingfeng Village nearby?"


    Wang Youbao was stunned. He shook his head and said, "our Qingfeng Village is the richest one in a hundred Li area. Other villages are very poor. But the big leader has a strategy?"


    Small nine depressed of call a breath, very dislike of way: "poor become this vice virtue, I can have what countermeasure?"? When you talk about your Qingfeng Village, don''t you mean that it has been built for more than ten years? How to save so much? Are mountain bandits so poor these days? "


    Wang Youbao explained innocently: "big leader, our Qingfeng Village has a lot of money. There is no other place except our Qingfeng Village where there are tens of thousands of taels of silver in a hundred miles? It''s just that -- "


    "You can spend too much money, but you spend 136152 in a month. We only have less than 5000 in our account now. According to the way you spent before, you can last half a month at most." Luo Quan holds an abacus and complains discontentedly.


    Zhang Youfu could not help muttering: "more than ten thousand taels of silver, if we only buy rice and noodles, we will be able to eat for ten or eight years, and then you will not spend all our time in the blink of an eye."


    Small nine can''t help but glare at them, Yu Xing rushed Luo Quan and Zhang Youfu to make a wink, indicating that they don''t talk more.


    Wang Youbao cautiously proposed: "big boss, you see these days you train three teams of people is really top-notch, it''s better to let them go down the mountain to work hard on a few tickets, or get some money back for the cottage." Xiaojiu asked curiously, "how many tickets are there? What are you doing? "


    Wang Youbao has some silly eyes. Yu Xing coughs awkwardly and reminds him in a low voice: "we are the mountain bandits. Naturally, we are going to buy road money."


    Small nine blink blink eyes understand come over: "rob?"


    Wang Youbao became more and more silly. Yu Xing said with a smile: "you are really joking. What we are doing is robbing the rich and helping the poor. Those businessmen who are on the road will naturally hand over their money."


    Wang Youbao nodded quickly and said, "exactly, exactly. Our Qingfeng Village is famous. As long as we name it, we don''t need to do anything at all. Naturally, we have money. In the past, there were brothers guarding the official way every day, but recently, you, the leader of the family, didn''t say a word, and the brothers didn''t dare to act rashly. It''s said that recently there are a lot of good goods from Yu''s shop to pass through our territory. It''s necessary to buy road money. If you are in charge, you''d better let the little one take your brothers for a walk. How about that? "


    Small nine shake head to wave a hand way: "can''t!"


    Wang Youbao is stunned. Yu Xing can''t help but wink at Xiao Jiu to remind him that he doesn''t even look. Wang Youbao is very puzzled looking at small nine asked: "big boss, why don''t we do this fat work?"


    Small nine Leng next, frown a way: "fight, not, rob the rich and help the poor also can''t grab anyone, that, Yu family business name reputation how?"? But did you seek ill gotten gains for the sake of being rich or bullying the market? "


    Wang Youbao''s eyes are wide open in shock. They are mountain bandits who rob money. No matter whether the other party has money or not, when do they want to check the other party''s reputation and ask whether he is a good or bad person?


    Yu Xing glanced at Wang Youbao and said to Xiao Jiu in a deep voice: "the leader of the family, I heard that the business of the Yu family is fair, and the leader is good at giving. He is a famous philanthropist in Qi county."


    "A good man?" Xiao Jiu asked;


    Yu Xing nodded and said, "he''s a good man!"


    "Then you can''t move the Yu family business!" Small nine Chensheng said to Wang Youbao: "in the future, if the goods of Yu''s business pass by, you must not move rashly. I don''t care what you used to do. As long as I am in charge for one day, you will do as I say."


    Wang Youbao said with a bitter face: "big boss, you don''t even kill fat sheep like Yu''s. It''s not appropriate for you to let the hundred and ten people in our mountain stronghold live on the thin farmland of tens of mu? Just a little thin field, one year''s grain is not enough for brothers to eat for a month? "


    "Besides, we are bandits. How can we make a living without robbing or robbing? Do the people in this village have to suffer from starvation? Big master, small dare to say that you don''t like to hear, you can be a Bodhisattva, but you can''t let all brothers follow you as a Bodhisattva? Besides, no matter how compassionate the Bodhisattva is, he should not be full when he is hungry, right


    Yu Xing saw that Xiaojiu''s face became more and more ugly. He interrupted Wang Youbao and said, "brother Wang, don''t talk about it. Let the big boss think about it. He''ll always come up with a solution to both problems." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 485

    Wang Youbao stares at Yu Xing angrily and scolds him: "where is the good thing to have the best of both worlds? I can''t do anything to please the big boss and make my brothers suffer from hunger and cold without conscience! I, Wang Youbao, don''t want to be a good man, regardless of my brothers


    Yu Xing is speechless when he is scolded for his innocence. Zhang Youfu and Luo Quan are very angry and jump out to argue with Wang Youbao one after another. Seeing that the following people are in a row, Xiao Jiu can''t help but shout angrily: "all right, shut up


    When everyone saw that Xiaojiu was angry, they all looked down and shut up. Xiaojiu was so depressed that she would worry about money one day. However, after spending more than 10000 taels of silver, she got into this kind of trouble.


    But if you think about it carefully, although Wang Youbao''s words are not very nice, they are true. She''s a big boss now. Can''t she drink with her brothers? But if she really goes to rob innocent merchants to collect money as before, Xiao Jiu thinks that she has no face to go back to Mo''s house in her life. How can she solve the survival problem of Qingfeng Village without doing bad things?


    Small nine suddenly thought of an idea, she clapped the table suddenly stood up, Wang Youbao scared the body a tremor, thought that angered small nine, to catastrophe.


    Just as Wang Youbao was about to kneel down and beg for mercy for his just utterance, Xiao Jiu said with bright eyes: "robbing the rich and helping the poor, right, robbing the rich is OK? That''s it! Wang Youbao, is there a rich man in the nearest county? "


    Wang Youbao nodded: "yes, it is."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "if you have one, just go and give me a list of those rich and evil people who can take out 1080000 taels of silver at one time. Yu Xing, send some smart and eloquent people to the county town to explore the wind. If we want to play, we''d better play the big one. We''d better make it a million and eight hundred thousand silver at one time. If you don''t have any money to bother me in the future. "


    Yu Xinglang said in a loud voice: "yes, I''m going to prepare now!"


    Wang Youbao took a cold breath and grasped the aftertaste of going out. He said to Xiao Jiu in a hurry: "you are the master, are you not crazy?"


    Small nine don''t have angry angry voice to shout a way: "you just crazy?"


    Wang Youbao said in a trembling voice: "do you know who are the most evil and rich people? That, far away, let''s just say Qi County, which is nearest to us. Everyone knows that Shi Chong is a villain. He occupied a street outside the east gate of Qi County, where there were 100 large hotels, 30 or 20 Chufang and Duifang, and there were a continuous stream of merchants from south to north. That Shi Chong relied on his elder brother, Qi county patrol, to get all the prisoners who abandoned their lives out of the prison and act as thugs for him. Anyone who wants to do business on his street has to give him a percentage, and the money he receives every day has to be carried back in a big basket. "


    "No one knows that Shichong is the richest man in Qi county. But for so many years, no one dares to touch him even if we are other mountains. Why? Because Shi Chong''s brother is an inspector of Qi county. Do you know what an inspector is for? An inspector is in charge of arresting robbers, or taking care of us. Shi Xun has a long figure of nine feet. He has a good ability to make a good gun stick, pull fist and fly foot invincible. There are hundreds of well-equipped soldiers under his command. If anyone dares to move Shi Chong without fear of death, how can Shi Xun make him feel better? "


    "The world is tough and the people are dangerous. The reason why the villains can do evil and get money is because they have a backing. You''re so skilled that you dare to take a risk. But you brothers are so physical that you dare not take this risk? What we accidentally destroyed for a while is the foundation of our Qingfeng Village for decades and the lives of these hundred and ten people. I beg you to think twice


    Wang Youbao said painstakingly that Yu Xing and others were pale, but Xiao Jiu clapped his hands and said: "it was a small patrol. In this case, don''t tie Shi Chong. I tied the patrol myself, and let Shi Chong redeem himself with the silver!"


    Wang Youbao stared at Xiao Jiu, but he saw that he was excited and said, "I want to have a good look at this villain? If it''s a hard bone, I''ll give them a whole corpse. If it''s a soft bone, ah, I''ll have to let them die. "¡° The big, the big, the big. The people, the people, the people don''t fight with the officials. You, you, don''t forget that we are bandits! " Wang Youbao''s voice trembled as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "I know, according to what you said, the person surnamed Shi should be a local bully in Qi County, right? Local officials take turns every three years. Now the magistrate of Qi county is supposed to be a new official. I think he must be annoyed by this local leader. I took care of it for him. I got some money by the way. It''s a gift. I don''t need to thank him. Tut Tut, I''m really a good man. "


    Wang Youbao looked at Xiaojiu in disbelief, and saw that she was serious and didn''t mean to laugh. She almost fainted in the dark.


    Yu Xing suddenly stepped forward, supported Wang Youbao and comforted him in a deep voice: "brother Wang, don''t be afraid. Brother Wang went out to explore the wind in person, and the leader himself. He promised that he would be safe. Brother Wang would do his best to ensure that no one would know that it was our Qingfeng Village."


    Wang Youbao looks at Yu Xing sincerely. He feels that his chest is stuffy and dizzy, and he almost vomits blood. Wang Youbao is very sad to find that his mountain bandit career is coming to an end. He is such a bold leader on the stall, and Yu Xing, a bunch of bastards who don''t know the heaven and earth, and his head is in danger!


    Despite Wang Youbao''s strong opposition, the three teams trained by Xiao Jiu responded positively to the action. However, in a few days, Yu Xing, who sneaked into Qi County, had a clear idea of the routes of Shi Xun and Shi Chong. Small nine in the middle of the night personally, effortlessly put the unprepared history patrol smoothly tied back to the stronghold.


    Not to mention Shi Chong''s shock and anger when he received the blackmail letter, Xiao Jiu was very happy to tie people''s tickets for the first time. He directly used all kinds of methods he heard from primary school to Shi Xun.


    Poor Shixun, blindfolded, was taken out of his bed and tied up all the way to Qingfeng Village. He knew nothing about it and was put into a dark cave. For three days in a row, no one had said anything to him except that someone delivered water and food on time. Only at night could he hear the screams from time to time.


    Then, he was carried to a mound about one foot high, which could only stand on both feet. He stood for an hour and a half at a time, had a rest for a quarter of an hour. If he moved his leg a little, he would be whipped by a whip. He didn''t know what the whip was made of. When he went down, he felt a pricking pain on his leg. But one day, the leg will be flesh and skin, almost unable to stand, but the bones and muscles were not injured, apply a night medicine, the next day will not affect walking. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 486

    For several days, Shi Xun was tortured, but no one had said a word to him. Shi Xun Xun''s vigilance and anxiety at the beginning gradually began to collapse and despair, until he could not control his roaring and yelling. Finally, someone began to ask him. Instead of asking him what bad things he had done and where to hide his money, he chatted with him like a gossiper.


    Two days later, Yu Xing took a thick stack of records to Xiao Jiu. After looking through them carefully, Xiao Jiu drew out several names for Yu Xing to send people to investigate in detail.


    Yu Xing was puzzled and asked: "big boss, Shi Chong has already prepared the ransom. Why don''t we inform him of the place of delivery, instead of interrogating Shi Xun back and forth? What do you see in these questions? "


    Small nine meaningful way: "the highest level of interrogation is to defeat the psychological defense line of criminals, let him unknowingly reveal information.". If what I expect is not bad, you can pick out the bottom of the story after checking these people. "


    "What are you doing with him? Are we not for silver? " Yu Xing was confused.


    "Xiaojiu said with a sigh:" Yuxing, people live a little higher and pursue further. Don''t you think it''s much more interesting to dig out his background than to make a pile of gold and silver


    Yu Xing shook his head without hesitation and said, "I don''t think so!"


    Small nine with incurable eyes Piao Yu Xing one eye, turn around to float away.


    Yu Xing looked at Xiao Jiu''s back and could not help muttering: "I think you are just in a hurry!"


    A few days later, Xiao Jiu who got the ransom sent the heads of Shi Chong and Shi Xun to the county yamen gate, with a secret letter.


    The magistrate of Qi County, who suddenly received the head and the secret letter, was shocked and overjoyed. But in Qingfeng Village, Xiao Jiu, who received several boxes of gold and silver, didn''t smile at all. She didn''t expect that for the sake of dealing with the aftermath, she was just curious to send Yu Xing to investigate the history of the village, and finally found out a secret.


    Thinking of the news that Yu Xing brought back, Xiao Jiu felt very heavy.


    According to Xiao Jiu''s orders, Yu Xing sent people to investigate several people revealed by Shi Xun. One of them, Fan Zheng, was the richest man in Hedong. He had intimate relations with Shi Xun and had many business contacts with Shi Chong.


    When Xiao Jiu heard that Fan Zheng was rich, he asked Yu Xing to inquire about Fan Zheng''s character. As a result, he found that Fan Zheng not only had close contacts with the historian brothers, but also had contacts with the guards of Anxi, Hexi, Hedong, and even the officials of Anxi capital. He had a wide range of friends and contacts.


    But such a well connected merchant had some secret connection with the vassal army. Fan Zheng sells a large number of high-quality furs every year. Most of these furs come from the vassal state. Moreover, Fan Zheng can get a kind of mineral which is a special product of the vassal state. It''s the raw material for making arrows. That''s why he can make the guards look at them differently.


    At this moment, Xiaojiu looks at the northwest map that Yu Xing got from Shixun. He stares at the places marked by his pen. He looks at the red dots that are densely distributed in the thirteen passes of Jiuzhen in Northwest China. It''s like a well-designed giant net covering the northwest. A strong uneasiness grows in Xiaojiu''s heart.


    Xiaojiu can''t help but think that the reason why they became mountain bandits in Yuxing was that they were bullied by an officer surnamed Niu and had to be deserters. The brother-in-law surnamed Niu was the garrison general of Anxi, and the northern court was under the protection of Guo Qianjin. A terrible thought flashed through her mind. She thought that what happened to them in the afterlife was just the accidental act of a corrupt man. But now looking at the red dots on the map, she thinks that things may not be as simple as she thought before.


    If there is more than one general at the bottom like Niu in the northwest, or many of them have become the running dogs of a certain force under some design, then the northwest frontier army will no longer be the backing of the northwest army, but may become a sharp sword to stab the northwest army at any time. Small nine fingers along the map of red dot distribution area gradually move, and finally fell in the map of red dot most dense area, see the place, small nine eyes can''t help but suddenly sink.


    In the northwest, from the border to the inland, from north to south, there are nine towns, two capitals and thirteen passes. The nine towns are Anxi, Beiting, Hexi, Shuofang and other nine border towns, which are under the unified jurisdiction of Beiting and Anxi capitals. The main task is to ensure the safety of the people in the area under its jurisdiction, and to provide supplies for the northwest army as a reserve force in wartime.


    The thirteen passes, namely, Maling pass, Yunji pass, huoshao pass, Shantou pass, Fenshui pass, Shiling pass, Shiling pass, Shiling pass, Baihu pass, Yijiao pass, Jinjia pass, Yanggong pass, kongkeng pass and Yangtou pass, were guarded by the northwest army. The thirteen passes are like barriers. Bears stand in all directions to the west of the northwest to protect the peace of the earth.


    The thirteen passes are located in places where the terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the most important one is Shiling pass in the middle. Shiling pass is located in the Shiling main road more than 50 miles away from Anxi city. On the ridge, there are battlements, pavilions and battery, which are the main passage to lock this road from north to south. The garrison general of Shiling pass is no one else. He is mo Pingcheng, the third elder brother of Xiao Jiu, the third son of the Mo family. He is the Deputy garrison of the capital of Anxi, zhengsanpin. He has been garrisoned in Shiling pass for nearly five years with his wife Wei Yuwan and his son.


    Xiaojiu stares at the red dots on the map tightly, but no matter how she looks at them, those red dots clearly point at Shiling pass. Little nine''s fingers can''t help shaking gently. She clenched her lower lip tightly. For the first time, she sincerely hoped that her judgment was wrong. The third brother, the third sister-in-law and the nephew she never met would never have an accident, never!


    But the news from Yu Xing made Xiao Jiu unable to sit down any longer. Fan Zheng had frequent contacts with the people in the vassal army, as if he was about to take action. Xiaojiu immediately called Wang Youbao and others, and told them to guard the stronghold and not to move rashly. She wanted to go to Hedong in person.


    Before Wang Youbao and others ask about it, Xiao Jiu can''t wait to fly away with his lightness skill. Wang Youbao looks at Xiao Jiu''s disappearing figure and sighs with worry.


    He Jin took a funny look at Wang Youbao and said, "Lao Wang, if you want me to tell you that you are just eating radish and worrying about it, what kind of means are we in charge of the family? Even people like Shi Chong and Shi Xun can kill you when they say they kill you. The magistrate of Qi county even reported that it was done by the people in the Jianghu. I have no idea that it was done by Qingfeng Village. If you want me to tell you, our leader must be the eldest lady of a Greenwood family. Look at the skill and style. Tut Tut, we will have a good life with our leader in the future! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 487

    Shi Dachuan nodded and said, "what Lao he said is that there is a big leader in town. In the future, our Qingfeng Village will become a green forest. It''s just around the corner!"


    He Jin exclaimed: "Hey, do you think the big boss is targeting the big fan in Hedong again? It''s said that the big fan family has more money than the historian family. If the big master does one more job, we''ll be able to eat and drink spicy food every day, and we won''t have to worry about money! "


    Shi Dachuan rubbed his hands and said: "I hope this time the leader can bring our team. Last time we just saw their scenery, our team members were itchy."


    He Jin turned his lips and said, "I''m still in charge. Can your team compete? Besides, our team beat your team last time, that is round, and this time it should be us. "


    Shi Dachuan said with disdain: "come on, brother, you''ve been punished by the big leader all the time, so you can''t count the level of your team? I want to compare with my brother, boy, you are younger! "


    He Jin mercilessly sarcastic way: "Yo, now I know that I''m old, usually we let you, you really don''t see it?"


    Shi Dachuan rolled up his sleeve and cried, "we use you to let me know? Joke, since you don''t like it, why don''t you let your brother take you to the martial arts training ground? "


    He Jin shouts in a hard voice: "if you play, you play. Who is afraid of who?"


    Wang Youbao looks at He Jin and Shi Dachuan, and then takes them to the martial arts training ground. He can''t help sighing. Since he changed his leadership, Qingfeng Village is not like a mountain bandit''s nest any more?


    Small nine out of Qingfeng Village, all the way straight to Hedong, see Yu Xing is the next evening, learned that Fan Zheng and vassal people are in the inn business, small nine can''t help but immediately go to find out, but Yu Xing quickly stopped her.


    Yu Xing pointed around the Inn and said to Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "big boss, this inn is very deep. I sent two groups of brothers, but they didn''t get in. It seems that there are still secret sentries. I''m afraid you will disturb the people inside if you break in so rashly."


    Small nine along the inn around a careful look, found that here is as strict as Yu Xing said, but the more so small nine will want to find out, she has a strong intuition, the inn must have her answer.


    The night is like ink, and the stars are dim. A black figure is shuttling along the zigzag path under the cover of the night, which makes the figure following her very embarrassed.


    Yu Xing closely follows Xiao Jiu, watching her go through the courtyard as fast as thunder, just like crossing the courtyard at will, but avoiding all the pile points in the light and in the dark. Every time she is about to be broken, Yu Xing is shocked.


    Yu Xing didn''t understand. He just looked at the general layout of the inn, and the master could cover and hide so skillfully that he came in quietly with him. Yu Xing can''t help saying in his heart that this kind of skill is really something that a young lady of the green forest family can master? Thinking of their training in Qingfeng Village, her ten firm rules and her actions these days, Yu Xing had a terrible and absurd conjecture about Xiaojiu''s identity.


    "If you don''t want to die, bring God to me!" Suddenly a cold drink let Yu Xing instantly wake up, lift eyes to the small nine cold eyes, Yu Xing can''t help immediately put the mind tightly.


    Xiaojiu''s face is not easy. She feels all the way in and finds that there is a mystery in this humble inn. At first glance, the courtyard seems to be the same as an ordinary inn. But if you pay close attention, you will find that the houses of this inn are built in the shape of "Hui". As long as you enter it, you will enter the surveillance area. If you neglect it a little, you will alarm the Mingwei secret sentry.


    Small nine believe that in such a carefully designed layout and defense, as long as they make a little alarm, they will immediately fall into each other''s Tianluo Diluo. Even if she is good at martial arts and lightness skills, her two fists can''t beat her four hands. What''s more, beating grass is bound to frighten the snake. Xiao Jiu doesn''t want to disturb the other party until she knows their real intention. A quick turn around, small nine pull Yu Xing tightly stick in the corner of the low wall, can avoid the sight of patrol. Yu Xing looks at the patrolling personnel who are guarding the four corners of the main building. He can''t help but fight. There are so many patrolling personnel around him. I''m afraid that there are still experts sitting on the high ground. How can they touch the main building quietly?


    Small nine carefully scanned the main building around, the line of sight at the main building east of the wooden top flower hall, she pulled the arm of pull Yu Xing, made a waiting gesture to him. Yu Xing nodded instinctively. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Xiao Jiu leaping out quickly. His figure flashed past in the dark, like a meteor across the night sky.


    Just listen to the wind at night, the light on the flower hall flickers slightly, but it burns quickly in an instant, and someone shouts: "on fire!"


    Then the direction of the main building quickly sounded footsteps, small nine suddenly appeared, a drag has not awakened the spirit of the afterlife, through the chaos quickly sneaked into the main building, three steps two turn to a study like window. Small nine Chong Yu Xing made a look at the wind gesture, a turn over to an upside down gold hook, hang himself firmly under the eaves of the window, gently took out a dagger, poked a small hole in the window, put his eyes on it.


    There are two luxurious soft chairs facing the window in the room. In the middle of the chairs is a three foot high tea table with some fresh fruits and delicate cakes on it.


    A man with white face and long beard, who looked like a scholar, was sitting on one of the luxurious soft chairs. He was quietly asking the patrol leader kneeling on the ground, "what''s wrong with the noisy outside?"


    The patrol leader replied: "the flower hall is on fire suddenly. The small one has sent someone to put it out."


    "Why is it on fire?"


    "I''m sending someone to check it, but I haven''t found anything unusual. It may be that the charcoal fire in the wall greenhouse was blown down to the top of the flower hall by the wind."


    "No fireworks at night. Why do people burn charcoal?"


    "My wife thinks that the newly built flower house is damp, so she wants people to bake it day and night"


    "Madame? Cough, cough, keep a close eye on everything, and never make a mistake again


    "Yes, sir!"


    The patrol leader bowed his head and stepped out. Sitting on the soft chair on the right side of the white bearded man was a tall man with a bronze face. He said to the white bearded man with a smile: "it''s just a little spark by chance. This is your Rongxin hall. The guard of the Ming guard and the secret guard is very strict. The master fan doesn''t have to be so careful."


    Xiaojiu could not help looking at the white faced and bearded man. It turned out that this man was Fan Zheng, the richest man in Hedong, the leader of Rongxin hall, a secret organization of the vassal state in the Xia Dynasty. Fan Zheng said to the bronze faced man in a deep voice: "the success or failure of the king''s plan for many years depends on this. In an extraordinary period, a villain can''t be too careful." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 488

    The bronze faced man said with a smile, "you are so careful. No wonder the king trusts you so much. Master fan, when the king sends troops to break through the Shiling pass, I will personally play to the king and reward you as a great hero."


    "Thank you, general Dongzan. The king has saved his life for the villain''s family. The villain has long vowed to be loyal to the king as much as he can in this life. It''s a great honor for the villain to contribute to the great cause of the king."


    "Master fan''s loyalty can be learned from. I will tell you the truth. Now, if sambuza succeeds, it will be easier to defend and harder to attack Shiling pass. If there is no master, there will be chaos."


    Hearing the word "Shiling pass", Xiaojiu suddenly shrinks her eyes. She desperately holds her breath and clenches her fist to keep calm.


    Fan Zheng was very happy and praised the bronze faced man Dong: "what the general said is that as long as there is chaos in Shiling pass, the general Niu''s men and horses will cooperate with us to win Shiling pass. When our army occupies Shiling pass, the king''s army can move southward to the king''s court of the Xia Dynasty, The fertile plain and countless gold, silver and jewels of the Xia Dynasty belonged to us


    Dongzan laughed and said: "sambuza is the first master of my vassal. He came out in person. The Mo family has three heads and six arms, and he can''t escape death!"


    Fan Zheng nodded and agreed: "if it wasn''t for those surnamed Mo, the northwest would have been my big fan''s world. The emperor of the Xia Dynasty was stupid and incompetent, and Mo was stubborn and loyal. Since he was so ignorant of current affairs, we would let him have a good taste of being stabbed in the back by his own people."


    "You can''t dream that Anxi town is already our sword. As long as you die, Shiling pass will be in our pocket."


    "General Dongzan, come on, raise your glass and wish my great vassal a great power all over the world!"


    The small nine one does not move of stare at inside the house, in the ear buzz straight ring, the whole body''s blood seem to instantly coagulate general, let her not move at all. Shilingguan, surname Mo, sambuza, success, death


    These words constantly emerge in Xiaojiu''s mind, making her eyes more and more red, almost bleeding. I can''t wait to celebrate the coming victory, but Xiaojiu just feels that every minute is pressing for her life, and it''s pressing for her third brother''s life!


    Clenching his fists tightly, Xiao Jiu waited and waited with his teeth clenched. At last, he heard that there was no sound on the roof. He immediately jumped down, dragged up the white face and quickly retreated.


    Quietly out of the inn, back to his own territory, Yu Xing face pale, teeth trembling to small nine: "big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big, big


    Xiaojiu''s lower lip was tight and even white. She thought about it and wanted to look up straight at Yu Xing. Yu Xing''s heart was more and more flustered when Xiaojiu looked at it. He asked in an urgent voice: "let''s, what shall we do? Well, the Niu must have been bought by the vassal. What should I do? They want General Mo, big, big, big in charge. You don''t know, general Mo is a good man, a great hero. If he is killed, we will be finished. If Shiling pass is broken, we will be finished, everyone! "


    "I know!" Small Jiu Yi presses Yu Xing''s shoulder, stares at him tightly, asks in a deep voice: "Yu Xing, can I believe you?"


    Yu Xing is stunned. He looks at Xiaojiu''s dark eyes. His anxious heart suddenly settles down. He looks at Xiaojiu solemnly and says in a deep voice: "Xiaode has vowed to go through fire and water for the sake of being a great leader since the first day of following him!"


    "Good!" Xiao Jiu patted Yu Xing heavily on the shoulder, pulled out a jade pendant from his neck, and solemnly put it into his hand. He said in a deep voice, "you should go to Dawu Temple immediately, and give this jade pendant to master Shanyi, the director of Dawu temple. Tell him what you heard tonight, and ask him to contact Mo''s dark guard as soon as possible, and quickly pass the news to Mo Pingchu, the Minister of the Ministry of war!"


    Yu Xing looks at Xiao Jiu in shock, and holds the dragon pattern jade pendant in his hand at a loss. No matter how confused he is, he knows that dragon pattern is by no means available to ordinary people. What''s the identity of being in charge? "It''s a matter of great importance. I''ll give you my life and the lives of all the people in shilingguan. You can''t let me down," said Xiao jiuchen


    "I''m in charge. Where are you going?" Yu Xing looks at Xiao Jiu in shock and bewilderment. If she wants to help general Mo, why don''t she deliver the letter in person? Her lightness skill is so good that she can go to Dawu Temple faster than him.


    Small nine facial expression heavy command way: "I want to rush to Shi Ling pass, you immediately set out, don''t delay!"


    Yu Xing was terrified, so he quickly grabbed Xiaojiu and said, "great master, absolutely not, absolutely not! Didn''t you hear both of them just now? The vassal state wants to send troops to attack Shiling pass. What other first master has already gone to Shiling pass? Are you going to die in vain? I know general Mo is a good man, but it''s two days away from Shiling pass. You can''t catch up even if you fly by? And you


    Small nine looking at Yu Xing suddenly smile, that smile pale and firm abnormal, Yu Xing looking at such small nine suddenly can no longer speak.


    "Yu Xing, my name is mo. Mo Pingcheng, the general of Shiling pass, is my third brother, so I have to go. Please take your keepsake to Dawu temple to report your kindness. If Mo Yinian is lucky enough to survive, I will repay you. Thank you very much


    Say, small nine solemnly toward Yu Xing arched a salute, scared Yu Xing at a loss, Yu Xing had no time to say anything, see small nine jump quickly disappeared.


    Yu Xing took a look at the dragon pattern jade pendant in his hand. After standing there for a while, he thumped his chest and suddenly gasped for breath. Today, Yu Xing finally understands why he has always felt that Xiao Jiu and Shanzhai are incompatible, why her way of speaking and doing things always makes him feel inexplicably familiar, why her way of training them is so special, it turns out that she is not someone else, but the first lady of the Mo family!


    Thinking that he was actually under Miss Mo''s family and had been trained by her, Yu Xing couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride from the bottom of his heart. He immediately told his men to keep an eye on Fan Zheng. If there was any news, he immediately reported it. He rode a fast horse and ran to Dawu temple.


    In the early morning of the middle of May, the moon was dim, the stars were dim, and the sky was full of dark clouds. The general of the garrison of Shiling pass looked up and saw that the sky was dignified. A small soldier asked curiously, "chief, your face is almost the same as the sky. What''s the matter?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 489

    The general of the city guard was slightly shocked, raised his foot and kicked the soldier. He said in a sinking voice, "be your servant, what are you asking about?"


    The soldier rubbed the place where he was kicked and muttered in a low voice: "I don''t see your mouth so strict on weekdays. What''s the most important thing that no one can ask?"


    The general''s face became more and more dark and glared fiercely. The soldiers immediately shrunk their heads and did not dare to speak any more. When they saw that the general''s face was ugly, they were afraid that he would be offended by his carelessness, so they did not dare to make jokes as usual and patrolled the city wall honestly.


    The general of guarding the city looks at the dark clouds in the sky, and his heart is a little out of breath. Two hours ago, Mo Pingcheng, the general of Shiling pass, was assassinated suddenly. Now he is in danger of being poisoned. In order to prevent the morale of the army from being shaken, they are the only generals who know the news for the time being. Only after daybreak can they send someone secretly to the camp to report it.


    The assassination of the general is imminent. No matter what forces are responsible for it, it is undoubtedly a disaster for Shiling pass. The city guard secretly clenches his fists, hoping that the day will be bright immediately. Now, the only way to solve this problem is to report to the camp!


    Before that, we should never leak information or have any accidents. However, things in this world are always unsatisfactory. We should come to whatever we are afraid of.


    When he heard the warning from the east side of the city, the general of the city guard couldn''t help but bring people to the east gate. He saw something black approaching them about 100 meters away from the east gate. The general of the city guard fell down and listened carefully. His face suddenly changed and he cried out: "enemy attack, enemy attack! Come on, light up and blow the horn


    In the general''s residence at Shiling pass, Wei Yuwan looks at Mo Pingcheng lying on the couch with pale face and purple lips. Her tears can''t stop flowing down. The military doctor gently came forward to remove the bandage on Mo Pingcheng''s right arm, looked at it, and explored his pulse. His face was very ugly.


    Wei Yuwan took a deep breath and asked, "how''s it going?"


    The military doctor shook his head slightly and said with a guilty face: "the general''s poison is very fierce. I''m not good at learning, and I can''t see through the poison earlier. If I was injured, I would bleed and detoxify immediately, and I wouldn''t be as bad as I am now. I blame my incompetence."


    Wei Yuwan said in a soft voice: "it''s not your fault. The assassin''s mind is too vicious. He tried hard to get this kind of poison so that we can''t see it through. How long can you hold on to it according to your husband''s current situation? "


    "The little one has temporarily protected the general''s heart with a needle. The general is strong and can hold on for about six or seven hours. As long as he invites Dr. Su to come as soon as possible, he will surely have a way to save the general."


    "Six or seven hours? Is it still time to get here from camp? "


    "The imperial doctor Su is now in charge of the imperial palace. It''s only two hours away from us. General Hao is speeding up. He should have arrived at the imperial palace now. It''s about the general''s life. The imperial doctor Su will come as soon as possible."


    "That''s good. It''s hard for you. I''m guarding here. Go down and have a rest first."


    "It''s a small responsibility. Why bother? Madam, I''ll go to the outside to sort out the pulse case, and then turn over the medical books to see if I can find out any antidote method. It''s also convenient for Dr. Su to come for consultation. General, if you have something to do here, you can tell me. I''ll come here at once! "


    "Well, hard work!"


    The military doctor respectfully gave a salute and retired. Wei Yuwan quietly watched Mo Pingcheng. After a while, he couldn''t help holding out his hand and clenching Mo Pingcheng''s hand. He said in a soft voice: "husband, hold on for a while, as long as for a while, Dr. Su will be able to save you."


    Mo Pingcheng''s fingers moved slightly. Wei Yuwan looked at him pleasantly. Mo Pingcheng slowly opened his eyes. Wei Yuwan''s tears flowed down like beads. Mo Pingcheng looked up at her, moved her lips gently and called out: "Wan''er!" Wei Yuwan quickly wiped away her tears and sobbed, "I''m here, I''m here. I''ll call the doctor here!"


    "No, Wan''er, I''m fine. Don''t cry!" Mo Pingcheng gently grasped Wei Yuwan''s hand. Wei Yuwan nodded with tears and said, "I don''t cry, I don''t cry."


    Mo Pingcheng tilted his lips slightly and said in a low voice: "don''t be afraid, I will accompany you for a lifetime. I won''t die so easily!"


    Wei Yuwan quickly covered Mo Pingcheng''s mouth, choked and complained: "don''t you say this word, feng''er and I can''t do without you, you must get better."


    "Don''t worry, I''m the Mo family. Our lives are hard!" Mo Pingcheng pretends to amuse Wei Yuwan easily, which makes Wei Yuwan smile successfully.


    Mo Pingcheng''s mouth is relaxed, but his heart is not relaxed at all. The accidental assassination and poisoning made Mo Pingcheng feel powerless. Mo Pingcheng, who has been walking through the edge of life and death for several times, is very clear about his present situation. He has already stepped into the gate of death with one foot. If he waits for him carelessly, he will die.


    But he must not die. He is the general of Shiling pass, the husband of Wan''er and the father of feng''er. He must live.


    The strong desire for survival keeps Mo Pingcheng calm. He looks at Wei Yuwan tenderly and holds her hand gently. Wei Yuwan looks at Mo Pingcheng''s calm eyes and gradually calms down his panic and worry.


    The couple''s eyes were warm, but the guard came from the door and said, "general, the city is warning, the vassal army is attacking the city on a large scale!"


    Wei Yuwan was shocked. He felt that Mo Pingcheng was holding his hand tightly. He suddenly sat up when he was lying on the couch. Without waiting for Wei Yuwan''s reaction, he saw Mo Pingcheng''s waist bend and spit out a big mouthful of black blood!


    Wei Yuwan was so scared that she lost her face and exclaimed, "husband! My husband


    Hearing the news, the military doctor rushed over. Seeing this situation, his face also changed greatly. He grabbed Mo Pingcheng''s pulse with one hand and stroked his back with the other hand. He said in a hurry: "general, lie down quickly. Don''t be so excited. The faster the blood gas runs, the faster the poison gas will attack the heart. If the poison gas attacks the heart, there is really no cure!"


    Mo Pingcheng raised his hand to whisk away the military doctor, rushed to the door and said in a deep voice: "Messenger, report to me!"


    The guard at the door immediately replied, "yes!"


    Seeing that the bodyguard strode in, Mo Pingcheng refused to lie down. Wei Yuwan took Mo Pingcheng''s hand and cried in a low voice: "husband!"


    Mo Pingcheng looks at Wei Yuwan guiltily. When he looks up at the guards, he looks like an old majestic general. When he inquires about the situation of the guards, Mo Pingcheng frowns. He immediately orders the soldiers of the four gates to try their best to stop the enemy, and asks the generals of shilingguan to come to discuss the countermeasures. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 490

    The bodyguard stepped back quickly. Mo Pingcheng was soft, coughed a few times and vomited a mouthful of black blood. Wei Yuwan and the military doctor helped him lie down.


    Looking at the dazzling black purple bloodstain on Mo Pingcheng''s pale face, Wei Yuwan felt a lot of pain. The military doctor took out a silver needle and quickly put several needles in Mo Pingcheng''s chest. The unbearable pain in Mo Pingcheng''s chest was relieved slightly. He stared at the military doctor and asked in a deep voice: "if I can''t detoxify, am I going to die soon?"


    The military doctor said with difficulty: "small incompetence, no more than ten hours at most, the poison gas will attack the general''s heart, and then there will be no remedy."


    Wei Yuwan was shocked, and his face completely lost its color. Mo Pingcheng''s eyes were heavy, but he made a decision in an instant. But he pursed his lips, but he didn''t dare to look at Wei Yuwan. He just stared at the military doctor and asked in a deep voice: "if you don''t ask for detoxification, just to prolong some time, do you have a way?"


    The military doctor is stunned. Wei Yuwan looks at Mo Pingcheng in shock. He holds Mo Pingcheng''s hand and looks at him pleadingly.


    Mo Pingcheng was cruel, biting his teeth and asked the military doctor, "do you have a way to let me get up and live a few more days? Even if later intestines wear belly rotten death, no whole body also can


    The military doctor looked at Mo Pingcheng in shock, and his fingers trembled uncontrollably. Wei Yuwan, with tears on her face, begged: "husband, no, let''s think about another way. There must be other ways."


    Mo Pingcheng''s eyes were red, and he stared at the military doctor. The military doctor looked at him indecisively. After a while, he suddenly knelt down and said: "general, the method of fighting poison with poison is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, you will be killed immediately. Even if you stop the poison temporarily, you will have endless future troubles and even add poison to it. Please forgive me for not obeying. General Hao is about to bring Dr. su. Please wait patiently until Dr. Su arrives


    Mo Pingcheng said with a bitter smile: "when the vassal army attacked the city, there will be a fierce battle in Shiling pass. If the other party can touch the gate of our city so quietly, it shows that Anxi is not peaceful. Now the army is besieging and the traitors don''t know where most of them are going. No one can guarantee that the other side is so scheming to send someone to assassinate me, in order to make Shiling pass lose its main general and be unable to resist the chaos. It''s not known whether general Hao will come back, not to mention Dr. su. Shiling pass can never be broken. I have no choice. "


    Wei Yuwan looked at Mo Pingcheng helplessly. The military doctor couldn''t bear it. Mo Pingcheng said in a deep voice: "as the commander of Shiling pass, it''s my duty to defend the city and resist the enemy, just as it''s your duty as a doctor to cure and save people. My life and death is not worth mentioning compared with the life and death of 30000 soldiers in Shiling pass and the safety of the people in the summer. What you have to do now is try your best to let me rise to lead the army against the enemy. No matter how dangerous it is, you can only succeed. This is the military order and my request! "


    The military doctor looked at Mo Pingcheng with red eyes, knocked his head hard and said: "yes, I''ll take orders!"


    The military doctor turned back to prepare the medicine. Wei Yuwan looked at Mo Pingcheng, biting his lower lip with despair on his face. Mo Pingcheng shook Wei Yuwan''s hand, full of guilt and reluctance: "Wan''er, I''m sorry for you and feng''er, I broke my promise."


    Wei Yuwan was so sad and desperate that she couldn''t speak. Mo Pingcheng sighed and said, "call the beacon. I have something to say to him."


    Wei Yuwan felt great pain in her heart. She held Mo Pingcheng''s hand helplessly and sobbed: "husband!"


    "Go quickly. I don''t have much time. I have less for feng''er and you." Mo Pingcheng''s cruel words make Wei Yuwan almost collapse. However, Wei Yuwan, who has known Mo Pingcheng''s thoughts for so many years, still stands up and calls his son Mo Yongfeng.


    Soon, Mo Yongfeng, with a sleepy face, was brought to the couch of moping city. Looking at his ignorant and tender son, Mo Pingcheng was not willing to give up. He raised his hand and gently brushed Mo Yongfeng''s head and said, "feng''er, do you know where his generation comes from?"


    "I know. The government is loyal to the imperial court and respects the literati court. Qin said that it is not good to live in peace. Yongyuan changjimao, Ronghua wandaixing. My great grandfather is the Ding generation, my grandfather is the Tai generation, my father is the Ping generation, I am the Yong generation, and my son will be the Yuan generation. " Mo Yongfeng rubbed his eyes and replied. Mo Pingcheng touched Mo Yongfeng ''


    "Yes, my son will be a general like his father in the future to protect the country and the peace of the people." Mo Yongfeng said in a tender and loud voice.


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help his eyes turning red. He watched Mo Yongfeng deeply and said in a low voice: "in addition to protecting the country and the people, he should also protect his family and be filial to your mother. My father once told you that there is only one person in my mo family who is not named according to the genealogy. Do you remember


    "My son remembers that the name of my little aunt Mo Yinian was given by the emperor, not by my mo family." Mo Yongfeng turned his eyes and asked Mo Pingcheng with a smile: "Dad, you always say that when I grow up, my aunt will come to see me. I will be six years old soon. When will my aunt come to see me? Listen to my mother say my aunt''s Kung Fu is very good. Is it better than you? The sleeve arrow she sent me last time can shoot far away. I want my aunt to take me to shoot a big eagle


    Hearing his son ask about Xiao Jiu, a smile flashed in Mo Pingcheng''s eyes. He said in a soft voice: "your aunt, who was brought up by your great grandfather from childhood, is taught by your great grandfather. If she is not so naughty, she must be the most powerful one among us. But feng''er, you remember that your aunt is the only daughter of my mo family. My mo family men will protect her to the death. So are your parents and uncles. When you see your aunt in the future, you must listen to her, protect her, and forbid anyone to bully her. "


    "Son, remember, my aunt always sends me delicious and funny food. When I see her in the future, I will listen to her and protect her from being bullied by anyone." Mo Yongfeng patted his chest like an adult and assured.


    Mo Pingcheng couldn''t help laughing, but he coughed with a slight movement of the corner of his mouth. Wei Yuwan stroked his chest lightly. His heart was sour and painful, but he could only hold on and didn''t dare to collapse in front of his son.


    Mo Yongfeng looked at Mo Pingcheng anxiously and asked in a low voice: "Dad, are you very uncomfortable? Haven''t the doctor cured you yet? Is the medicine so bitter that your lips are black


    Wei Yuwan''s tears are about to fall. She turns to avoid Mo Yongfeng''s sight. Mo Pingcheng''s eyes are glistening with tears, but she still says to Mo Yongfeng calmly: "Dad is OK. Feng''er, take your mother down to have a rest. Dad has something to discuss with you generals." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 491

    Mo Yongfeng looks at Mo Pingcheng, wakes him up so late and asks him to go back. What medicine does Dad sell in the gourd? Although he was young, Mo Yongfeng was still aware of an unusual breath, so he didn''t play around as usual. He obediently answered the voice and pulled up Wei Yuwan.


    Wei Yuwan sad looking at Mo Ping City, in his silent urge with Mo Yongfeng step by step to move out.


    At dawn, the walls of Shiling pass are red with blood, and the upper and lower parts of the city are like Shura hell.


    Mo Ping, who was wearing armor and surrounded by generals, went to the top of the city. Looking at the soldiers who had been fighting all night and were covered with blood, Mo Ping said in a deep voice: "Niu Kun, the garrison general of Anxi, colluded with the vassal state and passed by, making the vassal army attack our Shiling pass at night. I have sent someone to report this matter to the commander of the northwest army. The traitor Niu Kun will be executed. Shiling pass is the most important pass in Northwest China. Behind us is Anxi city. It''s my common people in summer. It''s our parents, brothers, women and children! Brothers, the vassal army wants to break our Shiling pass. What should we do? "


    "Kill


    "Kill


    "Kill


    All the soldiers cried out in unison. Mo Pingcheng pulled out his long sword and pointed to the sky, shouting: "all the soldiers of Shiling pass are here. Those who dare to invade will be killed without mercy!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    The originally flustered soldiers gradually settled down in the serial orders of moping City, while the ferocious attacking vassal troops under the city were obviously flustered when they saw the chief General of Shiling pass appear. But after a while, they continued to attack in a more violent way than before.


    The dark sky makes people unable to tell the time. The bright red blood on the head of Shiling pass city is covered by new blood before it solidifies. In the process of blood and flesh flying, moping city keeps waving one knife after another. A newly climbed vassal army was immediately beheaded by moping city. His blood splashed out three feet and dyed moping city''s face, just like the killing God on the Shura field.


    It has been a whole day and night since the first siege of the vassal army. The attacks and fierce battles have numbed the exhausted soldiers.


    Wei Yuwan, who is taking care of the wounded soldiers with her family members, rushes to the city. When she sees Mo Pingcheng, who is chopping down another enemy, her hand holding a long knife trembles uncontrollably and her heart aches. After grabbing a knife, Wei Yuwan rushed to the side of moping City, chopped down the vassal troops who rushed to moping City, and supported the left side of moping city with his shoulder.


    Mo Pingcheng saw that Wei Yuwan was slightly stunned and was about to open her mouth to let her go quickly. However, Wei Yuwan pleaded in a low voice: "let me be with you. You and my husband will live and die together."


    Mo Pingcheng takes a deep look at Wei Yuwan, and holds the long sword to aim at the rushing vassal army. Wei Yuwan smiles sadly and stands side by side with Mo Pingcheng, blocking the crazy attacking vassal army with the blade.


    The sun and shadow gradually fell in the blood and flesh, and the vassal army retreated again. All the people were sitting on the ground, and no one wanted to move again. Mo Pingcheng said in a deep voice with a long knife: "come on, change defence!"


    "Yes The herald was about to beat the drum, but suddenly he saw a light flash over his head. He saw rockets flying like rain, rocks like thunder, and they smashed towards the city tower.


    Mo Pingcheng yelled: "set up a shield to escape!" Following a turn, he hugged Wei Yuwan in his arms and quickly hid behind the Tiaoshi. There was only a dull sound around. The soldiers on the top of the city kept falling down. Some of them had their brains burst, some of them were hit by big stones in the chest and abdomen, and they fell to the ground bleeding from the mouth and nose


    Mo Pingcheng was also hit in the left arm by the catapult. The injured right arm and the weak left arm made Mo Pingcheng unable to exert half of his strength even if he was anxious. All the generals around him were also scarred. Tang Xinghu, the left general, had an arrow in his body. He just cut off the handle of the arrow, and the arrow remained on his chest, still slashing with a big knife; Pei Jun, the right general, was slashed on the shoulder, and his flesh and blood were flying, but he didn''t care about the treatment. He just bandaged the bandage randomly, and the blood had dyed the bandage red; Garrison Luo Dong didn''t know where he was hurt. He was covered with blood and even his eyes were red. There were no more than 30000 garrisons in Shiling pass, but there were 80000 vassal troops. The most surprising thing was how the 80000 troops rushed to Shiling pass quietly. There were several border towns and many passes between the vassal state and Shiling pass!


    Moreover, the enemy attacked the city for nearly two days and one night, but there was no movement in anxidu''s mansion, which was only fifty miles away from Shiling pass. The successive dispatch of several groups of heralds from moping city also seemed like a stone sinking into the sea. Shiling pass seems to have been forgotten by the public and is in endless struggle. Mo Pingcheng looks at the exhausted soldiers around him and doesn''t know how long they can last and where the reinforcements are?


    They didn''t find that in the fierce battle, a small group of people were quietly leaving under the cover of the night. Some of the soldiers around them were hit by the catapult, some were entangled by the rushing up vassal army, and no one noticed that they were leaving one after another.


    The soldiers guarding the east gate of Shiling pass are listening to the movement of the city with fear. They can only hear a loud scream. They are constantly groaning. They are frightened. However, thinking that the general himself leads the troops to resist, they are still able to keep their mind.


    Just at this time, I suddenly saw someone leading the team and said to them, "the general has ordered a change of defense. Brothers, go back and have some hot soup to have a rest."


    These people stayed at the gate all day. They were hungry and tired. When they saw that the soldiers came to change their guard, they listened to the noise around them. They thought it was because of the noise that they couldn''t hear the herald drum, so they happily withdrew.


    The city gate of Shiling pass, which had been closed for several days, opened slowly with the fierce fighting at the head of the city. At the head of the city, the hard gate which had not been opened was suddenly opened by the impact of the military vehicles. A group of people holding torches called out in unison: "welcome general Gar to the city."


    Mo Pingcheng, who was leading the soldiers to fight with the vassal army, watched the cavalry rush into the city. He could not help cracking his eyes and destroying his courage


    Wei Yuwan cried out in horror: "husband!"


    Tang Xinghu, Pei Jun and others turn around and see Mo Pingcheng''s body shaking and falling straight into the city. They are all shocked. They rush to hold Mo Pingcheng, but they don''t even touch Mo Pingcheng''s clothes. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 492

    Just at this time, a figure flashed by and caught the rapidly falling moping city. She only saw her toes on the wall, pulled moping city and jumped onto the wall.


    When they looked at him, they saw a beautiful young girl. She helped Mo Pingcheng and cried out to him: "third brother!"


    They were stunned. Wei Yuwan moved her lips in disbelief and called to the girl, "little nine?"


    It turned out that the girl was not someone else, but Xiao Jiu who came to save people day and night.


    Xiaojiu rushes to Shiling pass regardless of everything. Seeing that the vassal troops are attacking the city on a large scale, there are limbs and arms everywhere. It''s like purgatory in the world. He can''t help sinking in his heart. Relying on his slender lightness skill, Xiao Jiu passes through the corner and finally comes to the outside of the city wall. However, he sees a general suddenly fall from the top of the city. Regardless of his identity, Xiao Jiu immediately jumps up to catch the general. Unexpectedly, he is his third brother, Mo Ping city.


    Small nine pull Mo Ping City fly to the city, see Mo Ping city is covered with blood, two arms abnormal hanging, not from the heart big anxious. Mo Pingcheng suddenly saw that Xiao Jiu was shocked. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Xiao Jiu looked up at Wei Yuwan and asked in an urgent voice, "what''s wrong with my third brother, third sister-in-law? Where did you get hurt? Is it serious? How could it fall from the wall? "


    Wei Yuwan is about to answer, but suddenly the scream makes people turn to see. Mo Pingcheng looks at the open gate. The cavalry of the vassal army is cutting the heads of the soldiers near the gate. Mo Ping''s eyes were about to drop blood. He wanted to jump down from the gate and eat the meat of the traitor who opened the gate


    Looking at the sight of moping City, Xiao Jiu instantly understood the current situation of Shiling pass. He saw that the cavalry of the vassal army rushed in with a forward general wearing a golden helmet, and the city gate was open. When the other army rushed into Shiling pass, it would be completely destroyed.


    Xiaojiu saw that the vanguard of the fan army was eager to take the lead. The guards around her were not comprehensive. She couldn''t help thinking about it. She said to Mo Pingcheng in a deep voice: "third brother, let the archer prepare, open the way for me!" Voice just fall, small nine then raise hand to once once once once grasped the soldier''s long gun in one side, jump to fly out.


    Mo Pingcheng watched with his long gun in his hand. He dived down from the city wall and rushed straight into the cavalry camp of the vassal army. He aimed his long gun at the vanguard of the vassal army, gar. His face changed greatly.


    But small nine speed is extremely fast, in the twinkling of an eye has rushed to the other side, the cavalry was suddenly rushed into small nine startled, but quickly react, immediately put up a shield to resist, a few sharp arrows like a dense network, quickly shot to small nine.


    Mo Pingcheng''s heart suddenly raised to his throat. He wanted to turn into a meat shield to block Xiaojiu. The baby sister he hadn''t seen for a long time was in danger. Mo Pingcheng felt guilty, worried and bitter. All kinds of tastes suddenly came to him. But he could only order the archer to get ready quickly and wait for Xiaojiu to create a miracle.


    Only small nine''s body in the air with incredible angle quickly twist, will a number of sharp arrows one by one to avoid, followed by a shake of the wrist, spear through the gap of the shield quickly stabbed to gar.


    The vassal troops around ger immediately waved machetes to defend, but the long gun ran through all the people and rushed to ger like eyes. Gar looked at the long gun in front of him with disdain. He waved his machete and prepared to split the long gun. However, just as the tip of the knife touched the long gun, the long gun suddenly tilted and thrust straight into the neck of his horse.


    With a roar of the horse, he raised his front hooves and rushed forward. Without any defense, Gar was dragged by the horse and rushed out of the cavalry camp.


    Mo Pingcheng is glad that the opportunity has come!


    Xiaojiu, who was falling rapidly, put his toes on one of the cavalry''s heads a little bit and rushed towards Gar with his help. The cavalry immediately put up their swords to stop Xiaojiu. Suddenly, several sharp arrows came from the top of the city, which made them unable to stop.


    But for a moment, Xiaojiu has caught up with gar. As soon as Gar has stabilized his horse, he feels a strong wind coming from his back. He quickly sticks his body to the horse''s back and avoids the cold light of the dagger in Xiaojiu''s hand. Xiaojiu couldn''t make it. Gripping the dagger, it was followed by another stab. Gar quickly leaned to the right to avoid the dagger in Xiaojiu''s hand. Then he turned his wrists and used his machete to resist the edge of Xiaojiu''s dagger. With a loud shout, it was like a thunderbolt in mid air. Xiao Jiu felt that her arms were numb, and the dagger was about to fly out. She was shocked. She never thought that this Gar was born with divine power. No wonder she was appointed as a forward by the king of the vassal state. She really had some ability.


    If she can''t do it, Xiao Jiu immediately changes her attack mode. She moves quickly around Gar with her toes gently. Her posture is elegant and flexible, but she makes Gar Kong have a magic power, but she can''t touch her at all. Gaer didn''t know that Xiaojiu had been looking for his flaws. He thought that she was just teasing herself with her lightness skill. He was furious and raised a machete to chop down. They came and went, and they hit the high rammed earth wall beside the turret unconsciously.


    Gael yelled, and the machete in her hand drew an arc in the air. She split fiercely at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu immediately jumped to escape. She saw her left foot on the wall, and her body was half a Zhang high. Gar jumped on the horse''s back and threw the machete straight to Xiao Jiu''s back. Then Xiao Jiu''s right foot was a little bit higher, and he pulled up half a Zhang to the right side.


    Gar watched Xiaojiu walk on the bare wall, and he was stunned. Moping city and others on the top of the city were also shocked. It''s extremely difficult for Xiao Jiu to master the lightness skill of vertical ladder. There are people in the river and lake who can only rise two or three feet at a time. It''s rare for Xiao Jiu to jump up to half a foot in one step.


    What''s more, Xiaojiu''s face is young and looks like he is only 15 or 16 years old. It''s really shocking that he suddenly exerts such a shocking lightness skill.


    So all of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were fixed on her, and Gar couldn''t help but widened his eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was a demon or not.


    While gaer is in a daze, Xiaojiu suddenly jumps down and pours on gaer''s heart like thunder and lightning with a dagger in his hand. Gaer is shocked and quickly raises his knife to resist. But it''s too late. The dagger shot by Xiaojiu has just pierced his heart, and gaer''s body falls from his horse.


    Mo Pingcheng was overjoyed to see Gar fall at the end of the city. He immediately exclaimed, "the vanguard of the vassal army is dead. Let''s go and get him quickly!"


    Wei Yuwan and others were stunned, followed by a chorus of shouting: "the forward is dead, let''s hurry up and catch him!" For a moment, there were shouts all over the city, and the vassal troops inside and outside the city were all flustered. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 493

    Especially the cavalry who rushed into the city, they could not help looking around when they heard the cry. At the moment, Xiao Jiu had cut off Gar''s head with a knife and raised it with a long gun. When the cavalry of the vassal army saw that Gar was really dead, they were so shocked that their morale was disrupted, and they retreated one after another.


    The vassal troops outside the gate of the city saw that the vanguard troops suddenly retreated, and they could not help retreating. The attack at the head of the city had been reduced because of the opening of the gate, and now it stopped directly.


    Mo Pingcheng immediately ordered the soldiers to pursue and kill the cavalry of the vassal army who rushed into the city. Xiao Jiu put a long gun with Gar''s head on the high platform, jumped down and grabbed a machete from a cavalry of the vassal army. At the same time, he waved his right backhand and hit him on the temple.


    Because he was worried about Mo Ping Cheng''s body, Xiao Jiu wanted to retreat immediately. He used 110% of his internal power to fight with one punch. The cavalry suddenly dropped down from the horse with his eyes protruding.


    Xiaojiu grabs the horse and kills the enemy with a knife. When the cavalry of the vassal army see that she is holding a machete to stab left and slash right and then reap her head, she is extremely powerful. When they see that she has killed gar, they are afraid. Under the leadership of Xiao Jiu, the guards fought bravely and drove the cavalry out. Xiao Jiu took the lead and killed them bravely. Seeing that the soldiers were forced out of the gate, Xiao Jiu yelled: "close the gate!"


    The gatekeeper couldn''t help looking at moping City, who was fighting against the vassal army at the head of the city. Seeing that little Jiuyi was fighting alone at the gate of the city, moping City couldn''t help but blush. He raised his hand and ordered in a deep voice: "close the gate!"


    The thick and solid city gate was closed inch by inch. Seeing that the city gate was about to be closed, the cavalry of the vassal army rushed up frantically, trying to take back the chance that they had tried their best to get. Can small nine hands holding knife, without stopping the sprint to kill, with the strength of one person unexpectedly will stop the gate of a watertight.


    The vassal army did not hesitate to assassinate moping city and bribed Anxi garrison general and others to attack Shiling pass at night. The idea was to fight quickly and make a quick decision. Therefore, the vanguard troops were all brave and valiant men in the vassal army. At the moment see small nine one person blocked the city gate, can''t help but rush in succession, will small nine regiments surrounded.


    Seeing that the gate of the city was about to close, the governor of the vassal army couldn''t help shouting: "shoot the arrow!"


    All of a sudden, a thousand crossbows are fired at Xiaojiu. When Xiaojiu rushes out, she has already prevented the other party from using this move. She raises her voice and shouts to Mo Pingcheng: "third brother, put down the rope!"


    Mo Pingcheng saw that Xiaojiu was in a critical situation at the head of the city, and he was ready to put the rope to save her. Hearing Xiaojiu''s cry, he immediately put down the rope and yelled, "Xiaojiu, catch it!"


    Small nine raised a knife to cut over the cavalry of the vassal army in front of him. One of them grabbed his shield and stood in front of him. He jumped up and grabbed the rope that hung down. Mo Pingcheng and others immediately pull hard, and Xiao Jiu immediately rises quickly. Several sharp arrows rub her feet and plunge into the ground and some cavalry soldiers.


    In a scream, Xiao Jiu raises her shield with her right hand and pulls the rope with her left hand. She taps her toes on the wall and finally steps on the top of the city. However, the shield in her hand is covered with long arrows, and several of them almost penetrate the shield. Mo Ping feels afraid. If it''s not for Xiao Jiu''s excellent skill and quick reaction, any one of these arrows will make him feel guilty all his life.


    Small nine step on the city, see Shiling pass gate has been closed again, fan army angry crazy rush on, try to break Shiling pass gate again. Mo Pingcheng''s commanding officers and soldiers struggled to resist, but the enemy was fierce, and the garrison of Shiling pass was exhausted after several battles. In addition to the fact that they were almost defeated just now and suffered heavy casualties, they could not resist.


    Many of the wounded soldiers chose to die with the enemy and jumped down the city wall with the fan army rushing up from the cloud ladder; Some even have been assassinated by the enemy, but also still cling to the sword, regardless of everything in the past; Others could not use their hands to bite the enemy''s ears, even if their backs were almost cut open, they still refused to let go


    Countless garrison of Shiling pass shocked Xiaojiu''s heart with the momentum of being killed with the enemy. Seeing that he kept cutting and killing, he still couldn''t stop the vassal army from rushing forward regardless of everything. Xiaojiu could not help biting his lips. It''s dark and windy. They won''t last long if they go on like this. She must find a way to make the vassal army retreat. Small nine will line of sight at the fan army that side of the flag fluttering in the wind, in the thousands of troops is particularly eye-catching, that flag is very powerful. Xiaojiu raised his hand, took the bow from the archer, tightened the bow, and fired the two arrows at the same time, aiming at the flag rope of the vassal army.


    The vassal army, who was in a frenzied attack, suddenly shot a long arrow from the head of the city. The flag rope that was waving in the wind in the army was cut off, and the flag immediately slipped down. The frantically attacking army was stunned, but all the officers and men of Shiling pass cheered together.


    Small nine tightly followed and taut the long bow, pointed the arrow at the fan army inspector who stood up and stretched his neck to look around because of the big flag sliding down. The governor of the vassal army was shouting about the situation of the flag. Suddenly he heard a cry in his ear. He followed the guard beside him and pulled him back. After the dull sound of a sharp blade piercing into the flesh and blood, the governor watched the guard standing in front of him fall down with a feather arrow in his chest.


    The commander turned white in an instant. He looked up at the head of Shiling pass. He was shocked to see that the girl suddenly appeared before pointed to him with a long bow in her forehand. Seeing the loss of the vanguard, the loss of the opportunity, the flag being cut, the morale was depressed; The other side''s mysterious master seemed to be staring at him, for fear that if he didn''t pay attention, he would lose his life like gar, so he immediately ordered to withdraw.


    After besieging Shiling pass for two days and two nights, the vassal troops finally retreated, and all the officers and men of Shiling pass cheered. But when Xiao Jiu and Mo Ping stood at the head of the city, they could not help looking heavy when they saw that the vassal army was in order when they retreated.


    Mo Pingcheng knows well that this attack on Shiling pass by the vassal army is a big plan. At present, the temporary retreat of the enemy is just to make a slight adjustment for the next round of attack. Shiling pass is a must for them. If there is no more reinforcements coming, they will not be able to turn Shiling pass out of danger.


    The battle lasted two days and two nights. The four fields outside Shiling pass were covered with yellow sand and blood. The mountains of dead bodies, broken guns and broken swords, and broken horses and broken flags, stretched for more than ten miles. Looking at the corpses piled up high under the city wall, Mo Pingcheng can''t help but want to cover Xiaojiu''s eyes. He never dreamed that one day Xiaojiu would experience this kind of purgatory.


    Can small nine but tightly stare at Mo Ping City, sink voice to ask a way: "three elder brothers, you tell me the truth, you exactly how?"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Xiaojiu with a complicated look and said in a low voice, "let me finish what I should do first, and then answer your question." The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 494

    Small nine patience with moping city down the city, moping city too pale face and obvious concave eyes to see small nine worry.


    Mo Pingcheng ordered to count the number of people. There were more than 12000 people killed or injured in the garrison of Shiling pass. Looking at the wounded everywhere, Mo Pingcheng''s face turned pale and frightening. The general on one side told Xiao Jiu in a low voice that this was the worst battle since the establishment of Shiling pass. Nearly half of their troops had been damaged, and now they were very short of weapons and food.


    Looking at the wailing sound that can be heard everywhere in Shiling pass, the mother weeps for her son, the wife weeps for her husband, and the elder brother weeps for her younger brother. Xiaojiu is extremely aware of the cruelty of the war. But when Mo Ping City, which just entered the general''s residence, fell to the ground, Xiao Jiu just knew that not only the war was cruel, but also the fate was cruel.


    Learning that Mo Pingcheng was poisoned by the assassin''s body, he reluctantly supported himself by the dangerous method of fighting poison with poison. Up to now, when the oil was exhausted and the lamp was exhausted, he was unable to return to the sky.


    The red eyed Wei Yuwan takes Mo Yongfeng out, leaving only Mo Pingcheng and Xiaojiu brothers and sisters in the house.


    Looking at Mo Pingcheng, who is lying on the couch with a weak breath, Xiao Jiu''s heart is cut like a knife and tears can''t stop flowing down. When Mo Pingcheng wakes up, he can''t help but see Xiao Jiu''s tears in his eyes. He blinks his eyes, covers all the bitterness and sadness, and says to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Little girl has really grown up, and now she can come and go freely among the armies, Harvesting the enemy''s head is like searching for something. My grandfather taught me that. It''s really tough! "


    Seeing that the third brother pretends to be relaxed and teases himself like he was when he was a child, Xiao Jiu feels more and more painful. His red and swollen eyes suddenly burst into big tears. Mo Pingcheng''s heart is very sad.


    Mo Pingcheng coughed a little, pretending to be angry and staring at little nine: "how? I haven''t seen you for a few years. Will you give me a look as soon as you come? "


    Small nine sucked to suck a nose, desperately hold back a tear, Mo Ping City smiles to ask a way: "talk about, you this wench is to make what trouble again?"? Not long ago, I received a letter from Xiao Wu saying that you are missing. If I see you, I will keep you. Don''t let you run away again. Let''s talk about it with my brother. Who provoked you and made you angry and ran away from home? "


    Small nine hold back tears, wrinkled his nose, pretending to be arrogant way: "who dares to provoke me? I''m Mo''s little nine. I''m just tired of staying in Kyoto. I''m just going out to relax. By the way, I''ll see you and feng''er. Can''t I? "


    Mo Pingcheng saw that Xiaojiu finally stopped crying. He was relieved. He said with a smile: "OK, you are willing to come to see me. I''m too late to be happy. What else can I do? Besides, you are very tight now. I can''t even compare with you. Look, my group of subordinates have been subdued today. Lao Luo asked me quietly if you can practice martial arts before you are born. "


    "I''m so gifted that he can''t envy me." Small nine is very proud raised chin.


    Mo Pingcheng nodded with a smile: "that''s, that''s, when I was a child, I didn''t eat so much for nothing!"


    Small nine eyebrows a pick slant eyes to ask a way: "three elder brothers, you are to dislike me to eat much?"


    Mo Pingcheng repeatedly denied: "dare not, dare not, if you have a fancy to eat at will, I will offer the whole shilingguan brother with my hands, you open to eat, no one dares to say. I really can''t. do you want to cook me first and have a taste? " With that, Mo Pingcheng pulled up her sleeve slightly to show her strong arm and raised it to Xiao Jiu''s mouth to make her eat.


    Xiaojiu chuckles. Mo Pingcheng feels more comfortable. The most unusual thing for these brothers is that Xiaojiu is sad. It''s worse to see Xiaojiu sad than to kill him.


    Can small nine just smile for a while, then frown pushed his arm, red and swollen eyes gently blink, a line of tears will flow down, choking: "you make yourself a body is poison, how to cook to eat?"


    Mo Pingcheng looked at Xiaojiu painfully and bitterly. Xiaojiu sucked his nose and wiped away his tears. He stared at Mo Pingcheng and asked, "what else can I do to save you now? Third brother, you are not allowed to say no to me, then I will not recognize you as my brother. " Moping city is very sad. Xiaojiu stares at moping city with tears in his eyes. After a while, moping City sighs bitterly and shouts softly: "Xiaojiu --"


    Small Jiu Yi covers ear to keep shaking a head way: "you don''t shout me, I don''t listen to anything else, what method do you have after all, say quickly!"


    Mo Pingcheng funny way: "you cover your ears, how can I say?"


    "Is there really a way?" Small nine quickly put down the hand, two eyes bright looking at Mo Ping city.


    Mo Pingcheng held out his hand and slowly clenched Xiaojiu''s hand, saying: "Xiaojiu, the third brother has something to ask you."


    Small nine in the heart a shiver, tears instant full of eyes, she moved her lips hard way: "I just want you to be OK!"


    Mo Pingcheng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Jiu, third brother also wants to live, but there is no way. People can''t live just for themselves. As Mo''s family, we should know that some things must be done. The third brother has never thought of letting you bear these things, and he doesn''t want you to fall into such danger even in his dream, but Shiling pass can never be lost, so the third brother asks you to keep Shiling pass, and keep Shiling pass for me and Mo family! "


    Small nine heart big grief, repeatedly shook his head, sobbing. Mo Pingcheng is deeply distressed, but he can only sob: "Xiao Jiu is obedient, shilingguan and your third sister-in-law and feng''er. I can only entrust them to you. You have to remember that you are Xiao Jiu of Mo family and the only granddaughter of your grandfather. No matter what you do, as long as you work hard, you can do it. San Ge believes in you."


    Xiaojiu broke down and cried: "I can''t do it. You tell me how to save you. No matter what medicine or which doctor, I''ll bring him. I don''t want you to die!"


    "Xiaojiu, I have no medicine to cure because of the poisonous gas attacking my heart, so I beg you." Mo Pingcheng can''t bear but says to Xiao Jiu that he is going to die. It''s the saddest thing for Mo Pingcheng to give such a dangerous stone pass to Xiao Jiu, but he has no choice.


    Guard at the door to hear the cry of despair inside, can not help but wipe tears, after a long time, small nine just stop tears. She holds the hand of Mo Pingcheng and says word by word: "third brother, I promise you to guard Shiling pass for you."


    Mo Pingcheng showed a happy and grateful smile on his face. He looked at Xiao Jiu''s sour nose and hair. Xiao Jiu pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "brother three, I sent someone to take a message to brother five when I came here. Brother five is so smart that he will have a way to save you. I promise to guard for you, and you promise me to hold on, OK?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 495

    Mo Pingcheng gently smile, cover up all the fatigue and pain, as a child in general doting on small nine: "good!"


    As Xiaojiu and moping had expected, the vassal army came back only one day after the truce. The nickname of Shiling pass sounded, the arrows were like locusts, the long knives were flashing, and the iron hooves were running in the smoke.


    Mo Pingcheng''s situation is just like what the military doctor said. He can''t get back to the sky when the oil is exhausted. Even with the uninterrupted acupuncture and moxibustion decoction, he can''t get up any more, and even the waking time is getting shorter and shorter.


    Xiaojiu was ordered to take on the responsibility of guarding Shiling pass. But the battle array evolves the method of defending the city. She has only learned from the clan leader in mojiazhuang, and has only tried it on dozens of people in Qingfeng Village. Now, no matter how clever and intelligent Xiao Jiu is, she can''t master it in a moment.


    Fortunately, Xiaojiu''s appearance is amazing and makes Mo Pingcheng''s soldiers admire her. In addition to her noble status and being entrusted by Mo Pingcheng, all the soldiers respect her very much. They don''t despise her because she is young or a woman. They all try their best to help her keep the city.


    Xiao Jiu is well aware that the current situation is critical and he lacks experience. If he doesn''t give a good command, he may be defeated like a mountain. At present, the number of vassal troops is several times as many as the garrison of Shiling pass. The garrison of Shiling pass suffers heavy casualties and lacks food, grass and weapons.


    Hedong is far away from Kyoto. Yu Xing immediately told master Shanyi as he was told. Master Shanyi immediately sent someone to send a message. Mo Pingchu was afraid that it would take a few days to get the news. It would take a lot of time for him to respond and send troops to help. But Anxi Duhu didn''t say anything for such a long time, indicating that he was either subject to the vassal state or had an unclear attitude. He was afraid that he would not help him or even mutiny. If Anxi government responded to the fanjun''s counterattack against Shiling pass, Shiling pass would fall into the dilemma of front and back attack. If it was then, the great Luo immortal would not be able to return to heaven.


    If Shiling pass is broken, the lives of tens of thousands of people in the pass, the third brother, the third sister-in-law and feng''er will all be lost. At the time of breaking the barrier, there must be a river of blood and corpses everywhere. Thinking of the corpse mountain piled up under the city wall, Xiao Jiu could not help shivering.


    Clenching his fists, Xiao Jiu vowed that he would never let Shi Lingguan fall into that kind of dead situation. After pondering over the art of war chapter he had learned for several times, he racked his brains to think about it again and again, and finally came up with a way to break the situation.


    The old man once taught Xiao Jiu that when he was faced with a dead end, the only way to live was to face it. Now Shiling pass is a dead end for Xiao Jiu. Instead of waiting for the vassal army to besiege them again and kill them a little bit, it''s better to find a way to meet the enemy head-on. Although it''s hard to defeat 100 with one enemy, it''s not just a myth to win more with less. As long as people work together, they may be able to create miracles.


    In the morning after the armistice, Xiao Jiu ordered all the officers and men of Shiling pass to drill. A group of officers and soldiers were suddenly gathered by Xiao Jiu. She ordered them to be divided into eight teams. She did not know where to get the eight colored flags, and let each team hold one flag. Then the eight teams formed a whole line, moving and running according to the sound of drums and horns.


    A group of people are sweating, and finally understand that Xiaojiu is practicing the array. Tang Xinghu, the left General of Shiling pass, and Pei Jun, the right general, look at each other and can''t help sighing. Luo Dong, the upright garrison of Shiling pass, opens his mouth and shouts at Xiaojiu: "miss Jiu, when is this? You can''t catch up even before the battle!"


    Small nine see everyone in the field is very suspicious to see to oneself, not from deep voice way: "catch up with don''t catch up, stay on the battlefield to see to know."


    Luo Dong and others look at Xiao Jiu with great approval. They don''t know when the vassal army will make a comeback. For the moment, the most important thing for Shiling pass is to prepare for defense. Instead of wasting time and energy tossing about any array, it''s better to collect more stones and tung oil, at least to stop the enemy when they attack.


    Small nine will all eyes to see in the eyes, she carried full internal power Yang said: "you all guard Shiling pass for many years, for the present situation should be more clear than I. Let me ask you, how long can we stick to it if we keep it hard? One day? Two days? Or ten days? Twenty days? "


    All the soldiers were silent and heavy faced. Everyone knew that shilingguan could not fight alone for long. They are not afraid of death, but they are flesh and blood after all. They will be hurt, tired and hungry. At most, the weapons and food of Shiling pass are enough for them to persist for another ten days. After ten days, if there are still no reinforcements and supplies, the vassal troops will not cost a knife or an arrow, and they will be trapped in the Shiling pass alive. Seeing that everyone was silent, Xiao Jiu said firmly: "since there is no way back, it''s better to fight hard than to sit and wait for death. If this is a way of life, then I was born with my brothers; If this road is a dead end, I will die with all my brothers! But even if I die, I will eat the enemy''s flesh and drink the enemy''s blood, don''t you think


    All the soldiers were excited by what Xiao Jiu said, and they couldn''t help shouting in unison: "yes! Yes! Yes


    Under the command of Xiao Jiu, they all worked together, but within a few hours they had been able to practice the basic array. But before Xiao Jiu could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw the trumpet sounded and the vassal army made a comeback again, trying to open the door of Shiling pass with more crazy attacks.


    Small nine personally led the team to climb up the city, only to hear the loud and stirring trumpet outside the city, the galloping sound of the horses getting closer and closer, the city wall at the foot seems to have begun to tremble slightly. Her palms began to sweat uncontrollably, and little nine''s lower lip turned white, staring at the approaching vassal army.


    I saw that the black crowd rushed towards Shiling pass like a tsunami hurricane. The overwhelming blood made Xiaojiu feel chilly. It was early summer, but she only felt the cold wind was piercing and incomparable.


    The murderous faces, wild and fierce horses are getting closer and closer, and the roar of soldiers and the panting of horses can be heard clearly.


    Luo Dong looked at Xiao Jiu and called out: "Miss Jiu!"


    Small nine slowly raised his hand in the air stagnated for a moment, suddenly forced to wave, drum sound, Luo Dong and other generals rushed to small nine line salute, quickly turned down the city.


    Xiaojiu stares at the approaching vassal army, 500 steps, 400 steps, 200 steps. Here it is!


    Just listen to small nine deep voice to shout a way: "shoot an arrow!" In a flash, the bowmen at the head of Shiling pass released the tight bowstring. With the sound of sharp arrows, the closed gate of Shiling pass slowly opened, and the soldiers with different colors of cloth tied on their arms rushed out. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 496

    The commander-in-chief of the vassal army, who was in charge of the attack, was a bit silly. He couldn''t believe looking at the garrison of Shiling pass rushing out of the gate. He seemed to see a tortoise who had been shrinking his head and was constantly knocked by him. He suddenly showed his head and stretched his neck to bite him.


    But the shock lasted for only a moment. The commander of the vassal army was excited and immediately ordered his men to rush to kill Shiling pass. The garrison took the opportunity to rush into the city and take Shiling pass.


    Standing at the head of the city, Xiao Jiu held high the flag and issued orders. Among the eight teams led by Luo Dong and others, the third team on the right rear axis rushed forward first, the third team on the right rear axis was the tail, the right rear axis was the tail, the right rear axis was the rear axis, the right rear axis was the rear axis, the northwest wind and the northeast wind were in the right array, and the left army was in the left. With the middle road army, they formed a snake coil array and rushed to the vassal army.


    The soldiers of the vassal army were dazzled by the dazzling movement of the garrison of Shiling pass. Before they woke up, they waved their swords to fight. Xiao Jiu, who was standing at the head of the city, waved his flag at full speed. The flags of each team immediately followed Xiao Jiu''s instructions to wave his flag. The snake pan formation was transformed into Tiger wing formation. The front of the formation turned to the left. The day before yesterday, the four teams rushed to the front. The rest of the teams surrounded the vassal army from both sides.


    Looking at Xiao Jiu standing at the head of the city waving the flag, the commander-in-chief of the vassal army said with disdain: "a woman should be honest at home and give birth to a child. It''s ridiculous to play with these tricks on the battlefield. It''s obvious that she wants to die!"


    But the commander-in-chief of the fan army didn''t know the subtlety of Xiaojiu''s array. It was the powerful eight magic array in the Mo family''s art of war.


    The so-called "eight illusions" is the combination of eight formations: Tianfu, dizai, Fengyang, yunchui, Longfei, Huyi, niaoxiang, and Shepan. This formation is extremely changeable, with less encirclement and more encirclement. It should have ten times the strength to encircle the enemy. However, because of the endless changes of the formation, the opponent will not know how many people and horses he has, At the same time, it can also divide the enemy camp into a number of small pieces, so that they can not be connected head to tail, and can not cooperate with the left and right.


    When the vassal army was hesitated by the shilingguan garrison, the vassal army on the left and right sides had been separated by the shilingguan garrison, and the left and right sides could not help each other.


    At this moment, the commander of the vassal army realized that the situation was not right. He immediately put away his contempt and ordered the cavalry to rush through the maze of Shiling pass.


    However, only three drums were heard at the head of Shiling pass, and the garrison of Shiling pass gave way. The cavalry of the vassal army rushed forward without any hindrance, but suddenly they fell down one by one. It turned out that the ground outside the city gate was full of stumbling ropes, and the cavalry of the vassal army rushed forward and hit them.


    Because the commander of the vassal army ordered the whole line to be attacked, all the cavalry of the vassal army came out to rush on. As a result, the cavalry in front fell down, and the cavalry behind ran into the cavalry in front, and Hula fell into a pile. The archers at the head of Shiling pass quickly wiped out most of the cavalry.


    The commander-in-chief of the vassal army was in a pain. He wanted to draw his sword and cut off Xiao Jiu''s head. But at this moment, he heard the horn on the head of Shiling pass city. He saw that the front team of Shiling pass garrison had changed into the back team, and the back team had changed into the front team.


    The commander-in-chief of the vassal army, Chi mu, had been fighting for a long time, but when he saw such a battle that he had never seen before, he was also very surprised. Thinking of the great loss he had just suffered, he quickly ordered him to refuse to fight.


    I don''t know when the garrison of Shiling pass will turn into a team of 12. It doesn''t rush forward, but it turns backward. Chi Mu was even more strange, but he didn''t know that the twelve teams were divided into big sunspot, enemy breaking Chou, Zuo Tuyin, green snake Mao, kuomingchen, qianchongsi, big chiwu, Xianfeng Wei, right click Shen, Bai Yunyou, decisive Xu and Weiwei Hai. According to the twelve hours, Qi and Zheng changed. This is the big killing move hidden in the eight magic array.


    I saw Twelve teams galloping up and down, the array turned upside down, or the right army left charged, or the left army right hit, a rapid impact, so that the confused vassal army immediately scattered and disordered.


    Seeing that his subordinates were in a mess and confused, the garrison of Shiling pass swept away hundreds of lives like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. It was clear that they were several times as many as the other party''s men and horses, but they could only watch the tofu that was cut into pieces by the other party, smashed into tofu dregs with a knife, and then trampled by the horse''s hooves for a few times, there was nothing left. The commander-in-chief of the vassal army was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He stared at the woman standing on the head of Shiling pass city, hoping to tear her skin, cramp her bones and raise her ashes. But as the commander-in-chief of the first army, he could only swallow all the frustrations of those who were not willing to give an immediate order to retreat, and bear the frustration of those who were not opponents at all.


    Seeing the defeat and retreat of the vassal army, the battlefield is only full of remains and bright red blood, and hearing the drum of the end of the city, Luo Dong and others just cheered with disbelief. They actually won!


    Small nine let go of the flag in the hand, this just found that his whole back is sweating, grow so big, this is her most nervous time. Will be the end of all things to Luo Dong and others, small nine can''t wait to rush into the general''s house, want to tell moping city she did, she won!


    Can just rush into the house, see lying in bed eyes closed motionless Mo Pingcheng, see sitting in Mo Pingcheng bedside face like ashes of Wei Yuwan and kneeling on the head of the bed sobbing Mo Yongfeng, small nine smile immediately solidified in the face.


    Staggering to the bedside of moping City, Xiaojiu panics and catches the pulse of moping city''s neck, but there is nothing but cold. Xiaojiu does not give up to help moping city to perform martial arts for him. Wei Yuwan gently grabs Xiaojiu''s hand and whispers: "Xiaojiu, your third brother has gone!"


    "Small nine stares an eye to rage a way:" I didn''t agree, he where all forbid to go! " Say, small nine then blunt Mo Ping city to sink to shout a way: "you open eyes, Mo Ping City, I let you wake up, wake up!"


    Wei Yuwan looks at Xiao Jiu full of grief, and Mo Yongfeng looks at her crazy looking aunt in horror. Xiao Jiu shouts and shouts, but Mo Pingcheng doesn''t respond. Xiao Jiu hugs Mo Pingcheng helplessly, and tears surge out of her eyes. She sobs: "I''m holding on, do you know the way? I''m holding on. Why can''t you wait for me? Third brother, third brother -- "


    After the death of moping City, all the people in Shiling pass were dressed in white, and white banners were set up on the top of the city.


    General house lost the peace of the past, the only thing left is grief, Mo Yongfeng knelt on the side of small nine, looked at lying in the hall of Mo Ping City, puzzled whispered to small nine: "aunt, why can''t father sleep?"


    Small nine looked at young naive moyongfeng, heart sour, but only whispered: "your father tired, want to have a good sleep."


    Mo Yongfeng nodded his head and asked in a low voice, "I don''t like fighting and I''m afraid of killing people. Aunt, can''t I be a general like you and dad in the future?" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 497

    Xiao Jiu pursed his lips, raised his hand, rubbed Mo Yongfeng''s head and said, "my aunt doesn''t like fighting, and she was afraid of killing people for the first time. But your grandfather told me that some people in this world must be killed. In order to protect more people who need protection, we can''t be afraid of getting blood on our hands. As long as you kill all the people who should be killed, it''s not in vain to kill well, then there''s nothing terrible about killing. Aunt is not a general yet, but aunt will try to be a general, just like your grandfather and your father. How about you and aunt working together? "


    Mo Yongfeng nodded his head and said, "OK, I will try my best to be a general. When I grow up, I will protect my aunt as my father told me to do."


    Small nine eyes a hot, tears can''t help surging up, but she tried to hold back the tears, now she can''t cry like before, she can''t rely on anyone, but also become the dependence of all people here.


    Adventure charge for the Shiling pass to win a ray of life, but small nine heart is not much relaxed, she knows better than anyone, this line of life can make Shiling pass escape depends on whether there is timely assistance.


    Although the vassal army retreated, the damage was not very serious. After the battle, they only had less than 8000 soldiers left, let alone a frontal charge. If the vassal army attacked the city again regardless of the cost, they were afraid that they would not be able to defend the city. This battle only won a breathing space for Shiling pass. As for the way to live, Xiao Jiu has to continue to look for it.


    The remains of all the soldiers killed in the battle are neatly stacked on the high platform built by cangmu, including moping city. Xiaojiu and all the soldiers in Shiling pass hold a soul hiding for them, so that their souls can rest in peace.


    All the living soldiers lined up, chanting the military songs of the northwest army, watching the brothers who had fought side by side quietly lying on the high platform, as well as the generals they respected, had left them, and could no longer drink and fight with them, but they left their eternal pride in shilingguan and the land of Daxia.


    Small nine with all the soldiers knelt down toward the high platform, loudly chanted: "blazing fire, burn this body! How happy is life and how bitter is death? The soul of the fierce army belongs to heaven. Take pity on my world, and my soul will return! Take pity on my world, and my soul will go home! "


    All the soldiers chanted the ancient sacrificial words in unison with Xiao Jiu. After three times, Xiao Jiu got up and everyone got up.


    "Miss nine!" Luo Dong hands the torch to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu takes the torch and steps up to the platform in the eyes of everyone. He lights up the firewood. The skyrocketing flame reddenes the sky and illuminates everyone''s eyes. Xiaojiu, in the light of fire, becomes all the hopes in the hearts of the people of Shiling pass. After this battle, everyone believes that as long as they follow Xiaojiu, they will surely survive.


    On May 16, Mo Pingchu was surprised to receive an urgent superstition from a master of Dawu temple. Although he had a deep friendship with Li Heng, he had never been with Dawu temple.


    But after reading the contents of the letter, Mo Pingchu, who had always been in front of the collapse of Mount Tai, turned pale in an instant.


    No one could explain with Mo Ping Jian and others. Mo Pingchu immediately ordered Mo Ping to mobilize Mo Jia Wei Wei to explore the situation of the northwest frontier and the stone Lun Guan with the fastest speed, and to use the eye liner buried in Anxi prefecture to keep an eye on Anxi metropolitan protection.


    Mo Pingjian did not slow down from Mo Pingchu''s series of orders. He saw that Mo Pingchu had run out of the door quickly.


    Three days later, Li Heng, who came to Kyoto day and night to look for Xiao Jiu, met Mo Pingchu before entering the city.


    When Mo Ping first met Li Heng, he immediately talked about the information he was investigating. When Li Heng suddenly learned that the life and death of Mo Pingcheng was unknown, the fanjun attacked shilingguan at night and had been besieged for several days. Xiao Jiuzheng led his troops to defend the city. Five days ago, he took the risk of repelling the fanjun, but the fanjun only retreated and did not leave shilingguan. Moreover, another 100000 vassal troops crossed the border and directly attacked the northwest army camp. Li Heng was very angry.


    His royal highness, who has been away from the palace for several months, suddenly enters the palace to meet the emperor, which makes Xie Guifei and others in a mess, but it doesn''t wait for them to come up with countermeasures. Longjiawei suddenly led his troops into the palace, forced his way and escorted his royal highness into the palace. No one knew what the emperor and his royal highness had talked about. Only half an hour later, several imperial edicts were sent to the whole court. The emperor''s first decree said that he was temporarily unable to take care of the government because of illness, so that his Highness the crown prince would supervise the country and deal with the affairs of the central government.


    In the second imperial edict, he ordered the commander of the northwest army to stop the vassal army with all his strength, and to dispatch some troops from the Dingbei army to help the northwest army resist the enemy, so as to quickly contain the vassal army''s southward trend.


    The third edict ordered that Guo Qianjin, the governor of Anxi, and his relatives of the three ethnic groups be put in prison.


    The fourth imperial edict ordered to behead the two garrison generals of Anxi and Hedong and their relatives of the three nationalities, and to transfer a zhongbian town under the jurisdiction of Anxi mansion to Beiting mansion. At the same time, the northwest frontier forces are fully subject to the unified deployment of the Ministry of war. If they disobey, the commander of the northwest army can deal with them by himself.


    In the fifth imperial edict, Mo Yinian, the head of Pinghui County, was appointed as the garrison general of Shiling pass. Mo Pingcheng, the former garrison general of Shiling pass, devoted himself to righteousness. Although he died, he was granted the posthumous title of Zhonglie and was granted the title of marquis Anping, the great general of Jianyi.


    The imperial edicts shocked the court and made Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, give up his plan. When Li Yuanjia asked if he would like to go to the northwest to help Xiao Jiu, Meng Huachen could not help but blush.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Meng Huachen awkwardly and said, "what are you crying about, big masters?"


    Meng Huachen sniffed and muttered, "I didn''t cry. You''ve finally turned around. I''m happy."


    "So you all know," Li Yuanjia looked at Meng Huachen in shock.


    Meng Huachen glared at Li Yuanjia fiercely and said, "you''ve helped Xie Guifei so blatantly. I''ve known you for so many years. It''s stupid that I can''t even see it."


    Li Yuanjia looked at Meng Huachen in a daze. After a while, she turned her lips and said with twinkling eyes, "aren''t you always so stupid? In addition to being clever in making things, when was he smart? However, since you know my surname is Xie, why have you been silent all the time? "


    Meng Huachen sighed helplessly and said, "what''s the matter with you that you didn''t make up your mind? How ever did you ask others? Besides Xiaojiu, what do you want to do? Is it useful for others to oppose it? I can only tell the fifth childe about your selfishness and let them be on guard. "


    "Well, you are the one who hides the most! You tell me honestly, are you the nine little eyelid buried in front of me? I said, how can I fail in my plan? It turns out that you are behind the scenes. There are five brothers and eight brothers. They can cheat too much. I always thought they trusted me. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 498

    "Five childe said that you just drilled a bull''s horn for a while, and he just lacked a bait. It''s good for you to cast it to Princess Xie to be a bait, which is convenient for him to confuse each other."


    "It''s ridiculous that I, Li Yuanjia, was so clever that I didn''t know you were playing with me."


    "It''s not funny. I don''t know. Anyway, it''s better for you to understand now. I don''t think it''s a matter of whether Xiaojiu is the queen of heaven or whether he has to marry the future emperor. If Xiao Jiu becomes a queen one day, it must be because the emperor is the one she likes; If she doesn''t like it, she will try her best to escape under the pressure of fate. She will never be at the mercy of fate. "


    "Yes, she''s Xiaojiu, Miss mo. if she doesn''t want to, who can help her? It turns out that I have always been a fan of the game. I even tried my best to betray my brother. I wanted to climb that position just to win the destiny that could match her, but I forgot that if she didn''t want to, what would the destiny do to her? What I should do is to make her like me wholeheartedly


    "Xiao Jiu won''t like a man who is more charming than her. Li Yuanjia, you should die early."


    "Go away! I''m pretty. You''re charming. Your whole family is charming! "


    "You don''t see the coffin, you don''t shed tears, you don''t hit the south wall, you don''t look back. When you hit the coffin one day, you will know that what I''m saying is from the bottom of my heart."


    "Bullshit! I don''t believe it. I''m such a beautiful man. I''m desperate to chase her to the border to save her. When she is in danger, she can''t be moved? "


    "I''m afraid that when I get to the border, it''s not you who save Xiaojiu. On the contrary, Xiaojiu has to suffer to save you. Seriously, do you really want to go to the battlefield? What can you do if you go like this? Can you confuse the enemy with beauty? "


    Looking at Meng Huachen''s serious dislike of himself, Li Yuanjia could not bear to roar: "Meng, I warn you that it''s not my fault to be handsome. If you dare to despise me, I will kill you now!"


    Meng Huachen turned his lips disapprovingly, which made Li Yuanjia want to roll up his sleeves and beat him. But he thought that he had to rely on this boy when he went to the battlefield. He took a deep breath and held back his anger: "stop talking nonsense, do you want to save Xiao Jiu with me?"


    Meng Huachen shook his head slightly. Li Yuanjia widened her eyes, pointed to the tip of Meng Huachen''s nose and said angrily, "you don''t want to be a mother? That''s Xiaojiu. Without her, you won''t be as good as you are today. Do you want to be ungrateful? "


    Meng Huachen was not angry and said: "who is ungrateful? I shake my head because what you said is wrong. We are not going to save Xiao Jiu, we are going to support the front line. Who is Xiao Jiu? She can retreat from the enemy when Shiling pass is besieged by 80000 vassal troops. Who can do that? She is the granddaughter of the God of war. Do you need to save her? From the beginning, we people vowed to follow Xiao Jiu for life. Now that Xiao Jiu is going to fight against the enemy, how can we be short of us? "


    Li Yuanjia was angry and laughed. He slapped Meng Huachen on the head and scolded: "you bastard, you''ve learned to beat around the bush with me. Are you swearing at me? OK, I''d like to have a good look at your great ability. How dare you still despise me? What''s the matter with you? I''m a serious Secretary of the Ministry of work. Don''t forget that you guys are all under me


    "I don''t have any great ability, but I''ve just come up with some trinkets, which may be of great use in the battlefield." Meng huachensi ignored Li Yuanjia''s threat, raised her chin and slanted her eyes in elation.


    Li Yuanjia is very angry. Meng Huachen is really worthy of Xiao Jiu''s loyalty. He has learned the problem that Xiao Jiu is so angry that he can''t pay for his life.


    School field order, food and weapons, all ready. Two days later, wearing bright armor and drinking farewell wine with the soldiers, Li Yuanjia led the army and Meng Huachen to the front line!


    At the moment, shilingguan is in the hot water. The next day after the army retreated from Shiling pass, they divided forces to attack Fenshui pass and Shiling pass near Shiling pass. The spies sent by Xiao Jiu were sent back by the army only two hours after they left the pass. Looking at these spies kneeling in a row, Xiao Jiu frowned.


    At present, although the vassal army did not make a fierce attack on Shiling pass, they turned to Fenshui pass and Shiling pass. The strength of Fenshui pass and Shiling pass was not as good as Shiling pass. However, the vassal army was under pressure, and the northwest camp was too busy. It was only a matter of time before the two passes were broken.


    Racking his brains, Xiao Jiu closes his eyes and is about to have a rest. Suddenly he hears a noise coming from outside. He looks up and sees Luo Dong come in with a calm face and a quick step. Xiao Jiu immediately turns over and sits up.


    Luo Dong''s face was dark, and he said to Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "the Fen Shui pass has been broken, and the vassal army is rushing at us again!"


    After all, what should come will come. Xiaojiu slowly stands up. Wei Yuwan immediately takes the armor and puts it on for Xiaojiu. Looking at the cleaned armor, Xiaojiu slightly hooks his lips and says, "thank you, sister-in-law."


    Wei Yuwan looks at Xiaojiu anxiously. Xiaojiu grins at her, grabs the cake and water bag on the table, gets up and goes out with Luo Dong.


    Walking up to the city, looking at the soldiers who were in a panic under the city, Xiao Jiu frowned, raised his water bag and poured a lot of saliva. Xiao Jiu said in a deep voice, "where are the Sentinels?"


    Sentry quickly ran forward, small nine looked outside the city, deep voice asked: "how far is the enemy from our army?"


    The sentry replied, "less than ten miles!"


    "How many people?"


    "About 10000, mainly light cavalry."


    Small nine if thoughtful, light cavalry, ten thousand, ten miles, it seems that the vassal commander is to test the truth, want to test her, but it will pay the price.


    Small nine unhurriedly bit a cake, Piao an eye, some flustered public officers and men way: "calm down, don''t ten thousand people come, before tens of thousands of people we all beat back, just ten thousand light riding what''s the big deal?"


    Tang Xinghu, the left general, whispered: "ten thousand Qingqi is just a forward. It''s said that the vassal army has broken the Fenshui pass, and the Sheling pass is in danger. Both the front and back passes fall into the enemy''s hands, and we will soon be attacked by the enemy."


    "So, in order to avoid being attacked on both sides, you should all cheer up for me in a moment. I was worried about food and drink when someone brought a horse to my door. It''s really lucky Small nine complexion relaxed smile Yan Yan, see of public not from all have some silly eyes.


    I saw Xiaojiu shout to the crowd: "brothers, when you go out of the city to meet the enemy, remember to be quick, accurate and hard, and do a good job. Let''s eat horse meat tonight. It''s said that the horses of the vassal army are well raised, so the meat must be tight!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 499

    People listen to small nine so confident, carrying the heart all slightly put down.


    Luo Dong glances at Xiao Jiu and talks out loud about how he killed the enemy when he defeated the vassal army last time. He is so majestic that everyone laughs when he hears Luo Dong boasting that he has become a great general.


    The soldiers, who had been in a panic, could not help calming down when they saw that the generals were talking and laughing. Looking at Xiao Jiu, who was sitting at the head of the city eating and drinking, they all began to believe that the attack of the vassal army seemed to be nothing. They were even a little excited. But they had not eaten meat for many days?


    After filling his stomach with the last mouthful of pancake, Xiao Jiu salivated, threw the water bag to Wei Yuwan, put on his helmet, and ordered the whole army to prepare for the enemy.


    When everyone was in place, the cavalry also appeared in the sight of the archer. With a wave of his arm, several flying arrows shot out, and the cavalry fell off the horse one by one.


    But although the arrow rain was swift and violent, the fan army came up with a lot of people. Seeing that the cavalry of the fan army had rushed to the gate of the city, Xiao Jiu immediately turned to look at Dong Xinghu.


    Dong Xinghu salutes Xiao Jiu, turns around and gives an order. The soldiers waiting at the gate of the city immediately open the gate and rush out. The cavalry of the vassal army made a rapid and fierce attack. The garrison of Shiling pass was not afraid to rush forward. However, the cavalry of the vassal army was foolish when they met only a few times.


    The garrison of Shiling pass rushed up, but it was not the cavalry, but the horses they were riding; When they couldn''t fight, they turned back immediately, and a wave immediately came up behind them. Just as the cavalry were protecting their horses, the other side''s sword was aimed at their heads


    Wave after wave of the shilingguan garrison, which is the best way for the scoundrels to play, played a trick on the cavalry of the vassal army, and took away thousands of heads. The cavalry leader of the vassal army jumped to his feet, waved a machete and pointed to Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine cold hum a, not polite personally pull bow reward him two sharp arrows, directly sent him off the horse. The cavalry of the vassal army was defeated, and the garrison of Shiling pass made a quick decision. With a pile of dead or wounded horses and weapons, they happily returned to Shiling pass.


    All the soldiers cheered and prepared a good meal. Horses are extremely valuable in the army, and cavalry are always accompanied by horses. They are determined not to kill horses to satisfy their hunger until they are in a critical moment. In general, the two armies will not attack each other''s horses when they confront each other. After all, horses are the most useful booty.


    Therefore, the vassal army never thought that Xiao Jiu was such a rogue. When he came up, he directly attacked the horse, which inevitably led to chaos and was exploited by Sheng. Xiaojiu''s move is extremely helpless. It has been eight days since Shiling pass was trapped. The grain in the pass is about to reach the bottom. The third sister-in-law has taken the female family members'' logistics personnel to eat the coarse grain quietly in order to leave the only fine grain to the soldiers who went to the battle to kill the enemy. In spite of this, the food and grass of Shiling pass can only last for two days at most. After two days, they can''t defend the Shiling pass without the need of the vassal army.


    In desperation, small nine can only let the soldiers kill each other''s horses, take advantage of each other unprepared quickly retreat, at the same time get some horse meat to fight tooth sacrifice for brothers. It seems that there are a lot of hundreds of war horses, but it''s only a piece of cake for those who seldom eat big bellied horses, not to mention the nearly 20000 people in Shiling pass. At most, it''s only enough for a tooth sacrifice.


    Thinking that the vassal army''s attempt was fruitless, they would concentrate their forces to take down the Sheling pass as soon as possible. When Fenshui pass and Sheling pass all fell into the hands of the vassal army, the reinforcements would arrive and could not cross the two passes for support. The stone ridge pass, isolated and helpless, will be broken by itself as it runs out of ammunition and food.


    Xiaojiu frowned. She couldn''t let her brothers just wait to die, but Shiling pass couldn''t give up. What''s the plan?


    At the moment, some people in Kyoto are thinking about the same problem as Xiao Jiu. He thinks about it again and again, and finally makes up his mind.


    In the palace, in the hall of Supreme Harmony, Prince Li Heng stood in front of the emperor and called out: "father." The old emperor''s face was sallow. He opened his turbid eyes and looked at his son who finally came to his bed. He was surprised and said, "you are finally willing to call me father emperor instead of the emperor. Ah Heng, I''m very happy that you can come back in time this time."


    Li Heng inadvertently frowned, the emperor gently laughed, his face out of a fold, each fold revealed full of shrewdness.


    By the emperor staring at with a smile, Li Heng can not help but look ugly, slightly frowning brow revealed a bit to see through the embarrassment and patience.


    The emperor sighed in his heart and asked directly: "you and my own father and son, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly. I also want to know what can make you take the initiative to show kindness to me."


    Li Heng pursed his lips and asked in a low voice.


    After hearing Li Heng''s words, the emperor looked at him with a heavy face and said nothing. Li Heng pursed his lips tightly, his head was slightly lowered, and his eyelashes were not willing to be raised. The emperor could not help sighing. The child not only followed his mother in appearance, but also in temper!


    If they were not so obstinate and considerate, would everything be different? The emperor had a little pain in his heart. It''s hard to get rid of it. Everything can''t be changed.


    After thinking about it, the emperor ordered people to move a chair and let Li Heng sit in front of him. Li Heng sat down with his back straight and pursed his lips without saying a word.


    The emperor took a look at Li Heng and raised his lips slightly. Suddenly, he asked, "is the power of Xie''s family almost cleaned up by you?"


    Li Heng heart a shock, will this straight back more and more stiff, quietly look to the emperor.


    The emperor said in an expressionless tone: "it''s almost enough. The Xie family and Xie Fei have done a lot of rebellious things, but after all, I owe her first. You don''t have to kill them all."


    Li Heng couldn''t help showing a trace of irony in his eyes. Seeing the irony in Li Heng''s eyes, the emperor laughed: "do you know why Xie Fei''s son was born disabled?"


    Without waiting for Li Heng to answer, the emperor said to himself, "you will surely say that it is my retribution, but it is not. Ah Heng, if there is retribution in the world, many people would have died a thousand times and ten thousand times. I accept Princess Xie for the sake of keeping the Xie family in order and stabilizing the court. I think you are the only son who is too thin. I don''t want you to have no brothers like I did. I want you to have a brother to help in the future. But that son can''t be born by Xie Fei. I won''t let anyone threaten your mother''s position, let alone any son. So when I knew that Xie Fei had a male fetus in her stomach, I ordered someone to take the medicine quietly. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 500

    Li Heng looked at the emperor in shock. The emperor looked at Li Heng quietly and said, "don''t think I''m too cruel. When you sit in this position, you will know how cold and terrible this position is and how many things you can''t accept. But as long as you sit in this position, there are always some things you have to do, no matter how terrible or cruel you have to do. "


    "Since you are the one to blame, why do you want to wrongly my mother?" Li Heng''s voice was very low and trembling. He was very afraid to hear the answer, but he couldn''t help wanting to know.


    The emperor looked at Li Heng and said in a soft voice: "Princess Xie insists that it is your mother who has hurt her. The Xie family is desperate to put pressure on me. What can I do? In order to stabilize the court, I can only aggrieve your mother, but I told your mother very clearly in private that this is just acting for the Xie family. Ah Heng, whether you believe it or not, your mother is the only woman I have ever loved in my life. After my death, I can only be her, and you will always be the prince. All I do is to leave you a peaceful and prosperous life. "


    Li Heng looked at the emperor in disbelief and whispered: "no, I don''t believe that if you love my mother, how can you treat her like that? You ignore her again and again, hurt her, and even kill her and my unborn sister with your own hands!"


    The emperor''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, and he whispered: "it was just an accident, ah Heng. I didn''t want to kill your mother. She was too excited at that time. I was afraid that she might hurt herself by mistake, so I wanted to take the sword from her hand. But she stepped on the steps and ran into her. I couldn''t avoid it."


    Li Heng''s brain was in a mess, and the mother''s voice of surprise rang out in his ear. His eyes were red, and his heart seemed to be pinched. He couldn''t breathe because of the pain.


    The emperor looked at Li Heng with concern. He knew what he said today would have a great impact on ah Heng. He had planned to tell ah Heng before he died. As a king, these secrets hidden in his heart can only be told when he bid farewell to the world, so as to finally teach the future emperor what is the art of monarchy.


    But suddenly after this serious illness, the emperor found that even if he was a king, he could not control life and death. If he didn''t make it clear when he was alive, he might never have a chance to make it clear again. He doesn''t want his son to give up the throne because of his heart knot. If so, what''s the point of hiding these secrets.


    The emperor made up his mind to tell Li Heng everything. He then said, "it happened so suddenly that you hated me, but I didn''t know who to hate; If you feel bad, you can set fire to the palace. I feel bad too. But no matter how bad I feel, I can''t change anything. I can only let those people with ulterior motives take advantage of the fire. Ah Heng, if you want to stay in this position, the first thing you have to learn is to choose. No matter how painful or sad you are, you can only hide in your heart. The king''s mind can never be seen through by anyone. "


    The Emperor gave Li Heng a heavy blow: "do you think I don''t know if Xie''s family has a bad heart? Do you think I have been kept in the dark about the actions of master Xie for so many years? Do you think it''s because I can''t uproot the Xie family all these years? "


    Li Heng looked at the emperor, today suddenly know everything beyond his imagination, let him really don''t know how to face the man in front of him.


    The emperor slightly hooked the corner of his lips, and his eyes were icy: "I kept the Xie family for you, ah Heng. Since you were born, you have been granted the crown prince. You were raised by me. If it wasn''t for the accident, you would step on the throne smoothly. But don''t you think it''s too easy to get the throne? How can a monarch who has not gone through power struggle and bloodbath sit in this position? Do I want to place my country and country in the loyalty of Mo''s family? "


    Li Heng frowned and said, "so you are suspicious of the Mo family. Do you want to make Xing Guogong sad and let Mo Taiwu go to prison?"


    The emperor smiles and says, "the Mo family is a double-edged sword. If you use it well, the world is peaceful. If you don''t use it well, you will hurt yourself. However, no matter how hard the Mo family worked, they must remember their identity. I believe that they are wise and wise; If I don''t believe them, they can only be loyal to death. Ah Heng, this is the king and his ministers. If you want them to surrender their loyalty, you must have the means to tame them! "¡° Although Mo Taiwu is loyal and brave, he is old-fashioned. Xing Guogong is still alive, and Mo Taiwu is still available because of his reputation as an old man. But if Xing Guogong died, Mo Taiwu would not be suitable to stay in the position of minister of the Ministry of war. I''m your father and Emperor. Naturally, I''ll give you everything you can think of but can''t think of. Mo Pingchu and you are friends of life and death. After Mo Taiwu''s affairs, I''m very grateful to you. In the future, when you become emperor, he and the Mo family will be used by you. "


    "So it''s all your arrangement."


    "Ah Heng, you need experience. All this is just a trial before you ascend the throne. Whether it''s Xie''s or Mo''s, you have to be able to destroy it or win over it. If you can''t do that, you won''t be able to stay in this position. "


    "You''re cold-blooded for this position."


    "Heartless? How can a king be affectionate? Ah Heng, if there is no love between me and your mother, we will not suffer from each other. After so many years, we will not come to such an end. Can''t you see through this truth from me and your mother? Everyone can talk about love, but the king can''t. You hate me so much that you run to Dawu temple to become a monk. When you suddenly return to the palace, you are willing to come and call me father Huang face to face, so that you are Mo''s little nine? "


    "Yes


    "That girl is the queen of destiny. If you want to do something for her, you should try your best to take my seat. Are you ready?"


    "Xiao Jiu is willing, and destiny is destiny; If Xiao Jiu doesn''t want to, there will be no destiny. "


    "You can''t even be a little girl. Why, if Xiao Jiu doesn''t want to follow the destiny, don''t you want my position?"


    "I have said for a long time that the position of the prince is of no importance to me. Besides, you are not only my son."


    "Keke, you son of a bitch, if you don''t think about the government all day long, you know that you are surrounded by a little girl; Ah Xun, a young boy, has been making a fuss about going to the fiefdom and never going back to Kyoto. What did I do wrong in my last life? I gave birth to you two villains. One by one, I really want to make me angry and die! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 501

    "As long as you can immediately send internal guards to support shilingguan, I will do my duty as the crown prince according to your requirements. In the future, if you get better and are not satisfied with me becoming the crown prince, you can abolish me and set up another person."


    "For a little girl, do you really want to do this?"


    "Yes


    "Even if she never knew that you had done so much for her, she would even fall in love with others, ignore the destiny and refuse to be your queen?"


    "Yes! No matter what the consequences, I am willing to accept, just ask you to send the guard immediately


    "Please? How can you use the word "beg"? Ah Heng, if I remember correctly, you have never asked me anything since you remember. Even when I was so angry that I wanted to kill you, you never begged. Now you say, "beg me?"


    "Yes, I beg you to keep Xiao Jiu alive!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "I will go to shilingguan in person. She gave birth and I will give birth with her; When she dies, I''ll die with her! "


    "Son of a bitch! Are you threatening me? "


    The emperor was angry, and the eunuch bodyguard outside the hall shivered. But Li Heng''s face did not change at all, and his tight lower lip revealed his unusual firmness.


    The emperor glared at Li Heng for a while, and sighed helplessly: "I hope you won''t regret what you ask for today. Ah Heng, if love between men and women is bitter, what''s more bitter is not to ask. You are the king of a country in the future. If you can''t get it, I''d rather you destroy her than try to be generous. Can you promise me?"


    Li Heng shook his head and said word by word, "I won''t let anyone hurt Xiao Jiu, including myself."


    The emperor helplessly looked at Li hengchen and said: "I will send the guards to save people, but if the girl is stubborn and refuses to leave, I can''t help it."


    "Thank you very much for your father''s success. I''m very grateful to you." Li Heng knelt down and solemnly saluted the emperor.


    The emperor looks at such Li Heng Baiwei chenza. The promised Li Heng turns and leaves. The emperor closes his eyes slightly and leans on the head of the bed. In a trance, the emperor saw a woman walking towards him, with clear eyes and picturesque eyebrows, which impressed him deeply in his heart; They went through the ups and downs hand in hand. They thought they would be so old, but now he is the only one left to live in the world with his dilapidated body.


    The emperor can''t help but sigh deeply, the beauty is not old en first break, the most merciless imperial family. Since ancient times, it''s easy to wake up the origin of idle hate dreams. I just hope that in the next life, he will never be born in the imperial family again!


    Looking at the latest northwest war report in his hand, Mo Pingchu twisted his brow into a knot. Since the new emperor ascended the throne two years ago, the vassal state made great efforts to govern the court and concentrated on governing the government, which made the appearance of the court a new one. In contrast, in the Xia Dynasty, however, in a few short years, first there was chaos in the northwest, and then there was a war in Northern Xinjiang. The National Treasury was empty. This year, there was another flood in the south, and the head of the Ministry of household affairs was white. He was eager to dig three feet of land to get out of trouble.


    But when it rains at night, the emperor suddenly becomes seriously ill and the prince suddenly leaves Beijing. Xie Guifei and others jump out and disturb the court. Mo Pingchu asks himself that if he is a vassal monarch, he will take the chance to attack the Xia Dynasty. The first World War after the new emperor ascended the throne was of great significance. Therefore, although the strength of this invasion was not as strong as before, it was more dangerous than before.


    The war report just came from the northwest also fulfilled Mo Pingchu''s conjecture. Although the vassal army only sent two armies, one hundred thousand troops directly attacked the northwest camp from the border; Another 80000 sneaked into Anxi secretly and besieged Shiling pass for a few days. After only two days, they won Fenshui pass and Shiling pass one after another and cut off the northwest defense line directly, making it impossible to connect the head and tail. Fenshui pass and Shiling pass were broken down one after another, and Shiling pass, which was located in the middle of the two passes, was immediately attacked. The reinforcements of Beiting mansion could not bypass the Shiling pass to support Shiling pass, and the reinforcements of Northwest camp could not bypass the Shuiguan pass to rescue. Shiling pass can be said to be surrounded by vassal forces, isolated and helpless. It is only a matter of time before it is broken.


    Mo Pingchu can''t help but want to send all the Mo family''s Secret guards out, and rush into Shiling pass at all costs to take Xiao Jiu and his third sister-in-law out. However, although the dark guards are good at martial arts, they are good at listening to news, assassinating and pursuing. In front of thousands of troops, even if they are super top experts, they can only be trampled into meat and mud and crushed into pieces.


    Mo Pingchu is not very sure about this, and the most important thing is that even if he lets the dark guards rush into Shiling pass at all costs, will Xiao Jiu and his third sister-in-law give up Shiling pass and escape with the dark guards?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help rubbing his temple. With the temperament of Xiao Jiu, her third brother was killed. She wanted to fight with the vassal army. How could she give up guarding the pass and run away? If she wants to escape, she will not be trapped in Shiling pass because she has already escaped with her Kung Fu. What she wants to do is to stick to Shiling pass, even if the jade and stone are burned, she will make the vassal army pay the price of bleeding, right?


    Can they just watch Xiaojiu sink into Shiling pass and die together with the vassal army?


    Mo Pingchu rubs his eyebrows painfully, hoping to calm down his brain, which is so painful that it''s almost going to explode. Xiao Jiu and his third sister-in-law can never have an accident. Shiling pass must also be guarded. There must be something he didn''t think of. There must be something.


    Just as Mo Pingchu was racking his brains to think hard, he suddenly heard the news that his royal highness had arrived outside the door. Mo Pingchu was stunned and immediately got up to welcome him out.


    Seeing that Li Heng came in alone, Mo Pingchu looked out and saw that only yuan shisan followed Li Heng and was guarding outside the door. He could not help but disapprove of Li Heng and said, "Your Highness, the war between the two countries is now in danger. It''s not right for you to take yuan shisan out of the palace late at night. It is what matters. You send people to summon ministers to do business in the past, so the military officers'' eyes are not completely cleared up in Kyoto. You are really not fit to rush out of the palace at this time.


    Li Heng waved his hand and said, "it''s about the safety of Xiaojiu. I need to discuss with you urgently. Yuan shisan is very cautious. You can rest assured that nothing unusual has been found along the way."


    On hearing this, Mo Pingchu asked: "what is your Highness''s important business to discuss with me?"


    Li hengchen said in a voice: "the emperor has sent internal guards to support Shiling pass. You should arrange reinforcements and supplies as soon as possible. The vassal army has won the serpentine pass. Xiaojiu is in a hurry and can''t be delayed for a moment."


    Mo Pingchu was shocked and couldn''t believe: "did you say the emperor sent guards? How can the emperor use the inner guards for the sake of the little nine?


    It''s not that Mo Pingchu doesn''t know much about it. In fact, the inner guard is the most secret power in the hands of the emperor. Mo Pingchu only heard the old man mention it once in a while. Even the old man didn''t know what the inner guard power was in the hands of the Emperor. It was the secret power that the emperor used to protect his life. He would not use it if he had no choice.


    But now, his royal highness says that the emperor wants to send guards to Shiling pass to save Xiao Jiu. How is that possible? The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 502

    Mo Pingchu is very clear in his heart that Xiao Jiu is like a pearl to Mo''s family. No matter what the Mo family pays, they will save Xiao Jiu. But for the emperor, Xiaojiu is just a little girl who grew up with a little affection. It''s not enough for him to use his cards to save her.


    How did his highness persuade the emperor and what price did he pay? Mo Pingchu couldn''t help looking at Li Heng.


    Li Heng saw the clear question in Mo Pingchu''s eyes, but he didn''t mean to explain it at all. He said directly: "I''ve come to tell you that the emperor has sent guards. It''s confidential. Don''t tell anyone. You have to seize this opportunity to send reinforcements and supplies to Shiling pass when the guard opens the way. Xiaojiu is an unruly person. Before, when the vassal army besieged her, she dared to face the enemy head-on. If the reinforcements and supplies didn''t arrive, do you dare to imagine what she would do? "


    Mo Pingchu can''t help shivering. Suddenly, a sentence appears in his mind: "it''s better to have a broken jade than a broken one". If Xiao Jiu''s temperament is hopeless, he''s afraid that he will be hurt


    Seeing Mo Pingchu''s look, Li Heng said in a deep voice: "so what you have to do now is to arrange everything as soon as possible, cooperate with the internal defense action to help small nine out of difficulties. As for other things, I will never harm small nine, you don''t need to worry."


    Mo Pingchu looks at Li Heng with a complicated look. He knows that his highness will never harm Xiao Jiu, or even give up everything for Xiao Jiu. But the more clear he is, the more upset Mo Pingchu is. How can Xiao Jiu respond to his Highness''s deep affection?


    At this time, Li Yuanjia was rushing to shilingguan.


    Li Yuanjia has been marching rapidly since he set out in Kyoto. The 50000 troops brought out of the capital camp have been guarding Kyoto all the year round. They have never experienced such a rapid march before. However, they are exhausted after a few days. Moreover, the climate and water and soil are extremely uncomfortable as they go northward.


    Li Yuanjia, who has always been a respectable man, although he was carefully taken care of by Meng Huachen, he was almost half dead.


    Li Yuanjia was riding on his horse. His thighs were burning. His body was almost broken up, but he did not dare to stop. He was afraid that he would not move again as soon as he stopped.


    Since he was born, Li Yuanjia has never suffered this kind of hardship. Now he has a profound understanding of what war is. Thinking that Xiaojiu is such a person who went to the northwest from Kyoto, and now he still sticks to shilingguan, he doesn''t know how many bloody storms he can''t imagine. Li Yuanjia can''t help but feel deeply distressed. But at the same time, he can''t help but admire Xiaojiu sincerely.


    Such a spoiled and lawless little girl can not only endure the hardships that a man can''t, but also shoulder the unimaginable burden, and even create an amazing miracle. Li Yuanjia began to feel that Meng Huachen was right. He was really not qualified to make Xiaojiu like him. That kind of Xiaojiu was far from what he could match now.


    Li Yuanjia took a deep breath, threw the whip and rushed to Shiling pass regardless of everything.


    In Shiling pass, Xiao Jiu goes down the city and orders Dong Xinghu and others in a low voice to be ready for the attack of the vassal army at any time. Fenshui pass and Shiling pass all fell into the hands of the vassal army. Although the isolated Shiling pass was already in each other''s pocket, Xiao Jiu would not let the vassal army knock on the door of Shiling pass easily.


    Shilingguan''s food and grass can only last one day. One day later, either the enemy will die or I will die. Xiaojiu is ready to die together, but before that, she wants to make a final bet.


    Small nine ordered to let the first three liner guard, told Luo Dong and others to count all the weapons, told the kitchen to take out all the food to distribute to the public, tired small nine just returned to the general''s house, she was too tired, must have a good sleep for tomorrow.


    Wei Yuwan looked at Xiao Jiu who came back late at night and fell asleep. She was heartbroken. Since the death of Mo Pingcheng, watching Xiao Jiu shoulder the heavy burden of guarding the pass, regardless of how tired and bitter she is, she is relaxed and self-confident in the face of the public. Only when she curls up unconsciously when she is asleep, can Wei Yuwan see her fatigue and worry. Such a small nine let Wei Yuwan very distressed, the loss of her husband''s pain, precarious fear, in the small nine hard out of the calm gradually appeased. But every night when she sees Xiao Jiu frowning in her sleep, Wei Yuwan can''t help persuading her to be selfish and stop caring about Shiling pass, the country, the life and death of others. If you can escape, don''t wait to die with them!


    If you can, Wei Yuwan is more willing to bear the burden. She is the general''s wife. She should be the one who should guard the pass and resist the enemy, not Xiao Jiu! She is just a little girl. She should be the lawless, lively and smart little girl of the Mo family in Kyoto. Just like Xiao Jiu desperately wants to save them, she also wants to protect her sister who has the same blood as her husband!


    Wei Yuwan couldn''t help reaching out and patting her shoulder as if she were trying to coax her son to sleep. Watching Xiao Jiu fall asleep and her locked eyebrows unfold slowly, Wei Yuwan felt a little relaxed.


    Just at this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. Xiao Jiu, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes and saw Wei Yuwan sitting beside his bed. He was stunned. Only heard a report at the door: "general, there is a wave of unknown intruders, the leader called himself Yu Xing, said it was your men."


    "Aftertaste?" Small nine Leng next, rub of once sit up body, random pedal boots, quickly walked out.


    Seeing that the archers were all aiming at the thirty or forty men in the armor of the vassal army, Xiao Jiu was stunned. When he was confirmed by himself, he found that it was really Qingfeng Village, Yu Xing and others. He was very silly.


    Yu Xing and others are very excited when they see Xiao Jiu. Qi Qi kneels down to Xiao Jiu and shouts out: "great master!"


    Dong Xinghu and others, you look at me and I look at you. They all look at Xiao Jiu in surprise. When did Miss Mo get a big name?


    After a careful inquiry, Xiao Jiu finds out that Yu Xing feels more and more uneasy after reporting to Dawu temple. He immediately goes back to Qingfeng Village to discuss with the people. When they hear that Xiao Jiu''s real identity, they are all shocked. When they learn that Xiao Jiu is going to Shiling pass to save people alone, they all scold Yu Xing for being timid and afraid of death, shouting that he wants to go to Shiling pass with Xiao Jiu Yi to save people.


    Yu Xing intended to go to shilingguan to find Xiao Jiu. Seeing that everyone thought so, he could not help but suggest that we go to shilingguan together. So the three teams immediately set out for shilingguan. Unexpectedly, I found that there were vassal troops everywhere near Shiling pass. They were only 60 people. If they broke into Shiling pass, they would be dead. So I had to take people to hide and try to get around the vassal troops and sneak into Shiling pass. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 503

    After several times of life and death, they ran around the vassal army for several times. Until the vassal army attacked Fenshui pass and Sheling pass, Yu Xing and others just found the opportunity. They attacked a small group of vassal army at night, put on their clothes and entered the vassal army. They were worried all the way and finally reached Shiling pass.


    However, there were less than 40 of the 60 people who set out at the same time, and he Jin was killed by the vassal army in order to protect them. Looking at the mottled blood stains on Yu Xing and others, and talking about the red eyes of He Jin, Xiao Jiu can''t help but be moved.


    Qingfengzhai and Yuxing said that they just took Xiaojiu for fun, even if they were training them, they just had fun. But now these people rush to shilingguan regardless of danger, how can Xiaojiu not feel guilty?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jiu said in a deep voice: "Shiling pass is in danger now. I''m very grateful that you''re willing to risk your life to come here, but I can''t leave you. We can''t leave the pass and run away, so we have to stick to it, but you don''t have to be trapped here with us. Today, you risked your life to help me. I''m Mo Yinian


    Yu Xing knelt down and pleaded: "great master, since we have come, we don''t want to leave. Great master can protect our country without fear of life and death, and we are willing to be great master''s pawns and follow them to the death!"


    People in Qingfeng stronghold said: "I will follow you to the death!"


    Looking at the crowd, Xiao Jiu was deeply moved. She got up, helped Yu Xing and others, and said in a deep voice, "since then, from today on, you are a member of Shiling pass. Join me in guarding the territory of Daxia, expelling the enemy and defending your country!"


    Yu Xing and others looked at Xiaojiu excitedly and yelled: "we are willing to follow the general to the death, expel the enemy and defend our country!"


    "Good!" Xiaojiu nodded happily. Looking at Yu Xing and others'' dirty military clothes, an idea suddenly flashed in her mind. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "Yu Xing, the first thing I want you to do is to take off your military clothes and wash them."


    People are stunned, Yu Xing and others look at each other, don''t understand small nine exactly what to do.


    Luo Dong looked at Xiao Jiu''s manner and thought of some possibility. He couldn''t help looking at Xiao Jiu and asked in a trembling voice, "general, you''re not going to do that, are you?"


    Ignoring Luo Dong, Xiao Jiu only looked at Yu Xing with a smile and asked, "Yu Xing, you should have a clear idea of the camp deployment of the vassal army all the way here?"


    Yu Xing puzzled looking at small nine, honestly nodded: "clear, do not make clear, we do not dare to act rashly."


    Xiaojiu was more and more satisfied, and continued to ask with a smile, "where is the enemy''s grain and grass? Do you know?"


    Yu Xing nodded and said, "it''s clear. It''s in Shahegou, not far from Shiling pass. It''s not far from the official road. There''s a way to Fenshui pass and Shiling pass. In the valley, the location is very secret. If we didn''t make a detour, we wouldn''t find it."


    When Xiao Jiu heard this, he couldn''t help smiling. Yu Xing''s scalp felt numb. Luo Dong''s face turned white. Dong Xinghu and others heard that.


    See small nine clenched fist, a face excited way: "brothers, the vassal army has stranded us so long, harm we eat not enough to sleep not well, do you want to export evil spirit with me?"


    Luo Dong is more and more convinced of Xiao Jiu''s crazy plan. He quickly waves his hand and says, "general, calm down. Don''t make that decision. The vassal army has already won Fenshui pass and Shiling pass. Now the guard of Shahegou must be tight. We can''t get back the food even if we rush in."


    All of them realized that Xiao Jiu was fighting the enemy''s idea of food and grass, and they all immediately opposed it. As Luo Dong said, although Shahegou is only thirty miles away from Shiling pass, it was the food and grass camp of the vassal army. Now the vassal army has conquered two passes with sufficient troops and high morale. They are waiting for Shiling pass to run out of ammunition and food. There must be enough people in the grain and grass camp to guard them. It''s not enough for them to rush through Shiling pass and be cut down, let alone snatch the grain and grass from each other and then run 30 miles to transport the grain and grass to Shiling pass. I''m afraid that if they try their best to grab the food and grass, they will be surrounded by the vassal army and cut into meat sauce.


    This method is too risky, and there is no possibility of success. It is basically equivalent to death. Therefore, Luo Dong and others believe that Xiao Jiu is driven crazy, so they come up with such a crazy idea.


    Seeing that everyone was against him with one voice, Xiao Jiu suddenly stood up with a slap on the table. Everyone was startled and quickly shut up.


    Small nine ruthlessly glared at the public one eye, see they all bow head to shrink brain to dare not speak again, this just angry voice scolds a way: "do you think I will be the same as you have no brain?"? If we rob other people''s food and grass, we''ll be able to get it back! "


    Dong Xinghu carefully looked at Xiaojiu and whispered: "general, look good, pay attention to the wording!"


    "Go away! When our general was fighting with others in the gambling house, you were still playing with mud at home. You have a fart bearing. Now you are playing with your life. You need a fart bearing! " Small nine turn a big scold, Dong Xinghu scold no longer dare to say a word, also all scold silly.


    They all stare at Xiao Jiu, who has a cross waist and a big temper. They can''t imagine that this noble and incomparable master would have quarreled with others in the casino. They can''t help but sigh in their hearts: the way that Xing Guogong taught his granddaughter is really different.


    When Xiao Jiu saw that all the people were silent, he said in a deep voice: "we don''t want to rob food and grass, but to burn food and grass! They''re not trapped by us. We''re hungry. I''ll let them have a taste of starvation. If they don''t do it twice, they''ll burn all their food and grass with a fire. If they want to be hungry, everyone will be hungry. I''ll see who can endure it better! "


    The crowd was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help getting excited. Dong Xinghu looked at Xiao Jiu in disbelief. He was also a veteran who followed Mo Pingcheng all the way. He had experienced many battles. But how could this young lady not follow the routine in this battle? Dong Xinghu suddenly felt that it was eight years of bad luck for the commander of the vassal army to meet him. Dong Xinghu could not help but mourn for the commander of the vassal army.


    In the dead of night, wearing the armour of the vassal army and the black helmet with only two eyes exposed, Xiao Jiu looked at Yu Xing and others dressed up like her, and whispered: "let''s go!"


    A group of people rushed to the east side of Shiling pass, close to the wall of the mountain. Yu Xing and others untied the claw hook from their waist one after another. With a fierce swing, the claw hook tightly hooked on the wall at the head of the city.


    Yu Xing looks at Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu raises his hand and makes a gesture to him. Yu Xing nods, grabs the rope on the claw hook and climbs up quickly. When he climbed to the top of the city, Yu Xing first looked around and found that there was nothing unusual. Then he made a confirmation gesture to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu nodded to show the crowd to cross the wall. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 504

    One by one, the people in Qingfeng Village who have been trained by Xiaojiu fly up to the city wall. All the people in Shiling pass are silly when they look at their agile posture.


    Dong Xinghu and Luo Dong look at each other and can''t help but put away their contempt for the people in Qingfeng stronghold. These mountain bandits are no worse than the regular army. It seems that these people have some skills to be the servants of Miss nine. But Luo Dong can''t help but ask Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "general, we are in our own territory. Why don''t we go through the main gate and try our best to climb the wall?"


    Xiaojiu kicked Luo Dong and scolded: "stupid, do you think that if the vassal army doesn''t attack the city, they won''t send people to watch? What are we going to do? Burning other people''s food and grass, you sneak a fart when you go out from the main gate! "


    Luo Dong rubs his hurt leg wrongly. When he was with general Mo, he was also a think tank. How could he be so despised now?


    Dong Xinghu turns his head silently and pretends not to know Luo Dong. Recently, he feels that Luo Dong''s brain is really a bit stupid.


    Under the cover of the deep twilight, Xiaojiu leads the people over the city wall and quietly leaves Shiling pass to the grain and grass camp of Shahegou.


    After running for nearly two hours, Yu Xing reminds Xiao Jiu that they have already touched the outside of Shahe ditch. Xiao Jiu immediately asks everyone to stop and gather.


    Five hundred people were divided into three groups to hide in the hiding place outside the Shahegou. Xiao Jiu pulled out a long cylindrical object from his waist. After stretching it, he squinted an eye and looked at it. He raised his lips and said with a low smile, "Oh, I''m still dozing. I''m really at ease sleeping!"


    Luo Dong stares at the long utensils in Xiao Jiu''s hands curiously. Xiao Jiu sees Luo Dong''s curiosity and gives them to him with a smile. Luo Dong took over the small nine like paste up to see, saw a big face suddenly appeared in front of him, Luo Dong not from scared, almost didn''t throw out the long tube in his hand.


    But when he looked forward carefully, he saw nothing. Luo Dong was shocked and looked at the long tube in his hand. Small Jiu Yi grabbed the long tube and stuffed it into the bag on his waist. He rushed to Luo Dong angrily and said, "you are really ignorant. This long tube is a thousand li eye. You can see people and things in the distance. What you just saw is things in the distance. As for frightening you like this?"


    Luo Dong shook his head and said that he didn''t make a fuss. It was because he saw him for the first time. Dong Xinghu asked Xiaojiu in a low voice, "general, did you ask someone to grind the crystal two days ago just to do this?"


    Xiaojiu nods. This Qianliyan is something Meng Huachen had figured out before. She calls it Qianliyan because she can see things far away. In the past, Xiaojiu just used this as a tool. These days, he has been thinking about how to solve his difficulties. Suddenly, he feels that this tool is very useful in the battlefield. So he asked people to find crystal stones to grind them into lenses and make them. Tonight, it really comes in handy.


    Luo Dong and others, who are extremely curious, pester Xiao Jiu to borrow a thousand li''s eyes. They take a close look at the situation of Shahegou and find that the guard of the other party is much looser than they think. It seems that the vassal army never dreamed that their food camp would be found, and even less did they expect that someone would not be afraid to die to find it.


    Everyone is full of confidence in tonight''s action. Xiaojiu is very happy to see everyone like this. Although these guys agreed to her proposal, they didn''t have the bottom in their hearts. This insight not only allowed her to see clearly the situation of the enemy, but also made everyone have the bottom in their hearts for the next action.


    Small nine with full of confidence to continue to move forward, and walked about a jiongxiang time, fan army''s food and grass camp is near. See small nine lightly a wave hand, Shi Dachuan takes the lead with ten people to use the cover of the grass, a little bit by the past.


    Shidachuan with people carefully into the camp, the people quickly separated from each other, from different directions to the target grain platform quickly move, one by one like a swift wild dog, did not make a sound.


    Just as Shi Dachuan was about to touch the grain table, suddenly a group of patrolling sentinels turned and walked towards them. The heart of Xiao Jiu and others suddenly raised to their throat. Seeing that the leading sentries were about to walk in front of Shi Dachuan and others, a wild boar call suddenly came from one side of the camp. The sentries immediately became alert, turned around and ran in the direction of the sound. Only to hear the sentries whimper, someone was not angry scold voice: "this boar run fast!" The camp soon calmed down again.


    Xiaojiu and others can''t help but let Qi Qi breathe a sigh of relief. Yu Xing glances at Luo Dong casually and says in a low voice to Xiaojiu with a smile: "boss, the one who made the noise just now is er Gouzi under Shi Dachuan. This boy used to be a hunter and could imitate the calls of various wild animals. Does it sound like real?"


    Xiaojiu nodded and said with a smile, "if you don''t say it, I really think it''s a boar."


    Yu Xing smiles with pride. The smile is particularly dazzling in Luo Dong''s and Dong Xinghu''s eyes. Although they admire Yu Xing and others for their loyalty to Xiao Jiu, after all, there are different families of officials and bandits. It''s hard for them to be brothers with a group of mountain bandits.


    Yu Xing is as careful as a hair, and is good at observing words and colors. Luo Dong''s mind can''t hide it from him. Yu Xing knows that if they want to make a foothold in Shiling pass, they should not only rely on Xiao Jiu''s trust, but also have their own abilities. Therefore, Yu Xing changed his usual calm and low-key attitude, and actively seized any opportunity to show Luo Dong and others their skills. On the battlefield, men rely on their skills to gain a foothold, and it''s bullshit to be born here.


    Seeing that the sentry was led away, Shi Dachuan and others immediately rushed into the grain platform. Seeing that Shi Dachuan had successfully sent out a signal, Xiao Jiu was overjoyed and rushed up with all the people.


    In the late night, the soldiers on guard in the grain and grass camp of Shahegou fan army were tired. Some of them took a nap against the pillars, some of them just sat on the ground and snored with long guns, and the tent was full of long and steady breathing


    All of a sudden, a fire burst into the sky, and thick smoke quickly spread out from the grain platform. The patrolling sentries could not help shouting: "fire, grain platform is on fire!"


    The camp was in a mess. Xiao Jiu, who was wearing the same clothes as the vassal army, mixed in the crowd and kept shouting: "fire, fire, fire While shouting, he quietly retreated.


    All the people in the camp ran to and fro in a huddle. They bumped and trampled. They were flustered. The general who was awakened came out of the tent. When he saw that the fire was burning in the sky and the smoke was billowing, he was shocked and immediately ordered them to put out the fire. Can be small nine and others poured tung oil, carefully lit the fire in the night wind is burning strong, not just a few barrels of water can put out, see the food and grass in the constant ashes, the camp officers can''t help but face. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 505

    In the chaos, small nine high raised his wrist, wrist red cloth towel in the night emitting a faint fluorescence. This is a kind of special cloth. It can shine at night, just like fireflies. It is to prevent the confusion between the enemy and ourselves caused by unclear vision at night.


    See small nine high wrist, swing back and forth, signal everyone to retreat according to the original plan. Seeing that the food and grass were burned, the general of the camp was unable to return to the sky. He knew that someone must have done something wrong. He couldn''t help shouting angrily, "come on, tell the teams to count the number immediately. I''ll see who is the troublemaker. If I find out the arsonist, I''ll cut his flesh with one knife!"


    "Yes With the general''s order, the chaotic situation in the camp was immediately controlled. Someone found something strange about Xiao Jiu and others, and could not help shouting: "here, there are spies, spies -" before the voice fell, a sharp dagger immediately reaped his life.


    Small nine clenched the bloody dagger, order people to accelerate retreat, don''t entangle with the enemy. Small nine waving a dagger in front of the road, people holding a long knife quickly rushed out, the camp generals see that there are so many people break in, can''t help pouring out a cold sweat, he immediately ordered his men to pursue, at the same time sent a signal to the main camp for help.


    Small nine with the people all the way out of the Shahegou, did not dare to stop, quickly toward the Shiling pass, an hour later, see them and the pursuit of a little distance, until no trace of the pursuit, the people were relieved.


    Seeing that his men were panting and tired, he was sweating all the way. It was only half an hour away from Shiling pass, so Xiao Jiu stopped to have a rest, recover some strength, and then went back to Shiling pass. People you look at me, I look at you, coincidentally look to still can see the smoke place, can''t help laughing.


    At the moment, looking at the approaching vassal army, Wei Yuwan clenched his sword and his lips became a line.


    Just when they ventured to attack the food and forage camp of the vassal army, all the way the vassal army just came to Shiling pass. Wei Yuwan, who knows Xiaojiu''s plan of action tonight, puts on Xiaojiu''s armor, holds Xiaojiu''s sword and takes his soldiers to Shiling pass.


    Small nine this action secret, is Shiling pass also not many people know, for fear of leakage. Now that the vassal army suddenly attacked the city, Wei Yuwan knew that he could never let the vassal army know that Xiao Jiu was not at Shiling pass, nor could the soldiers know that the main general was not there, otherwise the morale of the army would be scattered and they would not be able to defend.


    Moreover, if the vassal army knew that Xiao Jiu was not at Shiling pass, then Xiao Jiu and his party, who had not yet returned after venturing out of the pass, would soon reveal their whereabouts, and they would be trapped in the thousands of troops of the vassal army.


    Wei Yuwan, who has the courage to dress up as Xiao Jiu, goes to the city to try to take the place of Xiao Jiu. However, he doesn''t know that it''s not others who come to attack Shiling pass tonight, it''s the commander of the vassal army. Because he has been informed that the reinforcements of the Xia Dynasty are about to arrive at Shiling pass. They can''t wait any longer. Even if they use their heads to pave the way tonight, they have to pry open the gate of Shiling pass. Otherwise, when the reinforcements of the Xia Dynasty arrive, everything they have done before may be in vain.


    Wei Yuwan looked at more desperate than ever to rush up the vassal army, she could not help but confused hands and feet, she clenched the sword in her hand and ordered people to stop. The archers kept firing wave after wave, and the stone throwers threw big stones down quickly. Wave after wave of vassal army attacks were repulsed, and the city gate was flooded with blood. The corpses covered the land outside the city gate layer by layer, but the vassal army continued to attack like the tide.


    The spirit and physical strength of the garrison at Shiling pass are almost reaching the limit. As the sky is getting brighter, Wei Yuwan shakes her sword tightly. She doesn''t know how long she can last. But for Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingcheng, who died, and Mo Yongfeng in her sleep, she has to bite her teeth to last.


    After a short rest, Xiao Jiu, who orders to get up and rush back to Shiling pass, runs. Suddenly, her heart aches. She can''t help but stop.


    Yu Xing and others see small nine suddenly stop, can''t help but stop, people don''t understand looking at small nine. Only small nine slowly took a deep breath, chest pain slightly eased, but the faint sound in the ear made her scalp numb. Fingers tremble from the waist to pull out a thousand li eye, small nine saw let her incomparably frightened scene: dense fan army is crazy to Shi Lingguan rush!


    Small nine can''t help but take a cold breath, face suddenly white frightening, Yu Xing and others see small nine so can''t help but also scared, Luo Dong and others busy took thousands of miles to see, everyone immediately scared silly.


    Luo Dong asked in a trembling voice: "general, the vassal army is coming fiercely. We are not here. How can our brothers defend us?"


    Dong Xinghu said in an urgent voice: "let''s go back quickly. The vassal army doesn''t know how long it''s been attacking. The brothers may not be able to withstand it any more!"


    Yu Xing said quickly, "there''s only one way for us to go back now. There are vassal troops outside the city. We have no way to go!"


    "What the hell do you mean? Do you want me to watch my brothers do nothing?" Luo Dong is so anxious that he grabs Yu Xing''s skirt. It looks like Yu Xing dares to say "yes" and will fight with him immediately.


    Yu Xing''s face turned red when he was strangled. When people in Qingfeng stronghold saw Luo Dong like this, they all surrounded him; Seeing this, the garrison of Shiling pass was surrounded. The two sides were fierce and almost fought each other. Dong Xinghu was anxious and flustered. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Small nine sink a voice to shout a way: "stop, all calm down to listen to me to say!"


    They glared at each other and slowly released their hands. "Yu Xing is right. We can''t rush back. It''s not to save people, it''s to die!"


    Luo Dong was anxious. He wanted to open his mouth against it, but he heard Xiao Jiu say: "but we have to protect Shiling pass. There are our brothers and relatives there. We have to go back! So the only way we can do now is to enter the vassal army from the rear. If we can get away with killing the leader of the other side, we may have a way to live with everyone in Shiling pass. "


    Everyone looked awe inspiring. Xiaojiu looked at them with deep eyes and said in a deep voice: "this method will help you die. If any of you don''t want to, you can leave now. I swear that I will never embarrass him, let alone treat him as a deserter."


    They were stunned. Luo Dong cried out: "I, Luo Dong, would like to follow the general to death and kill him back to Shiling pass!"


    Small nine raised his hand to interrupt Luo Dong: "Luo Dong, it''s a matter of life and death, you let the brothers choose by themselves, brothers are willing to take risks with me, I''m grateful, if not, I don''t hate Mo Jiu. Now, if you want to leave, you can leave on your own. Goodbye in the future, you are still brothers of life and death. " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 506

    The soldiers looked at each other. Yu Xing took a look at Xiao Jiu and knelt down with his sword. The people of Qingfeng Village knelt down with Yu Xing; Luo Dong also knelt down with a bang, followed by Dong Xinghu


    No one left alone. All of them knelt down, raised their weapons, and cried in a low voice, "follow to the death, live and die together!"


    "Good! I''ll have a good time today! " Small nine eyes flashed a trace of tears, pulled out the long knife, rushed to the past, all together to keep up, but a incense rushed to the rear of the fan army.


    See small nine hand long knife rushed in the front, followed by her is Yu Xing, Luo Dong and Dong Xinghu left and right with the crowd to protect both sides. Xiaojiu knows that they are not aiming to destroy each other now, but rush into the vassal camp as soon as possible to kill the main general. Therefore, Xiaojiu orders all the people to open the way without any entanglement.


    Led by Xiao Jiu, five hundred people like a sharp knife quickly inserted into the camp of the vassal army. Xiao Jiu''s long sword opened the way and Yu Xing''s long sword slashed fiercely. Five hundred people waved weapons and cut down on the vassal army with the force of lightning. Blood splashed on their bodies and faces, roaring and screaming.


    Seeing that the commander-in-chief''s flag was not far ahead, Xiao Jiu clenched his sword and cried out: "geese formation, change formation!"


    They immediately took Xiaojiu as the center, quickly extended to the left and right sides, drew a wild goose array with their swords, and kept approaching the commander''s chariot.


    In the battlefield, especially in the battle with a large number of people, the commander will usually set up the flag as a sign, so that all his subordinates can see where they are and manage the camp conveniently. As long as the big flag is there, the command of the whole army is normal. But once the general is killed and the big flag is cut off, the command of the whole army will be completely lost. For an army with more people, without command, it will be more chaotic, and the advantage of the number of people will become a disadvantage.


    Therefore, everyone will do their best to protect the safety of the commander and the flag. In order to see the whole situation clearly, the commander will sit on the high chariot. When they rush to the flag, they will soon be able to see where the commander is. But around the commander is also the most heavily guarded place of the whole army. Around the commander''s chariot are the most powerful soldiers of the vassal army. They are holding spears and halberds and are always ready to grind those who dare to invade into meat mud.


    Small nine they wear the armor of the vassal army suddenly from the rear into, the vassal army defenseless, for a moment also don''t know their true identity, can''t help but panic, weak defense, soon by their long drive into. But when Xiaojiu and his men rushed straight to the commander''s chariot, the vassal army had completely reacted. The vassal army from all sides immediately rushed up and surrounded Xiaojiu and others.


    Even if Xiao Jiu and others are not afraid of life and death, they are afraid to fight desperately. But they can see that the vassal army is surrounded by them like a tide. The swords in their hands are all notches and blades, and some even break directly. However, the vassal army in front of them seems to be unable to kill them all.


    The commander-in-chief of the vassal army was right in front of him. Even small nine could see the clear irony and ridicule in his eyes, but he could not rush to the other side. He could only keep on wielding his sword almost numbly. Small nine felt a strong reluctance from his heart.


    Red wood, the commander of the vassal army, was staring at the woman who was charging towards her. Although she was wearing the armor of the vassal army, her face was blocked tightly, but her white wrist and her posture were much thinner than those of the soldiers around her, which made red wood conclude that she must be a woman.


    A thought flashed through his mind. He waved his hand to stop the archer. He turned his head to the deputy general and asked, "is Sangmu good?"


    "We haven''t received the signal yet, but please rest assured, sangmuza will kill the general of Shiling pass. Once the general dies, Shiling pass will be broken!"


    "Are you sure that Mo Yinian is in shilingguan now, not someone else''s disguise?"


    "What do you mean, general?"


    Pointing to Xiao Jiu, who was besieged by the vassal army and kept harvesting his head like killing gods, Chi Mu frowned and asked the deputy general, "if the one in Shiling pass is mo Yinian, who is the woman who is rushing to kill me now? Can''t it be said that women in the Xia Dynasty were so skillful that any one of them could lead the soldiers to fight in the army? " The deputy general stares at Xiao Jiu. His face suddenly changes. He says to Chi mu in an urgent voice: "general, is that a fake one in Shiling pass? Is this the real Mo Yinian? What should we do? Do you want to order sangmuzha to withdraw? "


    There was a trace of ferocity in his eyes. He whispered: "don''t withdraw sangmuzha. Pass the order. Mo Yinian, I want to live! I''d like to see if the blood shed by Mo is different from other people. However, just one woman has made me lose tens of thousands of troops and missed many fighters. I can''t let her die so easily. "


    The deputy general was stunned and said, "yes!"


    The fan army held up the long gun of the machete and rushed at Xiaojiu and others like a tiger. The machete crossed and brought forth bursts of blood. Xiaojiu watched the people around him fall one by one, and his heart was aching.


    Already tired and weak body suddenly burst out a force, let small nine clench the long sword in the hand, suddenly drink: "kill!" I saw the blood light suddenly, between the opening and closing, the shadow of the sword was shining, she killed all the vassal troops hard to get near!


    Seeing that under the siege of thousands of troops, the soldiers that Xiao Jiu could still kill could not get close to him, Chi Mu couldn''t help sighing: "I thought that it was exaggeration that general Mo killed all sides with one enemy, but now it seems that it''s not empty talk!"


    The deputy general felt ashamed when he heard this, but Chi Mu sighed again: "however, today''s battle will be won by me after all. If Mo Yinian can be used for me, it''s better. If not, I want Mo''s family to know my Chi Mu''s means, and be sure to capture Mo Yinian alive!"


    The deputy general frowned and whispered, "yes!"


    Although Xiao Jiu and others were brave, they could not defeat the vassal troops that they besieged with all their strength. But in a moment, there were only less than 100 of them. Luo Dong, who is covered with blood, doesn''t care to take a look at Dong Xinghu, who suddenly falls down. He holds the long knife tightly to block Xiao Jiu''s left side and keeps blocking the attack for her. Yu Xingshou is on the right side of Xiaojiu, waving one knife after another. Even if the tiger''s mouth is cracked, he doesn''t dare to stop at all


    All of a sudden, the soldiers of the vassal army stopped their offensive and made way for the red wood to come slowly on a black horse. He looked down at the embarrassed small nine and others and said to small nine with regret: "as an opponent, I admire your courage. As long as you surrender, I will never embarrass your men!"


    Small nine sarcastically looking at the red wood, holding high the long sword to point to the red wood to shout a way: "fan thief, if want to descend me, then dismount to fight personally!" The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 507

    Akaki looked at Xiaojiu with great interest, shook his head with a smile, and said, "do you want to use the exciting method? Unfortunately, I''m not going to be fooled. " Said, red wood turns horse head, slightly raises a hand, understatement way: "kill!"


    At the command of the commander, the soldiers of the vassal army immediately grasped the weapons in their hands and rushed to Xiao Jiu and others. Small nine clench the long sword, bite the lower lip, a sword will block in front of the fan Army soldiers Pierce, is about to fly over the fan Army soldiers in front of red wood, suddenly heard a low horn came, small nine can''t help but be stunned.


    The vassal army was also surprised by the sudden sound of the horn. When they looked at each other, they saw behind them, where the sun rose, a big red flag suddenly appeared in the morning light, and a big "Mo" on the flag ran into the eyes of the people in the hunting mountain wind.


    Yu Xing and others are crazy shouting up "is the flag of the Mo family!"¡° It''s the flag of the Mo family! "


    Small nine pupil fiercely shrinks, she looks at that to hold high the Mo family battle flag to them here a piece of black shadow, not from in the heart give birth to a heroic spirit. Holding up his long sword, Xiao Jiu yelled: "brothers, our reinforcements have arrived. The food and grass of the vassal army have been destroyed. Today is their death time! Kill


    Yu Xing and others are shouting "kill!" Clench the long knife in the hand, wave to kill to the front of the fan army in a daze, their reinforcements come, the final victory is theirs!


    Akaki turned around in amazement. His pupils trembled slightly in the morning light. He clearly saw the word "Mo" on the flag, the black horses and the soldiers wearing the same black armor. They were like a huge black sword, rushing towards them at an unimaginable speed!


    A strong chill made Akaki wake up in an instant. He suddenly yelled, "kill me!"


    In a daze, the fan army woke up from a dream and immediately drew a sword to fight. But this moment''s delay, the black figure holding the flying flag of Mo character, has rushed to their back like the flood of breaking the dike, and quickly approached Xiaojiu and others.


    Because of the arrival of reinforcements, the pressure of Xiaojiu and others was relieved. A man wearing a black collar rushed to Xiaojiu, got off his horse, knelt down on one knee, and said, "I''ll see the Lord of Pinghui county. His royal highness ordered us to come to support."


    "Big brother?" Small nine shocked looking at the black armour leader, don''t understand why this hanging Mojia flag reinforcement is Li Heng sent, Li Heng is back to Beijing? He knew he was in danger? He sent someone to save himself, and countless questions flashed across his head.


    But now the situation can not be described as small nine think, the arrival of reinforcements let small nine see the opportunity to kill the vassal commander, she grabbed the reins and spear in the leader''s hand, deep voice cheered: "open the way ahead, today I will cut off the head of the vassal commander!"


    Black armour leads will Leng next busy way: "be!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Xiao Jiu had already rushed out with his horse. He kept killing the vassal army in front of her with Zhang Er''s red gun. The blood rain was pouring down in front of her. Xiao Jiu, who was covered with blood, was as terrible as hell.


    The black armour leader orders his men to attack from the left and right wings to stop the vassal army from opening the way for Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu''s spear dances wildly, picks several people in a row, and kills chiki who is going to return to the commander''s chariot.


    Red wood see small nine longitudinal horse to kill, long gun gun tip has been straight to his back, can''t help but turn around and lift the machete should go up. Jintie jiaoming makes a harsh sound. Xiaojiu and the red horse fight against the horse, and fight against each other. At their side, their own men fight together.


    The sword comes and the gun goes, but in a moment, small nine and red wood have been fighting for several times. Small nine knows that he has been fighting for a long time before, and is a woman, and his later strength will not continue. It''s not easy to kill red wood. But now Shiling pass is in danger. She must find a way to kill Chi Mu to get out of the siege, so she has no choice but to outwit her.


    Two people fight several, small nine deliberately sold a flaw, let red wood think she can''t resist, red wood in small nine hands repeatedly suffer losses, long hate her to the bone, see her show defeat, can''t help immediately. Small nine wait until red wood''s machete is about to hit her shoulder, the body suddenly down pressure, close to the horse''s back, raised the long gun in hand, stabbed suddenly, the gun point deeply stabbed red wood''s waist, red wood body trembled, almost fell from the horse''s back.


    Red wood''s deputy general guard immediately rushed up to block small nine, red wood covered his waist, patted his horse, turned and fled, the fan army saw the main general retreat, not from panic. Small nine high gun, Shiling pass people and black armour army can not help shouting together, small nine long gun to run away in confusion of red wood, ordered all chase!


    The voice of the earthquake suddenly resounded everywhere, and the situation on the battlefield took a sharp turn. Xiaojiu and his men began to counterattack, and the flustered vassal army fought hard to resist. However, Xiaojiu''s morale was high and invincible, while the flustered vassal army was demoralized and had no intention to resist, and gradually showed defeat.


    Chiki, who was stabbed by Xiaojiu Yi, was rescued by his subordinates desperately. Without dressing up the wound, he ran away at full speed. Seeing Xiaojiu and his men chasing him fiercely, but his army was defeated one after another, chiki was infuriated.


    The Deputy General of Akaki saw that Akaki was bleeding and his army was defeated one after another. He couldn''t help but persuade Akaki to say, "general, let''s retreat. Let''s leave the Castle Peak here. Don''t worry about firewood!"


    Looking at the small nine who brought people to rush to kill at full speed, red wood resisted the anger and growled: "withdraw --"


    Seeing the red wood ordered to retreat, Luo Dong said to Xiao Jiu in an urgent voice: "the big leader is not good. The vassal army retreats. The commander wants to escape!"


    Xiao Jiu raised his lips and said in a cold voice, "look, I want him to come and die by himself today!" Say, small nine then Chong Yu Xing make a wink, Yu Xing Wu nose, don''t know where to take out a palm jar, carefully handed small nine.


    They all looked at the jar in Xiaojiu''s hands in surprise. They just thought it was smelly, but they didn''t know what was in it. Yu Xing''s face was distorted. He didn''t expect that the disgusting thing general really wanted to use.


    Small nine raised the sealed jar and threw it at the back of his head. Before hitting the back of his head, he was smashed by the guards behind him. Dark green unidentified liquid splashed out of the jar in an instant. Along with the wind, it threw at Akaki''s face. An unbearable stench made Akaki retch immediately.


    When he felt the disgusting dirt on his head, he heard Xiao Jiu''s merciless loud ridicule behind him. Akaki couldn''t help roaring: "asshole, crazy woman, I''m going to kill you! Kill you With that, Redwood tensed the reins, turned the horse''s head, and rushed toward Xiaojiu. As the commander of the first army, he couldn''t bear to be defeated by a woman and humiliated. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 508

    Red wood clenched the machete in his hand and rushed to Xiao Jiu regardless of everything!


    Small nine can''t help but proud smile, Luo Dong speechless looking at murderous, like crazy, regardless of the side guard block hard rushed to the vassal commander. He couldn''t understand it, but because he was thrown a can of filthy things, the commander of the vassal army rushed to his death like crazy?


    Luo Dong did not know that Xiao Jiu had already known the commander-in-chief of the vassal army through these battles. In Xiao Jiu''s opinion, the commander of the vassal army was obviously a proud one. He was already the commander of the first army in his thirties and forties. He acted in accordance with the rules in war. In the old man''s words, he was a general who was born as a childe.


    But this kind of origin''s commander-in-chief, is looks the face than the life is also important.


    Xiaojiu thinks that the commander-in-chief of the vassal army''s successive attacks on Shiling pass are fruitless, which has made him feel angry. In other words, he has suffered losses in his own hands and hated himself to the bone. He can''t wait to put it out. This is a big taboo on the battlefield. Xiao Jiu takes the chance to defeat him one-on-one, which undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire for the commander of the vassal army. However, Xiao Jiu doesn''t think the fire is strong enough. He takes out the stinky egg prepared before Yu Xing and throws the commander of the vassal army in public.


    How can a person who values face like that be humiliated in public? Xiaojiu''s attack on the rotten egg undoubtedly became the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Others would be surprised at Akaki''s abnormality at this time, but it was all in Xiaojiu''s expectation, and it was at this moment that she was waiting!


    See red wood crazy rush to come over, the bodyguard of the side desperately obstruct but can''t stop, see red wood from small nine but two Zhang far, red wood''s deputy general and bodyguard not from Crazy rush to try to block in front of red wood.


    Small nine looked at a red wood scarlet brutal eyes, and desperately chasing the guards, deep sigh, hand gently. The first two platoons of soldiers squat down, revealing the archer who has been ready to go behind him for a long time. He is shocked by the indignation of Akaki. When he wants to return, it''s too late.


    I saw all over the sky arrow rain shot, sharp arrows deep into the red wood''s body. Even in a few arrows of the red wood only have time to turn to hedge over the deputy general and others roared: "go!" He fell to the ground and died with vomiting blood!


    As soon as the general died, the morale of the vassal army was completely lax. In addition, they knew that the grain and grass had been destroyed, and they had no intention to fight. They could not help escaping back to Fenshui pass and Shiling pass. Although Xiao Jiu was helped by reinforcements, there were only a few thousand reinforcements. He was not sure that he could take advantage of the victory to pursue and annihilate the vassal army, so he did not hesitate to take people back to Shiling pass.


    Outside the gate of Shiling pass, there are lots of corpses everywhere. Xiao Jiu and others walk on the road paved with blood and corpses and come back to the pass again. Before she has time to cheer, she suddenly learns the news that Wei Yuwan has been killed!


    Unconsciously, a day has passed. Luo Dong hurried to the gate of the spirit hall, glanced at the slender figure kneeling in front of the spirit, and asked Yu Xing in a low voice: "where''s the general? Won''t you eat yet? "


    Yu Xing frowned and said: "since I came down from the battlefield, the general has been kneeling in front of the spirit. Lao Luo, how can you go on like this?"


    "It''s all because the bandit is so shameless that he can only attack others secretly. If not, my wife will join us now to celebrate and retreat the enemy, and the general will not be so sad." Luo Dong gritted his teeth.


    Yu Xing sighed: "who would have thought that when we were fighting with the vassal army, they would send experts to break through the barrier and sneak attack, and no one would have thought that his wife would take the place of the general to defend the city. This successive loss of relatives, where can the general bear at his young age? Don''t mention the general. I suddenly heard that my wife was killed with a thump in my heart. "


    "Brothers are not as sad as before. We all want to kill all the soldiers and avenge general Mo and his wife. But now the general doesn''t eat, drink or sleep. He''ll burn himself up before he kills all the soldiers. If the general has a chance, what can we do? "


    "How can I not be clear about what you said? But I said what I had to say. My mouth was almost worn out. The general didn''t look up at me, but he knelt there motionless with his head down. I see, she has to wait for her to slow down. We are in a hurry. Oh, by the way, where''s the grain? Have all the grain, grass and weapons sent by the black armour army been placed? "¡° All of them have been put in place. With these crops and weapons, we are not afraid of anything at Shiling pass. Wait for the general, ah, wait for the general, our brothers will go to recapture Fenshui pass and Shiling pass, and let those vassal troops have a good taste of being besieged. "


    "It''s easy to do with food and weapons. The commander of the vassal army is dead. Now Fenshui pass and Sheling pass are in chaos."


    "The commander-in-chief was naturally flustered when he was killed. The brothers who went out to inquire came back and reported that the gates of Fenshui pass and Sheling pass were closed, and the heralds were sent one after another. I think they went to move the rescue soldiers. It''s a good time to besiege him while he''s killing him. The general has to cheer up quickly. "


    "The general is also human. Let''s wait patiently for her to recover."


    "Time doesn''t wait for me? If this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is missed, it will not be so easy to recapture Fenshui pass and Shiling pass in the future. "


    "Lao Luo, it''s not easy for the general these days. Let''s wait a little longer."


    "Ah, well, you look after me here, general. I''ll go back and let my brothers practice hard. I''m not familiar with sharpening guns before the battle."


    Luo Dong sighs and turns to leave. Yu Xing turns to look at the numb little nine in the hall and sighs.


    Small nine one motionless kneels there, in the body gives birth to a strong exhaustion, this exhaustion lets her move also do not want to move, even does not want to breathe. Although the body is exhausted to the extreme, the mind can''t calm down. Scenes of learning the art of war in mojiazhuang emerge one after another.


    When she was studying the art of war in mojiazhuang, Xiaojiu always came up with a lot of ideas, which made the head of the mojiazhuang family who taught her the art of war sigh. After many times of talking about war on paper, she always got the upper hand, which also made Xiaojiu feel a little elated.


    But soon, the patriarch''s words sounded the alarm for Xiao Jiu.


    Once, when they were discussing the method of using troops, the clan leader said to Xiao Jiu very seriously: "Xiao Jiu, although you are very talented in strategy, you should be clear that the strategic advantage is not the real advantage. A small failure in tactics can make all your advantages disappear."


    Small nine don''t think so at that time, full face confident way: "I won''t let that kind of situation happen!"


    The clan head sees small nine so, not from the facial expression a sink, drink a way: "nonsense!" His original kind-hearted face suddenly became very severe, and a strong murderous look came out of his eyes. He looked at Xiaojiu straight. I''ve never seen the patriarch so cruel. Xiao Jiu can''t help but be stunned. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 509

    Xiaojiu is acutely aware of the anger and disappointment hidden in the patriarch''s murderous eyes. The strong anger and disappointment makes Xiaojiu tremble in her heart, and her forehead starts to sweat uncontrollably. However, her stubborn nature makes Xiaojiu face the blade like eyes and turn her lower lip white.


    After a long time, the patriarch sighed and his eyes softened. He asked Xiaojiu in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, do you know where you are wrong?"


    Small nine stubborn return way: "don''t know!"


    The patriarch couldn''t help feeling indignant and said, "Xiaojiu, you should be clear: the soldiers, the important affairs of the country, the land of life and death, and the way of survival and death. War is not a joke. It is not a fight for the sake of distinguishing between victory and defeat. It should be avoided if it can be avoided. The reason why military strategists regard the war of subduing people without fighting as the highest level is because it is the common people who suffer from war and countless soldiers who die. The person who decides all these lives and deaths is the one who holds the power of war. "


    Small nine puzzled looking at the patriarch, patriarch frown asked her: "you learn my mo family art of war, inherit my mo family law, if there is a war, you must go out then worship.". Do you know what you hold if you are a general? "


    Small nine thought to want to answer a way: "military power!"


    The patriarch said in a deep voice: "what you hold is not military power, but the lives of countless people. Every decision, stratagem, strategy and command you make on the battlefield determines the lives of those soldiers and the lives of the people they protect. Xiaojiu, you really have incomparable talent in strategy, but can you guarantee that your every strategy can be completed perfectly? Will the situation you set be exactly what you expected? "


    "Small nine stubborn cry:" I will try my best to do nothing, I did not fight when children play


    The patriarch shook his head and said, "no one can do anything. The battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s not like talking about soldiers on paper. You can take everything as a chess piece and play with all your strength. What you can do is to seriously study the training method, the marching array and the battlefield command, and make all these become the cornerstone of your perfect strategy. Only then can you say that you are doing your best! "


    Small nine stunned, patriarch finally said to her: "small nine, I hope you remember every word I said today, war is not a joke, you can''t directly do general, if really rashly do, I''m afraid you will regret for the neglect of the battle field, and the most afraid is that you don''t even have the chance to regret it!"


    At this moment, thinking of these, small nine''s heart seems to be lingchi pain incomparable, she is really no chance to regret, can only watch their loved ones die one after another. If she didn''t risk going out of the pass to burn the food and grass of the vassal army, if she was a little more cautious and made people pay close attention to Fenshui pass and Sheling pass, if she didn''t want to kill Chimu blindly after the arrival of reinforcements, but rushed back to Shiling pass as soon as possible, if she did


    There are not so many if''s in the world, so now no matter how much she regrets and blames herself, third sister-in-law will never know that she is sorry for third brother and feng''er. Third sister-in-law was not killed by the enemy, but by her conceit and carelessness!


    The patriarch once told himself so seriously, but he didn''t put it in his heart. When Xiao Jiu thought of these, his eyes were full of pain. Until now, when she was too late to repent, she found that in her heart, she never regarded war as a matter of vital importance to countless lives. She always thought that she was extremely intelligent and had excellent martial arts skills. She could see what others could not see, think of what others could not think of, and do what others could not do.


    He always enjoyed the loyal followers with peace of mind, but he didn''t know that his decision would cost countless people''s lives. However, after a few small victories, he was so forgetful that he regarded tens of thousands of vassal troops as nothing. I always think that if I''m the chosen one, I''ll be as powerful as my grandfather, but I don''t know how many people will lose their lives at any time because of the rapid changes in the battlefield.


    Self reproach and regret pressure of small nine breathless, she looked at Wei Yuwan''s spirit, the lower lip bite out of the blood are completely unaware.


    At the moment, Yu Xing and Luo Dongzheng are arguing outside the door. Luo Dong pointed to Yu Xing''s nose and scolded: "I can''t wait, I can''t wait. It seems that another day has passed. Should we wait until the reinforcements arrive and get back on their feet?"


    Yu Xing patiently advised: "Lao Luo, I''m as anxious as you, but we can''t force the general just because we are anxious. You have to let her slow down, don''t you?"


    "Slow down? When is the delay? If you want me to say that women are sentimental, people can''t come back from death. What we have to do is to avenge for them, not to lock ourselves up and cry! "


    "Dong Xinghu, tiger, how many years has he been my brother? But he just fell in front of me. I didn''t even look at him and help him up. I, I don''t feel bad? I''m as sick as a needle when I think of it now Luo Dong said, and his eyes were red. As a soldier, although he had long ignored life and death, he saw his brother fall down in front of him, and his body was cut into rotten meat. The dark red blood gushed out of his mouth and dyed the mud on the ground red


    Who says heroes have no tears and are merciless? Who''s next of kin can die? Can again afflictive how can do? What can he do except to cheer up and avenge him?


    Luo Dong wiped away his tears, pointed to Yu Xing and said, "I''ll ask you one last question, will you let me go?"


    Yu Xing looked at Luo Dong''s red eyes, couldn''t help but suck his nose, and slowly gave way.


    Luo Dong strode in and saw Xiao Jiu''s thin and haggard face. There was a trace of intolerance in his eyes, but he only stopped slightly and strode to Xiao Jiu''s side.


    Luo Dong stretched out his hand and pulled up Xiao Jiu who was kneeling on the futon. In an angry voice, he said to Xiao Jiu: "if you are wrong, go to correct it. Shut yourself up here and kneel down. Will the thief who killed general Mo and his wife pay for it with blood? Who can tell the right thing on the battlefield? Do you think you are a God? It''s your third brother and your grandfather. Haven''t they missed it? "


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Luo Dong, Luo Dong loose small nine, a pull open the skirt to take off the coat. Small nine can''t help but stare big eyes, see Luo Dong''s body unexpectedly full of curved like centipede like knife marks, in the dim light can''t say the terrible.


    Luo Dong patted the knife mark on his body and said: "it''s 20 years since I was in the army camp at the age of 14. To put it bluntly, I''ve fought more wars than you''ve ever eaten salt. What kind of bullshit is famous all over the world? What kind of war is used like a God? I tell you, every victory is fought by us people with one knife and one shot! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 510

    Luo Dong pointed to a scar on his abdomen and said, "see this one? The longest one, which almost cut my stomach in half, was left by your third brother when he was a captain. In those days, your third brother was a little older than you. He just became a captain. He was very angry. He wanted to solve the frontier problem of the imperial court for many years. He spent all his time thinking about how to defeat the vassal army, how to surprise and how to use the military like a God. "


    "As a result, see? Goddamn it! He didn''t know how to fight on the grassland at all. The military array he set up had no effect on the flying cavalry of the vassal states. In that war, he personally buried 5000 people and horses, 5000! If Lao Tzu didn''t have a big life, he would almost be one of the five thousand! "


    "I want to tell you that all human beings make mistakes. Is it terrible to make mistakes on the battlefield? Terrible, as long as you make a little mistake, you will kill countless people, but which general is born to fight? Not born to be a general? As long as you know your mistakes, you can change them. One day you will become a real general. Miss nine, I believe in you, Luo Dong. All the brothers in shilingguan believe in you. I don''t know much about reading, and I don''t know what to say, but I just want to tell you that if you let go and do it boldly, if you are wrong, you will give up your life and be willing to accompany you to the end! "


    Xiaojiu looked at Luo Dong without blinking. His eyes began to turn red. Luo Dong scratched his head uneasily and said, "don''t look at me like that. I''m the one."


    Small nine eyes blink "wow" a cry, Luo Dong scared directly jump up, he repeatedly waved his hand to small nine way: "I, I, I, you, you, you, I drop that Niang, Yu Xing --"


    Yu Xing runs in in a hurry. He is stunned to see Xiao Jiu crying and Luo Dong in panic. Seeing Xiao Jiu crying, Yu Xing is stunned and pulls Luo Dong out.


    Luo Dong walks out with Yu Xing, and looks at Xiao Jiu in horror. He asks Yu Xing in a low voice what to do.


    Yu Xing pulled Luo Dong out and said in a low voice: "Lao Luo, you are really good at it. Don''t worry, just cry!"


    Luo Dong looked at Yu Xing in disbelief, then glanced at Xiao Jiu who was crying. He murmured in his heart: it doesn''t look like it''s better, but it''s more serious?


    The next morning, Xiaojiu reappeared in front of the crowd, but his eyes were deeper and firmer than before. Seeing such a small nine, Yu Xing and Luo Dong can''t help but feel a little excited. Their general has not only come back, but also grown up.


    With the roar of battle drums, the battle line of the garrison of Shiling pass and the black armour army is marching in a neat pace towards Fenshui pass, which is closer to Shiling pass.


    Looking at the Shi Ling Guan sergeant who was approaching quickly, the deputy commander of the fan army standing in the city building of Fen Shui Guan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In a big battle the day before yesterday, the vassal army lost more than 20000 people. The commander was killed and the soldiers fled in a hurry. The morale was low. The most important thing was that the grain and grass camp was burned, and the grain and grass at Fenshuiguan was only enough for them to survive for five days. All this made the deputy commander of the vassal army feel guilty. The only relief was that the heralds had rushed to the camp. As long as the camp could send reinforcements in time, they would be saved.


    The deputy commander of the vassal army, who was completely afraid of being beaten, did not think that he had much more troops than Xiao Jiu. Even with the black armour army, Xiao Jiu''s total strength was only 15000, which was far from that of the vassal army''s more than 30000 troops at Fenshuiguan.


    But Xiaojiu''s unexpected use of troops and the company''s method of cutting the commander made the deputy commander of the vassal army afraid of her from the bottom of his heart, so he didn''t want to go out to resist the enemy at all. He just wanted to guard Fenshui pass and Shiling pass well, waiting for reinforcements to arrive.


    Seeing the Shi Lingguan Sergeant approaching, the deputy commander of the fan army quickly gathered up his fear and gave a loud order: "the archer is ready."


    With the neat sound of the first string, the archers of the upper vassal army lined up and divided into three teams, ready to shoot in turn. The vanguard troops of Shiling pass are getting closer and closer, and the bowmen on the city tower can even feel the ferocious murderous spirit of those soldiers. Their hands can''t help shaking and they want to shoot them immediately. But years of training made them resist the impulse and wait patiently for the commander''s orders.


    The deputy commander of the vassal army gave an order to "shoot the arrow!"


    In a flash, thousands of arms sent away the tight bowstring. With the roaring sound of sharp arrows, a black rain of arrows covered the approaching sergeant shilingguan. Before the first battle came down, the second and third waves of arrow rain from the archers of the vassal army followed. For a moment, the whole sky was covered with sharp arrow rain.


    Xiaojiu could not help frowning. The rain of arrows from the vassal army was too dense. The arrow array of this degree could not be prevented by the shield alone. Sure enough, in the dense rain of arrows, the soldiers holding high their shields kept falling down, revealing gaps one by one, and Xiaojiu''s lower lip turned white.


    At the same time when soldiers fell down, the soldiers escorting the ladder ran towards the city wall at a high speed, while the soldiers who were shot hardly made any sound, and the living ones didn''t stop or dodge. They continued to move forward according to the rhythm of the drum.


    Looking at the fallen soldiers, Xiao Jiu''s heart is dripping with blood. At this moment, she just realized that her grandfather often said, "love soldiers like children". Only when she regards the soldiers as her brothers can she really think about them and win the victory in the quickest and most effective way.


    Small nine deep voice shouts to beat drum soldier way: "accelerate!"


    The drum beating soldiers immediately made full efforts to beat the big drum, and the blood of the soldiers in Shiling pass began to boil with the sound of the drum. As the drum beat faster and faster, their pace became faster and faster. Finally, when the drum beat was as fierce as a storm, they rushed under the wall of Fenshui pass and entered the dead corner of the bowmen''s vision.


    Seeing that the other side attacked the wall of his own city so quickly, the deputy marshal''s face was extremely ugly. The general who followed the deputy marshal couldn''t help but suggested: "deputy marshal, let the last general take some brothers out and kill those guys who came here!"


    "Now open the city gate, do you want them to take the opportunity to attack?" the deputy commander of the fan army scolded angrily


    "The last general"


    "Our only way to live is to stick to it!" In a deep voice, the deputy commander of the vassal army ordered: "spearmen and swordsmen are ready." when the enemy comes, they can only be ready for short combat.


    The deputy commander of the vassal army sighed in his heart. I don''t know how many enemies were frightened by their arrow array, but today the garrison of Shiling pass quickly broke through the range of the arrow array with their excellent quality and discipline, which greatly reduced their arrow array. I don''t know what means they will use in the next siege. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 511

    But Xiaojiu is not happy at the moment. The terrible arrow rain attack of the vassal army just now has damaged more than 1000 people. You should know that there are only 15000 of them in total, which has damaged more than 1000 people as soon as they take over. Xiaojiu breathes deeply in her heart. She deeply understands what is difficult to attack and easy to defend.


    But the war was like this. The vassal army occupied Fenshui pass and Shiling pass and cut off the northwest defense line. Only by recapturing the two passes and restoring the northwest defense line as soon as possible can the war be ended as soon as possible and more people be saved. Therefore, even if he knew that the siege was difficult, he had no choice.


    The only six ladders of the garrison of Shiling pass charged to Fenshui pass city. The swordsmen threw away their shields and climbed up with unimaginable speed. However, because the ladder was limited, as soon as they climbed it, they faced the spear and blade of the vassal army, and many people fell down from the ladder.


    However, the fearless garrison of Shiling pass still bravely mounted the castle to fight with the vassal army. Even if the number of vassal soldiers was far more than them, they tried their best to fight hand to hand, just to win time for the brothers behind.


    As more and more garrisons of Shiling pass boarded the castle, the deputy commander of the vassal army was busy directing the soldiers to stop.


    But as soon as the two sides met, the deputy commander of the vassal army found that his soldiers and the other side were not at the same level at all. Although they were far more than the garrison of Shiling pass, they had the courage to fight to death when they were forced to such a level, but the other side''s obviously superior experience and skills made them completely inferior.


    They wave machetes and spears and rush up to chop at each other, but the other side is very calm. They can escape their attack by jumping and moving lightly. They can also find their space and stab the knife in their hands. They don''t chop at all like them.


    Stabbing to death and slashing is an old saying in the battlefield. Everyone knows that stabbing the opponent in a battle will kill him. However, stabbing is a more difficult killing skill than slashing. However, it is obvious that all the garrisons in Shiling pass are such experts. When he thinks that Shiling pass garrisons are all such excellent soldiers, the deputy commander of the fan army, who is already scared, is more and more cold from the bottom of his heart. The only thing he can do is to order the soldiers to fight desperately. There is no other way.


    But the deputy commander of the fan army didn''t know that these experts were not the garrison of Shiling pass, but the black armour army. As the emperor''s internal hygiene, they learned the skills of killing people, and each of them could take one as a hundred. This is also the reason why Xiao Jiu dared to lead his troops to encircle Fenshui pass.


    Seeing that more and more vanguard troops boarded the tower of Fenshuiguan, Xiaojiu couldn''t help smiling. She waved her hand hard. The drummers immediately stopped beating the drums. The loud and powerful trumpets sounded. The garrison of shilingguan, who had been waiting for a long time, was so excited that they could finally attack!


    Small nine shout a: "the whole army, suddenly array!"


    Ten thousand shilingguan guards who can''t wait immediately rush to Fenshuiguan like a raging tide. When they hear their clarion call, shilingguan soldiers at the head of the city fight harder and harder.


    The deputy commander of the vassal army drew out his long sword and said, "brothers, our reinforcements are coming. Hold on to them. These guys can''t rush through!" When the voice fell to the ground, the deputy commander held his sword and rushed to a garrison of shilingguan. Inspired by him, the spirit of the army, which had been in decline, was shocked and forced back the vanguard of shilingguan.


    Riding a fast horse, Xiao Jiu rushed all the way to the city wall, turned over and stepped on the horseback, several companies jumped up the city wall, with a long sword in his hand, and approached the deputy commander of the vassal army. Wanwan, the deputy commander of the fan army, didn''t expect Xiaojiu to rush up so quickly. He was so frightened that he didn''t care much. An extremely embarrassed donkey rolled to avoid Xiaojiu''s rapid attack. He quickly slipped to the archer and yelled, "shoot, shoot them


    Bowmen panic bow archery, a few arrows shot out in an instant, small nine side keep someone in the arrow fell down, let her kill meaning victory. Xiaojiu clenched the sword and led the crowd to speed up the fight. In front of the Bowman, the only thing they could do was to speed up. Only by rushing through with the fastest speed could they minimize the casualties.


    One archer after another was cut down, and the rest of the archers kept retreating until there was no way to retreat. They were rushed up by the soldiers of Shiling pass and ended their lives in an instant. At the end of the campaign, Xiaojiu heard Yu Xing''s voice trembling and told her the number of casualties, her face turned black instantly.


    Nearly 5000 people died in the war and more than 2000 were injured, which is a nightmare for the Shiling pass garrison with only 15000 people. In the face of reality, Xiaojiu had to give up his plan to win Fenshui pass and Sheling pass quickly, and divide his troops to defend Shiling pass and Fenshui pass, waiting for reinforcements.


    Xiaojiu stares at the map thoughtfully. Luo Dong Yuxing stands at the bottom and holds his breath. He does not dare to make a sound. After a while, Xiaojiu looks up and asks Yu Xing, "Yuxing, do you still have contact with the brothers of Qingfeng Village?"


    Yu Xing was stunned and said, "Lao Li''s home in the stockade is in Lizhai Town, thirty miles east of lishiling. If you have something to send a message to his family, they will pass it on to Qingfeng stockade."


    "Well," Xiao nine erected his fingers and knocked on the table. "There is an eyeliner in the Anxi house in Qingfeng Village, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s a big boss, isn''t it? The general wanted to catch fat sheep at that time? Wang Youbao sent a few lines to the surrounding towns and Anxi Prefecture. What he said was that the general was making quick moves, sending more people to spy, and not enough to catch up. "Yu said," I couldn''t help looking at Luo Dong for fear that Luo Dong would dislike their origins.


    What was it that Rodong was smiling when he was still smiling, and the rest of the audience was not interrupted by a single, nine little interruption. "There is an eyeliner, so you can tell people to the Qingfeng Village, so that they can send some more people to the Anxi house."


    Yu Xing Leng next busy way: "yes!" Turn around and arrange immediately.


    Luo Dong asked Xiao Jiu excitedly: "is the general ready to find a helper?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "we''ve been trapped in Shiling pass all the time. We don''t know much about the situation outside. At present, we are short of troops. We can''t win Shiling pass without help. By the way, when will the sentries sent to Shantou pass come back?"


    Luo Dong thought about it and said, "if you don''t stop at shantouguan, you''ll be back tomorrow night. However, general, the guard of shantouguan is sent from above. He doesn''t deal with general Mo all the time."


    "He is the fan family''s in laws, relying on the power of huifei. Naturally, he doesn''t deal with my mo family." Small nine not surprisingly said: "but now the enemy, he is not as confused as right and wrong, besides, if he and we jointly won the snake ridge pass, it is also a great achievement for him, I also promised to let him lead, I think he should not refuse.". I''m just worried that he''s an embroidered pillow. We can''t let them come here and just face someone''s head with no effort, can we? If we''re going to have to take the lead then I''m going to die. " Small nine said wrinkled nose, face showed a little belong to her age childish, see Luo Dong can''t help but want to laugh. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 512

    Small nine lift an eye to stare at Luo Dong to have no good spirit of scold a way: "you a thick face big man can not make so kind-hearted facial expression, see of my goose bumps all got up."


    Luo Dong blinked his eyes innocently and retreated with a look of suffocation. It''s not his fault to grow rough!


    Two days later, the messenger sent to shantouguan just brought back a message: shantouguan garrison agreed to join hands to attack shelingguan, but asked shilingguan garrison to be a forward, and only promised to send 5000 infantry to help!


    After hearing the messenger''s words, Xiao Jiu was furious. He raised his foot and kicked the chair on his side.


    Yu Xing, Luo Dong and others are also angry and scold. It''s really shameless that the guard General of Shantou pass wants to eat free food after taking advantage of it. He might as well let the guard of Shiling pass beat down the snake mountain pass and give it to him!


    In fact, Xiao Jiu is quite sure to bring down the snake ridge pass. It''s just because the cost of fighting down is too high, and even if he does, he doesn''t have enough troops to defend the three passes. So he has no choice but to seek reinforcements. However, he didn''t expect that the reinforcements had the ambition of being jackal and refused to make any effort. He didn''t even want to take advantage of them.


    Small nine forked his waist and angrily scolded: "at the beginning, the vassal army was so easy to defeat Fenshui pass. I''m afraid it was also related to the bastard shantouguan. As a guard general, he only knew how to protect himself, but he completely forgot his duty. This kind of ruthless person must rely on a cheap head to sit in the guard position. This bastard and the gang surnamed fan are all such servile people. No wonder Princess Hui looks like a dead fish. What good things can come out of a family with a bad heart? "


    Yu Xing and Luo Dong were startled. They jumped up one after another to cover Xiao Jiu''s mouth, criticizing the imperial concubine''s beheading!


    Xiaojiu kicks off Yu Xing and Luo Dong and continues to curse: "what are you afraid of? I''ve even beaten a princess. I''m afraid she''s a princess? Do they think that the northwest defense line is too secure to put those incompetent dog slaves who can only wag their lips and tail at the master at shantouguan? How can you talk to me about terms and bullshit if you want him to join hands to withdraw from the enemy? You can only send 5000 infantry. Get the hell out of here and let them all stay in their hands and wait to lay their eggs. Bastard, son of a bitch, wait. When general Ben has won the snake mountain pass, he will go back to the mountain pass to settle accounts with that son of a bitch. If he doesn''t kneel down and kowtow to me, I won''t be mo! "


    Yu Xing and Luo Dong look at each other and smile bitterly. If nothing else, as the head of Xiaojiu Pinghui County, the mountain pass guard will only kneel down and kowtow when he sees her.


    Luo Dong now absolutely believes that Xiao Jiu is really the owner who has been in the gambling house. It''s really cruel to scold people. It''s so damned that such a big scolding can not be repeated.


    Shantou pass guard general''s proposal, small nine is determined not to agree, now want to take the snake ridge pass, the only hope is Anxi all house.


    Finally, on the third day, Xiao Jiu got the news of Qingfeng Village. However, the whole family of Anxi Duhu was arrested and put into prison. Beiting house took over Anxi house and its jurisdiction.


    Small nine one can''t help but be silly. It''s good news. When the Beiting government takes over Anxi government, it ensures that the rebellion forces in Anxi government don''t have to worry about it for the time being. But the problem is that most of the guards in Beiting government haven''t arrived at Anxi government. So now small nine just wants to ask Anxi government for help and can''t find a family!


    The plan to find reinforcements is blocked one after another, and Xiaojiu is extremely depressed.


    The vassal army of Sheling pass is now isolated and helpless. There is not enough food and grass. It''s a good time to attack, but she is powerless. Who can know this kind of suffocation? Do you really want to risk the snake mountain pass with all the strength in your hand? Xiaojiu shakes her head in her heart. She doesn''t know when the reinforcements will arrive. If she really tries her best to win the snake mountain pass, she''s afraid that she won''t be able to defend the pass at all.


    In a dilemma, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but frown. At this moment, he heard a message from the sentry: a small group of people are rushing to Shiling pass, well-equipped, and raising the flag of "Li"! Small nine rubbed to stand up for a while, urgent voice asks a way: "can see clearly?"? Is it really Li flag? What does the leader look like? "


    "The distance is too far to see clearly!"


    "Go down and explore again!"


    "Yes


    Small nine keep walking around, heart in a mess, Li flag? Is it big brother?


    This idea flashed in my mind. Xiaojiu immediately patted her face hard to calm down. She whispered: "it can''t be big brother. Big brother is the prince. How can he come here? So who could it be? If it''s reinforcements, how can there be only a small team? Could it be that the spies of the vassal army disguised themselves


    When Yu Xing came, he saw that Xiao Jiu was walking back and forth like an ant on a hot pot, scratching his head, wrinkling his face and muttering to himself. Yu Xing was very silly.


    Yu Xing has never seen Xiao Jiu so flustered and helpless since she knew him. Even when she suddenly learned that someone was going to assassinate moping city and that the vassal army was going to besiege Shiling pass, she was shocked for a moment and made a decision quickly.


    Now it''s just a small team of undecided people rushing to Shiling pass. How can Xiaojiu be in such a mess?


    Seeing that he had come in, Xiaojiu was still muttering that he didn''t see him at all. Yu Xing coughed hard twice to remind Xiaojiu of his existence.


    Small nine Leng next, quickly wake up a God, immediately put down the hand that is scratching a head, sternly ask a way: "you also got letter son?"


    Yu Xing nodded and said, "yes, my subordinates just want to discuss with the general. What do you think those people will come from?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "how about you? What do you think? "


    Yu Xing thought for a while and said, "it may be clear that the number of reinforcements is too small, that the spies are more blatant, or that the sentinels should explore again."


    Small nine stares Yu Xing one eye to scold a way: "a useful all have no, discuss a fart with me?"? You take people to explore in person, and go back quickly! "


    The disgusted Yu Xing nodded innocently: "yes!"


    Yu Xing''s inquiry has not yet come back, and Xiao Jiu has received another report that the vassal army of shelingguan sent 2000 people, as if they wanted to intercept this group of people.


    When the vassal troops intercepted, was that small group of people their own? Reinforcements? But why are there only a few reinforcements? Unless it is¡ª¡ª


    A man flashed across Xiaojiu''s head, which made her face change instantly. She immediately got up and said, "Herald, light cavalry, one thousand, follow me out of the pass immediately!"


    Standing on the hillside, Li Yuanjia was excited and nervous when he looked at the gate of Shiling pass. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 513

    All the way through the day and night, the skin on both sides of the thigh was worn, and the old injury was not healed, and new injury was added, until the thick cocoon was worn out. In return, the journey of January was abruptly compressed to half ten days. Li Yuanjia was helped off the horse and looked down at the stone ridge pass. He thought it was worth the effort.


    Li Yuanjia would like to rush to shilingguan and see Xiaojiu standing in front of him, so that he can tell her that he is here and fight with her.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but look forward to the way Xiaojiu would look when he heard these words. He gently touched his chest and even prepared the handkerchief for wiping tears on Xiaojiu. He would seize this opportunity to show Xiaojiu his deep feelings and tenderness. As long as Xiaojiu''s heart was partial to him, Even if he changed his life, he would accompany Xiao Jiu Yi all the way.


    Having a rest for a while and looking at the sky, Li Yuanjia couldn''t wait to call on all the people: "get on the horse, you must get to Shiling pass before dark!"


    The guard who followed Li Yuanjia stopped him and said, "Shizi, the person who went to inquire has not come back. Let''s wait for him to come back and ask about the situation before we start."


    Li Yuanjia pointed to the indistinct Shiling pass and said: "Shiling pass is near. What else can I find out? Let''s go while it''s still dawn


    The guard couldn''t help but said, "Shizi, please wait a moment. Don''t you think it''s too quiet around Shiling pass?"


    Li Yuanjia looked at the guard in surprise and frowned, "what''s wrong with being quiet? Have you found anything unusual? "


    "No, it''s just that it''s not normal. It''s reasonable to say that Shiling pass is under siege by the vassal army now. How come we haven''t met any vassal army all the way here? Also, general, do you think there was a fierce battle in the east of Shiling pass? Is that dark red on the ground the blood that hasn''t dried out yet? " The guard pointed to the east of Shiling pass and said to Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia excites himself and shouts, "what nonsense? So, how could it be blood? How many people have to die to dye the ground red in such a large area? It must be because we are too far away to see it clearly. "


    Another guard whispered: "Shizi, this is the battlefield. If thousands of people die in a big war, it will make the ground red."


    "Yes, I heard that when the war broke out in Northern Xinjiang, a battle came down, and the ground was covered with corpses, all piled up into corpse mountain."


    "Fighting is not to kill people. It''s perfectly normal to have broken limbs and bodies scattered everywhere after a battle, and to dye the battlefield red with blood!"


    Listening to all the Guards talking about how bloody and cruel the battlefield is, Li Yuanjia was more and more worried about Xiao Jiu. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "shut up, everyone. Anyone who talks nonsense will be punished for disturbing the morale of the army!"


    When they saw that Li Yuanjia was angry, they all bowed their heads and did not dare to speak again. Li Yuanjia was supported on the horse, waved his whip and scolded angrily: "can you think about it with your brain, how many people are there in Shiling pass? How many troops were there in the vassal army? How smart is Xiao Jiu? How can he fight a bloody battle with the vassal army? Don''t give me any more nonsense. Get on your horse and rush to Shiling pass quickly


    All the guards look at me and I look at you. They have nothing to do with this stubborn prince, so they have to turn over and get on the horse to rush down the slope to Shiling pass.


    Li Yuanjia threw the whip and said, "drive!" A clip of horse belly then quickly rushed out, followed his twenty or thirty black riding guards to follow up.


    The party galloped on horseback. It was dark, and then they could reach the outside of Shiling pass by crossing a ditch. Li Yuanjia stopped his horse for a moment, and was about to continue galloping. However, he heard the guard shouting: "protect shiziye, get out of here!"


    Li Yuanjia looked up and saw a crowd of people suddenly emerged from the bottom of the ditch. There was no doubt that the armor and the flag were the vassal army! Li Yuanjia was immediately flustered. The black cavalry guard immediately turned his horse''s head to protect Li Yuanjia in the middle and quickly retreated. However, the black army at the bottom of the ditch also rushed to them with extremely rapid speed. The sharp sound of the friction between weapons and armor made Li Yuanjia''s horses tremble.


    Seeing that the vassal army was getting closer and closer, Li Yuanjia and his group of about ten black cavalry guards immediately turned their horses, stood in a row, grasped their weapons and met the vassal army, trying to buy Li Yuanjia a little time to retreat.


    In an instant, ten black cavalry guards fell to the ground one after another. In an instant, they were trampled down by countless soldiers!


    The dazzling red and oppressive black kept flashing in front of Li Yuanjia''s eyes. An irresistible chill spread from the bottom of his heart to his whole body. Li Yuanjia never dreamed that the battlefield was so cruel. However, ten people''s lives disappeared in one face.


    The fan army, who was in hot pursuit, quickly approached Li Yuanjia and others, like a dark cloud that could devour all life in a moment. Gradually, the dark cloud split into two, and turned into two black dragons. They surrounded Li Yuanjia and others from both sides.


    Li Yuanjia and his bodyguards tried their best to push the horses to break through the gap between the two black dragons. However, although they tried their best to push, the frightened and tired horses could not run fast. They could only watch the gap getting smaller and narrower!


    Li Yuanjia''s face was so pale that he realized that the vassal army was in ambush ahead of time, and they were only besieging him without firing an arrow, not for anything else, but to capture him alive. Obviously, the other party has already known his true identity, the prince of Qi, the commander of Xia reinforcements. If such identity is captured alive, I''m afraid it will greatly restrain Xiaojiu and even the northwest army who are fighting with the vassal army?


    Li Yuanjia bit his lip, pulled out his sword and cried out, "kill me!"


    Li Yuanjia rushed to the front with a long sword in his hand and stabbed out the besieged army. Holding the idea of dying with the enemy, Li Yuanjia wields his long sword to kill him, regardless of whether he will be injured. This kind of reckless fighting makes the soldiers who try to capture him alive helpless.


    Seeing that Li Yuanjia was so brave, the black cavalry guards could not help but keep up with him. They fought hard around Li Yuanjia, trying to find a way out for Li Yuanjia to escape.


    The soldiers of the vassal army didn''t dare to lay hands on Li Yuanjia, but they didn''t have any pity for the guards. However, in a few moments, the guards who followed Li Yuanjia were all decorated. Some of them were seriously injured, just like blood men, but they still fought to the death, blocking those soldiers who gradually reduced their encirclement. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 514

    "Zhao Ping!" Seeing that the black cavalry guard who was still standing and fighting with the vassal army with dozens of swords in his body, Li Yuanjia could not help roaring his name, waving his sword to block the vassal army in front of him. He rushed to the guard and grabbed his tottering body and dragged it onto his horse.


    The guard leaned on Li Yuanjia''s shoulder and called out softly: "shiziye!" The bright red blood immediately gushed out of his mouth, reddened Li Yuanjia''s shoulder and splashed on his face. Li Yuanjia trembled in his heart and yelled: "hold on, we will go out alive!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard a dull hum behind him. Li Yuanjia turned his head in horror and saw a sharp blade deeply pierce the guard''s back heart. The guard stared at Li Yuanjia and said in a low voice with his last strength: "shiziye, go Then he fell down from the horse''s back. Li Yuanjia stretched his arm and tried to catch him, but only caught a wisp of bloody air.


    The wind is bleak, the water is cold, the strong man will never return!


    Li Yuanjia had an irresistible tragedy from the bottom of his heart. He grasped the sword and rushed into the vassal army crazily. Since he wanted to capture him alive, let''s die first!


    One by one, the black cavalry guards fell down. Li Yuanjia, who had a broken tiger mouth, looked around in a daze and found that there was no one around him, only a dense army. Li Yuanjia looked at the leader of the vassal army who rushed towards him with a look of excitement. With a laugh, he grasped the long sword and rowed to his neck.


    "Stop him quickly, he will commit suicide!" the general shouted


    The vassal forces around Li Yuanjia were in a panic to stop Li Yuanjia, but the sword in Li Yuanjia''s hand had already swung to the edge of his neck, and he was about to bleed. Just at this time, a long arrow suddenly broke into the air and hit Li Yuanjia''s wrist. Li Yuanjia''s hand loosened and his sword fell to the ground. The vassal army immediately besieged him and tried to tear Li Yuanjia off his horse.


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes widened in horror. However, he saw that the soldiers of his vassal army fell down one by one. He looked up and saw a general wearing Ming gold armor standing on the back of the galloping horse, holding a long bow. One arrow after another, he shot at the vassal army beside him. The arrow was not empty, and he was killed!


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help shouting excitedly: "little nine!"


    Xiao Jiu shouts to Li Yuanjia: "be honest After that, he spins his body and sits on the horse''s back, pinches the horse''s stomach with his legs, pulls out his long sword and rushes towards Li Yuanjia. Shi Lingguan soldiers, who are closely behind Xiao Jiu, fight with each other with long knives.


    The vassal army turned quickly to resist. For a moment, the golden drums of the two sides were noisy, the tides of the four fields were surging, the ants were gathering, the people and horses were rushing back and forth, and the shouting and killing were shaking the sky.


    Xiaojiu rushed to Li Yuanjia''s side all the way, raised his hand and threw him a long knife. He said to Luo Dong in a deep voice: "Luo Dong, take people to protect Shizi and retreat first!"


    Luo Dong answered in a deep voice: "yes!"


    Luo Dong''s voice did not fall, small nine already vertical horse, the military leader of the imperial court will go straight away, the military leader of the imperial court will see small nine rushed over, did not dare to fight with him, immediately turned the horse and ran. When the soldiers of the vassal army saw that the leader had fled without fighting, they could not help being disturbed by the morale of the army. Hula La ran with them. Xiao Jiu quickly overtook the leader of the vassal army, jumped on his horse, jumped up, waved his sword, and there was a bloody head in his hand.


    Little nine raised his bloody head and said, "the leader of the vassal army is dead. Those who have fallen to our army will be forgiven! If you don''t come down, kill


    All the officers and men of Shiling pass yelled: "kill! Kill! Kill


    The soldiers of the vassal army became more and more demoralized and fled. Xiaojiu led his troops to chase after him. He chased him for more than thirty miles at a time until he was outside the Sheling pass.


    In this war, the 2000 members of the vassal army lost more than half of the total, and the 1000 members of Xiao Jiu lost more than 200. For the vassal troops of shelingguan, the loss of more than 1000 people was not serious. But they had prepared well in advance. They thought that they could make a quick decision to take the emperor Shizi of Qi as a talisman. Unexpectedly, instead of stealing chicken, they were forced to pay for the rice. The most important thing was the psychological fear and pressure. After hearing that Xiao Jiu had chopped off another general''s head, the chief General of shelingguan''s army felt numb. Although we have clearly seen Xiaojiu leave with his soldiers and know that the snake mountain pass is still safe, we can imagine that before leaving, Xiaojiu even ordered his men to shoot a round of arrows at the head of their city, and some of them almost hit the city guards. That arrogant and arrogant attitude is clearly warning them that they are turtles in the urn. As long as she wants, she can kill them at any time.


    Thinking of Xiao Jiulin''s cold eyes when he left, the chief General of shelingguan wanted to lead the army to retreat immediately. Even if he tried his best, he had to withdraw to the camp as soon as possible. He didn''t want to meet Mo Yinian again in the battlefield in the next life!


    Not only did the general of the shelingguan army think so, but also all the officers and men of the shelingguan army were in a state of panic. Seeing that the army was in a state of panic and no fighting spirit, the general of the shelingguan army was more and more anxious to retreat. When the chief General of the shelingguan army hesitated to lead the troops to leave, he suddenly received a military order from the camp. After reading the military order, the chief General of the shelingguan army looked very complicated.


    Li Yuanjia survived and was brought back to Fenshuiguan safely, but he was not half happy. Originally, he wanted to be a hero to save the beauty, but all the guards around him who were saved by the beauty died miserably. Li Yuanjia felt like he had swallowed an iron block in his heart.


    Xiaojiu leads his troops back to Fenshuiguan. He hears that Li Yuanjia seems to be frightened. He is depressed all night. He doesn''t even move his dinner and this morning''s meal. Xiaojiu scolds him a little and gets up to visit Li Yuanjia.


    As soon as he entered the door, Xiao Jiu saw Li Yuanjia sitting on the chair, with a dead face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was full of bitterness and hatred.


    Small nine can''t help but want to roll his eyes, think of Luo Dong said that Li Yuanjia was injured has not been treated, and seems to be in a hurry, leg grinding out of the injury is quite serious, small nine or patience to Li Yuanjia side, quietly asked: "Li Yuanjia, how are you? Would you like a bowl of tranquilizing soup


    Li Yuanjia didn''t move. He didn''t lift his eyelids. Xiao Jiu thought about it and patted Li Yuanjia on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "it''s really thanks to you tonight. If you didn''t lead the vassal troops out of Sheling pass, I couldn''t wait for this opportunity to teach them a lesson. You don''t know how miserable it is for me to be besieged in Shiling pass these days? Now those vassal troops are afraid of being beaten by me. They don''t dare to show their heads at all, so they hide in the snake mountain pass and refuse to come out. If I hadn''t had enough troops on hand, I would have taken people to attack and killed them all! " The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 515

    Li Yuanjia didn''t respond. Xiao Jiu frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why did you bring someone here all of a sudden? Did you come by yourself or with the reinforcements? Do you know where the reinforcements are now? When on earth can beitingfu daduhu arrive at anxifu? Now is the best time to attack the snake mountain pass. Time does not wait for me. I need tight hands. "


    Small nine said a pass, Li Yuanjia has never said a word, do not look at her, small nine can not help but no patience. Little Jiuyi grabbed Li Yuanjia''s skirt and said angrily, "don''t be dumb for me. My life has been saved. Who are you still crying for? Why do you run to the battlefield when you are not in Kyoto? How about enjoying the flowers during the outing


    Li Yuanjia''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at Xiao Jiu and said in a low voice: "I''m the commander-in-chief of the reinforcements."


    Xiaojiu looked at Li Yuanjia in disbelief. He released his hand and shook it in front of Li Yuanjia''s eyes. He asked, "Hello, Li Yuanjia, are you sure you are sober now? You can''t make such a joke at this time? "


    Li Yuanjia was deeply stimulated by Xiaojiu''s attitude. He patted Xiaojiu''s hand open and said in a deep voice, "I''m worried about your safety. I took the initiative to ask the army to come to support me. At the same time, I escorted food and supplies, and Meng Huachen came with me."


    Xiao Jiu raised his foot and kicked the table aside. Pointing to Li Yuanjia''s nose, he angrily scolded, "do you have a brain? Do you have it or not? The commander in chief of your first army doesn''t follow the army and runs away with dozens of people. Are you sick? Well, even if you are worried about my safety and are willing to help me, please come here with your hands. Don''t almost play your head out, OK? Is that all right? "


    Li Yuanjia turned her lower lip white and sat there stiff and motionless.


    Small nine breathed a few breaths, forced to resist the impulse of kicking Li Yuanjia, gritted his teeth and said: "if you like to face bitterly, you can face bitterly. My bones are nearly broken up this night. In order to save you big fool, I''ll go back and have a rest. You can do whatever you want!"


    With that, Xiao Jiu turned and walked out. When he was about to walk out of the door, he suddenly heard Li Yuanjia''s difficult and low voice: "Xiao Jiu, do you think I''m stupid and useless?"


    Xiao Jiu turned to look at Li Yuanjia, and saw that his eyes were slightly red. His beautiful face was haggard and dull. He could not help sighing and said, "you are so smart. How can a person drill this kind of horn? You have already said that everyone has different strengths, and people are different. For example, if you ask me to fight, I may be able to fight, but if you ask me to fight with others in court, I certainly can''t; Meng Huachen, if you ask him to build a boat and get siege equipment, he can, but if you ask him to ride a horse and shoot arrows, he can''t; Everyone is good at and bad at. How nice it is for you to maintain a stable rear area for us in the court. Why do you have to come to the battlefield? "


    Li Yuanjia''s voice was dull and distressing: "I know I can''t help you when I come here. My kung fu is average, and I''ve never led a soldier to fight. I don''t know much about the situation in Northwest China. It''s just that I''m a burden to you when I come here. But here you are. Shiling pass is besieged by the army. How can I just sit and watch it? Now the emperor is seriously ill, the crown prince is in charge of the country, and all forces in the DPRK and China are constantly fighting. Few of them will take the northwest war seriously. To put it bluntly, as long as the vassal army does not go to Kyoto, how can they put down their power struggle and go out in unison. "


    "In order to solve the urgent problem of Shiling pass, his Highness the prince and the fifth brother have spared no effort to recruit 50000 troops and supplies. Although I have no skills, I am still surnamed Li, and I have nothing to say to all forces. Although it may be useless for you to be a general like me, from the first day of departure, I went here with all my life, just to see you well with my own eyes. I''m really afraid that I''ll regret it for my whole life if I come a step late. I''m so sorry


    Too embarrassed for Li Yuanjia to go on, he all the way in fantasy and small nine meet the situation, but how did not expect to be in their most embarrassed and helpless when small nine hit, but also she rescued from the army, this psychological gap makes Li Yuanjia feel very embarrassed.


    Xiaojiu sighed, walked to Li Yuanjia and said in a soft voice, "Li Yuanjia, I know you must have suffered a lot in order to get here, but I''m so angry because you are Li Yuanjia and I''m Mo Xiaojiu. If I didn''t arrive in time, if you were forced to wipe your neck, if you died because you saved me, have you ever thought about what I would do? " Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu, who beat him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m very glad that my kung fu is good enough and my reaction is fast enough. If it''s a little late, you big fool will die in front of me. Do you know?"


    Li Yuanjia felt sour. He pursed his lips, stretched out his arm and hugged Xiaojiu. He choked and said, "yes, of course I know your Kung Fu is unparalleled in the world. You are the most powerful Mo Xiaojiu in the world!"


    Small nine Leng, eyes flashing tears, she patted Li Yuanjia''s shoulder, Li Yuanjia can''t help shouting: "pain!"


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of scold a way: "now know to hurt, I thought someone see blood for the first time be scared silly, forget to hurt?"


    "Who''s so scared? I, I''m not afraid? War is about blood and death, but I didn''t expect that they would accompany me all the way, but they all died so soon. " Li Yuanjia''s voice is getting lower and lower. It''s really hard to see the bodyguards fall in front of him one by one. He probably can''t forget the feeling of blood sprayed on his shoulders in his whole life.


    Xiaojiu patted Li Yuanjia on the shoulder and comforted him: "as your personal guard, they should have followed their life and death. If you remember their loyalty and take good care of their family after you return to Kyoto, that''s the best comfort for their dead."


    "Yes, not only their families, but I''ll ask for them as well. They died under my stupidity, and I will remember that lesson for life and never do it again. "


    "If we know what''s wrong, we''ll correct it together and supervise each other."


    "Are you still Xiao Jiu I know? How can you talk so old? "


    "If it''s fake, it''s old-fashioned. General, I''m calm!"


    "Oh, calm. I''m a general. I''m still a female general. I''m powerful. I''m so powerful!"


    Small nine raised his hand is a punch, Li Yuanjia covered his shoulder and yelled repeatedly, small nine angry stare at him two, ordered the military doctor to come to Li Yuanjia bandage. The new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft

 Chapter 516

    The military doctor bandages Li Yuanjia''s wound. Xiao Jiu accidentally glances at two walnut sized black balls rolling out of Li Yuanjia''s coat. He is curious to take them up and have a look.


    The wound on Li Yuanjia''s shoulder had just been bandaged. When he put on his clothes, he turned around and saw Xiao Jiuzheng trying to pull the grey line on the black ball. He couldn''t help crying out: "don''t pull, put it down quickly!"


    But Li Yuanjia this suddenly a call, but let small nine fingers instinctively a close, a drag off the black ball on the gray line, see the black ball Zizi smoke, small nine can''t help but some silly eyes.


    Li Yuanjia''s face turned pale with fright, and he called out in a trembling voice: "throw it away quickly. It''s huojialei. It will explode!"


    Small nine instantly widened his eyes, too late to shake his hand, he threw the smoking black ball out of the door, only to hear a loud bang, like a thunder out of thin air. A deep hole was blown out on the flat ground made of bluestone bricks outside the door, and the guards guarding the door were stunned.


    Small nine also scared a big jump, did not expect but a little big small black ball can make such a startling movement, small nine can not help looking at Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia also had some silly eyes. He blinked and whispered to Xiao Jiu: "this is something Meng Huachen made. I only know how to blow it up, but I don''t know how frightening it is!"


    Small nine speechless stare Li Yuan Jia one eye, raised foot to stride to walk out.


    Outside the door, Yu Xing and Luo Dong, who are scared by the startling movement, run to see Xiao Jiu come out and ask her what''s going on. Small nine don''t care to explain, pull away the public to go to the fire armor thunder blast out of the deep pit, see that the pit is full of a big wooden basin so big, originally flat bluestone brick surface was blown to pieces scattered all over the ground.


    Luo Dong looked at the big hole which was blasted out in disbelief, and said to Xiao Jiu in a hurry: "general, you can''t make such a big fire even if you''re angry. We''re just guarding the Fenshui pass temporarily. This is not our territory. What can you do if you smash such a big hole outside the main hall of the general''s mansion? The brothers have never been stonecutters. How can they fill in the original for others? "


    Small nine white Luo Dong one eye not good angry way: "I hard smash can smash like this?"? Didn''t you hear that noise? "


    "I heard that. It was like a thunder in the clear sky, but it scared me. I ran to see what was going on."


    "If I had the ability of thunderbolt in the clear sky, I would have beaten down the snake mountain pass by myself. What kind of reinforcements would I have to wait for?"


    "That''s true. It seems that there''s no way to make a hole in such a hard bluestone brick floor? So what''s going on? " Luo Dong looks at Xiao Jiu full of doubt. He sees that Xiao Jiu snorts hard and ignores himself. He turns to Yu Xing again.


    Yu Xing looked at Luo Dong helplessly and asked Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "what good things did the general find? Why don''t you tell us? If you use these powerful things when you attack the city, they will scare the shilingguan''s troops out of their wits


    Xiaojiu looked at Yu Xing with appreciation and said with a smile, "you still have a fast brain. If Meng Huachen really made this thing, it''s too much fun!" With that, Xiao Jiu went to look for Li Yuanjia.


    Luo Dong and Yu Xing look at each other, busy also follow up, other people dare not enter, are curious around the pit.


    Xiao Jiu rushed to Li Yuanjia and asked in a hurry, "what''s the name of Huojia just now? Do you think Meng Huachen made it? How many? Have you ever brought them? "


    Li Yuanjia nodded in a daze and said, "here you are. This kind of small one is called huojialei, and the big one is called thunderbolt ball. There are also some magic rockets, which are packed with several big boxes. These things are very heavy. Meng Huachen said they are gifts for you. They are all dark and not very good-looking. Xiao Jiu, if you can''t see them, don''t show them directly in front of Meng Huachen. He really spent a lot of time for those boxes of things and thought about them with painstaking care. "Li Yuanjia didn''t finish his words, Small nine then excitedly turn round to Yu Xing and Luo Dong way: "all heard, not only have, still have a few big boxes, brothers, we want to develop, ha ha ha ha ha, what snake ridge pass, is a vassal army to come over, we also need not be afraid!"


    Yu Xing and Luo Dong are excited. Li Yuanjia hasn''t figured out what''s going on. He just listens to Xiao Jiu''s order to Yu Xing and says, "Yu Xing, you need 1000 people to go out of the pass to welcome you. You have to choose riding skills. You should be cautious. Go and return quickly."


    "Yes, I''ll go now!" Yu Xing turns around and goes out with Luo Dong.


    Li Yuanjia asked Xiaojiu curiously, "do you send someone to meet Meng Huachen? They should be near Ganzhou now. You should send someone who is familiar with the road. Meng Huachen is also in the Northwest for the first time. If he is not familiar with the road, he has to listen to the deputy general. The deputy general is general Zhong''s man. I would have beaten him if I hadn''t been afraid of making trouble. "


    "Why do I greet people? I welcome those big boxes of things. As long as they come, I can''t look up to those dandy soldiers and ruffians. " Small nine full face dislike, make no secret.


    Li Yuanjia frowned and said, "what are you welcoming? How useful are those big boxes? "


    "Small nine happy way:" too useful, with those things, I''m easy to conquer. Meng Huachen gave me a big surprise. When he comes, I will treat him to a good drink! "


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and muttered in a low voice: "is it really that good? I, in fact, Meng Huachen tossed about. Those are all the raw materials I helped him find, and I borrowed a lot of things from the alchemy room of Si Tianjian, but I got them in exchange for human feelings. "


    Xiao Jiu put his face to Li Yuanjia and joked with him with a smile: "Yo, are you showing your merits to me?"


    Li Yuanjia blushed slightly, raised his chin, and said haughtily: "what kind of skill do I show? Young master, am I the kind of person who needs to perform meritorious deeds? "


    Small nine see funny, nodded: "of course not, you are a powerful prince of Qi, reinforcement commander, my little guard will have to flatter you. My Lord, would you like to change into clean clothes and have dinner with me


    Li Yuanjia stares at Xiao Jiu in a strange way and can''t help laughing. Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing. They look at each other and smile. It seems that they are back to their carefree childhood.


    After they had dinner together, Li Yuanjia told Xiao Jiu about the current situation in Kyoto and the imperial edicts issued by the emperor, as well as the attitude of the imperial court towards the northwest war.


    Xiaojiu has learned that Anxi Duhu has been put in prison, but she doesn''t know that the emperor orders to pursue Mo Ping City, and orders her to take over Shiling pass as the general. And listen to the meaning of Li Yuanjia''s words, big brother seems to want to put all the middle road war in her charge, small nine suddenly feel more and more heavy burden on his shoulders. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 517

    Li Yuanjia reminded Xiao Jiu in a low voice: "although his royal highness and five brothers are now in charge of the court, the Xie imperial concubine group has not been completely defeated. The most important thing is that I suspect that Xie Guifei''s faction should take part in and even play a leading role in this incident. Master Xie has been in charge of the court for many years. The influence of the Xie family is deep-rooted. A hundred footed insects are dead but not stiff. You must be careful that someone will stab you in the back. "


    Xiaojiu frowned and said: "since you know that Xie Guifei''s faction may have collusion with the vassal state, why don''t you directly report it to the emperor and order to eliminate the root? Why leave such a big hidden danger?"


    Li Yuanjia said with a bitter smile, "the imperial court is in chaos and complicated power. How can we cut down the roots at once? Besides, the emperor does not care about Xie Guifei, but also about the third princess and the second prince."


    "What''s the matter with the third princess and the second prince?" Small nine hear more puzzled;


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu with some worry and said in a low voice: "according to reliable information, many of the guards who had been courted by the vassal army this time had received a letter from the three princesses. It is because the three princesses are now the queen of the vassal state that they believe that they will be prosperous and rich if they deliver treason, That''s why so many generals were easily won over by the vassal army. "


    Small nine angry way: "this is impossible, the third princess is married to the vassal state, she is still Xia Dynasty people, how can help the vassal state harm their home country?"? You must have made a mistake. Li Yuanning is by no means that kind of person. "


    "Xiaojiu, how long have you not contacted the third princess? Do you know what''s going on with her? " Li Yuanjia doesn''t have the heart to break the good memory of the third princess in Xiaojiu''s heart, but he must remind Xiaojiu that the third princess Li Yuanning is no longer the simple willful princess at the beginning, she has changed.


    "I, I have received two letters from her," cried Little nine


    Not surprisingly, Li continued to ask, "is that right? when? What did she say in the letter? "


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought, "one is that shortly after she arrived in the vassal state, she said that she didn''t like the food there. She was homesick, bored and lonely; Another year is as like as two peas, which is the autumn of the year before, and she said that she and the prince of vassal state had become husband and wife, saying that the man was very kind to her, and she had also built a palace that was exactly the same palace as the palace of Xia Dynasty.


    Li Yuanjia sighed and said, "since then, you should not have received any more letters from the third princess?"


    Small nine nodded, but still insisted: "I believe Li Yuanning is not that kind of person, she will not be so ruthless, more impossible to help the vassal state harm their own people, she was born in the Xia Dynasty, grew up in the Xia Dynasty, how can the reverse harm the people of the Xia Dynasty?"


    Li Yuanjia took a look at Xiao Jiu and said in a low voice: "at the end of last year, the three princesses successfully gave birth to a prince. Within a hundred days, the prince was canonized as the crown prince of the vassal state. Xiao Jiu, do you understand what this means? As long as the child grows up smoothly, he will be the future monarch of the vassal state, and the third princess will not only be the queen of the vassal state, but also the future empress dowager of the vassal state. "


    "The third princess may not be a heartless person, but a woman, for her husband''s sake, for her own son''s sake, for her future status and honor, what do you think she can''t give up? For the present three princesses, the kindness of their parents and the friendship of their friends are more important than keeping her and her son stable. "


    Xiaojiu bowed his head and pursed his lips without saying a word. Li Yuanjia sighed slightly, rubbed his hair and said softly, "Xiaojiu, people will change. No one will remain unchanged forever. You can''t hurt others, but you must be defensive. You must bear in mind that the third princess is already the queen of a vassal state. If you receive any letter from her, don''t respond and never be used by her. "


    Xiao Jiu is silent. Li Yuanjia is worried and doesn''t persuade him to go on. If it wasn''t for Xiao Jiu''s sudden involvement in the war, they would never want Xiao Jiu to know the truth. But now she is in danger. He has to tell Xiao Jiu the truth so that she won''t be taken advantage of, hurt herself and endanger the country. After a long time, Xiao Jiu whispered: "I don''t care what Li Yuanning becomes. I promised her to go to the vassal state to see her. If she really wrote to me to see me, I would go to the appointment. If she has really changed, then I also want to see with my own eyes what she has become. I remember what you said, but you also remember that I will do what I promised. "


    "Xiao Jiu, you --" Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu helplessly. Xiao Jiu raised his black and clear eyes and looked at Li Yuanjia with some stubborn words: "Li Yuanjia, if one day someone tells me that you have done something bad and you have changed, I will go to confirm it to you personally. You are all friends who grew up with me, unless you tell me personally and let me see it with my own eyes, I don''t believe you''re going to become something I can''t even imagine. "


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes flushed slightly. He held Xiaojiu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "you will always find my weakness and say something that I can''t refuse. Congratulations. If you win, I won''t interfere in the affairs of the third princess and you, but you have to promise me to be careful of the embankment and don''t trust others easily, especially the junior officers in Anxi."


    Small nine stalled to spread a hand way: "you let me lead a soldier to fight a line, let me always dike this careful that, I don''t have this ability."


    Li Yuanjia patted Xiao Jiu on the shoulder and said confidently: "that''s why his Highness the prince and five brothers agreed to let me come here. I''m here to help you watch these people. If you have me, just lead the soldiers and fight well. Let me clean up these monsters!"


    Xiaojiu looked at Li Yuanjia suspiciously and said, "OK, I''ll trust you again."


    Seeing that his ability was questioned, Li Yuanjia said, "what''s that look in your eyes? Hello, Mo Yinian, growing up, you feel your conscience and say, when did I hurt you? What''s the matter that I didn''t do well? "


    Xiaojiu buckled his fingernails and said, "I seem to remember someone took me to get some deed of sale, and almost didn''t bury me in the fire; And the teacher found me skipping class, and I was punished to stand up. "


    The red faced Li Yuanjia covered Xiaojiu''s mouth and said with indignation: "how many years ago, Chen GuZi was rotten. How can you still remember? How old was I then? Who didn''t make mistakes when I was young and ignorant? Tell me, you want to build a ship. I''ll help you with the shipbuilding workshop, right? I''m the one who helps you find out information in the ambush palace. Can you remember me? Do you dare to doubt my ability? You really don''t know what I''m capable of? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 518

    Xiaojiu took Li Yuanjia''s hand away and spat out his tongue at him, saying: "no, who let you do some mindless things when you are always cold? When you are as powerful as my five brothers, I promise I won''t doubt you. Before this day comes, I will continue to maintain my suspicion of you. If you don''t agree with me, hit me! "


    Li Yuanjia looked at a face of naughty small nine gas of straight stare, this wench is clear know oneself beat her, just dare to so challenge him?


    Small nine see Li Yuanjia gas stare, more and more proud of shaking his head, before going out also provocative to Li Yuanjia shook his fist, Li Yuanjia directly to angry smile. But Li Yuanjia''s look became dignified when he thought of the junior officers in Anxi who had unknown enemy or ourselves.


    Late at night, in the general''s residence of shelingguan, Da Yan, the chief General of the vassal army, looked at the black robed man who came in. He immediately closed his eyes and knelt down in fear. He even called out: "defeated general Da Yan kowtow to Prince chide!"


    Although he had received military orders before saying that someone would take over the military power in the middle route, he never dreamed that this man was Prince chide. Prince chide is the uncle of today''s king. He is deeply trusted by the king and has a very high position in the court. Generals like Dayan were not qualified to speak to him in the past.


    But such a big man condescended to surrender himself to shelingguan in the middle of the night to take over the military power of the middle route. How could Dayan not be shocked and scared.


    Prince chide looked at Dayan kneeling in front of him. His eyes were deep and unpredictable. When Dayan''s body was tight and even began to tremble, Prince chide just said faintly: "get up!"


    "The defeated generals dare not. The prince must have something important to tell him when he comes late at night. Please give him a chance to redeem his merits. The young generals are willing to go through fire and water before and after. They will die forever!" Da Yan where dare to rise, busy kowtow a head, earnest way.


    Prince chide glanced at Dayan faintly and said in a cold voice, "OK, you guys have come here, but you have learned the skill of smearing honey on your mouth."


    Dayan''s forehead began to sweat. He bowed his head and said in a voice: "I dare not. Every sentence of me is true. If there is half a lie, the sky will strike five thunderbolts!"


    Prince chide snorted coldly: "you just have that one head. How can you beat five thunder in a day? Since you want to redeem your merit, do it for me. I will speak for you in front of the king when I go back. "


    Dayan breathed a sigh of relief and said: "thank you prince, thank you prince, please tell me."


    Prince chide motioned to Dayan to get up. Dayan carefully got up and went to Prince chide. He took out a piece of paper and said, "this is a list of personnel. Now you can remember it by heart. I will burn this list. What you have to do is to find a way to meet these people and remember that what I want is their loyalty and the soldiers in their hands for us. Can you do that? "


    Dayan was shocked in his heart and said: "villain, villain can, can do it!"


    Prince chide glanced at Dayan with satisfaction and said, "OK, I''ll give you three days to try my best to let these people take their soldiers to the snake mountain pass." Then his eyes suddenly shrunk and said: "if there is someone who can''t be convinced, kill him!"


    Dayan shivered in his heart and said: "yes, I will do my best to do it."


    Prince chide looked at Dayan with sharp eyes: "if this can be done, you will not only make up for your mistakes, but I promise that no one will be held responsible for your defeat, or even give you an official reward; But if it doesn''t work out, you will not only lose your head, but also your family and your little son, who just can walk, will die. Do you understand? "


    Dayan''s face turned white instantly. He nodded hard and said in a trembling voice: "Ming, understand, villain understand!"


    Anxi Prefecture, which has experienced a great change, has gradually recovered its short-term peace in the process of eagerly waiting for the new Dadu to take office. This calm is particularly prominent in Wanfu building, which is the most famous building in Anxi Prefecture. The smiling shopkeeper nodded and bowed, followed by thousands of households who had not appeared for several days. His flattering words were endless, and his voice was smoking. The door of the largest and most hidden private room on the third floor opened slightly, revealing a gap, and the face of Da Yan, the leader of Sheling pass, showed a little bit. Seeing the visitor, Dayan''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a low voice: "please come in!"


    Two men came through the crack of the door one after the other. As soon as they came in, the door was closed tightly. The table in the room was full of people.


    Dayan looked at the thousands and hundreds of households in Anxi mansion, and finally fixed his eyes on Zuo Rui, the Deputy guard of Anxi town. He raised his glass and said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for you to come here today. You are all friends of our vassal state. On behalf of Prince chide, I''d like to propose a toast to you first."


    With that, Dayan raised his glass to serve as a tribute, and everyone looked at him and drank it. After three rounds of drinking, everyone seemed to be in a very harmonious atmosphere. Dayan said straight to the point: "you all know that Fenshui pass and Shiling pass are guarded by the Yellow haired girl of Mo family. She has only ten thousand people in her hands. If she didn''t rely on her ancestors'' prestige, she sneaked into our army''s grain and grass camp and assassinated our army''s commander, Our troops will not easily retreat to the Sheling pass. "


    "Although our army retreated, there are still 100000 troops on our border fighting with the northwest army. Recently, there have been more and more victories. They have broken the East defense line of the northwest army and won Maling pass, the first pass in the northwest. It is believed that Yunji pass and huoshao pass will soon be broken by our army one by one. At that time, what can a little girl with yellow hair do? You are all heroes among the people who have experienced many battles. Naturally, you can see the situation clearly and make the most correct choice. "


    "The emperor of the Xia Dynasty was fatuous and incompetent. He believed that he was incompetent under the rule of a villain, but he blamed anxidadu for his crimes. I''ve captured daduhu''s family for no reason, but I have to check all the generals in Anxi. It''s said that many of you have been implicated, and some of you have even been jailed, right? "


    The faces of the people were different. They all knew that they were not clean. If the imperial court carried out a thorough investigation, none of them would be able to escape. Most of them protect their status. With the emperor''s edict, their whole family goes to jail. What''s more, if they find out their heads, they will be tied up with their clansmen.


    Dayan looked at the people''s faces and said in a deep voice: "I invite you here today to show you a clear way. As soon as the northwest defense line is broken, our army will drive straight down and rush into Kyoto. At that time, the Xia Dynasty will be the kingdom of our vassal state! Instead of following a master who is always ready for your life, you might as well join our kingdom. Prince chide himself promised that as long as you can lead me to guard the snake mountain pass with me, he will personally play to my king for your canonization and reward. If you can help me defeat the Yellow haired girl of the Mo family and take back Fenshui pass and Shiling pass, the prince will be more powerful for you Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 519

    Da Yanluo vowed that as long as people raised their hands, they could feel the way to heaven.


    They all look different. They all look at Zuo Rui, the Deputy guard General of Anxi town. Zuo Rui looks at Zuo Rui''s eyes and says with a cold radian: "what the adults say is not moving?"


    Da Yan said with a smile: "the princes have all made such a promise. If you don''t move any more, do you really doubt that you are not men? We drill day and night to kill the enemy for what, is not to become a man? Now, everyone, the opportunity is in front of you. As long as you nod your head and sign the alliance, this great wealth will be in your pocket. "


    Zuo Rui looked at Da Yan with a smile, and said: "everyone thinks that things are not as easy as adults say, right? Although the Mo family is young, she is by no means a yellow haired girl. I heard that she killed your commander in the army? It''s not only our ancestors'' prestige that we can take 20000 people from Shiling pass to defend Shiling pass and seize Fenshui pass from 80000 people of the vassal army? "


    Da Yan''s face sank. He looked at Zuo Rui coldly and said in a deep voice: "it seems that general Zuo is not optimistic about our army? In this case, I''ll have to hand in this thing. I don''t know if your officials will believe your loyalty to your country when they see your personal letter


    Zuo Rui''s face changed. He stared at Da Yan and said: "you threaten me?"


    "No, I just want to remind general Zuo of what he did before." Da Yan holds a letter, showing a little complacency on his face, and Zuo Rui''s face darkens.


    Da Yan looked at Zuo Rui sarcastically and said in a deep voice: "general Zuo, there''s a saying in the Xia Dynasty that you can''t turn back. You have no choice but to do what I say."


    Zuo Rui''s face was dark. He clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He said in a low voice: "do you think I can make Zuo Rui beg for mercy with just one letter? Do you think with a few words you can coax us to work for you? You don''t know who Mo Yinian is. Don''t think we don''t know either. She is the granddaughter of Xing Guogong, the younger sister of the Secretary of the Ministry of war, and the Lord of Pinghui County granted by the emperor. Don''t mention you, it''s your son-in-law. If you really dare to kill her, the Mo family will try their best to get revenge from him! "


    "If you want to use us as cannon fodder, if you want us to fight Mo Yinian with people, do you really think we are idiots? We will be obedient and obedient to you. We will not hesitate to betray our country and join the enemy, and we will follow you at the risk of implicating the nine nationalities? Don''t dream


    Da Yan looks at Zuo Rui coldly and asks in a deep voice: "it seems that you don''t want to?"


    Zuo Rui sneered: "I don''t want to be a traitor even if I die. Goodbye!" Then he suddenly got up and walked towards the door. But as soon as he got to the door, a sword shadow flashed by. Zuo Rui, who just put his hand on the doorknob, lost his head in an instant, and the red blood gushed out of his empty neck, which made thousands of families turn pale in an instant.


    Da Yan watched the sambuza who was killed by a sword and immediately returned to his side. He could not help but feel a chill from the bottom of his heart. Prince chide sent sambuza, the first master of the vassal state, to follow him and say that he was helping him. But if he didn''t do well, would sambuza also cut his head like he did just now?


    Da Yan couldn''t help but feel cold in his back and shiver. Suddenly his shoulder sank. Da Yan turned his head and looked at it stiffly. He saw that sambuza put his hand on his shoulder and said to him in a low voice: "general, it''s time to get down to business."


    Da Yan was stunned. He felt cold on his back. He was in a good mood and said to the public: "if you don''t want to, general Zuo will be your fate; If you are willing, please come here and sign the alliance, recognize our vassal monarch as the main, and lead the troops to guard the snake mountain pass with me! "


    They all looked at Zuo Rui, the white faced man standing behind Da Yan, and the letter in his hand. Without much hesitation, they all came and signed their names on the alliance. Before life and death, it''s not important to be loyal to your family and country. You can save your life by signing. Although you may have to die in the future, at least you won''t fall to the ground like Zuo Rui!


    Dayan looked at the signed alliance with satisfaction, and said to the people in a deep voice: "from today on, you and I are brothers on the same boat. I''m waiting for you at shelingguan. Please come with your troops in two days, otherwise this alliance with your name will appear on the table of the commander of the northwest army. I hope you are all gentlemen who have your word, and don''t force me to be a ruthless villain. Please take your time. It''s inconvenient for Dayan to see you off. "


    One by one, they walked out slowly, and Dayan returned to shelingguan with a stack of alliance letters to reply to Prince chide.


    Xiaojiu, who sent troops to Fenshuiguan and led them back to shilingguan, is discussing the defense of Fenshuiguan with Luo Dong. Under the limited military strength, how to properly arrange for the overall defense to reach the strongest, the small nine who are short of military strength have to rack their brains to discuss with Luo Dong again and again.


    Yesterday, Yu Xing and others reported that they learned from the post station that the army had passed Ganzhou. They were going to take the mountain road to cross Hedong mansion and try to get in touch with the army as soon as possible to get the firearms. Xiaojiu makes a calculation. According to the speed of Yu Xing and others, she should be able to get the firearms tomorrow, and return to Shiling pass as soon as three days. As long as she has the firearms, she can take the Sheling pass and drive the vassal troops out of Anxi completely.


    Just hope that these three days, do not have any changes, small nine think of a few days without a shadow, I do not know what is busy Li Yuanjia, and too quiet snake ridge pass army, inexplicably feel a little uneasy.


    To be a business arrangement, already late at night, small nine let Luo Dong back, he also went back to the room to rest. When Xiaojiu was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard some slight movement from the roof. Xiaojiu was shocked, and immediately grabbed the sword beside his pillow and rushed out.


    As soon as Xiaojiu rushed out of the door, he heard some wind coming from the tower. The sound was very weak, but Xiaojiu still caught it with her sensitive ear power. After quickly judging the position and distance, Xiao Jiu jumped up and swept the roof beside him. Under the number of points on his toes, he shot forward like an arrow.


    Small nine hand long sword, eyes quickly toward the four swept around a circle, see a black figure flashed, small nine can not help but shout: "who is coming?" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 520

    When the soldiers at the head of the city heard Xiao Jiu''s voice, they immediately rang the bell to warn them. All the soldiers in Shiling pass ran out one after another. Luo Dong and Li Yuanjia were the first to bear the brunt.


    Black shadow see oneself be found, then immediately want to escape from the pass area, small nine big drink a: "where to escape?" Then he grasped the sword and rushed over. Black shadow see small nine chase, the sword in the hand in the air across a stream of shadow, straight to their own key, not from the rapid retreat to avoid, small nine turn sword is a fierce stab, black shadow immediately raised the hand knife to resist.


    Between lightning and flint, Xiaojiu and Heiying have already gone through several moves. Although Heiying has been avoiding without facing each other, Xiaojiu can see that his body method is flowing naturally and his breath is not stagnant. He knows that he does not dare to fight against himself, but he does not want to fall into the siege and try to find an opportunity to escape.


    It''s obvious that those who come are not good at it. It''s obvious that they are the best among the experts. Xiao Jiu can''t help but raise the spirit of 12 points and attack them.


    I saw that Xiaojiu was attacking fiercely, and the black shadow didn''t dare to give way again. They started to fight head-on. They were flying on the roof, and the sword and sword light collided vertically and horizontally to make sparks.


    Seeing this, Luo Dong immediately orders archers to line up to help Xiao Jiu, but Xiao Jiu and dark shadow are fighting at the same place. The speed is so fast that it''s hard to distinguish. To avoid being hurt by mistake, Luo Dong doesn''t dare to move.


    Li Yuanjia saw the fierce struggle between Xiaojiu and Heiying. He couldn''t help but feel anxious. He kept worrying and stared at the black figure who was fighting with Xiaojiu. After a while, he frowned and gradually had a judgment in his heart.


    Li Yuanjia stepped forward and said, "sambuza, you are the first master of the vassal state. It''s too bad for you to attack a young girl in the middle of the night, isn''t it? You come uninvited, but our archers are ready to wait for you. Are you going to stay at shilingguan for a lifetime? "


    Dark shadow is called to break her identity. She is awed in her heart. Sambuza comes here tonight to assassinate Xiaojiu. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu is very alert. She finds her on the roof of her house. Sambuza was about to give up the assassination, but unexpectedly, Xiaojiu came out again.


    When they fought each other, sambuza saw that although he was young, his swordsmanship was exquisite and his lightness skills were excellent, so he became more and more reluctant. In addition, now that the garrison of Shiling pass has been surrounded, he will not be able to win any more, so he forced Xiao Jiu to retreat with a sharp blow, and immediately withdrew his sword and jumped back to try to withdraw from the regiment.


    Originally, Xiao Jiu didn''t know the identity of the shadow. He thought it was just a spy of the vassal army. Li Yuanjia yelled to break the identity of the other party. When Xiao Jiu heard that the person in front of him was sambuza, he couldn''t help hating him.


    Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan both died at the hands of sambuza. However, because of coincidence, Xiao Jiu has never known his enemy''s appearance. He just saw his enemy''s true face tonight. Xiao Jiu wants to kill sambuza immediately to avenge his family. How can he find a chance to escape?


    Small nine clenched the long sword and flew forward. The tip of the sword reached the right neck of sambuza. Sambuza''s heart was awe inspiring and he dodged. But without waiting for sambuza to put out his sword, the long sword in Xiaojiu''s hand stabbed at his chest again. She saw that the tip of the long sword in her hand could not keep shaking, as if she could not hold it firmly. But sambuza knew that Xiaojiu''s move was a very clever sword skill. The reason why the tip of the sword trembled was that the opponent could not determine where to attack.


    At this time, sambuza could not help but put away all the contempt in his heart because Xiao Jiu was too young. He knew this move was very powerful and did not dare to attack. He immediately leaned away.


    Small nine even attack by the other side to dodge, can''t help angry voice shout: "sambuza, blindly dodge what hero, you kill my brother and sister-in-law, and I have blood feud, today is not you die or I die, see move!"


    The sword in Xiaojiu''s hand turned and crossed to sangbuza. Sangbuza raised the sword to block Xiaojiu''s sword, while attacking Xiaojiu''s left arm with a backhand.


    Small nine dark surprised: this sambuza really good, in her so dangerous sword move, even can change palm attack!


    See sambuza palm close to his left arm, small nine right hand sword shake, backhand toward sambuza palm row. Sambuza''s palm was about to touch Xiaojiu''s left arm when he saw a flash of white light. He saw a sharp sword wind, but it was silent. He almost cut off his palm. Sambuza''s lightness skill is excellent. He changes his moves quickly. At the critical moment, he quickly takes two steps back to avoid Xiaojiu''s sword wind. However, with the sound of "hiss", sambuza looks down and sees that his sleeve is swept by the sword wind and makes a long cut. Sambuza''s face changed slightly and his back broke into a cold sweat.


    Without waiting for sambuza to breathe slowly, the long sword in Xiaojiu''s hand floats gently and moves forward. His posture is as graceful as an immortal. The blade moves gently towards the footwall of sambuza. Sambuza looks at Xiaojiu with astonishment. He doesn''t understand how a person''s Kung Fu can be so strange and changeable. Even after several moves, he can''t see through the origin of Xiaojiu''s Kung Fu.


    Sambuza didn''t know that Xiaojiu had been taught martial arts by Duke Xing since he was a child. All the martial arts of Xingguo school were decent. In the first few years of Xiaojiu''s life, he practiced martial arts according to the teachings of Duke Xing and had a solid foundation. But later, because the old lady thought that Xing Guogong''s teaching of Xiaojiu was too rough and not as gentle as a girl, she found some friends in the Wulin she had made in the past to teach Xiaojiu some delicate Kung Fu.


    As a result, Xiao Jiu''s martial arts are very complicated. Although his roots are from the Mo family, his moves are taught by experts from all walks of life. Xiao Jiu hates sambuza to the bone. He wants to kill him for revenge. He can''t figure out what routine to use. All the killing moves he has learned will be used. He just plays sambuza in a daze. He can''t figure out her origin.


    Xiao Jiu and sambuza are fighting fiercely in the sky. Li Yuanjia and others in the courtyard only see their two sides coming and going, either like a rainbow passing through the sky, or like a meteor chasing the moon, which only makes people extremely nervous.


    Li Yuanjia has sent someone to check the origin of sambuza in detail: I heard that in the past, the vassal power was dominant, and the Songzan royal family was forced to abdicate. The Tuoba family leader succeeded in one strike at the chanrang ceremony and assassinated Quan Chen. At that time, the palace was full of soldiers. He was the only one who killed the devil when he met the devil and the Buddha when he met the Buddha. Since then, Tuoba family has established the head of the sword clan of the vassal state, and all the masters of the past dynasties are peerless masters.


    Sangbuza is the 16th leader of Tuoba family, and now the first expert in the territory of the vassal state. He came here rashly tonight. He must have attacked the main general as before, in an attempt to kill the main general to win Shiling pass and Fenshui pass, so that the vassal state can send the first expert to assassinate him. This shows that Xiao Jiu has become a thorn in the flesh for some people. He wants to get along with him soon. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 521

    Seeing small nine''s fierce attack and sambuza''s resignation, Li Yuanjia knew that small nine had the upper hand because of Gao Ming''s tricks. But sambuza is a man. He is born with an advantage over Xiaojiu in physical strength. He is much older than Xiaojiu. He is also a famous expert. His internal power is much higher than Xiaojiu.


    They had been fighting for a long time, and Xiao Jiu was afraid of losing money. When Li Yuanjia thought of this, he cried out: "sambuza, if you are too old to beat a little girl, I will raise my hand to surrender immediately, so as not to lose the reputation of your Tuoba family for hundreds of years!"


    When Luo Dong heard Li Yuanjia''s loud cry, his heart moved and he cried: "ouch, I can''t see any more. A big man in the hall can''t beat a little girl. He still has to hold on. If you want me to say, sambuza, even if you''re lucky, what''s the big deal if you win? If the first master of the vassal state competes with a little girl, it will be publicized. Will someone praise you? "


    Li Yuanjia then yelled: "sambuza, I don''t only see your name, even your family''s name is fake. Tut Tut, at that time, Xing Guogong taught you a lot, right? You see his granddaughter now, isn''t it that you''re so scared? Hey, you can stand firm. You are old and your legs are not stable. Don''t stumble down. There is a pit in our yard. If you fall in, you will be broken here. We are not responsible for your limp! "


    Luo Dong saw that sambuza really staggered for a while, and he couldn''t help yelling: "sambuza, do you know that you are looking for your own death? See us bowmen? No matter how high your Kung Fu is, can you fly away? Now that our general wants to play with you, let''s see what the so-called first master of your vassal state is. Otherwise, if she orders us to shoot at once, I don''t believe you can really escape from heaven? "


    Li Yuanjia and Luo Dong, you say a word, I say a word, do their best to ridicule sambuza, trying to distract him. Sambuza has been a little flustered by Xiaojiu''s repeated attacks. When he heard Li Yuanjia and others constantly insulting himself and even his family, he burst into a rage.


    Sambuza turned left on his upper body, holding the knife in his right hand and clenching his fist in his left hand, making an arc, and attacking Xiaojiu. Small nine see his knife wind is swift and violent, boxing strength is very big, dare not block frame, body shape twist, unexpectedly from sangbuza hands slip past. Sambuza''s left hand attacks Xiaojiu''s back with a fist like palm. The long knife of his right hand follows him closely. The tip of the knife points to Xiaojiu''s waist. Xiaojiu can''t avoid it. He''s about to hit.


    Li Yuanjia was shocked when he saw that he had used the wrong method. He yelled: "sambuza, you are a bastard born of incest. Your father is not your mother, and your blood is dirty from head to toe. You only know how to attack and assassinate. You are like a street mouse. What''s your face? Even the stones in the pit are cleaner than you. "


    Sambuza''s face changed dramatically. The secret he didn''t want to know was yelled out by Li Yuanjia in public. It was like being exposed. The last fig leaf suddenly appeared in front of the public, which made sambuza''s heart in chaos.


    In a state of confusion, sambuza''s attack could not be slowed down. Just now, when sambuza attacked, Xiao Jiu felt that his back was covered with sambuza''s palm power, and he could not get rid of it. Suddenly, he saw that the attack slowed down. Xiao Jiu immediately took the opportunity to turn his body around and turn the hilt of the sword, and the tip of the sword pointed to sambuza''s wrist.


    Sambuza did not expect that small nine suddenly out of this strange move, a surprise, quickly back to change moves.


    See small nine wrist a shake, lift the long sword like a big knife general cut to sangbuzha, the attack is extremely rapid, sangbuzha Wan did not expect small nine will suddenly use such a strong move, can''t help but startled, quickly retreat half a Zhang away.


    Luo Dong saw that sambuza finally flew away from Xiaojiu. He immediately ordered: "shoot the arrow!"


    In an instant, thousands of arrows were fired at sambuza. Unexpectedly, sambuza did not move. He only raised the long knife in his hand. He saw the long knife flying in front of sambuza and set up a light wall. No matter how swift the arrows were, they couldn''t get through the wall of light and hit sambuza. Li Yuanjia and Luo Dong couldn''t help looking at each other.


    After three rounds of arrows, sambuza is still standing firmly on the roof. Xiaojiu rushes to sambuza, but is surprised to see that sambuza jumps suddenly and rushes straight to Li Yuanjia. It turns out that sambuza is most taboo for others to mention his life experience, because he is indeed the son of incest, but Li Yuanjia is not sure about it. He just overheard this rumor by chance. Just now, in order to save Xiaojiu, he cried out loudly, just to distract sambuza, so as to buy time for Xiaojiu.


    In public, Li Yuanjia yells out his enigma of life experience. Where can sambuza care about Xiao Jiu, he immediately turns his head to think of a knife and ends up with Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia was surprised that sambuza would suddenly rush towards him. Sambuza''s Sabre was extremely fierce. Li Yuanjia, who had only three legged Kung Fu, was stunned and didn''t even know how to hide.


    Luo Dong''s face turned white and rushed to stop Li Yuanjia with his knife. Xiao Jiuyun''s internal power rushed to stop sangbuza with the fastest speed. Xiao Jiu knows that an expert like sambuza will kill someone. Li Yuanjia has no power to stop him.


    But sambuza''s attack was too sudden and too swift. Although Xiao Jiu and Luo Dong tried their best, they could only aim sambuza at Li Yuanjia ''.


    Small nine brain blank, instinct sword a pick suddenly stabbed to sangbuza, sangbuza hit Li Yuanjia, but Leng in the spot, was small nine one sword stabbed in the shoulder, just immediately dodge. Small nine at the moment in the heart of sangbuza hate poison, where can let him escape, immediately is a hit to chase up.


    Sambuza nearly was pierced after the shoulder, blood DC, where can resist the small nine this not fatal attack, not from the embarrassed repeatedly retreat to avoid.


    Seeing that sambuza repeatedly evaded, he could not lock him up. Xiao Jiu repeatedly forced sambuza back straight in front of the archer, and suddenly yelled: "Archer, shoot!"


    When he heard the order, the archer immediately fired the arrow. Luo Dong was frightened and yelled: "don''t shoot the arrow, don''t shoot the arrow, it will hurt the general!"


    But the arrows in the archer''s hand have all shot at sambuza and Xiaojiu. Sambuza is shocked and immediately cuts at the arrows. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu jumps up in the air and jumps all the arrows. With a flick of his wrist, his sword turns into a sharp light and stabs sambuza''s neck. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 522

    Sambuza looked at the flying sword in horror and tried to resist it. But it was too late. A sharp light came from sambuza''s neck and splashed a blood mist.


    Sambuza, the first master of the vassal state, fell to the ground and closed his eyes forever.


    Small nine spin body fly down, lift foot to walk toward Li Yuanjia, can just a step then leg a soft bang of a single knee kneel on the ground. Luo Dong, who was checking Li Yuanjia''s condition, saw that Xiao Jiu was pale and sad. He couldn''t help shouting: "general, shiziye is not dead!"


    Small nine instant stare big eyes, suddenly feel chest several want to explode pain a slow, she urgent voice asked: "Li Yuanjia is still alive?"


    Luo Dong said: "alive, alive, shiziye''s body is covered with gold wire soft armor. Sambuza just stabbed his coat with that knife. Shiziye didn''t get hurt. Maybe he was shocked and fainted."


    Small nine big relaxed tone, instant paralyzed in the ground, powerless Chong Luo Dong way: "go to ask the military doctor to come!"


    Luo Dong sends for a military doctor, and asks people to carry Li Yuanjia into the room. He comes to help Xiao Jiu get up. Small nine waved his hand, with his hands to support slowly stand straight body, Luo Dong see small nine legs tremble body soft, can''t help but eyes red, light voice: "general, or let your subordinates help you in."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "no, today we have half revenge. When we are happy, of course, I will tell my third brother and third sister-in-law and feng''er myself."


    "The young master has been here for a long time. I''m afraid there will be danger. I''ve been hiding in the room." Luo Dong said to Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine tiny a Zheng to Luo Dong way: "you go to take care of Feng son first, I see the son to go to the main hall."


    Luo Dong turns to appease Mo Yongfeng. Xiao Jiu raises his foot and goes out to the house where Li Yuanjia is. The military doctor is seeing Li Yuanjia. He learns that Li Yuanjia''s temporary coma caused by visceral shock and stagnation of Qi and blood doesn''t matter much. He just needs to have an acupuncture and a good rest with Decoction for a few days. After that, Xiao Jiu is relieved.


    He orders military doctors and guards to take care of Li Yuanjia. Xiao Jiu turns to find Mo Yongfeng and takes him and Luo Dong to the main hall to offer incense to Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan.


    Looking at Mo Pingcheng and Wei Yuwan''s tablets, Xiao Jiu said in a low voice: "third brother, third sister-in-law, sambuza, who hurt you, is dead. I will soon take people to attack the snake mountain pass, expel the vassal army from Anxi, and fulfill your last wish. When things are done here, I will take you and feng''er home together. Feng''er will grow up like me in Mo''s family. You can rest assured. "


    Mo Yongfeng said in a tender voice: "father, mother, don''t worry. My child will listen to my aunt''s words and grow up quickly. In the future, like my father, I will be an indomitable general. I will never let these bad guys come out to harm others again."


    Xiaojiu was disappointed. She gently rubbed Mo Yongfeng''s head and said in a low voice: "feng''er, aunt, I only hope you can live a safe and smooth life. I hope there will be no war in this world. We Mo people will never be born to fight in the battlefield again."


    Mo Yongfeng looked at Xiaojiu and asked in a low voice: "aunt, isn''t it good to be a general? Are not our Mo family born to be generals


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and said: "no one is born to be a general, and no one will like to fight. Feng''er, if the world is peaceful and there will be no war, would you like to do what you want to do happily?"


    "I don''t know what I want to do? I don''t know how to be happy? I used to be very happy with my parents every day, but now my parents are gone. The more mo Yongfeng said, the lower my voice, and gradually choked up.


    Small nine eyes can''t control some red, she gently hugged Mo Yongfeng, whispered: "beacon son is not urgent, after the war, expel the bad guys, aunt take you back to Beijing, we have a lot of fun things in the house. My aunt has rabbits, horses, peacocks and cranes. There is a very big lake in our family. How about taking you to the lake to row and pick lotus seeds¡° What is a peacock? I''ve only seen cranes in books. I heard that lotus seeds grow from lotus seeds, but I haven''t seen lotus seeds. Is lotus seeds big? Are there many lotus seeds in it? How does the hard lotus seed grow? "Mo Yongfeng asks Xiaojiu curiously.


    Small nine looking at Mo Yongfeng heart is very sad, she was used to things for this born in the border, long in the border children, unexpectedly are so surprised.


    Xiaojiu hugged Mo Yongfeng and said in a low voice: "when you go back to Kyoto with your aunt, you will know everything by yourself. Not only these, there are all kinds of things on the streets of Kyoto. What''s more delicious and interesting is that as long as it''s something you like, your aunt can get it for you." With that, Xiao Jiu pasted it to Mo Yongfeng''s ear and pretended to be mysterious: "I tell you, my aunt is very, very rich. When I get back to Kyoto, my aunt will give you a lot of silver. You can spend as much as you want."


    Mo Yongfeng surprised looking at small nine, whispered: "aunt, do you have a golden mountain?"


    Small nine stunned, thought to think, small voice way: "Jinshan pour is not, but will lay eggs of the Golden Rooster pour is one." For example, shipbuilding workshop or something.


    Mo Yongfeng was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up and asked, "is there really a golden rooster that can lay eggs in the world? Does it lay eggs every day? Aunt, you don''t pick up golden eggs every day. Wow, that''s amazing! But how did my father say that there is no chicken that can lay golden eggs in the world? He also said that I should not think about pie falling from the sky all day long. I should practice hard and study hard so that I can have a promising future. "


    Xiao Jiu glances at Luo Dong and others, who are clearly smiling. Then he looks at Mo Yongfeng, who is full of curiosity. He touches his nose and says to Mo Yongfeng: "well, your father is right. There is no gain without effort in the world. When you grow up, your aunt will explain it to you. It''s late then. Go back to bed and practice Kung Fu tomorrow morning."


    Mo Yongfeng reluctantly looked at the small nine slightly Duqi mouth, continue to ask: "aunt, you have not told me in the end there is no golden rooster?"? What does the Golden Rooster eat? Why does it lay golden eggs? Did you get it from the gods? "Aunt"


    Small nine was asked the head as big as Dou, not angry pinch Mo Yongfeng face, repeatedly urged: "Oh, it''s too late, back again, you hurry back."


    "But, aunt" Mo Yongfeng is not discouraged, and has a great momentum to break the casserole.


    When Xiao Jiu Yi saw something wrong, he turned his eyes and immediately covered his arm and cried, "Oh, my arm, did it twist when I was fighting with sambuza just now? Ouch, it hurts. I can''t do it. I have to go to the military doctor to have a look! " As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Jiu ran out. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 523

    Mo Yongfeng looks at the figure that small nine disappears instantly, not from some silly eyes, he depressed Du Qi mouth to see to Luo Dong.


    Luo Dong is desperately holding a smile, see Mo Yongfeng look at him, busy to Mo Yongfeng way: "young master, that, the general has gone, let''s go?"


    Mo Yongfeng puffed his mouth and asked Luo Dong, "Luo shoubei, do you think my aunt really has a golden rooster? Have you ever seen a chicken that lays golden eggs? "


    Luo Dong suddenly froze, he blinked his eyes, immediately without hesitation sold small nine, directly to Mo Yongfeng said: "this, I really don''t know, you might as well ask the general later."


    Mo Yongfeng looked at Luo Dong reluctantly and nodded: "well, I''ll ask her again when I see my aunt."


    Luo Dong can''t help but mourn for Xiao Jiu in his heart for a moment. He immediately takes Mo Yongfeng back to his room to have a rest. I didn''t know that I was sold out by my subordinates. I ran back to the house and wiped the sweat on my head with a guilty face. I sighed that I was really not suitable for teaching children. I almost buried myself in the pit.


    Outside Chongren hall, the renovated Donggong Prince''s bedroom in Kyoto, Li Heng stands quietly in the corridor and looks at the bright moon in the sky. His eyes are deep and he doesn''t know what to think.


    Yuan shisan turned his head and asked in a low voice: "what time is it now?"


    "It''s three o''clock. Your Highness has to go to court at five o''clock. If you don''t have a rest, you won''t even have enough time to take a nap." The waiter replied bitterly. Since his return to the palace, his Highness has been busy day and night. He can hardly rest, but he is always hard to fall asleep. Especially in the past seven or eight days, his highness seems to have not slept much. How can he bear to stay up like this?


    Yuan shisan waved his hand and asked the servant to step back. He walked to Li Heng''s side and said in a low voice, "master, it''s already three o''clock. I''d better go in and lie down for a while."


    Li Heng blinked his eyelashes slightly and asked in a low voice, "is there any news of Shiling pass?"


    Yuan shisan sighed in his heart and said in a low voice: "master, I just received the war report yesterday. Miss Jiu led the soldiers to win the Fenshui pass. Now Shiling pass should be safe. You also know Miss nine''s temperament. Since she refuses to retreat, she must be determined to attack the snake mountain pass. Now there are black armour troops to help, and the border guards of Beiting mansion will arrive soon. Miss nine should not be in great danger. Don''t worry too much. "


    Li Heng pursed his lips and sighed: "I know that as soon as Mo Pingcheng and his wife die, Xiao Jiu is determined not to fight back the vassal army. But this girl''s courage is too big, but she only has more than 10000 people, and 5000 of them are the newly arrived black armour army. She dares to take her to attack the pass guarded by the heavy troops of the vassal army. Xiao Jiu''s temperament and style really follow the Duke of Xing! "


    Yuan shisan also couldn''t help sighing: "yes, I think it''s incredible for my subordinates to think about it now. How did miss Jiu resist the siege of the vassal army and reverse the situation? How did she even win the Fenshui pass at one stroke?"


    Li Heng frowned and said: "no matter how you win it, you must have paid an unimaginable price. It''s a pity that she didn''t send a letter. It''s hard to know the specific situation just by a few lines in the war report!"


    Yuan shisan looks at Li Heng''s undisguised worry in his eyes. He feels sad. Since returning to the palace, the master has never had a good meal or a good sleep. Looking at the master day after day, while struggling to deal with the affairs of the court, he was worried about Miss nine. He could not eat and sleep at night, and his already thin body was getting thinner and thinner. He could not even hold up his dress. Yuan shisan was both distressed and worried. If it goes on like this, Miss nine will be able to come back safely. I''m afraid that the master will be seriously ill. Unexpectedly, the colder the person is, the more desperate he is. Yuan shisan suddenly doesn''t know whether he left a clue for little nine at that time.


    I couldn''t bear to see Li Heng so sad. Yuan shisan said with a smile: "but after this battle, all the ministers in the court praised Miss Jiu. They all praised her as a general tiger girl, who had the style of using the army like a God." Li Heng''s lips flashed a sneer and said in a low voice: "the reason why they praise Xiao Jiu is that Xiao Jiu has turned the tide and blocked the Zhonglu fan army, but they didn''t think about the price Xiao Jiu and the Mo family have paid for this battle? What''s more ridiculous is that they just recaptured Fenshui pass and the snake ridge pass was still in the hands of the vassal army. They even thought that the middle road was safe now. Even have the face to ask me for military expenses? What idiots and idiots did the court raise when it was clamoring to dispatch troops from Anxi to support the border? What is the point of having no brain to write such memorials? "


    When yuan shisan saw that the master was angry, he was shocked. Since he can remember, master has always been a master who is not happy or angry. But now he is so angry because of the court''s memorial to the northwest war. It can be seen that he is extremely sensitive to the safety of Miss nine.


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help persuading him: "master, don''t be angry. It will hurt you. It''s not the first day you deal with these people. Don''t you already know their nature? One by one, they only focus on their own interests. How can they really care about the life and death of the generals on the battlefield? "


    Li Heng sighed deeply. He knew that he shouldn''t be so upset. He also knew that what he should do now was to go back to his room and have a rest, instead of talking to yuan shisan here.


    There are countless things waiting for him to deal with in the court hall. He has to find a way to raise a large number of military expenses and food for the army. Now the Treasury is empty, the household department is crying for poverty every day, and the south is suffering from floods and coastal turmoil. He has to stabilize the court situation for Xiao Jiu, who are fighting in the front, and do his best to win the final victory, Instead of doing unnecessary worry and concern here.


    Although his heart is very clear, as soon as Li Heng closes his eyes, he will see the scene of fighting and blood flowing in front of him. In his ears, there is a faint voice of Xiao Jiu. She looks sad and crying, which makes Li Heng unbearable.


    Looking at it for only a few decades, the Master seemed to have spent several years. His handsome face seemed to have been covered with a layer of wind and frost, and his whole life was full of vicissitudes and fatigue. Yuan shisan was very unhappy.


    "If you don''t know where you are going, you can die and live. Those who can''t live with death, and those who can''t come back to life after death, are not the best of feelings. " For the master, it''s not clear whether the love is good or bad.


    The guard at the entrance of the hall runs over in a hurry. Yuan shisan looks up and sees that he is in a hurry. The guard salutes yuan shisan and hands him a secret letter. Yuan shisan takes it and looks awe inspiring. The letter is clearly marked with the mark of emperor Shizi of Qi. Is there something wrong with Shiling pass again? Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 524

    Yuan shisan immediately turned around and handed the letter to Li Heng. After reading the letter, Li Heng''s face changed slightly, and then recovered as usual. He said in a deep voice, "please come to discuss the matter immediately!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and said: "yes!" Turn around and order people to invite Mo Pingchu, Minister of the Ministry of war.


    Thinking of Li Henggang''s look after reading the letter, yuan shisan''s heart went up to his throat. He knew that something important must have happened, and it must have something to do with Miss nine. I''m afraid Shiling pass will be in trouble again.


    Mo Pingchu arrived in a hurry, and Li Heng handed him the secret letter directly. Mo Pingchu finished reading it quickly, and his face sank. He looked up at Li Heng and said, "Your Highness, according to the secret letter of emperor Shizi of Qi, I''m afraid it''s a foregone conclusion. There will be a big war in Shiling pass, and Xiao Jiu is short of troops, There is no way to compete with the army composed of the frontier army and the remnant of the vassal army in Anxi. "


    Li Heng frowned and pondered for a moment, and asked in a low voice, "when will the border guards of Beiting mansion arrive?"


    Mo Pingchu lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "according to the itinerary, it will take three days at the fastest."


    Li Heng looked deep and asked in a low voice: "in your opinion, when will they start?"


    Mo Pingchu looked very complicated and said: "this time, the vassal state sent Prince chide to take the seat in person. It seems that it is a must and will not delay. But after all, this matter involves the military strength of several border towns in Anxi. It will take some time for the vassal state to gather together and reorganize. It''s really hard to determine the time to start. "


    After thinking about it, Mo Pingchu said: "however, Prince Shizi of Qi has already known the plan of the other party in advance, which has won us precious time to deal with it. Your highness, King Shizi of Qi suggested in his letter that the light cavalry of Beiting Dadu should rush to Anxi mansion first, and arrest the people involved in the case in a hurry. I think we can try this method. "


    Li Heng shook his head slightly and said, "if Prince chide dares to use this hand, he must have made enough preparations in advance. Those rebellious people will never be arrested. At that time, he is afraid that they will not be arrested. Instead, he will trigger a mutiny. If he compensates for Beiting Dadu, it will be more troublesome."


    "Your Highness is right, but I can''t think of any other way at the moment." Mo Pingchu frowned and looked bitter. All of a sudden, in order to prevent the unrest in Anxi, they wanted to remove the forces buried in Anxi step by step from the top down. But unexpectedly, the vassal assembly sent Prince chide to take charge of the Sheling pass, and directly drew down a group of rebellious junior officers. According to the personnel list mentioned in Li Yuanjia''s letter, it was estimated that nearly 20000 border guards would join the enemy, which was no doubt a disaster for Xiao Jiu, who only had more than 10000 defenders.


    Mo Pingchu has never felt so depressed. It''s a pity that he was so smart and careless. Now he has nothing to do but watch Xiao Jiu get into trouble.


    Li Heng''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention. His low eyes suddenly became sharp and abnormal. He said in a deep voice: "since there is no way to avoid danger, we have to face the difficulties."


    Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng in shock and asked in a low voice: "how to meet the difficulties?"


    Li Heng said firmly: "I will appoint Xiao Jiu as commander-in-chief of the middle road army, so that she can dispatch troops from Anxi mansion and Beiting mansion at will, and take charge of the defense of shantouguan, Fenshui pass, Shiling pass, Shiling pass and Baihu pass."


    Mo Pingchu''s face changed greatly. He said in an urgent voice: "Your Highness, this matter is very important. You must not decide next time rashly. Since the establishment of the Xia Dynasty by the Kaiyuan empress, the northwest army has been under the jurisdiction of the same army, and there has never been any Middle Route Army, let alone the separate management of the thirteen passes. Although Xiao Jiu has won several battles, she has little experience in the army and is young enough to appoint her as the commander of the Middle Route Army. Not to mention that the military officials in the middle of the court are not satisfied with her appointment, the emperor is determined not to agree with her! "


    Li Heng said with deep eyes: "I know my father won''t agree, so I don''t intend to ask for his consent. In a little while, it will be the early court. I will announce this matter directly in the name of the emperor."


    Mo Pingchu''s face turned white. He shook his head and said, "no, absolutely not! Your highness, this is a fake imperial edict. Although you are the prince, as long as you don''t step on that position one day, you are still a minister. It is a crime of great rebellion to pass on the imperial edict falsely. If the emperor is angry, do you know the consequences? " Li Heng hooked his lips and said, "since I made this decision, naturally I knew the consequences. At the beginning of Ping Dynasty, not everything had to follow the precedent. Before, the vassal army had never crossed the previous several barriers and directly attacked Shiling barrier. Now you know better than I do that the northwest army is in a tight border situation and can''t support the middle route; The vassal army will never give up the chance to occupy the middle road when they send the prince to the town. Next, they will take the middle road by all means and try to send their troops south to Kyoto. This is the central point of this war, not the two roads we thought before. "


    Mo Pingchu''s face was white and frightening. Li hengchen said: "I think Xiaojiu''s situation is several times more dangerous than what we guessed or even what she thought. Now that she is deeply in the situation, and since the intention of the vassal army is clear, the only thing we can do now is to believe in Xiao Jiu and give her the greatest power. As a prince, maybe I shouldn''t put all my eggs in one basket, but as the elder brother of Xiaojiu and the person who watched Xiaojiu grow up, I firmly believe that Xiaojiu has incomparable ability. On the other hand, you and I are all people who have been on the battlefield. Human lives on the battlefield are like weeds. No matter how fierce the war is, I believe you have never heard of a commander who died in the war? "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng in shock and murmured: "Your Highness, you --"


    Excessive shock makes Mo Pingchu speechless. He suddenly feels that Li Heng''s affection for Xiao Jiu is deeper and heavier than he thought. This heavy affection makes Mo Pingchu feel a little afraid. If one day he needs to exchange Xiao Jiu''s peace at the expense of the Xia Dynasty, will his highness give up his family and choose Xiao Jiu?


    Mo Pingchu can''t help shivering, suddenly found that his baby sister may become the role of beauty disaster, Mo Pingchu really hard to accept. Mo Pingchu secretly scolds himself for being crazy. How could Xiao Jiu become such a role? If she didn''t fight hard in Shiling pass, the situation would be worse than now.


    However, Mo Pingchu still felt that Li Heng''s decision was not right. He said to Li Heng in a deep voice: "Your Highness is very grateful for Xiao Jiu''s love. It''s just that this is too risky. A little carelessness will put your highness in danger and make the court more turbulent. Your highness should know that the xieguifei faction is still actively wooing the old ministers in the court. Some old ministers have complained because they rely too much on the prince of Qi. If you do this dangerous move again, you are afraid that the emperor will connive at your highness because of his father and son''s affection. Those old ministers will also strongly oppose it, and even turn to xieguifei faction. If so, your Highness''s status will not be protected, and the court will never have peace. Therefore, Pingchu implored his highness to think twice, to solve the danger of Xiaojiu, and his highness to stand in the court. " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 525

    Li Heng gently smile, indifferent way: "why I return to Beijing, others may not know, but Pingchu you should be very clear, if only for the crown prince, in order to inherit the grand unification, I will never come back.". I came back only for one person. Since she is determined to defend her country and wipe out the enemy, I will try my best to be her solid backing, that''s all. "


    "Your Highness, you are the future king of a country. How can you be so persistent for one person?" Mo Pingchu is really a little afraid of Li Heng''s deep love. As a past person, Mo Pingchu knows how heavy the price for a love will be. Although Xiao Jiu is his own sister, the price can not be borne by Xiao Jiu and Mo''s family or even the whole world.


    Li Heng frowned and said, "Xiao Jiu is your sister. Don''t you want her to be safe and contented


    Mo Pingchu helplessly looked at Li Heng and sighed: "of course, I hope Xiao Jiu can be safe. If it is possible, I would rather be in shilingguan now than her. But now Xiao Jiu is in deep trouble. Mo''s family is not born to live for themselves. So am I, and so is Xiao Jiu."


    Li hengchen said: "even so, do you want to see Xiao Jiu end up like Mo Pingcheng and his wife? You don''t want to take a risk with me? "


    Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng in great embarrassment and insisted: "elder brother has sent Lao Liu and his men to Shiling pass quickly. I will send a letter to Lao Liu to make sure that he arrives before the vassal army."


    Li Heng looked at Mo Pingchu with disapproval and said: "the northern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away from Shiling pass. Mo Pingyun is rushing to Shiling pass day and night in front of the vassal army. With his exhausted hundreds of light riders, what do you think can change?"


    Mo Pingchu''s eyes flashed deep grief. He pursed his lips and said with difficulty: "the safety of the country and the people is in the forefront. Our Mo family lives and dies by heaven. I''m sorry that my highness is determined not to risk the world''s great injustice to save the little nine one."


    Li Heng''s forehead was full of veins. He said in a deep voice: "what a loyal and patriotic man. Mo Pingchu, you are Xiao Jiu''s most trusted brother. Don''t you believe in heaven''s destiny? I don''t believe Li Heng. I only believe that it''s man-made, that is, heaven wants Xiao Jiu''s life. I also want to break through this day. Xiao Jiu can''t do anything, or I''ll let her be buried with me in this day! "


    Mo Pingchu was so frightened that he called out in a trembling voice: "Your Highness --"


    Li hengchen interrupted Mo Pingchu and said, "I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t agree, you can go to tell the truth to your father now!"


    Mo Pingchu clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice: "Your Highness insists on this?"


    Li Heng stares at Mo Pingchu''s words: "it must be so!"


    Mo Pingchu looked into Li Heng''s eyes for a long time. After a while, he sighed and said, "this morning, my highness will first deal with the memorial of the second prince''s request to leave Beijing. I will urge the second prince to confer the title of leaving Beijing. I will also invite the Imperial edict from the emperor in advance. After reading the imperial edict, my highness will issue the imperial edict to confer Xiaojiu the title of commander of the Middle Route Army. If I want to deal with it like this, maybe I can make the old ministers have no choice but to accept the will to canonize Xiao Jiu. But next, the emperor has only his highness to deal with it. Please forgive me, I can''t help it! "


    Li Heng looked at Mo Pingchu in surprise and patted him heavily on the shoulder. He was very grateful.


    Mo Pingchu looked at Li Heng blankly and said in a low voice: "I don''t know whether this step is right or wrong? Since I took over the leadership of the Mo family, I have been careful in every step. I am afraid that if I am not careful, I will bring the Mo family into a place of great doom. Now I am not sure


    Li Heng firmly said to Mo Pingchu: "you are too careful, so you can''t help but tie your hands and feet. Otherwise, with Mo Pingchu''s intelligence, you should have understood that my decision not only can help Xiao Jiu out of difficulties, but also is the only chance for us to take back the middle road. You have to believe that only by giving her the greatest power can we make her stand in the safest position. What we can do is to provide all the conveniences for her, and the rest is to wait for her to create the biggest surprise for us! "


    Seeing Li Heng''s bright and firm eyes when he talks about Xiao Jiu, Mo Pingchu''s tense heart can''t help but relax a little. His highness is willing to take the big risk for Xiao Jiu. As Xiao Jiu''s brother and the owner of Mo''s family, he should do his best for Xiao Jiu and the peace of the world! Mo Pingchu said in a deep voice: "minister Mo Pingchu thanks his Highness for the kindness of Mo''s family and Xiao Jiu. He is willing to follow his highness to the death. He also hopes that his highness will attach great importance to his country and life, and for Xiao Jiu''s sake, he must be firmly in the east palace."


    Li Heng laughs. The raised eyebrows and the rising lips on his cool and handsome face show his joy. But in this joy, his outstanding and proud posture reveals his inherent dignity and dignity. His thin and straight body spreads a kind of domineering spirit, which is breathtaking.


    Mo Pingchu looks at such Li Heng, in the heart sighs unceasingly.


    Li Heng looked at Mo Pingchu and opened his thin lips. He said clearly, "I''ll grant you a promise."


    Mo Pingchu''s big stone falls to the ground in his heart. He salutes Li Heng, turns around and strides out. His steps are firm and powerful, and he is not half flustered. Li Heng takes a deep breath and sits back before the book case. He has to be fully prepared for the next tough battle.


    As the day is about to dawn, in Shiling pass, Li Yuanjia, who has opened his eyes, is not yet fully awake. He keeps calling out Xiao Jiu''s name one after another, and he is about to get up. Seeing this, the military doctor sends for Xiao Jiu.


    Zhengxiang, who is sleeping in Xiaojiu, suddenly hears that Li Yuanjia wakes up. Before she enters the room, she hears Li Yuanjia shouting her name. Xiaojiu immediately rushes into Li Yuanjia''s bed with a loud voice.


    Li Yuanjia was very excited when he saw that Xiao Jiu, who could run and jump, appeared in front of him. Xiaojiu rushes to the bed, but before he can stand still, he is hugged by Li Yuanjia, who pours at him suddenly. He stumbles and falls on Li Yuanjia. They roll together and fall on the bed.


    See small nine big half of the body is heavy pressure on Li Yuanjia, pressure of the chest pain of Li Yuanjia almost did not break the gas, can''t help humming up.


    When they heard that Luo Dong and others who came to visit Li Yuanjia when they woke up, they heard some strange grunts coming from the door. They all had silly eyes. When they came near, they saw that Xiao Jiu threw Li Yuanjia down on the bed, and they fell together in a very ambiguous posture. They all took a cold breath!


    This is not very sober and suddenly fell, dizzy nine suddenly heard behind a strong breathing sound, can''t help but turn to see, see Luo Dong and other people are a face with the ghost expression, straight staring at himself, can''t help but doubt the blink. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 526

    Luo Dong and others look at each other, Luo Dong gulp a hard swallow saliva, stammer to small nine: "general, I, I didn''t see anything, that, I, I went back first!"


    Everyone can''t help but follow Luo Dong to turn around and walk away. Xiao Jiu is more and more confused. Luo Dong staggers to the door and suddenly stops. He turns to Xiao Jiu and says, "general, you are still a girl, or you should be reserved." Then he ran out immediately, as if there were beasts chasing behind him.


    Small nine slant head confused blink eyes, Piao see military doctor is also closely staring at himself, and his body. Xiaojiu looks down from the eyes of the military doctor, and sees Li Yuanjia, who is pressed by himself, blushing and groaning. Then he suddenly realizes how ambiguous the situation between himself and Li Yuanjia seems to outsiders.


    Xiao Jiu jumps up from Li Yuanjia and stares at the military doctor who is still looking at him. The military doctor is stunned and shivers. He immediately turns around and wants to run away. Suddenly, he hears Li Yuanjia cough. The military doctor looks at Xiao Jiu hesitantly.


    Small nine face a board don''t have good spirit of shout a way: "see what see?"? Don''t come and show him! "


    The military doctor gingerly came forward to Li Yuanjia to check for some time, and found that there was no serious problem, so he was relieved to inform Xiao Jiu. Small nine don''t have good spirit of Chong military doctor waved a hand, military doctor immediately line a gift, head also don''t return of fast walk to go out.


    After a while, small nine see Li Yuanjia finally stopped coughing, can''t help not angry stare at him, scold: "just wake up crazy, look at it, Luo Dong those guys don''t know how long to laugh at me behind, all blame you."


    Where can Li Yuanjia take care of these? He took Xiaojiu and looked up and down nervously. He asked repeatedly, "Xiaojiu, how are you? Are you hurt? I''m not talking about you. How can you play with that sambuza? If we can''t kill him this time, there will always be a chance. If something happens to you, what can I do? "


    Li Yuanjia''s last memory before he was in a coma was that sambuza stabbed him with a knife. Xiao Jiu tried to stop sambuza with wide eyes in horror. Then he felt a sudden pain in his chest and didn''t know anything. So Li Yuanjia didn''t know that sambuza had been killed by Xiao Jiu. He thought Xiao Jiu was still fighting with sambuza after he fainted. For fear that Xiao Jiu might be in danger, he just opened his eyes and was eager to find Xiao Jiu.


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of scold a way: "I Mo small nine will be afraid of just a sambuza?"? You look down on me, don''t you? Sambuza was so haunted that if I hadn''t reacted quickly last night, he would have run away early. Sambuza is the enemy of my third brother and sister-in-law. If I don''t kill him, I will never give up. How can I let him go? "


    Li Yuanjia was worried, and repeatedly advised: "one time can''t do, and the next time, it''s really not good. When the war is over, I''ll pay a lot of money to hire a killer to kill sambuza. No matter what, I can''t let you take risks. Xiao Jiu, if you listen to my advice, a gentleman will not stand under a dangerous wall, let alone work hard with people like sambuza. You are the garrison general of Shiling pass, shouldering heavy responsibilities. How can you fight with people like those people in the Jianghu? You don''t know that when I saw you and sambuza fighting in the air, my heart almost stopped


    Small nine white Li Yuanjia one eye, slightly proud of raised his chin, said: "unfortunately ah, it''s a pity!"


    Li Yuan Jia is silly, stares at small nine to ask a way: "what pity?"


    "It''s a pity you don''t have to pay a lot of money to kill someone. Sambuza is dead!" Small nine tiny picked to pick eyebrow tip, forbear to smile to wait to see Li Yuan Jia to startle.


    Li Yuanjia really lived up to Xiao Jiu''s expectation. He was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up. He asked in an urgent voice, "is sambuza dead? How did you die? Who killed him? "


    Little nine pointed to himself, full of complacency: "I! Mo Xiaojiu


    "You?" Li Yuanjia is shocked and points to Xiao Jiu. He is very suspicious. Is it really so easy for Xiao Jiu to kill him? Small nine shakes a head elated way: "I one sword past, swish, blood spurted out from the mulberry cloth to tie a neck, Baji, fall to the ground dead Qiao Qiao!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu in a daze, until Xiaojiu couldn''t help reaching out and waving in front of him. Li Yuanjia suddenly held Xiaojiu''s hand tightly.


    Small nine Leng next, hard to earn earned outside, but did not break away. Small nine not from angry, raised another hand mercilessly knocked on Li Yuanjia''s forehead, Li Yuanjia eat pain quickly released hand to rub forehead, innocent and wronged looking at small nine.


    Xiao Jiu waved his fist to Li Yuanjia and warned, "have you been stabbed and your brain is broken? As soon as you come up, you start to move. I can''t help it if you''re not sober. Are you finished? Li Yuanjia, I warn you that men and women are not compatible. If you touch me any more, I''ll beat you up! "


    Li Yuanjia''s commissar, Qu Baba, muttered: "I''m not too excited. We''ve grown up together. I''ll be sad if you see me like this."


    Small Jiuyi face cold knead the goose bumps on the arm, very disgusted to Li Yuanjia way: "that you good sad, I leave first."


    "Why are you going? I''m still sick? "


    "Go to dinner. I''m so hungry that I''ve already pasted my heart and lungs."


    "Mo Yinian, do you have any conscience? I''m still sick. Why are you in the mood to eat?"


    "You''re just stunned by sambuza. The doctor says that you can recover after taking some medicine. You''re a man like King Shizi. Don''t be so weak."


    "Who is weak? Who am I doing this for? Some people really have no conscience. They forget how I helped her when I was growing up. I think that when I was young, someone was "a girl"


    Small nine can''t bear to sit back in place, staring at Li Yuanjia said: "OK, I accompany you, we are hungry together, is that right? Shut up, you can talk about it


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu contentedly and said with a smile, "Xiaojiu, I found that you really care about me. When I am going to be stabbed by sangbu, your face is white, just like paper."


    Small nine gas bad, raise a hand is a slap on Li Yuanjia''s back, scold a way: "you bastard, life and death even care to see my face?"? You can see my face. Why don''t you try to get away from me? I thought you were dead. I almost didn''t catch up with sambuza. "


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t care to rub the painful back that was beaten by Xiao Jiu. He stared at Xiao Jiu with bright eyes and asked in an urgent voice, "do you want to work hard with sambuza for me?" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 527

    Small nine gnash one''s teeth scold a way: "you son of a bitch, is this the key?"? The point is that you are out of your mind. Why do you look at my face at that time? Why don''t you run away? "


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but smile. Looking at Li Yuanjia''s upturned lips, Xiao Jiu was furious and realized that he couldn''t smile at the moment, or he would die. Li Yuanjia dropped his eyelids and said in an embarrassed low voice: "I was too scared at that time. I didn''t listen to my legs for a moment. I really couldn''t avoid it."


    Small nine depressed patted the forehead, speechless scold a way: "you ya, really his mother''s, idiot!"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help whispering: "Xiaojiu, how can you swear now? It''s not good. "


    Small nine head a lift an eye a stare, the way of Rage: "don''t want to listen to go!"


    Li Yuanjia immediately shut his mouth, but after a while, he still asked Xiaojiu: "Xiaojiu, you really care about me, are you willing to fight for me with sambuza?"


    Small nine lives to be afraid that he will beat Li Yuanjia to death under the anger, simply turn aside to have no good spirit of way: "don''t bother to pay attention to you."


    Li Yuanjia reluctantly put his face in front of Xiaojiu and asked: "you tell me, or I''ll keep asking until you''re bored."


    Small nine gas straight molars, fiercely stare at Li Yuanjia showed teeth, Li Yuanjia is not afraid, on the contrary smile praise way: "small nine, didn''t notice before, your teeth look pretty pretty, one by one with rice."


    Small nine can''t bear to turn a big white eye, raise a hand to push hard Li Yuanjia''s head, not angry way: "sambuza is my enemy, I want to find him desperately, you also said, we are growing up together, how can I watch you be hurt indifferent."


    Li Yuanjia murmured with disappointment: "it''s just growing up together. I thought that."


    Small nine didn''t hear Li Yuanjia''s words clearly, can''t help but gather to ask: "what do you say?"


    Li Yuanjia shook his head and said, "no, nothing."


    Xiaojiu shook his head in disgust and sighed: "Li Yuanjia, how can you become so grumbling now? This is what you look like. Tut Tut, how can you be so garrulous again?"


    Li Yuanjia said with an injured face: "I''ve never been like this in front of others. Isn''t this in front of you? Besides, what''s the appearance of being long? Why don''t I look good? "


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "it''s not bad, it''s great! Look at the peach blossom eyes, the red lips of the evil, and the face as white and tender as a shelled egg. Ah, Li Yuanjia, tell me the truth. If you look at yourself in the mirror and then at other women, do you think they are not as good-looking as you? "


    Li Yuanjia raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "ordinary women are certainly not as good-looking as young men, but someone is the most beautiful person in the world in my eyes."


    Xiaojiu shook his head and said he didn''t believe it: "I said it''s just the relationship between us. It''s no fun for you to cheat people. I don''t know who it was then. I had to take a soft sedan chair for four people when I went out, and I had to take a mirror with me. I''m afraid that one of us might damage my beautiful face by accident!"


    Li Yuanjia glared at Xiao Jiu and scolded: "it''s all a matter of life. How can you remember that? Who hasn''t been young yet? Mo Yinian, can you remember something good about me? "


    Small nine especially arrogant do a big grimace way: "can''t!"


    Li Yuanjia stares at Xiao Jiu with a sullen face. Seeing that she laughs at herself triumphantly, she can''t help but laugh. Xiao Jiu can''t help laughing when she sees Li Yuanjia laughing. Looking at Xiaojiu''s gorgeous smile, Li Yuanjia''s heart was very hot. He blurted out a sentence buried in his heart for several years: "Xiaojiu, you are the most beautiful woman in the world in my eyes. I am willing to do everything for you, even if I pay everything, just because you can always smile so happily."


    Small nine stunned, she looked up at Li Yuanjia, trying to see from his face half of the clues to tease himself, but small nine looked and looked, only saw Li Yuanjia full of doting affectionate eyes, that almost all overflowing affectionate let small nine not from the heart a tight.


    Small nine dry of smile a few voice way: "you are not suffocating what bad?"? Do you mean to frighten me by saying this kind of numb words to see my face change


    Li Yuanjia felt a dull pain in his heart. After knowing each other for so many years, his escape from Xiao Jiu at the moment could not be clearer. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but said directly: "Mo Yinian, don''t play silly with me. You know what I mean. I like you not between friends, but between men and women. I like you, Mo Yinian. I like you, Li Yuanjia. I''m willing to do everything for you, so I don''t want you to take risks, especially in front of me. Do you understand? You big fool


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Li Yuanjia, for a long time also don''t know blink, she clearly looked at Li Yuanjia, said a pass, nervous and uneasy staring at himself, the tip of the nose even some sweating.


    What Li Yuanjia said is true. He likes himself!


    Clear this point of small nine heart suddenly into a mess, do not know how to deal with, after a while, small nine just quickly blinked a few eyes, raised his hand in front of Li Yuanjia waved, asked in a low voice: "Li Yuanjia, you fell last night when kowtow?"


    Li Yuanjia was extremely distressed. Xiaojiu''s attitude was clearly rejecting him. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help drooping his eyelids and said: "I didn''t kowtow to my head. I''m very sober. I wanted to tell you what I said when you left Beijing, but you''re too young. I''m afraid you don''t understand what I said. Originally, I wanted to wait for everyone to return to Kyoto safely, and I''ll find a suitable opportunity to tell you, but now I don''t want to wait. In case we all die here, at least I should let you know what I mean. "


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "we won''t die. When I get the gunpowder back, I''ll take down the snake mountain pass and wipe out all the vassal troops."


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with tears and smiles. He is telling his heart, but the girl turns around and talks about war. If there is a way to pry open people''s head, he really wants to have a good look at what is in Xiaojiu''s head. Is the girl still not enlightened at this age?


    At the same time, Xiao Jiu''s words also made Li Yuanjia think of an extremely difficult thing. He asked: "how long have I been in a coma? What''s the news? "


    Small nine don''t understand of looking at Li Yuan Jia way: "you are in a coma probably more than two hours, how?"? Should there be any news? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 528

    Li Yuan Jia Leng next way: "Oh, I, I thought I was in a coma for a long time, casually ask."


    "How casual?" Small nine some don''t believe, Li Yuanjia just look let small nine intuition has something important.


    Li Yuanjia dodged the sight of Xiao Jiu and asked, "by the way, when will they be able to get back?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought, "according to Yu Xing''s letter, they should return to Shiling pass in the future."


    "In the future?" Li Yuanjia thought about it for a while, but his face was not good.


    Small nine can''t help but ask: "do you have something to hide from me, what are you busy these days?"? I heard that you went to anxifu twice. What are you doing there? "


    Li Yuanjia was slightly stunned. He was trying to find a reason to prevaricate Xiao Jiu. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu asked: "I guess this matter should be extremely serious, even related to the life and death of all people in Shiling pass, otherwise you would not suddenly say anything in case they all died here. Li Yuanjia, I''m the garrison general of Shiling pass. I have to know what''s going to happen before I can deal with it. If you''re really good for me, you shouldn''t hide it from me any more. "


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with a complicated look. Xiaojiu looks at him without blinking. After a while, Li Yuanjia sighs a long time and says everything he finds out.


    At that time, Li Heng, wearing a light yellow official uniform and a long-distance travel crown, slowly ascended the steps from the inside and sat on the side under the Dragon Cave. As usual, he accepted the worship of the civil and military officials calmly.


    The ministers played one after another, first on the issue of flood relief in the south, and then on the issue of sending troops in coastal turmoil. Gradually, the ministers focused more and more on the northwest war.


    The northwest army sent out all the troops, but instead of repelling the vassal army, it was defeated by the other side. Seeing that the northwest war was not good, all the ministers of the Ministry of household and military were in great distress. War means throwing money. Less than four years after the end of the war in Northern Xinjiang, there is a storm in Northwest China. The consumption of silver, food and other materials is really like a struggle.


    But if there is no logistic support, fighting is just empty talk. The six departments all know that they can only tighten their belts at this time. But if the war in Northwest China is as protracted as that in Northern Xinjiang for one or two years, no matter how tight their belts are, they will not be able to squeeze out this huge expenditure!


    Seeing that all the ministers of the Ministry of household and the Ministry of work began to cry for poverty, the other ministries also started to cry for their own difficulties, and the court was as chaotic as before, Mo Pingchu could not help glancing at the Minister of the Ministry of rites.


    The Minister of rites nodded to Mo Pingchu''s eyes, and suddenly stepped forward to play: "I have this to start!"


    The servant took the memorial and handed it to Li Heng. Li Heng looked at it and asked in a deep voice, "Zheng Shilang, is this the second prince''s address


    "Yes! I think that the second prince has reached the age of twelve, so I should order him to leave Beijing and take himself as a fief! " After Zheng Shilang''s words were uttered, the whole hall was shocked, and all the ministers immediately could not discuss the northwest war any more, but began to talk about the conferment of the second prince.


    Li Hengduan sat on the top and looked down at the officials. He looked around and saw that his face was as deep as water, but all the ministers could not help but keep silent. The hall regained its former dignity and solemnity, but revealed a trace of haze and strangeness.


    It is known to all the ministers that the emperor''s dragon body has not been healed, and his Highness the crown prince is in charge of the country. Xie Guifei''s faction has been trying to abolish the crown prince and re establish the second prince as the crown prince. If his royal highness canonized the second prince and asked him to leave Beijing at this time, he would take the opportunity to eliminate the suspicion of persecuting his brother.


    Just when people thought that his royal highness would refuse one or two, so as to show his brotherhood, Li Heng opened his lips lightly and said, "I''ll tell the Ministry of rites to prepare for the second prince''s canonization and departure from Beijing as soon as possible."


    All the ministers were shocked. An old minister could not help playing: "Your Highness, I think this matter should be discussed with the emperor before I make a decision. The second prince is still young. Now the northwest is unstable, and the coast is not peaceful. Is it not proper to rashly let the second prince leave Beijing to take himself as a fief?" Several people attached to Princess Xie immediately agreed and disagreed. The other courtiers looked different and seemed to be waiting for the prince''s statement.


    Mo Pingchu stood up and said in a deep voice, "I think it''s not wrong for the second prince to leave Beijing."


    All the ministers looked at Mo Pingchu, and several opposed ministers pointed at Mo Pingchu, saying that he took the opportunity to retaliate, that he had ulterior motives, and so on.


    Mo Pingchu''s face was as usual, and he said calmly: "there are two reasons why I said that. First, the second prince himself had already expressed that he wanted to leave Beijing for the fiefdom, and even did not hesitate to go to see the emperor; Second, in accordance with the practice of the previous dynasty, the second prince should have left Beijing for a long time. If I remember correctly, Yang De, the prince of the former dynasty, was granted the title of King Lu when he was two years old. Later, he was added as a herdsman of Yongzhou. At the age of eight, he left Beijing for the fief; Prince Yang Xian was appointed king of Zhou the year after he was born. In the same year, he was granted the title of animal husbandry in Luozhou. At the age of five, he left Beijing for the fief; Yang Shan, the prince, was granted the title of king of Yin when he was born. He led the Imperial Guard of Jizhou. At the age of 10, he left Beijing for the fief. There are other princes. I don''t list them one by one. They were all canonized and left Beijing before the age of ten. Therefore, I think that the matter of the second prince leaving Beijing is urgent and must be handled as soon as possible. "


    The officials of Xie Guifei''s faction stare at Mo Pingchu very sullenly. Mo Pingchu''s Refutation is reasonable and reasonable. Mo Pingchu is clearly prepared. No one knows that Mo Pingchu is a prince faction. He is determined to drive the second prince out of Kyoto!


    An old minister immediately came forward and said, "Your Highness, what Mo Shangshu said is the practice of the former dynasty, but there is no such practice in our Dynasty."


    Mo Pingchu said impolitely: "the female emperor of Kaiyuan has only one son. Naturally, there is no prince to be canonized. Of course, there is no convention to follow. But in the past dynasties, most princes went to live in their own fiefdoms early, and they would not stay in Kyoto all the time. Isn''t that the usual practice? "


    Mo Pingchu blocked the old minister speechless, directly to Li Heng: "Your Highness, no matter how to say, the second prince canonized leave Beijing and other events, or should be decided by the emperor!"


    Li Heng''s face sank and said coldly, "does Wang Ge always feel that I am not qualified to be the master?"


    Wang Ge Lao saw Li Heng''s eyebrows slightly picked. His eyes were cold and sharp. Although he spoke slowly, his words were compelling. He was shocked. He even said: "I dare not! I dare not


    Li Heng sat in his position and looked down at Wang Ge with deep eyes. He was silent. When Wang Ge Lao could not help his legs softened and almost trembled, Li Heng said in a low voice: "the father and the emperor have already made a will for the second prince to leave Beijing. Wang Ge Lao will listen to it for a while." Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 529

    "Minister -" Wang Ge old shocked looking at Li Heng speechless.


    Mo Pingchu and Li Heng looked at each other, and a smile flashed in their eyes. They saw the imperial edict was opened and read out the emperor''s will: canonize the second Prince Li Xun as the king of honor, and seal the land of Luozhou. After the canonization, they left Beijing immediately!


    For the imperial edict, the old Wang Ge and others all turned black as if they had been forced to take a mouthful of dirt. The faces of the other courtiers were different, but no matter how they were dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to show any more. After all, the will of the emperor can''t be disobeyed.


    Mo Pingchu took a deep breath, this step they won beautiful, but the next step I don''t know will be so smooth?


    After reading the imperial edict of canonizing the second prince, the ministers took out an imperial edict and continued to read it. When the imperial edict was read, the hall was silent, and all the ministers were shocked!


    It was not until there was a cry of "something to play, nothing to retreat", that General Zhao rushed out and said, "Your Highness, this matter must not, must not!"


    Li Heng slightly narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "bold, do you want to resist the imperial edict?"


    General Zhao fell down on his knees with a splash, and his eyes were full of tears. He said eagerly, "Your Highness, I dare not disobey the will of the emperor. It''s just that Mo Yinian is just a little girl who hasn''t been haircut. How can she be the commander of the Middle Road?"


    Seeing that General Zhao has become an outstanding figure, other senior officials kneel down and plead: "I think what General Zhao said is true, and I would like to ask your highness and the emperor to learn from it!"


    Looking at Hula kneeling full of nearly half the hall of the old minister, Li Heng''s eyes can not help but more gloomy, he looked at all the ministers tone flat asked: "you all think Mo Yinian is not enough to take on the Middle Road coach, then according to what you see, who can shoulder this heavy responsibility?"


    You look at me and I look at you. Some people say that General Zhao''s prestige is high-energy, others say that general Cheng is brave and good at fighting and will be able to retreat from the enemy. Some people say that you and I have a quarrel all of a sudden, but they all agree that no matter who is the middle road manager, they are better than the Yellow haired girl Mo Yinian.


    Li Heng quietly watched all the ministers quarrel. His face was not happy or angry, as if he didn''t care about the opposition of all the ministers. But his awe inspiring eyes made some wise ministers consciously say nothing. Only those old ministers who have no eyesight at all, or don''t care about the mood of his Highness the prince, continue to quarrel.


    Until there was a minister who couldn''t see it and whispered: "gentlemen, the imperial edict has been issued, and the emperor''s order can''t be violated!"


    General Zhao and others have just woken up. It''s too late for them to object to any more noise. The emperor has already decreed!


    Nevertheless, General Zhao was unwilling to plead with Li Heng: "Your Highness, this matter is related to our country. Please allow me to see the emperor and ask him to take back his will."


    Li Heng looked at old general Zhao with no expression and asked, "old general said that Mo Yinian is too young to bear the heavy responsibility, but in addition to being young, old general has no objection to Mo Yinian''s combat power and attack means?"


    General Zhao was stunned and said: "Your Highness, the battlefield is changing rapidly, so experience is particularly important. Only experienced generals can take on the important task. Na Mo Yinian is not a soldier in the northwest army, and has never had the experience of leading soldiers to fight. She is still young, and she is a woman. She was besieged by Shiling pass. She was eager to rescue her brother and broke into Shiling pass. She led the soldiers to guard the pass by mistake. The emperor pitied her for her sincerity and made her the commander of Shiling pass. But now she rashly wants to give all the troops of the five passes and two prefectures in the middle of the road to her command. How can this make her


    Li Heng''s face did not change at all. He continued to ask, "why can''t I use it?"


    Old general Zhao said in an urgent voice: "Your Highness, do you know how many soldiers there are in these five passes? Do you know how many border guards and weapons there are in Anxi and Beiting? This is equivalent to handing over most of our troops in the northwest of Xia Dynasty to Mo Yinian. Isn''t this equivalent to handing over the sharp weapon of killing to a little doll? It''s the country and country of the Xia Dynasty that is injured carelessly Li Heng moved his eyebrows slightly and said in a deep voice: "but as far as I know, Mo Yinian has won many battles since he arrived at Shiling pass. Not long ago, he defeated the vassal army and killed the vassal commander in the army. He recaptured Fenshui pass at one stroke. The vassal army fled and hid in Shiling pass. He did not dare to fight again."


    Seeing that his royal highness was defending Mo Yinian in public, General Zhao looked very ugly. He said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, marching and fighting is not a joke. You can''t do it at will with your little wisdom. Mo Yinian, as a guard general, is still reluctant. As a coach of the Middle Road, it''s far from enough. This matter concerns the country. I sincerely ask your highness to think twice! "


    "I don''t know who the old general thinks can be the middle Marshal?" Li Heng''s eyes were heavy on old general Zhao, and he still couldn''t see the slightest emotion on his face.


    Old general Zhao moved his lips. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, Li Heng suddenly pointed to an old general in the hall and said, "do you think he can be a marshal in the middle?"


    The old general, who was suddenly pointed out, was busy kowtowing and said, "I''m old and frail. I don''t dare to shoulder this heavy responsibility."


    Li Heng pointed his finger to another and said, "that''s you?"


    The old general was also busy kowtowing, but without waiting for him to open his mouth, Li Heng pointed to others. Li Heng nodded his fingers one after another, and all the ministers were white and worshiped again and again. General Zhao''s face was black and gray.


    Li Heng took back his finger and said in a deep voice: "Shiling pass has been trapped for many days, and Mo Pingcheng has been killed. If Mo Yinian hadn''t led all the soldiers to fight to death, my middle road in the summer would have been broken by the iron cavalry of the vassal army!"


    Li Heng glanced at the ministers and said, "you all live in court. Who ever thought that in these days when Shiling pass is trapped, the soldiers have no food, no weapons, no reinforcements. How do you fight with the vassal army to defend your country with your flesh and blood? You all shout that Mo Yi is young and incompetent every year. But I have to ask you, who can guarantee that you will be as good as she is now? Or which one of you is willing to go to Shiling pass alone now and issue a military order to the Lord Gu He. If you don''t destroy the vassal army, you will be punished by the head of the head of the head of the head? "


    All the ministers bowed their heads and did not dare to say anything. Li Heng pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "now the war on the northwest border is not good. If the middle road falls into the hands of the vassal army again, do you think about the consequences? I''ll tell you today that if the middle road is broken, the vassal army will march south to Kyoto. But Gu also tells you that your head will fall down before this hall is attacked and the throne is overturned! You say Mo Yinian is not qualified. A few days ago, when Shiling pass was besieged by the army and Fenshui pass and Shiling pass were successively attacked by the vassal army, why didn''t any of you stand up and give me a way to retreat? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 530

    Li Heng asked: "I just want to ask you, is it the emperor and the courtiers, because you don''t sit in this position, so you don''t care who sits in this position? Even if the thirteen passes in Northwest China are broken, even if Kyoto is conquered, even if there are other people sitting on the throne, as long as you are still alive and enjoying prosperity, you don''t care, do you? "


    I saw Li Heng standing in the upper position. His face was as deep as water, and he spoke coldly. He was more and more serious, more and more heavy, and more and more frightening. Mo Pingchu looks at Li Heng like this, but in his heart there is an irrepressible joy. Now Li Heng''s whole body is emitting a chilling air of holiness, and the air around him seems to condense and stagnate. What Mo Pingchu has been looking forward to, but has never seen before, is finally on Li Heng.


    When the king comes to the world, who will sacrifice himself between heaven and earth?!


    All the ministers were so shocked by Li Heng''s momentum and words that they all bowed down and cried out, "I''d like to be loyal to the emperor and his royal highness. Long live the emperor, long live, long live the prince! Your highness, a thousand years, a thousand years, a thousand years


    Until Li hengchen said: "everyone, please get up!"


    All the ministers then slowly got up, and the gray faced General Zhao looked at Li Heng with an obscure look. He never thought that his gentle and indifferent Royal Highness had just uttered this kind of words to punish his heart since he was in charge of the country. Thinking that what he insisted on was the stability of the royal power, General Zhao could not help feeling a little cold.


    Li Heng lightly glanced at General Zhao and others, and said in a deep voice: "when the emperor appointed Mo Yinian as the garrison general of Shiling pass, you didn''t agree, did you? It''s incredible that a little yellow haired girl should go to the battlefield and command thousands of troops. "


    "But do you forget that the female emperor of Kaiyuan was only seventeen years old when she started the army, and the famous Duke of Xing was not as old as the weak crown at that time, but in the Xia Dynasty, it was the young men who shot them one by one. Since ancient times, the hero is a young man. Mo Yinian has won the true biography of Xing Guogong. She can lead 20000 troops to repel 80000 troops of the vassal army, which is enough to prove her combat talent. She has the ability to be the commander of the Middle Route Army. What you need to do is not to quarrel here, not to entangle with Gu about whether the divine will is feasible. What you need to do is to do your duty well, try your best to maintain a stable rear with Gu, fight for the soldiers in the front line, and create a peaceful and prosperous era for yourself and your family as well as for me


    All the ministers cried out in unison: "I''d like to devote myself to the establishment of peaceful and prosperous times!"


    Li Heng swept all the officials with deep eyes and said in a deep voice: "of course, Gu also knows your hard work and difficulties, and knows that because of years of war, all the departments are very difficult. No adjustable soldiers, no general to send, no food, no weapons, no supplies, no silver, your hard work is clear. But as long as we still have people and a will to win, we will come up with a solution. From now on, we will cut down all our expenses, and the money saved will be used for military expenses! "


    All the ministers were stunned, Li Heng''s voice fell down, and he immediately announced that he would retreat and turn away.


    Mo Pingchu listened to all the people talking about his Highness''s spending cuts. He didn''t raise any objection to Xiao Jiu''s assumption of the middle coach. He quietly loosened his sweaty fist in his sleeve and breathed a sigh of relief. They finally stepped over this step. But thinking of Li Heng who is going to meet the emperor''s anger soon, Mo Pingchu can''t help worrying about him. He doesn''t know how the emperor will deal with Li Heng''s fake imperial edict.


    In Shiling pass, Li Yuanjia tells Xiao Jiu about the dangerous plan of the vassal army. After hearing this, Xiao Jiu looks very heavy.


    Li Yuanjia said with remorse: "I think about it seriously. I must have been discovered by Prince chide when I went to Anxi mansion. He was afraid that it would be difficult for us to prepare ahead of time, so he sent sangbuza to assassinate you, so that Shiling pass would be leaderless. I almost hurt you."


    Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "it''s nothing to do with you. Since Prince chide came here personally, he would have sent sambuza without you. I guess what Prince chide thought was that if sambuza could succeed, it would be the best. If he could not succeed, at least it would disturb the morale of our army. Do you think that if Prince chide really orders sambuza to be on my head, sambuza will not run away immediately after I find him. He will kill me at all costs. " Li Yuanjia thought about it and felt that what Xiao Jiu said was very possible. He felt a little more comfortable.


    Xiaojiu frowned and said in a deep voice: "the most important thing now is how we deal with it. According to what you said, there will be about 30000 border guards who will be transferred to the vassal army in Anxi. They will also rush to Sheling pass with grain and grass weapons. The vassal thieves are really cruel!"


    "It''s not only cruel, it''s just heinous. Let''s kill each other, but they''re reaping the profits!" Li Yuanjia''s eyes were dark and he was biting his teeth.


    Small nine stuffy complain a way: "so obvious conspiracy, those thousand hundred households can''t see through?"? Why do you want to be someone else''s stepping stone? Even if they don''t help me, if they just wait a few days, I will be able to break the snake ridge. Now they turn around and bite me. How unreasonable


    Li Yuanjia snorted coldly: "wealth is in danger. They just think that they have already voted for the enemy anyway. If they vote again, they may be able to fight for a high official position."


    Small nine curls a mouth cold hum a way: "Daydream!"


    "People like them are daydreaming. As long as you give them a bait and erect a wall of thorns behind them, they will become obedient like beggars."


    "But a dog is easy to fight, and a group of dogs are hard to deal with. I''m not sure I can win a group of mad dogs. By the way, don''t you mean to send a message to five brothers and ask them to order the Beiting Dadu guards to arrive as soon as possible to try to stop those thousands of households? "


    "I wrote the letter, but I don''t know if my five brothers and his highness will do it. In fact, this method may not work, but I really have no other way. I just hope my five brothers and his highness can come up with a better way."


    "I hope they are both so smart people, but it''s a long way to go, and I don''t know if they can catch up?"


    As soon as Xiao Jiu said this, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help sighing. Xiao Jiu also wanted to sigh. He scratched his head and scolded: "it angered me. If I don''t do it twice, I''ll just kill the dog prince!"


    Li Yuanjia glared at Xiao Jiu and yelled: "nonsense! What''s your status? How can you risk yourself? If you have an accident, what else do you want to talk about? Attack the city and fight back. Everyone will be killed directly! "


    Small nine not reconciled to call out a tone to scold a way: "this also don''t work that also don''t work, don''t so wait to die not to become?"? It''s better to fight for death than to wait for death? Yeah, why didn''t I expect that? " Small nine eyes suddenly a bright, mercilessly a beat thigh stood up. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 531

    Li Yuanjia asked, "have you found a way?"


    Xiao Jiu looked at Li Yuanjia with bright eyes and asked, "do you think the prince of dog would expect that sambuza was killed by me?"


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and thought: "he should not have thought of it. Sambuza is the first master of the vassal state. He has been famous for a long time, and his prestige is so great that he can''t meet his opponent!"


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "I guess he can''t think of it. He must think that sambuza can''t kill me, and he will be able to retreat. He can''t be killed by me!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu and asked in an urgent voice, "what good idea have you come up with? Don''t play the game, say it quickly


    Xiao Jiu came to Li Yuanjia''s ear and murmured. Li Yuanjia''s eyes widened and exclaimed: "is this method too risky?"


    "What if he doesn''t take the bait?"


    "Isn''t it good for you? Or it''s me. "


    Small nine eyes suddenly a stare, Li Yuanjia busily closed his mouth, nodded, is very serious way: "well, I think you can try according to what you say."


    Inside the palace, Li Henggang went to the door of the emperor''s bedroom. The guard at the door reminded him in a low voice: "Your Highness, the emperor is in a bad mood. Please be careful."


    Li hengchong''s bodyguard nodded slightly and walked in steadily.


    When the emperor saw that Li Heng came in as usual, his eyes became more and more dark. He raised his hand and ordered the people in the hall to step back and close the door tightly.


    Li Heng stood quietly in front of the emperor. The emperor''s eyes were deep and focused on him. His eyes were sharp and cold, full of prestige. However, Li Heng''s face was as calm as water, without any ups and downs.


    After a long time, the emperor said in a deep voice: "first, send Mo Pingchu to persuade me to canonize ah Xun, so that all my ministers can confirm my heart of protecting you; Then he pretended to pass on my will and appointed Mo Yinian as the commander of the Middle Route Army. He fought with the others and cheered angrily in court to show the power of the emperor. Ah Heng, what a beautiful game you have today! "


    Li Heng courteously went up to the emperor and said, "my son''s minister has committed the crime of impetuous passing on the imperial edict. My son''s minister knows that his crime is unforgivable, and he is willing to let his father deal with it."


    The emperor sneered and asked, "as soon as ah Xun was canonized, your only son, the crown prince, was abolished for committing the crime of treason. Do you want the world to see my joke, or do you think the country of the Xia Dynasty is not turbulent enough?"


    "The children''s ministers know their mistakes, but they have to suffer. They can''t get their father''s consent in advance. The children''s ministers commit a serious crime. No matter how the father deals with them, they have no complaints."


    "Even if I abolish your crown prince and put you in heaven''s prison, or even life imprisonment, there will be no complaint?"


    "Yes


    "You expect me not to do so, not to do so, so recklessly?"


    "I dare not!"


    "No? I don''t know what else you dare to do now? If you pass the imperial edict in vain, you will be forced to seize the throne? " The emperor glared at Li Heng and yelled loudly. As soon as he raised his hand, he threw the vase beside him at Li Heng. With a "pa" sound, the vase rubbed Li Heng''s forehead and fell on the ground, breaking into pieces.


    Li Heng''s face didn''t change at all, and even his eyelashes didn''t shake for a moment, but the emperor laughed. Li Heng raised his eyes and looked at the emperor with doubts. He only heard the emperor say in a loud voice: "ah Heng, if you direct your troops to the palace today, it will be perfect!" Li Heng looked at the emperor in surprise, and the emperor sighed: "you are not cruel enough. If you want things to go along with your plan, you have to do whatever you want. If I were you, I would bribe all the maids and eunuchs in this palace ahead of time. I would hide ah Xun''s canonization and leave Beijing. After ah Xun leaves Beijing, I will bring soldiers to tell me about your fake imperial edict. Because by that time, things will be a foregone conclusion, and I will not be able to change it. You see, I''m not able to move now. You control the overall situation of the central court, and there are Mo''s assistants behind it. You can directly force me to abdicate, so that no matter what you want to do, no one can stop you. Only standing in that position can you protect the person you want to protect, right? "


    Li Heng hooked the corner of his lips and stood up slowly. His son said in a deep voice: "if my father doesn''t dislike me, can I still make my son come to court now?"


    The emperor was stunned, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s too late. Now if you dare to force the palace, I will immediately let people control you and put all the people in the Mo family into prison. By forcing the palace to pass the imperial edict, you will be convicted of the crime of great disobedience, and a Xun will be made the crown prince. I will also order Mo Yinian to be recalled immediately, so that you can see with your own eyes the pain of the woman you love most, and let you know what kind of price you need to pay for your wrong step. "


    Li Heng praised in a cold voice: "as expected, a cold-blooded and merciless person like you is suitable to be an emperor."


    "Well! You will become like this sooner or later. Ah Heng, I will tell you for the last time that emperors can''t be affectionate! I can not pursue the issue of passing on the imperial edict, but you must marry Mo Yinian. Only when Mo Yinian becomes your queen, can you successfully recover the northwest military power, and Mo''s family will wholeheartedly assist you. If you have military power, you are the emperor. If you don''t, even if you sit on the throne, you are just a puppet in the hands of others. " The emperor''s eyes are deep looking at Li Heng, cold voice said let Li Heng hear very harsh words.


    Li Heng shook his head and said: "I have already said that everything is based on Xiao Jiu''s will, and I will never force her to half a point."


    The emperor said with a sneer, "if you let her be the commander of the Middle Route Army, you are actually handing over the northwest army to her. Mo Ping''an is also the commander of Northern Xinjiang. Now nearly 400000 troops of the whole Xia Dynasty are in the hands of Mo''s family. Is it Li in this world?"


    Li Heng said in a cold voice: "when his father ascended the throne, the Duke of Xing was the Grand Marshal of the world''s troops and horses, and controlled the world''s troops and horses. Was the world surnamed Mo?"


    The emperor was stunned. He was black and said in a deep voice: "do you think the Mo family are as righteous as Xing Guogong? Do you think that without the last entrustment of the late emperor, the Xingguo guild would be loyal to me? Do you think I had another choice besides believing in Duke Xing? I''ve tried my best to cultivate you, not to see that you''ve lost your head and heart for a woman! "


    Li Heng looked at the emperor''s words and said: "I believe in Xiaojiu and the Mo family. If I trust others, I''m confused and confused, then I''m confused and confused."


    The emperor pointed to Li Heng angrily and yelled: "you, you rebellious son."


    Li Heng quietly looked at the emperor. His eyes were very firm. The emperor angrily put down his fingers and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. If you don''t promise that you will marry Mo Yinian in the future, I will now give Mo Yinian to Li Yuanjia, the son of King Qi. No matter what, Mo Yinian can''t marry a man outside the royal family of Li. This is my bottom line. If you want to blame him, you should blame yourself for giving Mo Yinian too much military power. " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 532

    Li Heng''s eyes are as black as ink. He stares at the emperor tightly, and the emperor stares at him too. They stare at each other as if they were angry beasts, as if they would jump up and bite each other''s throat at any time.


    After a long time, Li Heng squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "as you wish, I will marry Mo Yinian as the queen!" The voice falls, Li Heng then head also did not return of walked out


    The emperor looked at Li Heng''s angry back, hooked his lips and whispered: "fight with me, you are still young."


    In Shiling pass, after discussing with Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu orders people to call Luo Dong and others.


    Luo Dong scratched his head after hearing Xiao Jiu''s words and asked, "general, what do you mean? Why can''t my subordinates understand? "


    Small nine don''t have good spirit of way: "I say of so understand you how don''t understand?"? You spread the news of my death and deceived the dog prince


    Luo Dong Leng Leng''s looking at small nine, a face blankly ask a way: "can, you this is not good?"? It''s sambuza who died. Besides, the vassal army was not so guilty. If you know what you''re dead, you can''t attack us as soon as possible? "


    Xiaojiu turned his eyes and said: "I told you just now that the prince will not easily believe that I am dead. He will check whether I am really dead or not. He will ask sambuza for confirmation."


    Luo Dong was still at a loss: "but sambuza is dead. How can he ask?"


    Small nine gas want to knock Luo Dong''s head, take a deep breath, patience explained: "Prince dog don''t know sambuza is dead, we just need to release the news that although sambuza killed me, but I was seriously injured, he will think that sambuza can''t return on time because of serious injury, will send someone to find sambuza, right?"


    Luo Dong nodded, and Xiao Jiu said, "but sambuza is dead. How can he find it? If he can''t find it, he will try his best to find it everywhere. In this way, his time will be delayed, right? "


    Luo Dong nodded again, small nine spread out a hand a way: "that our goal is not achieved?"


    Luo Dong blinked and asked, "what''s our purpose? Don''t you want to attack the snake mountain pass? "


    Small nine gas eyes a stare directly raised fist, Luo Dong scared not from immediately shrink neck, Li Yuanjia busy stop small nine way: "small nine, you don''t worry, I come, let me to say with Luo shoubei."


    Xiaojiu angrily put down his fist, glared at Luo Dong, and said to Li Yuanjia: "you tell this fool that if he still doesn''t understand, you don''t have to explain to him, just tell him what to do." With that, Xiao Jiu angrily raised his feet and went out. While walking, he glared fiercely. Luo Dong and others scolded: "a group of unintelligible fools."


    Luo Dong and others, who are deeply despised, look at Li Yuanjia innocently. Li Yuanjia pats Luo Dong on the shoulder sympathetically and patiently explains to Luo Dong and others the plan of him and Xiao Jiu.


    After listening to Li Yuanjia''s words, Luo Dong suddenly realized: "so it''s like this. When the general opens his mouth, it''s just a prince or a dead prince or a deceitful person. I''m so dizzy that I don''t understand."


    "Small nine temperament some anxious, but she is also for everyone''s good, Luo shoubei, if you still have what don''t understand, straight tube to ask me." Li Yuanjia is very kind to Luo Dong and others.


    Seeing that Li Yuanjia was so approachable, Luo Dong and others could not help getting close to him. Luo Dong looked at Li Yuanjia with a smile and asked curiously, "Shizi, do you like my general?"


    Li Yuanjia''s face is red because of this too straightforward and direct way of asking questions. Luo Dong and others laugh when they see this. Li Yuanjia is more and more embarrassed.


    Luo Dong, with a good look, put his hand on Li Yuanjia''s shoulder and joked with a smile: "Shizi, we are all from here. We all see what you mean to our general. I''m a few years older than you, so I lick my face and want to say something to you Li Yuanjia thought that Luo Dong was trying to make up for himself and Xiao Jiu. He couldn''t help but congratulated himself. He said eagerly, "brother Luo, please tell me something. Yuanjia is all ears."


    Luo Dong was flattered by Li Yuanjia''s call of "elder brother". He immediately gave birth to the spirit of the elder brother of xiaojiuniang''s family. He patted Li Yuanjia on the shoulder and said with a smile: "my brother, if you are from the same family, you don''t have to say about your appearance, personality and temperament. You are a good match for my general."


    Li Yuanjia was bubbling when he heard that, but Luo Dong followed the voice and said in a low voice: "that''s right, my brother, you''ve almost done it. Well, although this man''s talent for practicing martial arts is good and bad, are you really a man? Let''s not say anything else. This body has to be strong. Does it have to be strong? You don''t want to be oppressed by the general all your life, and you can''t show any masculinity, can you? "


    Li yuanjiadun was as stunned as thunder, but Luo Dong didn''t find anything strange about Li Yuanji, and he comforted him with painstaking words: "however, big brother also understands you and likes a strange woman like the general. You are really not easy. Our general''s martial arts, lightness skills and sword skills, tut Tut, don''t mention you are a weak scholar, even those of us who are fighting in the rain with swords and guns are far behind. If you can''t do it, as long as the general doesn''t dislike it, it''s no big deal to be down there all your life. "


    Li Yuanjia looked at Luo Dong in a daze, and then looked around him. Like Luo Dong, he looked at all the people with encouraging and compassionate eyes. He could not bear to roar: "are you talking about this now? Why don''t you do what you just arranged? Do you have to wait for the vassal army to attack and destroy us before you know what to do? "


    Luo Dong and others were stunned. Luo Dong carefully looked at Li Yuanjia''s face, quietly took back his hand on Li Yuanjia''s shoulder, and with everyone''s panic, he saluted Li Yuanjia and said, "I''ll do it now!" Then he ran out.


    Li Yuanjia could not help but let go of his breath. But before he finished, he heard Luo Dong murmur softly: "shiziye is so thin skinned!"


    Then someone echoed, "no, I''m ashamed!"


    "Such a tender face, no wonder you will be crushed by the general!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t turn over all my life!"


    Li Yuanjia was speechless, embarrassed and angry. He rushed up in anger and coughed suddenly. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 533

    Li Yuanjia is so stuffy. He''s the king of Qi. He''s so approachable. How did he come to such an end? How could he become a weak scholar? How could he not be turned over by Xiao Jiu? It''s no wonder that Xiao Jiu dislikes Luo Dong all day long. This bastard is really angry. He shouldn''t have stopped him just now. He should have let Xiao Jiu beat him up!


    Although Luo Dong is very angry, he is even better at handling affairs. Otherwise, he would have been beaten by Xiao Jiu Long ago. Before noon, Prince chide of sambuza, who is anxiously waiting for his late return, suddenly hears a news that makes him both surprised and happy: sambuza is successful, and Mo Yinian is dead!


    He took a deep breath and was overjoyed. Prince chide asked the messenger in a deep voice: "where did you get the news? Where''s sambuza? Why hasn''t he come back yet? "


    The messenger carefully replied, "Prince Hui, the son of my mother-in-law ''


    Prince chide frowned and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to hear you say such nonsense. Let''s talk about the point!"


    The messenger was startled and quickly said, "the guard refused at first. After all, what happened, he was forced to ask by his mother. Then he said that the general was assassinated last night. Now the king Shizi of Qi and the generals of shilingguan are in a mess. They are afraid that the prince will send troops to attack them when he knows that the general is dead, so he orders to block the news of the general''s assassination and wait for reinforcements to arrive


    Prince chide narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, "what you said is true?"


    The letter said: "what villains say is true. If there is a lie, the whole family will not die well."


    Prince chide looked at the messenger coldly. The messenger bent his head desperately and trembled slightly. After a moment, Prince chide raised his hand and said, "go down and get the silver."


    The messenger was overjoyed and kowtowed: "thank you, Prince."


    Prince chide looked at the messenger with disdain, waved his hand impatiently, and the guard next to him immediately took the messenger down. Prince chide frowned and pondered for a while. He called and asked, "where''s sambuza? Any news? "


    The servant whispered back, "no news."


    Prince chide frowned. Just at this moment, the guard at the gate came in and reported: "prince, the messenger has come to report that a team of people, about thousands of people, has been sent out from Shiling pass. Now they are rushing to Shuangtou mountain."


    "Double headed mountain? Is it the mountain not far from shilingguan


    "Yes, Shuangtou mountain is on the south side of Shiling pass. If you cross Shuangtou mountain and go twenty miles south, you will arrive at the site of Shiling pass."


    Prince chide thought of some possibility, but his face suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice: "send someone to inquire about the so-called affairs of Shiling pass, and send more people to continue looking for the trace of sambuza."


    "Yes The guard stepped back quickly.


    Prince chide frowned and his face was a little heavy. He secretly regretted whether he was too confident in sambuza''s strength. He should have sent a helper for him last night. Even if he didn''t send a helper, he should have sent someone to follow him. Otherwise, he would not have been so ignorant as now.


    Under the design of Xiao Jiu, it wasn''t long before Prince chide learned that although sambuza successfully assassinated Mo Yinian, he was also seriously injured by Mo Yinian. The team from Shiling pass went to Shuangtou mountain to arrest sambuza.


    Prince chide couldn''t sit down. He immediately sent people to Shuangtou mountain to meet sambuza, and ordered to postpone his plan to attack Shiling pass. He needed to determine whether Mo Yinian was really dead. If Mo Yinian really died, Prince chide would not be in a hurry to take back Shiling pass and Fenshui pass. The dragons had no head, so it was easy to win Shiling pass and Fenshui pass. Instead of wasting limited forces to get what they have in their pockets, it is better to take the white tiger pass first, completely cut off the only way to support the northwest army, and let the northwest army fall into a helpless situation.


    If Mo Yinian didn''t die, it means that Mo Yinian was trying to make a mystery, and sambuza must have encountered something unexpected, although Prince chide thought it was almost impossible. However, as long as Mo Yinian did not die, Prince chide would break through the Shiling pass and Fenshui pass at all costs as soon as possible and seize the control of the vassal army over the middle road.


    All the key points are focused on Mo Yinian''s life and death. Prince chide immediately sent people to keep an eye on Shiling pass and Fenshui pass, and at the same time sent people to continue looking for the trace of sambuza.


    It''s getting dark. Luo Dong, who leads the vassal army around in Shuangtou mountain, rushes back to Shiling pass before dark. Listening to Luo Dong''s triumphant cry about how to lead the vassal army around, Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia look at each other and laugh.


    They successfully escaped Prince chide for one day. As long as they can survive tomorrow, Yuxing will come back with firearms. At that time, it will be the death time of the vassal army.


    At the general''s residence in shelingguan, Prince chide looked at a piece of clothes in front of him, which was said to be a piece of sambuza''s clothes and a long sword cut off by Shengsheng. His face was dark and his eyes were as cold as frost.


    He was ordered to lead the soldiers to Shuangtou mountain to meet da Yan of sanbuza. He stood at the bottom of the mountain with his head down, and did not dare to breathe.


    After a long time, Prince chide said in a deep voice: "I believe that sambuza is the first master of our vassal state. He will never die easily. It must be mo Yinian who will die. It''s time tomorrow for the whole army to besiege Shiling pass. Dayan, you must take Shiling pass before noon! "


    Dayan instinctively replied, "yes!" But when he was finished, he thought it was wrong. Dayan couldn''t help asking in a low voice: "before the prince, didn''t he say that if Mo Yinian died, he would not attack the Shiling pass for the time being, and let his subordinates lead the troops to attack the Baihu pass, so as to cut off the only way for the reinforcements of the Xia Dynasty?"


    Prince chide said in a deep voice: "although I firmly believe that sangbuzading is successful and Mo Yinian must be dead, I have a strong intuition that we should win Shiling pass first. Now there is no leader in Shiling pass, and it is extremely difficult to break it. You must take Shiling pass to our king within two hours, so that we can catch up with Baihu pass before the reinforcements of Xia Dynasty. "


    Da Yan Leng next busy way: "yes, villain will die, fight hard to win Shiling pass!"


    "The king will wait for your good news!" Prince chide smiles at Dayan, but makes Dayan shiver in his heart. Dayan can''t help but understand the meaning of Prince -- winner lives, loser dies! In the battle of shilingguan, he can only win, and must win quickly! Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 534

    In the dead of night, the city gate of Shiling pass is closed, and the city guard keeps walking back and forth on patrol. Suddenly, a figure breaks into the range of the bowmen, and the city guard gets nervous immediately.


    The general of the city guard was about to give a warning when he heard the other side''s low voice. The city guard will not help but press his hands on the bowmen. The Bowman who has pulled up the bow quickly retracts the bow. The city guard will lie on the head of the city, fix his eyes on the figure below and have a close look. He can''t help exclaiming: "General Yu, General Yu?"


    The small gate on the city gate opened, and Yu Xing, who was dressed in rags and covered with dust and looked like a beggar, came in with a big package on his back. Seeing this, the soldiers in charge of guarding the city wanted to help Yu Xing untie the parcel. However, Yu Xing waved his hand repeatedly, wriggled his dry lips and said in a hoarse voice: "come on, I want to see the general!"


    Small nine looking at is almost to be carried in by the person embarrassed aftertaste, not from frighten a jump, urgent voice asks a way: "you this is how?"? What happened to the robber? Which son of a bitch has no eyes and dares to break ground on Tai Sui''s head? "


    Yu Xing moves his lips, but his voice is too small to hear. As soon as Xiao Jiu is about to listen, Luo Dong hands Yu Xing a bowl of water. Yu Xing''s eyes lit up when he saw the water. He grabbed the water from Luo Dong''s hand and sipped it carefully.


    Luo Dong sighed and said, "this boy has suffered a great crime. He knows that he''s too thirsty to drink. He doesn''t know how many days he hasn''t drunk water. How can he be so thirsty?"


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help asking: "why can''t you drink water when you''re thirsty? Isn''t it more thirst quenching to drink water in a big gulp?"


    Small nine frown way: "too thirsty, pour water suddenly easy dizzy, afterglow this after all is how?"? By the way, Luo Donglai untied his package. What''s on his back, so bulging? "


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, I put down my bowl and said to Xiao Jiu in a hoarse voice: "my subordinates are carrying firearms. General, it''s bad. Something''s wrong!"


    Small nine corners of the mouth smile just appeared, immediately stunned, busy urgent voice asked: "what''s the matter? Can''t it be a firearm? That''s all that''s left? "


    Yu Xing waved his hand and said, "no, firearms are OK. It''s the thousands of families in Anxi Prefecture who rebelled."


    Small nine immediately relaxed tone, full face indifferent way: "Oh, this matter son, this matter son I know, wait for you to bring back the firearms, so as to put them in one pot."


    "You know that?" Yu Xing can''t help but be a little silly. He went to meet the reinforcements according to Xiao Jiu''s order and transported the firearms back from Meng Huachen''s hands. On the way back, he found that there was an abnormal troop movement in Anxi mansion. He sent someone to inquire about it, but found that it was some thousand and hundred families of Anxi mansion who were ready to lead their troops to join the vassal army of shelingguan.


    When he thought that these people would support the enemy with soldiers and grain, he felt cold in the afterlife. He had to take some firearms with his feet and speed up to report the news.


    So Yu Xing chose two fast footed men to go back from the mountain road day and night with him. In order to get back to shilingguan as soon as possible, they did not hesitate to climb on the cliff overnight, but the firearms were heavy, and it was difficult to walk on the mountain road. By accident, both of them fell off the cliff, leaving Yu Xing alone. Fortunately, they got back to shilingguan safely, but they also had blisters on their feet.


    Knowing that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia had already understood the conspiracy of the vassal army, and had already worked out the countermeasures, Yu Xing was greatly relieved, and the whole person suddenly had no strength to relax. Seeing that Yu Xing is half dizzy and half asleep in a twinkling of an eye, the weak is like a pool of mud. Xiao Jiu orders the military doctor to come to check it. After seeing it, the military doctor says that Yu Xing is too tired and it doesn''t matter. Then Xiao Jiu and others are relieved and busy to send Yu Xing to rest.


    When Li Yuanjia opened the firearms that Yu Xing''s thousands of relatives had brought back, he found that they were mainly some portable fire armor mines and two thunderbolt balls. Li Yuanjia checked them carefully one by one and found that they were intact and could be used normally. He was very happy.


    Xiaojiu stares at these firearms, rubs his chin and thinks for a while. He goes to the door and looks at the sky outside. Then he lowers his head and ponders for a while. Suddenly, he clenches his fist and shouts in a deep voice: "Luo Dong, order, the whole army is on standby!" Li Yuanjia was startled and asked Xiaojiu what he wanted. Xiaojiu looked at the direction of the snake mountain pass and said, "attack the snake mountain pass!"


    Li Yuanjia took a cold breath and cried out, "are you crazy? It''s night, and the road can''t see clearly how you fight? "


    "The moon is bright tonight. What can''t you see clearly when you go to shelingguan on the official road? You think I''m crazy, and you can''t imagine that I''ll attack the snake mountain pass at this time. Even the prince dog who can''t determine whether I live or die is even more unexpected? " Little nine lips slightly up, eyes smart abnormal.


    Li Yuanjia frowned, but Luo Dong ran out when he heard Xiao Jiu''s call for the whole army to stand by. Li Yuanjia was stunned by the incessant sound of footsteps, the friction of armor and weapons, and the voice of the general''s reprimand.


    Luo Dong and others didn''t ask why Xiao Jiu ordered troops late at night, and no one was curious about what the whole army was waiting for? Everyone instinctively listens to Xiao Jiu''s command and obeys her command unconditionally. Li Yuanjia suddenly understands what Xiao Jiu means to all the officers and soldiers of Shiling pass. Maybe it is with this kind of unconditional trust that they can defend Shiling pass and defeat several times their vassal army.


    But Li Yuanjia still couldn''t help persuading: "Xiaojiu, now there are about 50000 troops in Sheling pass, with plenty of food and grass and strong troops. Is it too reckless for us to attack so rashly?"


    Xiaojiu raised his head and pointed to the bright moon in the sky and said, "Li Yuanjia, I''ve come back with all my life to send us firearms. Tonight is bright and starry again. Even God has given us light on the road. Such a good opportunity should be given by heaven. Believe me, tonight is our great opportunity!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at the confident little nine. He felt a sense of pride in his heart. He couldn''t help but said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s kill the vassal army by surprise."


    But Xiaojiu shook his head and said, "I''ll go, you stay!"


    Li Yuanjia was anxious: "how can I stand by in such a big fight?"


    Looking at Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu said in a deep voice: "of course, you can''t stand idly by. I''ve given you my own back and those of the soldiers. If we win, you will share the results with us; If we lose, you have to guard Shiling pass well and give us the last way out. "


    Li Yuanjia''s face changed greatly. His voice trembled and he stared at Xiao Jiu and asked, "didn''t you say it was a heaven sent opportunity? How can you still lose? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 535

    Small nine funny looking at Li Yuanjia said: "victory and defeat is a matter of soldiers, I''m not immortal, where can win a hundred battles? However, I think it''s a big victory, at least 60%! "


    "Only 60%? You, me, only 60%. What can I do? I can''t let you risk it Li Yuanjia''s face turned white, and he pulled Xiaojiu and cried out.


    Xiaojiu patted Li Yuanjia''s hand and comforted him: "sixty percent is already very high. It''s the first time that I''ve got sixty percent confidence to go to war since I came to Shiling pass. Before that, I just took my life to fight. Li Yuanjia, you''re good-looking, waiting for our good news!"


    With that, Xiao Jiu lifted his shoulder lightly, broke his arm away from Li Yuanjia''s hand, and strode toward the training ground.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with firm steps, but her eyes turn red. It turns out that everything Xiaojiu has experienced is more cruel than he imagined. At the beginning, the innocent little girl has grown up and become a strong person who can bear the life and death of the people and countless soldiers.


    The whole garrison of Shiling pass is on standby. Before setting out, the armored little nine points to the map and says to Luo Dong''s generals: "this siege is focused on one fast word. You all know that because we have to guard two passes separately, we only have 10000 troops to mobilize in this battle, but the other side has 50000 or more troops. We can''t fight hard."


    Small nine o''clock, the snake mountain pass on the map said in a deep voice: "so we can only outwit in this battle, and the huojiadan and thunderbolt ball brought back by Yu Xing are our secret weapons."


    Luo Dong frowned and asked, "does the general want to use these to blow up the gate of the snake mountain pass? Is it not enough? "


    "Small nine wave a hand way:" blast city gate, don''t say these, is again many times also not enough! "


    "But if we can''t blow up the gate of Sheling, we can''t get in quickly? Isn''t it as if we had to use the ladder to stack the wall of people to attack when scoring the water pass A general could not help but ask.


    "So we don''t blow up the gate, we blow up the city wall!"


    "The wall? The wall is thicker than the gate. How can it be blown open? " A general''s face is full of disapproval. Although the city of Shiling pass is not as strong as Shiling pass, the city wall is at least half a foot long. How can the dozens of black balls and two black bumps brought back by Yu Xing explode?


    Luo Dong glared at the general and said to Xiao Jiu, "if the general has any tricks, please tell them, or they will have no bottom in their hearts."


    Xiaojiu pointed to the location of the East and south walls of Shiling pass and said, "the former guard of Shiling pass is lazy and stupid. The wall has been in disrepair for a long time, especially the East and south walls are almost broken. Prince nachte is new here, and he doesn''t know much about the situation of the snake mountain pass. Moreover, he probably never thought of guarding the pass. According to the information obtained by shiziye, the damage of the wall of the snake mountain pass is worse than what we can see. "


    The crowd''s eyes were bright, and Xiaojiu continued with a smile: "as long as you can bury these firearms in a proper place and detonate them, it is very possible to blow up the wall of Sheling pass. However, you must bear in mind that we only have two thunderbolt balls. Good steel must be used on the blade. I''ll send someone to lead the guards of Sheling pass. You must try your best to bury the thunderbolt balls in the holes in the southeast wall. You must ensure that at least one thunderbolt ball can blow up the passage for me. But in other places, don''t waste more eggs. What I want is loud enough and frightening enough. Don''t you smash the only eggs up hard? Are you clear? "


    Luo Dong said with a sly smile: "so general, you are going to play. I don''t know whether you are scaring the dog prince or the gang of traitors?"


    Small nine pick eyebrow to smile a way: "this bad person is actually the most timid, they are afraid of death and greedy for wealth, so they treason to the enemy, if let them think that they are about to disaster, do you think they are eager to escape immediately, or accompany the vassal army to defend the pass to die?"


    Luo Dong and others said with a smile: "that must be to spread the foot Ya son to escape!" Xiaojiu said with a smile: "there are more than 50000 people in the place where the snake ridge pass farts. If it''s chaotic, people will run around like rabbits who have been blocked up. At that time, is it necessary for us to kill them? Let''s just open the net and wait for them to come in! "


    Luo Dong said with a smile: "at that time, I''m afraid we don''t have to fight. Those rats who betray their country and join the enemy will make trouble on their own."


    "The purpose of singing this drama is to make them mess up first. That Prince dog doesn''t want to see us kill each other. He''s going to take advantage of the fisherman. Tonight, I''m going to be a fisherman and see how he can bind himself to death!" Little nine''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. If sambuza was the culprit who killed the third brother and third sister-in-law, then Prince chide, the monarch of the vassal state, they were the real murderers behind the scenes. Tonight, she wants these people to forgive the third brother and third sister-in-law and countless border officers who died in vain.


    Seeing all the people rubbing their hands and fists one by one, they immediately set out to go to the snake mountain pass. Xiao Jiu hurriedly told them, "and remember not to kill red eye. We have to capture the prince alive so that we can exchange meat with the king of the vassal state!"


    Luo Dong laughed and said, "that''s the real uncle of the king of the vassal state. How can we just exchange some meat? At least we can''t exchange it for several big boxes of gold, silver and jewelry, and let our brothers make a windfall! "


    Small nine raise a hand is a slap heavily clap to Luo East brain door, don''t have good spirit of scold a way: "stupid, a few boxes where enough?"? If you want to get it, at least you have to get a few carts. At that time, the general will give you a golden carriage to show off to your daughter-in-law and son! "


    "Are you serious, general? Gold carriage, even the frame and wheels must be gold Luo Dong excitedly stares at small nine even voice to confirm a way.


    With a wave of his hand, Xiao Jiu said firmly: "I''m a general. I can''t catch a word. I''ll work hard tonight. I''ve captured the dog Prince alive. The golden carriage is yours!"


    Luo Dong was so happy that he pulled his fingers and said: "my mother, how big the golden carriage is, at least not dozens of Jin of gold!"


    "It''s more than a few kilos. It''s said that the carriage made by Lao Lu tou last time was more than 200 kilos with wheels on it! Lao Luo, you''ve made it. Can you rub a wheel with me then? " One of the generals joked with Luo Dongdao with a smile.


    Luo Dong said boldly: "what are wheels? If the general really wants to reward me with the golden carriage, I will -- "he said, blinking and shaking his head again and again," ah, no, the carriage has the heaviest wheels except the carriage frame. You dog leftover son, you are taking advantage of me? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 536

    The general with the nickname of dog remnant couldn''t help laughing and said, "Luo Dong, just like you, what kind of golden carriage do you want? I don''t take advantage of the goods that I can''t even figure out the wheels of a car. Who will take advantage of the big guy, right? "


    "Yes," they cried with a smile


    Luo Dong gas jump feet, think that he was also a great think tank, now is small nine every day dislike, almost become the confused egg in the eyes of the brothers!


    Small nine see people look relaxed, full of confidence, can not help but very happy, she deliberately said that this is to let everyone relax, the more nervous the more should be relaxed, so that it is not easy to make mistakes.


    Small Nine Yang raised hand, the public forbid a voice, small nine sink a voice to shout a way: "Herald, set out!"


    "Yes Luo Dong and others saluted in unison.


    At midnight, in the dead of night, under the order of small nine, there was a loud noise outside the city gate of Sheling pass. The officers and soldiers at the head of the city were in a mess. The Sentinels yelled: "enemy attack! Enemy attack


    But when they looked at it, they saw that there was no one outside the gate of the city. The general of the city guard was full of fog and water, so he immediately sent someone to invite general Da Yan. Before the herald ran down the city, he heard a few loud noises coming from the northwest. He was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    Hearing the loud noise, Da Yan rushed out of the house and saw the people running around in panic. He couldn''t help but shout angrily: "all return to their own positions. Those who leave their posts without permission will be killed!"


    With Dayan''s roar, there were two huge sounds outside the East and south walls of the snake mountain pass. The whole ground inside the snake mountain pass seemed to shake. People were scared out of their wits. They had to stay at their posts and ran away.


    The people arranged in advance by Xiao Jiu quietly break into the snake ridge pass through the blast. Wearing the same armor as the vassal troops, they sneak into them in the chaos and spread the news of the arrival of Xia Dynasty reinforcements. Shi Ling pass guard general Mo Yinian leads his troops to attack the snake ridge pass.


    Frightened by the unprecedented sound of the earthquake, all the soldiers had no time to think about it, so they directly believed the rumor. When Dayan wanted to control the situation, he found that the situation was completely out of control!


    The Anxi border guards, who were forced to surrender to the enemy, did not listen to Dayan''s orders and rushed to the city gate crazily, trying to escape from Shengtian before Xiaojiu''s army attacked. Tens of thousands of soldiers huddled together, trampling and trampling happened constantly, shouting and yelling.


    The soldiers who are in charge of guarding the city gate are struggling to resist the crazy flow of people. Seeing that the irresistible posture can''t last long, Dayan is angry and rushes into the flow of people with his own guards. He doesn''t hesitate to fight each other, trying to control those thousands of families, so that they can obey the command honestly!


    The startled Prince chide stood on the high platform and saw the chaos. At this point, he immediately ordered the archers to aim at the restless stream of people. He saw several sharp arrows shot down, and several people fell down in the crazy stream of people. At last, peace was restored temporarily.


    Prince chide ordered you to return to your position. Seeing Prince chide''s cruel means and sharp words, all of them began to retreat. At this time, suddenly there were several loud noises. For a moment, the gravel splashed and the dust was flying. Then there was the sound of the galloping horses!


    The soldiers of Shiling pass in the vassal army kept creating terror in the crowd: Mo Yinian''s vanguards were holding magic weapons, and the loud noise came from the mysterious weapons. No matter how hard and tall the wall was, it would be destroyed under such weapons, not to mention the flesh and blood! The army of Xia Dynasty is coming. At that time, the whole shelingguan will be trampled on by the army of Xia dynasty like ants


    Fear spread rapidly in the whole Sheling pass like poison gas. Those thousands and hundreds of families looked at the soldiers who had no fighting spirit in front of them, listened to the frightening sound, and then heard someone whispering about the vassal army. When they wanted to drag them on, their unstable heart began to collapse. Some people can''t help shouting: "brothers, we are from Xia Dynasty. As long as we surrender, general Mo will not be killed completely. Instead of staying here and being killed with the bandits, we''d better rush out and be captured by general Mo!"


    The crowd in the predicament and despair was called for a ray of life by this sentence. They rushed to the city gate again regardless of everything. They ignored the roar of Prince chide and Dayan, and the sharp arrows coming from behind. The continuous loud sound was like a life-threatening drum, which made them desperate to open the city gate and rush out.


    Looking at the thick smoke around the city wall of Shiling pass and listening to the chaos and commotion inside, Xiao Jiu raised his long sword: "array!"


    The terrified Anxi border guards finally broke through the gate of Shiling pass, and the hula flow of people quickly rushed to the gate, but they were all silly.


    The gate of the city was empty. There was no Xia Dynasty army or Shiling pass guard, and the loud noise disappeared.


    People can''t help but have some silly eyes. Some people can''t help asking, "have we been cheated?"


    Someone asked blankly, "who cheated you?"


    More people keep asking, "what''s going on?"


    Someone yelled, "why didn''t you see the army? Is general Mo not here at all? "


    Someone echoed: "there is no one outside. Who said that general Mo has taken the army to attack the city?"


    More and more people began to doubt whether this is just a rumor, there is no so-called siege, there is no general Mo!


    But someone objected: "but general Mo didn''t make such a big noise just now. Who would make it? There is a big hole on the east wall. What is it? If that thing is thrown into a crowd, won''t it blow people up? "


    "Yes! Such hard stones have been blown to pieces! "


    "That''s right, I''m deafened!"


    Another person yelled: "but now there is no more explosion? Is it over? Is it all right? "


    Just as the crowd hesitated, a strong vibration came from the ground. The sound of horses'' hooves and feet hissed and roared as the wind gradually spread to everyone''s ears. The flow of people who had just calmed down suddenly became turbulent.


    A flag fluttering in the wind suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. Small nine with bright armor and a large army lined up to surround the gate of Sheling pass. All the soldiers raised their swords and yelled: "the garrison of Shiling pass is here. Those who fall will be forgiven, those who do not fall will be killed! Kill! Kill


    The border guards immediately panicked, and Xiao Jiuyun yelled: "Shi Lingguan guard Mo Yinian is here. Those who fall will be forgiven, those who don''t fall will be killed! He immediately put down his weapon and knelt down with his head in his hands! " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 537

    With the small nine a fury, snake ridge door immediately knelt down a piece, small nine and Luo Dong look at each other, not from all secretly relieved.


    Although the momentum of their line-up of the siege is very frightening, it''s just momentum. Because of the shortage of troops, they only lined up in two rows. If these border rebels were brave enough to fight a little, they would know that they were just putting on airs.


    But the rebels, who had been frightened, did not dare to resist at all. They immediately put down their weapons and knelt down to surrender. Xiaojiu sent people to collect all their weapons and drive them to a place to guard them. They rushed into the pass with Luo Dong.


    Prince chide, who was so flustered by the border guards, saw that Xiao Jiu and his men rushed straight into the pass before he woke up. Looking at Xiao Jiu riding on a high horse, Prince chide felt very angry. He never thought that it was just a step away. He fell into the hands of a little girl, but he was so defeated. He was really not willing!


    Prince chide immediately ordered Dayan to stop Xiaojiu. Dayan urgently mobilized the soldiers around the gate to fight back. Xiaojiu waved his long sword and led the soldiers and the vassal army to fight fiercely. Like Sadou, the five thousand men and horses led by Xiao Jiu were divided into several groups to fight with the vassal army in the pass. They saw the two sides fighting hand to hand and sword to sword


    Seeing that the vassal army was constantly gathered by all the soldiers, little nine Chong Luo Dong nodded slightly. Luo Dong yelled: "throw it!"


    Only a few small black balls with smoke suddenly landed in the vassal army. Before Dayan could give an order, he only heard a few loud noises of "bang, bang, bang", and the vassal army was blown down by Shengsheng. Looking at the companions who were fried into rotten meat, the vassal soldiers could not help but feel a strong sense of fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the battlefield, people are familiar with the spatter of blood from swords, guns, swords and sticks. However, when the small black ball suddenly comes out and is thrown into the crowd, it will explode quickly. It can blow up the living people directly into pieces of rotten meat. This powerful and mysterious weapon is really frightening.


    The timid vassal army did not dare to fight with Xiao Jiu and others. They gathered together tightly and kept retreating. No matter how angry Dayan was, how threatening Prince chide was not effective. Seeing that his subordinates are failing, Mo Yinian is on the verge of defeat. Dayan can''t help looking pale. He said to Prince chide in a deep voice: "prince, now only Simon is still in our hands. Why don''t you let his subordinates send a team to escort you to leave first? If you lose your status, you will be responsible for your death!"


    Prince chide said angrily, "there are nearly 20000 people in our army, but Mo Yinian has only a few thousand people. I don''t believe that her explosive things can be inexhaustible. If you take people to besiege her, I will take Mo Yinian''s head today!"


    "Prince, the morale of the other side is high and overwhelming. Our army is losing day by day and it''s hard to resist. The defeat is like a mountain. It''s beyond human power. Please leave at once!" Dayan knelt down and pleaded.


    Prince chide was so angry that he glared at Dayan fiercely and said, "you are a waste who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Why don''t you take someone to kill me? If you lose the snake mountain pass, I want your head!"


    Dayan looks at Prince chide helplessly, and is about to beg. Suddenly, he sees a flying arrow coming straight at Prince chide. Prince chide''s eyes are widened, trying to avoid it, but he can''t move his feet at all.


    Dayan jumped up, split the arrow with the tip of his knife, and roared: "come on, protect the prince and leave!"


    Prince chide''s face was as white as paper. He looked at his little nine with a long bow. He didn''t insist on letting Dayan fight back. He immediately hid behind the guard and rushed to the west gate.


    Seeing that Prince chide was about to flee, Xiao Jiu immediately wanted to catch up with him, but suddenly he heard Luo Dong shouting: "general, the prince sent someone to send an urgent letter."


    Small nine not from Leng Leng, this is a war, Li Yuanjia how can send a letter? Thinking of what might have happened, Xiaojiu orders his men to pursue Prince chide. He turns to take the secret letter and opens it. After reading the secret letter in a hurry, Xiao Jiu was overjoyed. He immediately called Luo Dong and said, "the emperor orders me to be commander-in-chief of the middle road army. You can dispatch troops of Anxi mansion and Beiting mansion at will, and take charge of the defense of shantouguan, Fenshui pass, Shiling pass, Shiling pass and Baihu pass! Send someone to shantouguan and baihuguan as soon as possible, and order them to lead the troops to encircle the vassal army from the East and the West. We will catch all the vassal army tonight! "


    "Yes Luo Dong is very excited. The emperor''s will is too timely. If they can get the help of shantouguan and baihuguan, they will defeat the vassal army and recover the northwest middle road completely. Can think of the mountain pass that guard general, Luo Dong can''t help some criminals: "general, if they don''t see the imperial edict, don''t listen to the order how to do?"


    Small nine face a board don''t have good spirit of scold a way: "can you use a brain?"? I won''t take Li Yuanjia with me. He''s the son of the king of Qi. If the two guards don''t believe him, you''ll chop them with a knife. If you don''t listen, you''ll just chop them with the crime of resisting the edict! "


    Luo Dong said with a silly eye: "I, I kill the guard general?"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you just kill a guard general? I''ll let you be him! "


    Luo Dong''s eyes were shining, his chest was straight, his head was raised, and he said loudly, "yes, my subordinates will send orders. If anyone dares to disobey it, no matter who will cut it!"


    Under the command of Dayan, Xiaojiu desperately fled from the west city gate. He immediately ordered to divide his troops into two groups, one to go out of the gate to pursue the fanjun, the other to guard the various entrances of Sheling pass, and to drive the border guards outside the gate into the pass.


    A quarter of an hour later, Xiao Jiu stood on the high platform, watching the frontier rebels who were driven back to the snake ridge pass by the soldiers like ducks, squinting slightly. Small nine hands off the helmet, the audience looked at the high platform above Rong Xiumei eyes cold small nine, eyes full of fear and some curiosity.


    However, more than a month later, Mo Yinian and Mo Xiaojiu''s reputation has been heard all over the land. They use fewer weapons to win more, and their martial arts are excellent. Countless rumors have made the border guards curious about this noble female general. Tonight, this unexpected surprise attack opened people''s eyes. At the moment, the border guards already know that they have been cheated. There is no big army at all. General Mo has only brought a few thousand people, but it is these thousands of people who have made tens of thousands of them surrender without any effort.


    At the moment, in the eyes of the border guards, Xiaojiu is more mysterious than the rumor. But when Xiaojiu takes off her helmet and the people see her face clearly, they are surprised to find that the general Mo is much younger than they think, and also much better looking. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 538

    Small nine full of internal power, so that her voice can be clearly spread throughout the training ground, she said in a deep voice: "I''m Mo Yinian, Shiling pass guard general, and also the commander-in-chief of the Middle Route Army just canonized by the emperor! From today on, I will take charge of the defense of Shantou pass, Fenshui pass, Shiling pass, Shiling pass and Baihu pass! And they can dispatch troops of Anxi and Beiting at will! "


    The frontier guards were in an uproar. The commander of the Middle Route Army had never heard of the northwest army and the Middle Route Army. And the most important thing was that the emperor let a woman be the commander of the Middle Route Army! The northwest army has not had a female general for many years, let alone a female Marshal!


    But looking at the noble woman on the high stage, and thinking of her amazing achievements and extraordinary background, the frontier guards felt that it was not necessary for such a woman to be their commander.


    Looking at the crowd, Xiao Jiu said in a deep voice: "now you are both my prisoners and my subordinates. Maybe you can''t be my soldiers and my reliable brothers, it depends on your next performance!"


    The frontier guards were very surprised. They thought they were criminals. How could they have the chance to become general Mo''s soldiers or even his brothers? Everyone can''t help but look forward to the next words of Xiao Jiu.


    A thousand households feel that the situation is not right, can not help shouting: "general Mo, we all surrender, you let us live?" A few hundred families also followed suit to shout, want to let small nine pardon them in public.


    Xiaojiu pursed her lips slightly. She had expected that these traitors would do this. She said calmly, "don''t worry. Listen to me. I know that many of you don''t want to join the vassal army. Maybe you are just used to listening to the imperial edict. Maybe you are just afraid of the Imperial court''s rules, Maybe you are hoodwinked, but if you are willing to surrender to me tonight, it means that you don''t really want to be enemies with the Xia Dynasty. You still remember that you are from the Xia Dynasty, do you? "


    Several thousand families were stunned, but all the soldiers yelled: "yes!"


    "I''m from the Xia Dynasty!"


    "We are cheated. We don''t want to be the running dogs of the vassal thieves!"


    "Marshal Mo, please help us. I don''t want to die!"


    Little nine waved his hands, and the crowd calmed down. The nine little voices said, "you are not has the final say, but I promise that if you do not intend to throw in the enemy, I will plead for you, protect your people, and give you a chance to make a new life. But some of you have indeed betrayed your country. I hope you can find out these people, make up for your mistakes and clear your suspicion. "


    As soon as Xiao Jiu''s words came to an end, someone pointed to the thousands and hundreds of households nearby and cried, "it''s him, general Mo, who cheated us. We didn''t know that he was going to join the vassal army. He was brought here in a muddle."


    Several thousands of families denied it and cried out for injustice. One of them even cried out for Xiao Jiu. It was a deliberate injustice. There was no need to talk nonsense to kill them.


    Small nine reason also ignore, the hand lightly a swing, Shi Ling pass''s officers and men then come over and will be accused of thousand, hundred households caught out. The thousands and hundreds of families who had been arrested were shouting and yelling to save them. But the border guards looked at Xiao Jiu on the high platform, the bowmen on the top of the city, and the small black balls in the hands of the soldiers around them. They all shrank their heads and didn''t dare to move.


    Small nine sarcastically looked at those shouting thousands of households, since she dares to attack the snake ridge pass, she has long thought about how to deal with these timid and greedy border guards. In fact, the method is very simple. The best way for them is to divide them into different parts. They can easily defeat ordinary soldiers by seizing their weaknesses and arousing their desire to survive.


    However, after a while, one by one, thousands of households were found out. They knelt down dejectedly. They had no confidence in trying to negotiate with Xiao Jiu when they just entered the customs. But these border guards didn''t know that the little black balls in the hands of the soldiers around them were just ink coated mud balls. They were not fire armour eggs that could blow people up. They were just props that Xiao Jiu arranged in advance to frighten them. Seeing that all the border guards had been registered and re divided, Xiao Jiu looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "you are under my control now. When the Beiting guards arrive, they will re assign you to each border town. During this period, you need to strictly abide by the military orders of our Middle Route Army, defend your country and expel the vassal army. I will write down the corresponding achievements for you according to your performance. Whether you can make up for your achievements or not, and whether you can be upright again depends on you! "


    "But if any of you dare to betray again, it''s that you don''t know how to repent. I''m Mo Yinian. I''ll make him feel that life is not like death!" As soon as the voice fell, small nine backhand is a palm heavy split to the stone column beside the high platform, only listen to the "boom" of a loud noise, the tall stone column instantly collapsed.


    The frontier guards all gaped at Xiao Jiu, and the whole training ground was silent. Small nine satisfaction swept all the frontier army frightened eyes, ordered the whole army to close defense, repair the wall, and send people to meet Meng Huachen and others and Beiting daduhu and others.


    Under the siege of shantouguan and baihuguan, Luo Dong led the garrison of shilingguan to pursue the vassal army for hundreds of miles, and Da Yan died in the battle. Prince chide fled into the mountain forest with hundreds of remaining vassal troops.


    Luo Dong is so angry that he is about to send someone to send a letter to Xiao Jiu to send someone to seal the mountain and arrest Prince chide. Suddenly, a group of people jump out of the mountain forest. The leader is a big man with black face and beard. He drags Prince chide, who is bound into a zongzi, and asks Luo Dong: "are you the guard of that pass? Do you know Mo Yinian? "


    Luo Dong was stunned, staring at the prince chide who was dragged by the big man, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you? What do you want from our Marshal? "


    "Marshal?" The black faced bearded man frowned and murmured. He stared and asked Luo Dong, "the marshal you said is my little nine years old?"


    Luo Dong''s eyes widened in surprise and looked at the man carefully. Through his dark and rough face and beard, he finally saw the eyebrows quite similar to Mo Ping city. Luo Dong couldn''t help asking: "are you Mo''s family?"


    The man nodded and said, "my name is mo Pingyun. I''m Mo Yinian''s sixth brother. Where is my little nine now? How are you doing? "


    Luo Dong came forward with a smile and said: "you are general mo of Northern Xinjiang. I have heard about your name for a long time, but I haven''t seen your true face. Today, I saw you. You are really a great hero. Our marshal is all right. Last night, he took us through the snake mountain pass. At the end of his life, he will take people to chase the prince of the vassal state who escaped. That''s the one you tied up Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 539

    Mo Pingyun glanced at the "zongzi" tied by himself along Luo Dong''s line of sight and said with a laugh: "it''s really a coincidence. I came to rescue Xiao Jiu at the order of Marshal Dingbei, our elder brother. I didn''t expect that Xiao Jiu is so powerful now. It seems that I don''t have to save him. This prince of vassal state should be my brother''s gift to my sister. What''s your name? Please lead me to see Xiao Jiu. "


    Luo Dong said quickly: "my subordinate Luo Dong is on guard at Shiling pass. General Mo, please follow me here. Marshal is now at Shiling pass."


    It was early the next morning when Xiaojiu was finally able to take off her armor and lie down to have a rest. She was tired and ready to take a nap on the soft couch. Just as she closed her eyes, she heard a cry from outside: "Xiaojiu!"


    That familiar voice let small nine not from immediately sat up, only hear voice one by one more and more close, small nine unbelievable stare big eyes, suddenly got up and ran out. Small nine just ran to the door, but saw a black face beard of the big man toward himself suddenly rushed over, small nine not from immediately dodge away.


    It took a lot of hard work to see Mo Pingyun, a little nine, very excited. He rushed to him and wanted to hold him up as a child. Unexpectedly, he jumped into the air. Looking at the little nine, Mo Pingyun was stunned.


    Small nine Leng Leng looked at the bearded man in front of him, Mo Pingyun silly looking at a long drawn small nine, two brothers and sisters silly Leng Leng looking at each other are stiff into a piece of wood. Hearing that Mo Pingyun arrived, Li Yuanjia, who came back from Baihu pass in a hurry, saw this strange situation as soon as he entered the room. He could not help but ask in a low voice, "sixth brother, little nine, what are you two doing?"


    Mo Pingyun blinked his eyes, and Xiao Jiu rubbed his nose. Both of them coughed awkwardly. Small nine some uncertain lightly called a voice: "six elder brothers?"


    Mo Pingyun''s nose is sour, and he throws it up with his little nine high in his arms. Little nine is startled, but he can''t help laughing and abandoning it. He says: "brother six, you can''t throw me now, so you can''t throw me so high."


    Mo Pingyun catches Xiaojiu and carefully puts her on the ground. He holds her face and looks at it carefully. He is very distressed and says, "you''re so thin now. How can your brother not throw it? The disobedient little girl really scared the sixth brother to death. I dare not close my eyes all the way here for fear that I will not be able to catch up with the party. "


    Small nine red eyes sucked a nose to sob a way: "can three elder brothers and three elder sisters in law all died!"


    Mo Pingyun''s eyes flashed a trace of pain. He held Xiaojiu in his arms and patted him gently. He said in a low voice: "sixth brother knows that you have tried your best. Xiaojiu, you have done well enough, better than we imagined."


    Small nine heart a tremble, tightly embrace Mo Pingyun, buried himself in his arms, these days of sad fear, nervous and deeply hidden in the heart of self blame, are released in this warm embrace.


    Li Yuanjia looks at such a small nine, his heart is full of heartache, but can not help but produce a trace of sour, no matter what he does, there is no way like Mo brothers can let small nine without scruples of dependence, only in front of the brothers, small nine is still the pure little girl.


    After a while, small nine patted Mo Pingyun, embarrassed to remind: "brother six, let go, I''m the coach now!"


    Mo Pingyun jokingly released his hand, rubbed the forehead of small nine and said with a smile: "you are a girl who has been promoted too fast. Now you are the same as big brother. My brother is going to be your boss."


    Small nine fork waist stare Mo Pingyun a face discontented way: "six elder brother, you are not willing to do my hand?"


    Mo Pingyun hastily nodded and bowed, and said in a voice: "I dare not, I dare not, I am willing to go through fire and water for Miss nine, and I will die."


    "It''s almost the same, but my good sixth brother, before you go through fire and water for me, you''d better shave your beard first. You look really ugly now!" Small nine is very dislike of drag Mo Pingyun messy beard road. Mo Pingyun is stunned, but Li Yuanjia can''t help laughing. Luo Dong has been in excessive consternation since the two brothers and sisters met, because he really can''t believe that the marshal, who is extremely powerful, is like this little daughter''s family in front of his brother, and it''s even more difficult to believe that the grand general of the northern frontier will be such a gentle and indulgent personality.


    Mo Pingyun, a big, black faced and cold man, complained to Xiao Jiu: "as soon as I heard that you were in danger, I asked me to bring someone to help you. I came here day and night. I just wanted to help you. How could I shave? I haven''t seen you for several years. As soon as you see me, you dislike me. You don''t know that sixth brother has not been as good-looking as you since he was a child. Even if he shaves, he can''t go anywhere. You can only blame my mother for making me ugly. "


    Luo Dong is too shocked to open his mouth. Li Yuanjia raises his hand sympathetically to help him push his chin up and close his mouth. As a spectator, Li Yuanjia understands Luo Dong''s mood at the moment. When he first came into contact with Mo''s brothers, he was also so stunned. Once the hidden attribute of sister control was exposed, it would be really frightening.


    Small nine but to such Mo Pingyun again familiar, she smile of soft voice coax a way: "I where is disrelish six elder brothers?"? I love my sixth brother, good sixth brother. You''ve come all the way to suffer to save me. How can I not know? It''s true that when you left, you didn''t have a long beard. You suddenly turned into a black and coarse beard. Naturally, I don''t think it''s good-looking. "


    Mo Pingyun touched his moustache and nodded: "that''s true. I was also a handsome man in those years. I''ve forgotten that I''ve had a tender skin in Northern Xinjiang these years."


    Luo Dong could make complaints about what he was trying to do, and Li Yuanjia clapped his shoulder in sympathy. "Nine," he said, "six elder brother, when did you get your skin and flesh?" You are the blackest in my family, but you are darker now! "


    Mo Pingyun was not angry at all, but sighed: "that''s true. I haven''t been as white as you since I was a child. Especially when you were a child, you were as white as a porcelain doll. When I left home, you were a little fat baby. In a twinkling of an eye, you grew up to be such a big girl. You are good at Kung Fu and fighting. You really give our Mo family a long face. You are worthy of being the treasure of the Mo family


    Xiaojiu raised his chin and said, "that''s right. I was raised by my grandfather. I can''t shame him!"


    Mo Pingyun pinched Xiao Jiu''s nose and said with a smile: "yes, you are the only one in my grandfather''s eyes. Our brothers are all ornaments. If he had a spirit in heaven, he would be very happy to see you so powerful now. However, Xiao Jiu, you are good everywhere, only one place is not so good. " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 540

    Small nine frown horizontal eye anger way: "I where bad?"


    Mo Pingyun looks worried at Xiao Jiu, turns his head and looks warily at Li Yuanjia, Luo Dong and the guards outside. He pulls Xiao Jiu to one side and whispers: "Xiao Jiu, you hear my brother say that there are men in the barracks. Although you are the commander-in-chief now, it''s not safe for you to be a woman, especially if you are so good-looking. My brother tells you that there are so many dirty minds in those men. Don''t get too close to them in the future. Be careful these guys will have bad intentions. "


    Little nine speechless looking at Mo Pingyun, raised his fist and asked in a low voice: "sixth brother, which of them do you think can beat me?"


    Mo Pingyun didn''t want to shake his head and said, "I''m sure I can''t beat you. Sixth brother still has confidence in your skill."


    "Isn''t that enough? What else are you worried about? I''m the commander in chief, and I''m good at martial arts. If anyone dares to use my mind, I''ll beat him to death! " Small nine clenched his fist, it is fierce.


    Mo Pingyun, whose heart of protecting his sister is burning, doesn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, he nods his head and says: "yes, beat him to death! Who dares to use a crooked brain, six elder brothers beat him first


    Li Yuanjia, who is curious to watch the two people whispering, suddenly sneezes and wakes Luo Dong in constant shock. Luo Dong rubs his eyes and dares not look at the wonderful brothers and sisters again. He turns his head and asks Li Yuanjia with a wooden face: "my son, are you cold?"


    Li Yuanjia speechless looking at Luo Dong is purely polite and emotionless inquiry, not angry stare at him, asked: "how? Do you have any medicine? "


    Luo Dong Lengleng blinked his eyes and said: "what medicine? I don''t have any medicine. What kind of medicine do you want? Shall I send for a military doctor? "


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He pushed Luo Dong away with his hand and said, "I don''t want any medicine. Go to the military doctor to have a look. You may have a problem here." Li Yuanjia raised his finger to his head and looked at Luo Dong jokingly.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Dong was stunned and nodded: "I seem to be a little uncomfortable. I always have the illusion that the marshal can''t be like that. I must be dazzled. Yes, I have to find a military doctor to have a look at my eyes. There''s something wrong with my eyes."


    Li Yuanjia is stunned. He looks at Luo Dong, who mutters and goes straight away to find a military doctor. He can''t help laughing. However, Mo Pingyun, who suddenly turns to look at him, immediately withdraws his smile. Mo Pingyun strode towards Li Yuanjia. Although he was smiling, his eyes were too bright and full of prestige, which made Li Yuanjia want to run away.


    See Mo Pingyun stride to Li Yuanjia in front of, smile at him solemnly a courtesy way: "the son of the world spared no effort to bring reinforcements to help, Pingyun is very grateful, on behalf of the Mo family thank the son of the world for helping."


    Li Yuanjia was startled. He waved his hand and said: "brother Liu is polite. It''s my duty. It''s not me. I''m acting according to orders." Li Yuanjia, who was very flustered, stammered and looked at Xiao Jiu like asking for help.


    Mo Pingyun''s eyes flashed. He raised his hand and patted Li Yuanjia on the shoulder. The strength of his hand made Li Yuanjia stagger and stutter even more. Small nine see in the heart can''t bear, hurried forward a way: "six elder brother, have what matter to come back to say, you are also tired, still go down to have a good rest first.". By the way, you haven''t seen feng''er, have you? I''ll have them pick him up and prepare good wine and meat for you


    "Beacon? Our nephew Mo Pingyun a listen to this words, immediately ignore Li Yuanjia, two eyes light looking at small nine asked.


    Xiaojiu nodded and said with a smile: "yes, our nephew Mo Yongfeng is about six years old. He has good Kung Fu, especially the arrow technique. He has the style I used to have!"


    Mo Pingyun said with a laugh: "is this a compliment to feng''er or to yourself? Little girl, when I begged my brother to take you to fight the bear, I cried "Who is crying?" said Xiao Jiu? I scared you. Who asked you to play by yourself without me? " Said, small nine pushed push, Mo Pingyun urged: "you quickly go to rest, wash, change clean clothes, a good shave beard, save a moment scared Feng son, don''t believe you are his sixth uncle."


    Mo Pingyun glared and said, "I look so much like my third brother. If feng''er doesn''t believe that I''m his sixth uncle, I have to beat him."


    "Come on, third brother is much more handsome than you!"


    "Xiaojiu, you don''t think I''m ugly."


    "No, brother six, you are not ugly at all. As long as you clean up, you are definitely a handsome man!"


    "It''s almost the same," Mo Pingyun said, looking at Li Yuanjia''s invitation. "Shizi, I haven''t seen you for several years. I really miss you. Why don''t we have a good chat together?"


    Li Yuanjia''s heart suddenly raised his throat and waved his hand: "no, no, we''d better wait for brother Liu to have a good rest before we talk."


    Mo Pingyun stares at Li Yuanjia and says with a smile: "don''t be afraid, brother doesn''t eat people."


    "I''m not afraid. How can I be afraid of brother six? He he, six elder brothers really can joke Li Yuanjia tried his best to squeeze out a smiling face, but he said with a serious lack of confidence.


    Small nine didn''t have good spirit of push, Mo Pingyun way: "six elder brother don''t make trouble, I still have something to discuss with Li Yuanjia."


    Mo Pingyun immediately glared and frowned: "what can''t be discussed with sixth brother, but also with an outsider?"


    In a flash, Li Yuanjia, who has become an outsider, can''t help but want to cover his injured heart. Even if he doesn''t see him for a few years, Mo''s brother''s ability to hurt others is still the same as before!


    Small nine not angry way: "I want to discuss with him the placement of the frontier army and the compensation of the wounded soldiers, six elder brother you want to manage these things for me?"


    Mo Pingyun immediately turned around and said, "Oh, my bones are going to fall apart all the way. You''re busy. I''ll have a rest and change my clothes!" Say then head also don''t return to walk of big stride meteor.


    Li Yuanjia and Xiao Jiu look at each other and can''t help laughing. Liu GE''s temperament has not changed at all. As soon as he hears such trivial things, he runs away.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help sighing: "Xiao Jiu, you are good at fooling Liu Ge, but Liu Ge is also good at it. After all these years, how can you still lead you by the nose? What do you say is what you say?"


    Small nine raised chin is very proud of the way: "who let him be my brother, my brother is naturally listen to me."


    "You, you are the manager. When you see your brothers, you are still as coquettish as when you were a child." Li Yuanjia''s tone can''t help but feel a little sour. It''s good for Xiao Jiu to be coquettish with him any time. Don''t just hate him every time. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 541

    But the small nine one turns a white eye to have no good spirit of connect a way: "that is my own elder brother, I would like you to manage?"


    Li Yuanjia looked at the proud little nine, angry and loving, but he could do nothing but hate his teeth. He had to sip his lips and turn to talk about the business: "little nine, now the vassal army in the middle road has been completely defeated. Fenshui pass, Shiling pass and Sheling pass only need to add enough troops and rearrange the garrison. What do you plan to do with the 30000 rebels?"


    "What can I do?" said little nine? Now that the three passes are almost empty, we can only take them to fill in and guard them. "


    "They are all rebels. Can they be trusted?"


    "Good soldiers are all raised. No one is born to be a loyal and capable general. First, train your soldiers. When you''re almost done, you''ll be assigned to each pass and let the veterans lead you out slowly."


    "Well, do as you say. The compensation for the wounded and wounded will be dealt with as usual. What''s in the memorial to the imperial court?"


    Small nine frown don''t understand a way: "how should you write how to write, this kind of thing son asks me why?"


    Li Yuanjia sighed: "now you are the commander-in-chief. After the war, you should report the war to the imperial court with a memorial. Then the imperial court will reward and compensate you according to the memorial! Of course, you should write this kind of thing, not me. "


    Xiaojiu blinked his eyes, scratched his head and said in distress: "it''s so troublesome to be a coach. How could he even write a memorial? Can''t you not write it? "


    Li Yuanjia asked in silence, "what do you say?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and gritted his teeth: "OK, just write!"


    Li Yuanjia is very pleased to see small nine showed a satisfied smile, think small nine finally realized the responsibility. But two hours later, after seeing the memorial written by Xiao Jiu, Li Yuanjia couldn''t laugh at all.


    Li Yuanjia swore by his surname that the memorial of Xiao Jiu was one of the shortest he had ever seen. On the memorial of Xiao Jiu, two lines were written: the snake mountain pass was recovered, the vassal army was destroyed, and Prince chide was captured alive; More than 70000 enemy troops have been killed. Our army has lost more than 23000. More than 30000 rebel soldiers of the border defense force have been gathered. Now we are short of money, food and manpower. We are in urgent need of supplies!


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu, who was lying on the couch gnawing at the fruit and shaking his legs because of the pain in his brain. When such a memorial is presented, the eyes of the old ministers in the court are about to fall. Such a great victory is over in the two lines of Xiaojiu''s writing. How can anyone ask the imperial court for what it wants? It''s so reasonable to say, "lack of money, lack of food, lack of manpower, urgent need of supplies!", What are these and what?


    The Ministry of war is in charge of its own brother, and the Mo family are born to protect their weaknesses. But the family members are stingy. When they see this memorial, they are afraid that they will spit blood directly, and they will not cry for poverty.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help persuading Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, you can''t do this memorial. If you don''t write it like this, you have to let the imperial court know how you fought, how you won, how many enemy troops you killed, what spoils you captured, and what results you achieved. Then you can tell us about your difficulties. Only in this way can the imperial court know your achievements and understand your hard work, It will be time to meet your demands. "


    Lying on the couch, Xiao Jiu shook his legs and said with disgust: "it''s so troublesome to write so much. You don''t know that I''ve been bothered by this since I was a child. It''s obvious that one or two things that can be said clearly have to go around and make it so troublesome. There''s a lot of nonsense and few important words. As long as the imperial court knows that I won the battle and take back the snake mountain pass, it''s over. Why do they care so much? The enemy killed a lot of them, but they didn''t have any spoils. The dog Prince is really stingy. He went out without gold and silver and came here alone. What a fuck


    Li Yuan Jia gas straight stare, want to take a fruit plug small nine mouth, this girl in the camp is really wild, now a mouth is dirty words. Li Yuanjia took a deep breath and was about to be patient to persuade him again. However, he saw that little Jiu turned his eyes and got up and asked, "ah, did the vassal army reply? How much gold and silver are they going to offer to redeem the dog prince? "


    Li Yuanjia could not help biting his back teeth and explained to Xiao Jiu patiently: "Xiao Jiu, I have already told you that Prince chide is an important criminal. You can''t deal with it at will. We have to report it to the imperial court first."


    "Report to the higher authorities. I have already reported to the higher authorities. The memorial all says" captured Prince chide. ". But why can''t I deal with the prisoners I captured? Li Yuanjia, you also know our present situation. There are tens of thousands of people who have to eat and drink every day. Where can I afford to support them? In a few days, our grain reserves will be exhausted. Tens of thousands of people, not to mention starving for a day, are starving for a meal. If they are not safe, they will mutiny. If I don''t exchange the dog Prince for money and food, where can I survive? " Small nine one listen to Li Yuan Jia this words not from anxious.


    Li Yuanjia nodded and said, "I know that we are in urgent need of food and grass. I know very well, but don''t worry about it. Listen to me first."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "what''s the use of just saying this? What I want is money and food. What you said is that there''s nothing to do with farting? "


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t bear to shout: "Mo Yinian, I warn you that I don''t care if you scold me again. Is there anything like you? Open mouth and shut up curse, you see what you are now? Do you remember being a woman? "


    Small nine Leng Leng, giggle: "you see me as a man, I don''t mind!"


    Li Yuanjia turned his eyes and scolded: "go away, I don''t mind!"


    Small nine clap hands to laugh a way: "you kid all arrived the military camp, still pretend what gentle person, curse a person happy?"? Ha ha ha ha ha


    Li Yuanjia, haggard in heart, sighed a long time and covered his forehead. He touched his chest again and asked himself what he owed Mo Xiaojiu in his last life? How come I''ve been determined by such a bastard girl in my life? He was his ancestor when he was young, and he was his ancestor when he grew up. It''s really hard for him to live.


    Small nine see Li Yuanjia really angry, can''t help but hastily put away smiling face, sit obediently, a face to please Li Yuanjia said: "don''t make, Li Yuanjia you say, I listen."


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiao Jiu, who turns into a cute girl in an instant. He has no choice but to know that the girl is pretended, but he is so understanding. How can it be good?


    Li Yuanjia, who took a deep breath and mentioned shenlai, said to Xiao Jiu seriously: "just received the news, Meng Huachen will arrive tomorrow, and the Beiting mansion will arrive in two days. Meng Huachen has food and grass supplies there, and the Beiting government can solve some of them, so don''t worry about food and grass. " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 542

    Small nine one listen to this words not from smile way: "that I am at ease." Then he fell back and went back to the couch. He tilted his legs and continued to chew the fruit. Li Yuanjia could not help itching his teeth.


    Li Yuanjia now fully understood that Xiaojiu was lazy when she was fighting. Besides, she didn''t have the self-consciousness to be the commander in chief. She wanted to eat, drink and play every day and push everything to others. She didn''t want to be too calm when she was the boss.


    Li Yuanjia said to Xiao Jiu with a straight face and a deep voice: "don''t think about using Prince chide to exchange grain and grass. You''d better quickly figure out how to write a memorial to satisfy the imperial court."


    Xiaojiu frowned and asked, "what I wrote before is really bad?"


    Li Yuanjia said firmly in a non-negotiable tone: "absolutely not!"


    Small nine eyelids a droop, body a turn, directly throw to Li Yuanjia a back, no guilt still sentence: "No."


    Li Yuanjia


    After clenching her fist, Li Yuanjia took a deep breath and warned herself: if you can''t fight, you can''t do it. Once it''s over, you must be yourself. This rascal girl in front of you is chosen by yourself. If you are blind, you can only admit it!


    After some mental construction, Li Yuanjia finally held back his anger and said in a deep voice, "well, you tell me exactly how you fought this battle, and tell me the cause and effect in detail. You say I write it, and I''ll write it for you. Is that all right?"


    Small nine bone Lu turn over a body to come, full face discontented stare Li Yuan Jia way: "you early why go?"? Since you can write for me, why do you have to let me write for you? I''ve worked so hard and my brain aches. "


    Li Yuanjia''s old blood almost didn''t come out. He looked up and down, left and right, but he didn''t see that Xiao Jiu had a headache. He was eating and drinking very leisurely.


    Li Yuanjia, who smoothed the rice paper and didn''t want to talk to Xiao Jiu anymore, took up his pen and asked, "tell me, how did you fight and win several battles since you arrived at shilingguan? Make it clear how many enemy troops are destroyed, how many spoils are captured, and how many prisoners are captured in each campaign. "


    Xiaojiu buried his head on the couch and complained, "how can I know that? You might as well ask Rodong about it


    Li Yuanjia clenched his teeth and clenched his pen, but he asked, "then tell me about the war. You can''t say that you don''t know, but you lead the soldiers to fight in person!"


    Little nine mumbled: "it''s been so long. Where can I remember clearly? No wonder my grandfather doesn''t want to be an official. It turns out that being an official is so troublesome. I should have run away if I knew I had won the battle. "


    Li Yuanjia glanced coldly, and little Jiudu stopped complaining. He thought about it seriously and said, "I''ll start with the battle of snake mountain pass, but is that enough? As you all know, when I received the firearms I brought back from Yu Xing, I wanted to take advantage of the fact that the vassal army was not on guard and attack directly. First I scared the frontier army to surrender, then I surrounded the vassal army and threw some fire armor eggs to scare them. The vassal army was not frightened at all. It was a quick run. The imperial edict just came again, so I ordered the white tiger pass and the mountain pass to pursue the vassal army together, and finally won. "


    Li Yuanjia rubbed his eyebrows and raised his head to ask, "how can you be sure that the border guards will surrender and the vassal troops will not be on guard?"


    "I''m not sure, I guess," he said vaguely


    Li Yuanjia suddenly felt a pain in his liver. He took a deep breath and thought, "I''ll write a secret report according to the informant of Sheling pass. In the future, if someone in the imperial court asks about it, you must say that you have received a reliable secret report and just led the soldiers to attack. You can''t guess. Do you remember?"


    Small nine don''t understand to ask a way: "why want to cheat a person?" Li Yuanjia said helplessly, "it''s not cheating. It''s expressing the facts in a way that most people can accept. Otherwise, someone might jump out and impeach you. You''re rushing forward."


    Xiaojiu glared and said angrily: "the imperial court is full. What are they doing? I won the war and impeached me? Who dares impeach me? I''ll beat him to death! "


    "Then you just overturned the imperial court? Or you can be the emperor yourself, so no one dares to listen to you! "


    "Nonsense, our Mo family will be loyal to the Xia Dynasty to the death. We will never rebel!"


    "Then don''t imagine that everyone can stand on your side, and don''t imagine that everything will be ok as long as you win the battle. Xiao Jiu, the world is far more complicated than you think, and the people''s heart is more elusive."


    "What are you talking about? It''s a headache for me. If I have to worry about everything, how can I fight? The battlefield is changing so fast that no one knows what will happen until the last moment. It''s hard enough for me to just think about how to win a battle, and I can''t do so much about it. "


    "I know you can''t do it, that''s why we''ll help you. I, brother five, your highness, we''ll do our best to help you. And all you have to do is be obedient and behave as well as you can, OK


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll try my best!"


    "Do I have to thank you for giving me face?"


    "What''s the relationship between us? You don''t have to be so polite. "


    "Am I being polite to you? Mo Yinian, what did I owe you in my last life? "


    "I owe you my life, ha ha ha!"


    "Don''t laugh, the back teeth are laughing out. It''s so ugly!"


    "Don''t look ugly, I''ll laugh, ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the noisy, talking and laughing two people in the house, Mo Pingyun frowned and asked Luo Dong in a low voice: "small nine and shiziye are usually like this?"


    Luo Dong said with a smile: "no, they are in a good relationship."


    Mo Pingyun''s face is even worse. Luo Dong reminds him with a smile: "general six, you see the marshal is old and big. Do you have to hold tight?"


    Mo Pingyun was stunned and puzzled, and asked, "what should I grasp?"


    Luo Dong said with a silly eye: "marriage is a major event. You are not afraid that the marshal will suffer losses because you are alone with men and women all the time?"


    Mo Pingyun''s face suddenly extremely dark, he glared at Luo Dong and said in a cold voice: "my family is small, so I''m not in a hurry to get married!" With that, he glared at Li Yuanjia in the room and walked away with a big stride.


    Luo Dong is frightened by Mo Pingyun''s murderous look. Seeing Mo Pingyun''s stride away, he can''t help shrinking his neck. Luo Dong says in his heart: does general Mo Liu not like shiziye? How can he see that he wants to kill? Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 543

    Inside the house, Li Yuanjia inquired about Xiao Jiu carefully and yawned. After writing the memorial, Li Yuanjia picked it up and showed it to Xiao Jiu to see if there was anything else to add. However, he saw that Xiao Jiu was lying on the couch with his head tilted, and he was already asleep, with half of the fruit in his hand.


    Looking at Xiaojiu''s face, which has become extremely quiet due to her deep sleep, Li Yuanjia can''t help but flash a trace of tenderness in his eyes. He gently puts down the memorial, raises his feet and walks to Xiaojiu. He takes the fruit from her hand and puts it aside. He takes the blanket and covers her gently.


    Small nine eyelashes slightly tremble, Li Yuanjia can''t help staring at her nervously, for fear that he woke her up. But see small nine slightly moved breath and become long steady up, Li Yuanjia can''t help but relax, a smile on his face.


    Li Yuanjia stands by the couch and stares at Xiao Jiu. It''s the first time he''s been at the border for such a long time that he can have a good look at Xiao Jiu. There''s a kind of tranquility and cleverness in Xiao Jiu who is sleeping quite different from that when he is awake. Li Yuanjia can''t help thinking of the little girl who fell asleep when he was a child.


    At that time, Xiao Jiu was also so obedient, with a soft body next to him and a sweet sleep. At that time, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help thinking, why can someone still sleep in such an environment, and why can someone trust others so easily? Maybe from that time on, he wanted to accompany Xiaojiu forever, to see her laugh, to see her make, to see her live freely.


    Thinking of the past, Li Yuanjia''s eyes became softer and softer. But when he saw that Xiao Jiu was obviously dark at the moment, and the sharp scar on his cheek that had been scratched by arrows last night, Li Yuanjia felt a twinge in his heart. If possible, he hopes that Xiaojiu will always be the lawless Xiaojiu in Kyoto instead of the so-called commander in chief of the Middle Route Army!


    Gently bending down, Li Yuanjia holds up Xiaojiu''s drooping arm to help her put it into the blanket, but is startled by the coarseness of Xiaojiu''s palm. Li Yuanjia gently opened Xiaojiu''s hand, and saw that it was just a thin layer of cocoon, but the palm of it had worn out a thick cocoon. There were even scabby wounds at the tiger''s mouth, and the back of his fingers was covered with small scars, which didn''t look like a daughter''s hand at all.


    The pain in Li Yuanjia''s heart suddenly spread, making his eyes red and his nose sour. He felt even worse when he was stabbed by a needle. He could not help regretting when he thought of his complaint about Xiao Jiu just now. He only saw Xiaojiu''s relaxed and leisurely life after the victory, and only heard her joking story. He thought that she was too naive and didn''t know the subtlety of her present position, but he forgot the pressure and pain that Xiaojiu had to bear and the price she had paid for the victory.


    I don''t know why, Li Yuanjia thought of Meng Huachen''s words again. It seems that he really doesn''t have the qualification to like this little nine, or even become a person that little nine can rely on like Mo''s brother.


    Strong despair and heartache make Li Yuanjia understand that he needs to become a stronger person and be qualified to accompany Xiaojiu. Even if Xiaojiu doesn''t love him, even if Xiaojiu will make him angry all day long. But as long as he can be her partner all the time, as long as he can be with her, as long as he can have a small position in her heart!


    Li Yuanjia felt suddenly enlightened. Although Xiao Jiu didn''t refuse him directly, Li Yuanjia knew that Xiao Jiu had no love for him. This made Li Yuanjia very painful. He didn''t want to ask but didn''t dare to pursue recklessly. Li Yuanjia couldn''t tell anyone about his pain.


    Since his confession, Li Yuanjia feels heartbroken because of his intentional or unintentional alienation. However, he can only pretend to be relaxed, hoping that he can get along with himself as before. But at that moment, Li Yuanjia suddenly realized that his mind has become a problem between himself and Xiao Jiu. If he insists on going his own way and blindly wants Xiao Jiu to accept his mind, it will only push Xiao Jiu farther and farther away. It''s better to let it go.


    If small nine can give birth to the affection to him, that he is naturally ecstatic; But if Xiaojiu just regards him as a friend, he will keep this love in his heart and try to be Xiaojiu''s best friend. As long as you can always be with Xiao Jiu, whether you are a lover or a friend, it''s not so important.


    Li Yuanjia, with a heart knot open, gazes at Xiao Jiu nostalgically and puts her hand into the blanket. For the first time and the last time, she touches her cheek and walks out with her raised lip. Hearing the sound of Li Yuanjia''s footsteps disappear completely, Xiao Jiu, who is lying on the couch and is sleeping, suddenly opens his eyes, breathes heavily, and touches his heart. Xiao Jiu frowns into a knot in one''s heart.


    Since arriving at Shiling pass, Xiao Jiu''s vigilance has never been relaxed, even in deep sleep. Just now, when Li Yuanjia came to the couch, Xiao Jiu had already woken up. But he could feel li Yuanjia''s attentive sight. Xiao Jiu felt a little uncomfortable and somehow continued to pretend to sleep. As a result, Li Yuanjia covered her with a blanket, pulled her hand and touched her face. Even without opening her eyes, Xiao Jiu could feel li Yuanjia''s deep affection. Thinking of this, Xiao Jiu hugged her head and fell back to the couch with a cry.


    Headache, distress and boredom make Xiaojiu feel as bad as cat''s paw. She can''t help thinking of a Rui. Thinking of her injury, she asks if she has never liked herself. Thinking that one day Li Yuanjia will be sad because of her injury, Xiaojiu suddenly feels like a fight.


    If it''s irrelevant, Xiaojiu can directly refuse without mercy. She''s not a procrastinator. She likes it or doesn''t like it. She doesn''t hesitate at all. But when this person is Li Yuanjia, who grew up with her from childhood, and has a life and death friendship and great trust in Li Yuanjia, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know what to do.


    If you don''t know what it means to really like someone and what it means to be in love between men and women, Xiao Jiu may accept Li Yuanjia as he did to Cheng Mingrui at that time. After all, Li Yuanjia is a very interesting person for Xiao Jiu, who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. It''s also fun to fight with him every day and bully him. But now Xiao Jiu already knows what it means to really like a person, and she also knows how hard it is to really like a person when she is rejected. She knows that her feelings for Li Yuanjia are not men and women, But how can we make Li Yuanjia understand her mind without sadness?


    Xiaojiu has no idea at all. She will never commit to others like she did in those years. She will hurt li Yuanjia like Cheng Mingrui. But what can she do to make Li Yuanjia sad? Xiaojiu can''t help but make a mistake. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 544

    Small nine clear that he likes is still big brother, today''s Prince Li Heng, although he does not like himself, just her as a child as a sister.


    Thinking of Li Heng, Xiao Jiu can''t help feeling sad. After arriving at Shiling pass, he has been busy getting out of trouble and finding a way to live. When he hovers on the line of life and death, Xiao Jiu can''t think of anything else. She thought that she had forgotten the sadness. She had buried her feelings for her big brother in her heart. She thought that as long as she didn''t think about it, she could treat it as nothing happened.


    But now, those memories are clearly emerging in Xiaojiu''s mind. She can see her sadness, pain, embarrassment and despair more clearly than before. She didn''t want Li Yuanjia to realize this kind of pain. What can she do to make Li Yuanjia not sad but also understand his own thoughts?


    Small nine thought of a word "hide", but this idea just floating on the mind, small nine will be stunned. Small nine think of himself at that time suddenly ran to Dawu temple, Chong big brother said that like his words, big brother at the beginning is also hiding from her, even to hide in the cave on the cliff, but she still found the past.


    A strong pain makes Xiaojiu curl up her legs and bury her head in her arms. After being hurt, she only remembers her own pain, but she never thinks about the pain in her big brother''s heart when she suddenly hears her confession. Thinking of Li Heng saying to himself in such a painful voice in the cave, "Xiao Jiu, go back. If you still recognize my big brother, don''t force me to do it myself!", Xiao Jiu''s tears came down.


    What did she do to force her elder brother to say such a thing? Then she only remembered her sadness and her pain. She knew that her elder brother had come back to Kyoto for his own sake. She knew that her elder brother had paid a great price to send the black armour army. She knew that her elder brother had been appointed the commander of the Middle Route Army. She had to resist the great pressure to make the decision


    Knowing how much suffering her elder brother would suffer when she was in danger, she never wrote a word or two to her elder brother. She didn''t even send someone to convey a word of peace, because she was rejected by him.


    Today, small nine just understand, she is actually resentment big brother. From the day I met the elder brother, the elder brother almost always responded to her requests. Xiao Jiu thought that the elder brother would always spoil himself and accompany him. He never thought that one day he would leave her and refuse her. So when that day suddenly came, she was sad at the same time, she could not help but resent.


    Small nine can not help but want to cry, she felt that it is not big brother hurt her, but she has been forcing big brother. She clearly knows that even without the affection of men and women, the elder brother is willing to do everything for her. The elder brother, like his family, will never hurt her and always want to protect her!


    After a long time, small nine slowly raised his head, eyes slightly red, but his face has recovered calm. Small nine feel that she should put down, just like her expectations of Li Yuanjia, she should put down her obsession, calmly accept that the big brother just regards her as a sister, and get along with the big brother as a relative as before. Don''t let him be embarrassed any more.


    In the East Palace of Kyoto, yuan shisan came in with the decoction. Seeing that Li Heng was still busy at the desk, he sighed secretly.


    Gently came forward to put down the decoction, yuan shisan said in a soft voice: "master, the medicine is boiled well, you drink it and have a rest early."


    Li Heng answered without raising his head, and continued to be busy. Yuan shisan could not help but exhort him: "master, no matter how busy the government is, you have to be healthy. The imperial doctor said that you are suffering from internal injury caused by improper diet and overwork. If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will hurt your spleen and stomach. You''d better take the medicine first. There are calming ingredients in this soup. Drink it and have a good sleep. "


    "Leave it, I''ll drink it later!" Li Heng light said a sentence, continue to read the document on the case.


    Yuan shisan frowned in distress. After thinking about it, he quickly said, "master, you are so thin that Miss Jiu will not be happy when she comes back. You forget that she always asks you to have more food. If you make yourself tired and sick, she will be angry when she comes back."


    Li Heng was stunned and looked up at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan felt sad, but he didn''t dare to show the slightest. Li Heng blinked his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice with a trance expression: "am I looking haggard now?"


    Yuan shisan felt more and more uncomfortable. He quickly lowered his eyes and pretended to be relaxed: "the master is as handsome as ever, but he is thinner. If he takes a good rest, he will be fine."


    Li Heng''s eyes flashed slightly, and some bitterly hooked the corners of his lips. He picked up the paper and continued to read it. He said to yuan shisan in a low voice: "you are as smooth as the people in the palace now."


    Yuan shisan is miserable. What else can he do now except to make the master happy with his smooth words? I just hope that the war in the northwest will be over soon, and miss nine will come back safely, otherwise miss nine will not have an accident, and the master will make herself sick!


    Urging Li Heng to drink the decoction, seeing that he was still busy and didn''t have half a rest, yuan shisan sighed helplessly, turned around and slowly retreated. Just outside the hall, yuan shisan saw that the guard ran up in a hurry and handed in an 800 Li urgent war report. Yuan shisan rushed to take it in.


    Hearing the northwest war news, Li Heng''s eyes suddenly became particularly sharp. Yuan shisan quickly handed the war news up. Li Heng couldn''t wait to open it and had a look. First, he was stunned, and then the corners of his lips rose involuntarily.


    Yuan shisan was very happy when he saw Li Heng holding the war report tightly. He couldn''t help praising: "great, Xiao Jiu didn''t let me down. She not only did it, but also did it better than I thought. The vassal army was defeated. It was a great defeat. All of them were destroyed. Xiao Jiu, it''s really -- "


    Yuan shisan''s smile froze on his face when he saw the tears flashing in Li Heng''s eyes. Li Heng didn''t know what was wrong with him. He couldn''t wait to see the result. The vassal army was defeated and Xiao Jiu was completely safe, but he was happy and wanted to cry.


    Days of worry, days of anxiety, are finally put down at the moment, Li Heng feel very tired, but he knows that small nine will only be more tired than them. In order to win, little nine paid too much, experienced too much, and all this was originally Li Heng did not want her to experience, fate is really a big joke for them.


    Yuan shisan reluctantly swallowed his bitterness and began to ask with a smile: "master, when the vassal army is destroyed, will miss nine come back? Does the subordinate have to be prepared to take care of Miss nine? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 545

    Li Heng was stunned and said in a dry voice: "it''s just that the middle road war is over, and the northwest army is still fighting fiercely with the vassal army at the border. As the commander of the middle road army, Xiao Jiu, after arranging the affairs of Fenshui pass, Shiling pass and Shiling pass properly, must lead the troops to the border for support."


    "Still fighting? With the commander in chief and general Mo Si in the northwest army, can''t the commander withdraw Miss Jiu first? " Yuan shisan couldn''t help asking.


    Li Heng said with a bitter smile: "it''s because Mo Si is still here that Xiao Jiu will go. The death of Mo San and his wife has cut Xiao Jiu''s heart. She won''t go back to Beijing if she doesn''t see Mo Si''s army withdraw."


    Yuan shisan was a little disappointed and said, "what the master said is, did the ninth lady send us a letter with the war report to report us peace or something?"


    Li Heng''s face flashed a trace of sadness. He pursed his lower lip and said in a low voice: "small nine, military affairs are busy."


    Yuan shisan was stunned and worried. It has been nearly two months since Miss Jiu arrived at the border. No one knows better than yuan shisan about how the master suffered during this period. At that time, when he was in Dawu temple, he saw that the master had hurt Miss Jiu''s heart so much. Yuan shisan didn''t complain. However, seeing that the master had gone to great lengths to return to Kyoto for Miss Jiu, and even risked his life for her, yuan shisan felt that his heart was enough to make up for everything.


    But the problem is that if the master doesn''t say anything, Miss nine doesn''t ask, and she hasn''t even sent a word, so yuan shisan can''t be sure whether Miss nine knows the master''s affection for her or not. Does she still think that the master refused her at the beginning?


    If so, yuan shisan can''t help but bow for Li Heng, but he is a servant. What''s the use of worrying? I just hope Miss nine can be a little more intelligent. I want to understand and see the master''s mind as soon as possible.


    In the snake mountain pass, Mo Pingyun was stunned when he saw Xiao Jiu with red eyes. He raised his eyes and glared at Li Yuanjia. The innocent monk Li Yuanjia couldn''t feel his head and blinked in confusion. He didn''t understand how his eyes could be so bad in just half a day?


    When Xiao Jiu finished talking about the placement of border guards and the arrangement of three levels of defense, Mo Pingyun quickly pulled Xiao Jiu and asked, "Xiao Jiu, if anyone bullies you, tell brother six, don''t hide and cry secretly."


    Small nine Leng next busy cover up to say: "I didn''t cry, may be didn''t sleep enough to wake up, so the eye is a little red, right, beacon son is about to arrive?" Then Xiao Jiu raised his voice and called out, "Luo Dong, what''s the afterlife? When will you bring the beacon? "


    Luo Dong came quickly and said, "I should be able to get there before dark. I''m afraid I dare not ride too fast."


    Little nine nodded slightly and asked, "where''s the celebration banquet? What''s the arrangement like? "


    "It''s almost arranged. I''m waiting for the dinner to be held in the dark." Luo Dong said with a smile that after winning the battle and finally destroying the vassal army, it''s time for them to celebrate. If it wasn''t for the need to take care of these border guards, they should actually go back to Shiling pass to celebrate. They can pay a good tribute to the spirits of the three generals.


    Small nine waved a hand way: "that''s good, you go down busy, remember, Chengtou shift must not have the slightest lax."


    Luo Dong said with a smile: "marshal, don''t worry, we will play twelve spirit."


    Small nine nodded, Luo Dong and all the generals stepped down and were busy. Li Yuanjia was also ready to leave. When he left, he glanced at small nine and saw that small nine immediately avoided his sight. Since Xiao Jiu came out just now and ordered people to come to discuss business, Li Yuanjia felt that Xiao Jiu was avoiding his sight. He never looked at him directly. He couldn''t help feeling very strange. Thinking of some possibility, Li Yuanjia walked over and saw that Xiao Jiu was really nervous. Li Yuanjia sighed in his heart.


    Li Yuanjia went to Xiaojiu and said in a low voice, "Xiaojiu, I have written the memorial. You can have a look. If you have no objection, you can hand it up." Xiaojiu pretended to smile naturally and said, "OK." Eyelashes are slightly hanging, not at all with Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu, who is obviously unnatural but pretends to be natural. He can''t help but smile bitterly. He knows it''s not too late. He pattes Xiaojiu on the shoulder and says, "you''ve been awake a long time, haven''t you?"


    Small nine one Leng raises an eye to look to Li Yuan Jia, Li Yuan Jia angrily flushes small nine wrinkly, nose light smile way: "small wench, don''t think too much, we are still the same as before, small ye also want to see all over the world beauty, won''t so dead heart eye."


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia picked the tip of the eyebrow hook lip a smile, face like peach petals, eyes like autumn wave, it is evil spirit. Li Yuanjia left with a smile, and Xiaojiu stared at his back for a long time.


    Mo Pingyun, who is also shocked by Li Yuanjia''s smile, can''t help but take a breath. In Mo Pingyun''s eyes, the scene just now is an evil man with white skin like jade phoenix''s eyes. He is seducing his sister and making her crazy for a long time!


    Mo Pingyun immediately thought of Luo Dong''s words, thought of the situation he secretly inquired about, can''t help but anger from the heart, evil to courage. Mo Pingyun scolded in his heart: Well, you prince of Qi, you have come to the border to seduce my little nine. How can you dare to look at me in front of me?


    Mo Pingyun, who couldn''t help but roll up his sleeve to beat others, took a deep breath and forced himself to resist the impulse. He gently yelled at Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu!"


    Lengshen in the small nine turned his head to see Mo Pingyun, looking at the eyes are still confused small nine, Mo Pingyun can''t help but some want to cry, baby sister was hooked soul can do?


    Mo Pingyun frowned and looked at Xiao Jiu seriously. He asked directly, "Xiao Jiu, do you really like him?"


    Small nine doubted of blinked an eye, the face slightly some pan red, low voice ask a way: "you say of that he is who?"


    Mo Pingyun''s heart suddenly seems to be filled with two Jin of old vinegar. It turns out that Xiaojiu really has someone she likes. Otherwise, she should ask "who do I like" instead of "who is he"! In front of Xiaojiu''s life, Mo Pingyun, who has always been slow, is more acute than he imagined.


    Mo Pingyun frowned and asked in a deep voice: "you really like Li Yuanjia. That boy looks like that. He attracts bees and butterflies all day long. He''s also good at Kung Fu. Xiao Jiu, can''t we be so blind?"


    Looking at Mo Pingyun, who is extremely disgusted with him, Xiao Jiu said with a smile: "brother Liu, Li Yuanjia is not as bad as you said, is he?"


    Mo Pingyun is anxious to jump. At this moment, Xiaojiu is still protecting that bastard boy. It hurts his heart to be a brother. What''s the little boy named Li worth Xiaojiu liking?


    Small nine see Mo Pingyun this posture is wrong, quickly pacify way: "six elder brother, don''t worry, don''t worry, I and Li Yuanjia nothing, I just treat him as a good friend, really, absolutely innocent!" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 546

    Mo Pingyun was delighted and asked: "really?"


    Small nine erect three fingers, very solemnly swear a way: "absolutely true!"


    Mo Pingyun took a close look at Xiaojiu''s eyes, and immediately relieved. Fortunately, Xiaojiu is not blind enough to see the evil of Li Yuanjia. What''s the matter with a man who is more charming than a woman? As the elder brother of Xiaojiu, he is absolutely not allowed to have this kind of situation, absolutely!


    Small nine see Mo Pingyun finally put down this stubble, can''t help but also relieved, she just was Li Yuanjia''s words stunned, just now has been thinking about whether he said that means he want to understand, is not Mo Pingyun thought was confused.


    It''s getting dark. In the expectation of everyone, Yu Xing and Mo Yongfeng finally come to the snake mountain pass.


    Looking at Mo Yongfeng, who looked like his third brother when he was a child, Mo Pingyun couldn''t help reddening his eyes. Mo Yongfeng looked at the sixth uncle who had similar eyebrows and eyes to his father and was very kind. The two uncles and nephews soon got acquainted.


    Mo Pingyun holds Mo Yongfeng and goes straight to the martial arts training ground. Xiao Jiu can''t help but roll his eyes. Liu Ge, a martial arts maniac, must have gone to test feng''er''s bones.


    Sure enough, after a while, Mo Pingyun came back with Mo Yongfeng in his arms excitedly. Looking at the joy in Xiao Jiu''s eyes, he pinched Mo Yongfeng and let him go. He said to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, feng''er''s bone is excellent. If you are good at teaching, I''m afraid it''s not worse than when you were a child."


    Xiaojiu said with a smile: "that''s nature. He''s the flesh and blood of the third brother. He''s bleeding from my mo family!"


    Mo Pingyun''s eyes were slightly red, and he said in a deep voice: "yes, the third brother has blood and flesh, better than the second brother. We should be satisfied."


    "Brother six, don''t say that on a happy day. Let''s go. Today is a celebration banquet and also your reception banquet. Let''s have a good drink!" Small nine eyes tears tiny flash, smile to Mo Pingyun said.


    Mo Pingyun picked up Mo Yongfeng and said with a smile, "OK, let''s have a good drink!"


    After a simple celebration banquet, Meng Huachen and Beiting Dadu guards arrive one after another. After careful discussion with them, Xiao Jiu decides to let Mo Pingyun lead Yu Xing and others to support the frontier northwest army with Meng Huachen and the remaining firearms; The defense of Shiling pass and other three passes and the reorganization of the frontier forces in Anxi were entrusted to Beiting Duhu and Li Yuanjia, while Xiaojiu led 10000 Qingqi to raid Yancheng, the frontier fortress of the vassal state.


    This decision was immediately strongly opposed by Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia said to Xiao Jiu in a deep voice: "at present, the middle route of the vassal army is defeated, and the sixth elder brother leads the troops to support us. As long as we stabilize the middle line, why should we risk going deep into the enemy''s territory?"


    "Small nine helpless show hand way:" because do not have money Bai


    Li Yuanjia was stunned and puzzled. Xiao Jiu explained: "the vassal state has been preparing for several years, and has devoted the whole nation''s strength to attack our Dynasty. It is clear that the situation is inevitable. The defeat in the middle road won''t make them retreat, but will make them fight back more madly. This battle can''t afford us. You should know more about the situation in the central court than I do. If this battle lasts for several months or even a year and a half, can the imperial court sustain it? "


    Li Yuanjia''s face turned ugly. Pointing to the map, Xiao Jiu said in a deep voice: "according to the battle report just received, after the defeat of the central road, the vassal army put 100000 elite troops into the border. This is a clear way to break the bridges and sink the boats. Although Meng Huachen''s firearms are powerful, they are too few. They only have the power of deterrence, but they can''t retreat. If we stick to the established rules, this battle is doomed to be a war of attrition, but we can''t afford it, so we have to take risks. "


    Xiao Jiu pointed to Yan Cheng and said, "the vassal army is pressing the border, and the domestic forces must be extremely empty. Yan Cheng is the frontier fortress of the vassal state. As long as we take Yan Cheng, we can cut off the supply line of the vassal state, and threaten the capital of the vassal state, so that the vassal army has to send troops back to defend."


    "Encircle Wei and save Zhao?" Li Yuanjia asked with a frown. Small nine nods to praise a way: "exactly, the son of the world ye military book reads well!"


    Li Yuanjia glared at Xiao Jiu and pointed to Yutu: "it''s light. But if you look at it carefully, it''s nearly 500 Li from Shiling pass to the border of the vassal state, and there are hundreds of Li''s mountain roads in the middle. It''s said that there are mountains, peaks, cliffs, high mountains and narrow roads. There''s only one cart and one horse in the middle. If you don''t pay attention, you will fall to pieces, You can imagine the danger of taking tens of thousands of people through it rashly. What''s more, the most important thing is that after you pass Tongyu, you will be a vassal state. Although the domestic troops are empty in the border war, Yancheng is a fortress after all. Maybe you will fall into the encirclement of the vassal state before you rush to Yancheng. How can you be helpless? "


    Small nine embraces a double arm to slightly raise chin to sink a voice to shout a way: "you this fellow, really grow other people''s ambition to destroy oneself prestige!"


    "I call this calm analysis, Xiao Jiu. I know your hard work, but can we not take such risks? I think this move is too dangerous for you. If you go right, you can bring the dead back to life; If you go wrong, you will be doomed! "


    Small nine looking at Li Yuanjia voice flat but very firm said: "will not be doomed, I will attack Yancheng!"


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu and sighs helplessly. He looks at Mo Pingyun and Beiting Dadu for help, hoping that they can persuade Xiaojiu. "I agree with Marshal''s decision. This battle must not be delayed. It must be decided quickly," he said


    Li Yuanjia pursed her lips and asked Mo Pingyun in a low voice, "sixth brother, what do you think?"


    Mo Pingyun looked at Xiaojiu, frowned and thought for a moment, "Xiaojiu, why don''t you let me lead the soldiers to Yancheng? If you go to the border, my fourth brother will want you to go too."


    Li Yuanjia nodded hastily and said, "exactly, exactly!"


    Small nine shake a head way: "Yan city can only I go, six elder brothers you go, this plan won''t become!"


    Li Yuanjia was worried and cried, "why?"


    Xiaojiu said with a mysterious smile: "the secret can''t be revealed!" Then he turned his head and gave an order to the crowd: "it''s not too late. Please act according to the order immediately."


    The crowd saluted and said, "yes!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at the resolute little nine and said helplessly, "yes!"


    Xiaojiu led 10000 light riders to pass through Tongyu day and night. Three days later, they arrived less than 50 li away from Yancheng. Xiaojiu ordered the whole army to stop repairing.


    After the vanguard''s careful investigation, Xiao Jiu ordered the whole army to be divided into three teams, and the two teams were repaired in place. After receiving the signal, she immediately surrounded the main city gate of Yan city from the left and right sides, and led 2000 cavalry to another place secretly.


    At dawn, on the top of the mountain to the east of Yancheng, Xiaojiu sent people to test the wind again and again, waiting for the best time. In this attack on Yancheng, Xiaojiu''s greatest grasp comes from another weapon provided by Meng Huachen - aircraft. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 547

    When it was dark, it was time for Xiao Jiu''s dream. At Xiao Jiu''s command, several elite soldiers were driving big umbrella shaped aircraft from the top of the mountain to Yancheng by using the height drop and wind.


    The soldiers holding the Shenzhou rocket and piloting the aircraft shot down countless daoshen rockets over Yancheng, and the fire light reflected Yancheng brightly in the twilight.


    At the same time, the two teams that received the signal rushed towards Yancheng at the same time. The general of Yancheng watched the flying flag of Mozi getting closer and closer. He just woke up. It was the army of Xia Dynasty that invaded. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "kill me!"


    The dizzy soldiers of Yancheng had just woken up from a dream and started to fight with their horses, but it was too late. The light cavalry rushed to Yancheng like the flood of breaking the dyke, and the soldiers of Xia Dynasty who came down from the sky with God rockets also landed near the gate one by one, trying to open the gate to welcome the arrival of the army.


    Throw off the aircraft of small nine holding a sword rushed to the city gate near Yancheng soldiers, the sky of blood in front of her constantly sprinkle. The soldiers who followed her were as fierce as tigers. They killed the soldiers of Yancheng in front of the gate one by one! The soldiers of Yancheng were scared by the people who came down from the sky. They were even more frightened when they saw that Xiaojiu was as fierce as evil spirits. They could not help being afraid and wanted to run to both sides to avoid the fierce soldiers.


    The general of Yancheng guards is furious. He turns over and leads his elite soldiers to Xiaojiu and others who are about to rush to the gate of the city!


    In the duel between the two armies, the elite soldiers led by Xiaojiu and the elite soldiers of Yancheng fight together. In order to survive, for their own glory and victory, both sides fight together without any expense!


    People to people, knife to knife, flesh to flesh, the cry of killing, shock in Yingye, blade light flashing, blood like flying flowers! These two men and horses are hanged together. What a miserable word!


    Small nine wrist fly to turn a drag to stab to own long gun, long sword fly to press the neck of the other party, see that pair because of the sword edge approaching and panic despair eyes, small nine tiny Zheng for a moment. It was a young and tender face. Maybe it was just a young boy who entered the Barracks at the age of 15 or 16. He suddenly encountered this bloody battle and was particularly flustered. He only knew how to rush forward, but he didn''t know how to defend himself. He would face death.


    Little nine''s heart flashed a trace of unbearable, but her sword just stopped a little, still mercilessly swept the boy''s neck, bright red hot blood splashed on little nine''s face, she pursed her lower lip and continued to kill the enemy.


    On the battlefield, either you die or I die. Compassion for the enemy is cruelty to my partner. This truth was completely clear at the moment of Mo Pingcheng''s death.


    Knife to gun to, but in a flash, small nine has even pick a few people, listening to the rapid drum outside the city gate, small nine know that their people can''t wait. See small nine one jump body, the long sword in the hand directly rushes to Yan Cheng to guard the general item top head, Yan Cheng to guard the general to flurriedly escape, but still was small nine one sword picked helmet, not from frighten out a cold sweat, tremble voice to ask: "who are you?"


    "I''m Mo Yinian, commander in chief of the middle route of the northwest army," he said with a long sword in his hand


    The guard General of Yancheng turned pale and trembled: "Mo Yinian, the murderer of Mo family, how can you be here?"


    When the soldiers of Yancheng heard about Xiaojiu''s identity, they were in a panic. With the successive wars, Xiaojiu''s reputation had spread in the vassal state, especially her bloody name of killing the main general. When the soldiers in Yancheng heard that Mo Yinian was the one who led the troops, they were more and more frightened. How dare they fight against him.


    Seeing that the soldiers of Yancheng are in a panic, Xiaojiu and others immediately seize the opportunity to rush up and open the city gate. The army immediately swarms in and controls the exits with lightning speed, encircling the soldiers of Yancheng.


    The guard General of Yan Cheng watched his side retreat again and again, until there was no way to retreat, until he could not return to heaven! When the moon sets and the sun rises, the guard General of Yancheng looks up at the sky. Even though Yancheng is like a place of purgatory, the sky is still so blue, as if it had never changed. The sun also rises and a new day begins! With a deep sigh, the guard general Yancheng pulled out his sword and ended his life, fulfilling his final dignity as a general!


    In this battle, Xiaojiu took ten thousand light cavalry to make a long-distance attack and killed more than five thousand garrison of Yancheng. It was dark and bloody. The corpse mountain was like a red blood peak, standing bloody in the hearts of the vassal people!


    After learning the news that Yancheng was defeated by the commander of the middle road of the Xia Dynasty, the whole camp was as silent as a pool of stagnant water. No one knew what kind of situation they were going to face when they were suddenly cut off the supply fortress. The most important thing is that Yan city is not more than 200 li away from luoxie City, the capital of the vassal state. If Xia army attacked luoxie city on a large scale, wouldn''t they want to subjugate the country?


    When the ministers of Luoji city of the vassal state heard the news of the destruction of Yan City, they were even more frightened. Especially the civil servants who did not support the attack on Xia Dynasty, they immediately advised them to withdraw their troops.


    When the king of the vassal state suddenly learned that Yancheng had been broken, he was furious. Even if he wanted to send troops back to rescue, he knew that xiaojiubutao had led tens of thousands of people, and he could not help hesitating. In this war, the vassal state made a large-scale attack with the strength of the whole country, but so far it has only won one pass of malingguan. The Middle Road, which was originally in a good situation, was also lost due to Mo Yinian''s sudden rise. If the troops are sent back now, I''m afraid that even malingguan can''t be saved, but it only fails to return. How will he face the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty and the common people?


    The king of the vassal army, who was hard to ride the tiger, watched the old ministers rely on the old and sell the old to hand over a copy of the memorial. He even accused him that his intention was not enough. He asked for it unceasingly. He was militaristic and the common people were unbearable. He could not help but feel angry. But he had to be patient and appease the officials.


    As soon as he returned to the harem, he heard that the queen wanted to see him. Because the prince had been ill for a long time, he wanted to ask the eminent monks to pray for him. The king of the vassal state was very impatient when he heard that the war was in crisis. How could he mobilize the masses to pray for a little baby? The princess of Xia Dynasty is so spoiled that she doesn''t know the whole world. If it wasn''t for the sake of stabilizing the emperor of Xia Dynasty and making use of her mother''s connections, how could he make such a stupid woman the queen?


    The king of the vassal state waved his hand impatiently to show that he had not seen him. But a thought suddenly flashed in his mind made him change his mind immediately. He thought for a moment and ordered the queen to come in. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 548

    Kneeling outside the hall, Li Yuanning, with a look of numbness and despair, could hardly believe her ears when she heard the herald. She had not seen the king for nearly two months since the war between the two countries. He tried to hold back his tears, stroked the hairpin on his head and quickly arranged his appearance. Li Yuanning got up and walked in.


    The northwest army, which was strongly supported by Mo Pingyun and others, was in a fierce battle between malingguan and the vassal army when they learned the news that Xiaojiu had won Yancheng with his soldiers. The morale of the soldiers was greatly boosted.


    The commander-in-chief of the northwest army was overjoyed. He ordered Mo pingting to seize the Maling pass as soon as possible at all costs. At the same time, he ordered the deputy general to attack the main camp of the vassal army, trying to fully involve the main force of the vassal army and make it impossible for them to return to defense, so as to fight for the chance for them to drive straight into the capital of the vassal army.


    Mo Pingyun and Li Yuanjia, who knew the coach''s intention, couldn''t help but look heavy. Li Yuanjia, in particular, was so angry that he cried out: "no, isn''t this nonsense? A thin camel is bigger than a horse. No matter how empty the troops of the vassal state are, the capital must be heavily guarded. Let Xiao Jiu take a mere 10000 people to attack the capital of the vassal state. Isn''t he going to die? "


    Mo Pingyun also has a slight complaint about the arrangement of the coach. As a border officer, Mo Pingyun knows the expectation of the coach and other veterans better than anyone else. For many years, the soldiers stationed on the northwest border have been looking forward to peace in the northwest day and night, but the desire of the vassal state makes people not relax at all. Over the years, countless soldiers'' bones have been buried on the northwest border, and it is the flesh and blood of the soldiers in the northwest that has built the border defense line.


    But now, small nine created a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they may completely destroy the vassal state, let northwest never war, how can these veterans easily let go?


    Mo pingting knew that military orders were like mountains. Since the commander could not disobey his orders, he pressed Li Yuanjia and said, "don''t worry. The fourth brother has sent someone to send a message to the fifth brother. As long as the imperial court doesn''t speak, Xiao Jiu, as the commander of the middle road, can make his own decisions. He doesn''t have to obey others."


    Li Yuanjia said anxiously: "what I''m afraid of is that the old ministers in the court are just like the commander-in-chief of the northwest army. As soon as they hear that Xiao Jiu has invaded the vassal state, they are too excited to find a side. They don''t care about the current situation of Xiao Jiu''s troops at all. They just want her to win the vassal state at one stroke. Those of them are only afraid to dream that they can destroy the vassal state, so that the northwest will be peaceful forever! "


    "Don''t talk about them. I want the northwest to be peaceful forever. But with five brothers and his highness, they won''t let Xiao Jiu take such a risk. Instead of jumping around here and yelling at the commander, we should think more about how to quickly recapture malingguan. Only by completely defeating the vassal army can Xiaojiu and everyone be free from this battle. " Mo Pingyun forbeared to worry and calmed down.


    Li Yuanjia took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "what brother Liu said is that I''m too impatient. It''s mainly about Xiao Jiu. My heart --" Li Yuanjia rubbed his forehead in distress and said in a deep voice: "I''ll go to find Meng Huachen to see if that boy has any useful weapon to attack the city. I''ll get back to Maling pass as soon as possible. If I win as soon as possible, I can also relieve Xiao Jiu''s pressure."


    Watching Li Yuanjia leave in a hurry, Mo Pingyun sighs. These days, when he gets along with Li Yuanjia, Mo Pingyun''s impression of Li Yuanjia has changed a lot. He found that although Li Yuanjia was coquettish, he was really sincere to Xiao Jiu. It was a pity that he was a royal son, and their mo family decided not to let Xiao Jiu marry into the royal family. The poor boy was doomed to be hopeless.


    Xiaojiu, who won Yancheng, is not easy at the moment. Although he has won a great victory, there are only less than 7000 light cavalry left. The soldiers are exhausted after a long-distance attack and fighting all night, but they dare not relax because the danger has just begun.


    At dawn the next day, Xiao Jiu was startled when she heard the alarm at the end of the city. She had never dreamed that the vassal army would come so soon. Was there a secret army hidden in the vassal territory that she did not know? How is that possible?


    Small nine deep took a breath to stabilize the mood, raised the foot to stride out, just to the door head-on bumped into the herald, the Herald said in a hurry: "marshal, the vassal is coming!"


    Small nine not from silly eyes: siege is the enemy attack, what is called to come? The herald seemed to be confused. He frowned and said in a low voice: "a woman from the vassal state claims to be the third princess of our Dynasty. She asked to meet the marshal in the city."


    Small nine Leng next, immediately took a person to go up the city.


    There was a chariot parked outside the city. A well-dressed woman was sitting on the chariot alone. Not far behind her, there were hundreds of guards. There were neither archers nor cavalry. She was a complete escort.


    Xiaojiu looks at the woman sitting in the chariot, and the woman also looks up at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu is stunned by the woman''s familiar and strange face. The woman is no one else. She is the third princess of the Xia Dynasty, now queen Li Yuanning.


    After learning that Li Yuanning wanted to enter the city alone, Xiao Jiu ordered to open the city gate and come out to welcome Li Yuanning into the city in person.


    Whether it''s Li Yuanning''s status as the third princess of Xia dynasty or the queen of a vassal state, she comes here alone. Xiao Jiu wants to see her both in love and reason. Moreover, since the war between the two countries, Xiao Jiu has been thinking about Li Yuanning, and she still has many questions to ask Li Yuanning.


    Li Yuanning looked at the little nine who came out to meet him in person, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. In those years, the situation of parting appeared in front of her eyes. The little nine who held her and promised her that she would take her to escape from fate no matter where she was, had grown into a famous general, but she was teased by fate completely.


    In those days, my father agreed to the request of the vassal state, regardless of how he resisted the request, he forced himself to marry the prince of the vassal state, so that the two countries could reach an alliance. But three years later, the two countries went to war again. As a princess and queen of the Xia Dynasty, she came here to ask Xiao Jiu for a way to live. Is there anything more ironic in the world?


    Li Yuanning''s lips are full of bitterness. Three years ago, with her rich dowry, she trudged for several months against the wind and sand, and came to Yan City, the frontier fortress of the vassal state. She was ready to take a short rest before continuing to rush to the capital of the vassal state.


    To his surprise, the prince of the vassal state led a large group of people to welcome him to Yancheng. When he saw the prince of the vassal state, who was elegant, tall and strong, and whose eyebrows showed a different forthright spirit from the men of the Xia Dynasty, Li Yuanning could not help but secretly congratulate himself.


    When such an excellent man personally expressed his love for him and sincerely promised his lifelong marriage, Li Yuanning could not help but began to look forward to the marriage. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 549

    When the procession of seeing off and welcoming relatives came into luoxie City, a grand wedding ceremony was held according to the etiquette of Xia Dynasty. The prince of the vassal state announced to the public with a happy face: "today I have got the princess of Daxia as my wife. It''s really a great fortune. I want to build a gorgeous palace for the princess to show my descendants."


    Li Yuanning couldn''t control his heart.


    Soon after, a magnificent palace was built. The Palace houses are magnificent. The pavilions and pavilions are exquisite and elegant, and the rippling ponds are dug, and all kinds of beautiful flowers and trees are planted. All the construction systems imitate the pattern of the palace garden of the Xia Dynasty, just to settle Li Yuanning''s homesickness.


    Even in order to have more common language with Li Yuanning, the crown prince of the vassal state took off his usual clothes and put on the Xia Dynasty clothes that Li Yuanning sewed for him. All of these made Li Yuanning fall in love with this man involuntarily.


    Even if he ascended the throne, even if he had other concubines, he still treated himself tenderly, and made his son the crown prince. Li Yuanning thought that she would be happy until she became the Empress Dowager.


    However, the reality slapped her mercilessly, tore up the alliance, and raised troops to invade. Now it seems that the former tenderness is just a sword wrapped in honey, and even his son has never been in mind. The name of a prince just makes her win over the border forces for him.


    Thinking of his cold-blooded and merciless threat before departure, Li Yuanning couldn''t help flashing deep resentment in his eyes, which made Xiao Jiu, who was walking towards her, stunned. Aware that his emotions are too exposed, Li Yuanning quickly put away his emotions, raised the corner of his lip to smile at Xiao Jiu, and cried out: "Xiao Jiu!"


    Small nine eyes micro flash, a few years no see, now Li Yuanning even voice let her feel strange. Li Yuanning led all the soldiers to give a salute to Li Yuanning, who was welcomed into the city.


    Li Yuanning whispered to Xiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, I have something to ask you."


    Small nine life people retreat, the house is only two of them, small nine quietly looking at Li Yuanning, Li Yuanning bitter smile said: "maybe I don''t say you also know, I come to nothing but ask you to retreat."


    Small nine some difficult mouth way: "that you should know, I will not retreat, unless the vassal army first retreat, we can talk about peace."


    "He will not retreat."


    "Then let him wait for me to lead the troops to break the city in luoxie city."


    "The day when the city is broken is the memorial day for our mother and son!"


    Looking at the tearful Li Yuanning, Xiao Jiu said angrily, "tiger poison doesn''t eat son yet. He dares to touch your mother and son. I will let him pay back a hundred times."


    Li Yuanning said bitterly: "when the country is broken and his family is dead, he can''t even save his own life. How can he worry about the lives of our mother and son?"


    "I just won Yancheng, but not to the point of national destruction. As long as he is willing to withdraw immediately, I promise to lead the troops out of Yancheng immediately. This battle should not have been fought. He must pay for his ambition."


    "I know that I''m not from Xia Dynasty, but I''m not a vassal. If you don''t believe me, the vassal people don''t believe me. Xiao Jiu, I really have no way to go. Please give us a way to live!" Li Yuanning looked very sad.


    Xiaojiu frowned more and more tightly and said in a deep voice: "you were born in the Xia Dynasty and grew up in the Xia Dynasty. You are only married. How come you are not from the Xia Dynasty? If I don''t believe you, how can I let you into the city? How can I sit here and tell you this? The central route has been defeated, the reinforcements have arrived, and Yancheng has been taken by me again. It''s futile for the vassal state to go on fighting again. You''d better persuade him to withdraw and negotiate with me rather than cry about this. "


    With tears in his eyes, Li Yuanning said helplessly: "he didn''t listen to me at all, otherwise how could it be like this? One side is my home country, and the other side is my husband and son, Xiao Jiu. I''m really hard. "¡° Although you are not the queen of the vassal state, you are also the princess of the Xia Dynasty. You should not stand on the side of the home country, but also stand on the moral side to distinguish right from wrong. It is clear who is right and who is wrong in this war. The only way for the vassal state now is to withdraw from the peace talks. " Xiao Jiu is a little impatient with Li Yuanning''s complaint. She is not in the mood to listen to Li Yuanning. Sympathy can not solve any problems.


    Li Yuanning cried bitterly: "Xiao Jiu, I know what you said, but I''m just a woman. What can I do? He said that if you refuse to withdraw, he will kill ZHENG''ER. My son is less than one year old. He is still so young. "


    Small nine narrowed to squint eyes, the facial expression is dark heavy anger to shout a way: "does he really say so?"


    Li Yuanning said with tears on his face: "I didn''t want to come here. I know your temperament. As long as you decide something, it won''t change. What''s the use of me coming? What face do I have to persuade you in what capacity? I''m a princess of Xia Dynasty, but he threatened me with ZHENG''ER''s life. Xiao Jiu, I, I can''t watch my own son die. I can''t help it. I can''t help it. I have to beg you. "


    "Beast, son of a bitch!" Small nine from the teeth squeeze out a curse, fingers with a force, abruptly break off the corner of the table, looking at the cry not like Li Yuanning, small nine pursed lips, got up to embrace her.


    Li Yuanning tightly grasped Xiaojiu''s skirt and burst into tears. The panic and despair of these days burst out at this moment. Xiaojiu black thought for a while and said in a warm voice: "don''t cry. Listen to me, I will keep your mother and son alive."


    Li Yuanning raised his head and looked at Xiao Jiu with red eyes. Xiao Jiu rubbed his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "well, I''ll try to get your son out and escort your mother and son back to Kyoto safely. But now you have to tell me one thing. Did you help him win over the generals in Anxi? "


    Li Yuanning''s body suddenly froze, small nine heart not from sink down, two people motionless looking at each other. After a while, Li Yuanning said in a low voice, "if I say that I was not intentionally used, do you believe me?"


    Small nine suddenly relaxed breath, low voice way: "I believe you!"


    Li Yuanning looked at Xiaojiu in shock and asked in disbelief: "do you believe me? I am the queen of a vassal state, and my son is the prince of a vassal state? "


    "But you are also the princess of Xia Dynasty, the emperor''s own daughter and my friend," said Xiao Jiu in a deep voice


    "Small nine -" Li Yuanning deeply looked at small nine, tears again.


    Xiaojiu raised his hand to brush away Li Yuanning''s tears and said in a low voice: "tears are most useless on the battlefield. Li Yuanning, have you ever thought that there might be a way to solve all your current difficulties?" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 550

    Li Yuanning anxiously looked at small nine and asked: "what method?"


    Small nine eyes deep way: "let your son ascend the throne of the vassal state, let you become the queen mother of the vassal state!"


    Li Yuanning suddenly took a breath, staring at Xiao Jiu, as if he had been struck by thunder. He couldn''t even blink. Small nine hooked up to hook lip Cape to smile a way: "this method how?"? As long as you become a vassal empress dowager, all problems will be solved. "


    Li Yuanning shook his head and said, "how can this be possible? He won''t agree. How could he have meditated? "


    Small nine embraces an arm not to rush not slow way: "who says to want to let him Zen?"


    Li Yuanning was silly: "if he doesn''t Zen, how can ZHENG''ER be a king? I won''t be the empress dowager, either? "


    "If he dies, your son is the crown prince of a vassal state, so he should be the next emperor," he said


    "Dead?" Li Yuanning looks at Xiaojiu in terror. Xiaojiu looks at Li Yuanning with deep eyes. Li Yuanning looks at Xiaojiu at a loss, and his eyes are scared and confused.


    After a long time, Li Yuanning sighed and said, "Xiao Jiu, I''m very grateful for your kindness, but it''s impossible."


    Small nine lips slightly up, is not impossible, that means¡ª¡ª


    Xiaojiu decided to force her and said in a deep voice: "it''s not impossible. As long as you want, I can do it. Now, Li Yuanning, you tell me that you want to make a living for yourself and your son? Or do you want to accompany that heartless man to the dark


    Li Yuanning looks at small nine sharp pressing eyes, helpless to the extreme, she is hate that man, but never thought to want him to die. One side is the son, the other side is the man she once loved deeply. How should she choose?


    Xiaojiu frowned at Li Yuanning and added his strength: "I don''t have the time to wait for you to hesitate. Now you have to give me a clear answer. What is your choice? Is it a son or a man? "


    Li Yuanning covered his head in pain and called out: "don''t force me, Xiao Jiu!"


    "I''m not forcing you. I''m saving you. If you can''t make a quick decision, I can save your son and send you back to Kyoto. Do you think you can really live comfortably in Kyoto? If you don''t want to hold your son in tears for the rest of your life, make a decision for me immediately. " Small nine deep voice Nu shout a way.


    Li Yuanning''s eyes were flushed by the words that poked her heart with small nine characters. She covered her head and clenched her teeth and yelled, "I want to live, I want my son to be king!"


    Xiaojiu patted Li Yuanning on the shoulder with satisfaction and said with a smile, "you''re not completely confused!"


    Li Yuanning''s eyes were red and he looked at little nine and asked in a trembling voice, "are you sure? He''s heavily guarded. I want to see him. I have to pass on the news at all levels. "


    Small nine hooked the corner of his lips and whispered: "grasp is created by human beings. He sent you to think that I am a woman, easy to be soft hearted and hesitant about your son''s life and you. But he doesn''t know who I am. If they dare to harm my third brother and third sister-in-law with despicable means, I will give you a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye!"


    Li Yuanning looked at Xiaojiu suspiciously and asked in a low voice, "what are you going to do?"


    Xiaojiu waved to Li Yuanning. Li Yuanning put his ear close to him. Xiaojiu said in a low voice. Li Yuanning looked at Xiaojiu with a confused face and shook his head.


    Small nine impatiently waved: "you don''t ask so much, just listen to me, I promise that after the success, you are the actual ruler of the vassal state, no one dares to manipulate you any more." Li Yuanning''s heart moved greatly. She has had enough of other people''s manipulation in her short 18 years of life. If she is really like what Xiao Jiu said, she can be called the Empress Dowager of the vassal state and control her own life, it''s really the best.


    Three days later, late at night, in the bedroom of the main palace, the king of the vassal state, covering his bloody neck, stared at the strange maid holding a dagger in front of him, and cried out a few words from his broken throat: "come, help me."


    Xiao Jiu pulled the curtain cloth, wiped the dagger, and put it back into his boots. He looked up at the king of the vassal state and said in a low voice, "don''t waste your efforts. There''s no one outside for you. I''m Mo Yinian, the commander of the Middle Route Army of the Xia Dynasty!"


    The king of the vassal state looked at Xiao Jiu in shock. He collapsed beside the bed pillar, shook his head slightly and cried, "no, it''s impossible."


    Xiaojiu squatted down with a smile, looked at the king of the vassal state and asked quietly, "do you know why I don''t cut your neck with a knife? I just want you to live a little longer and have a chat with you. "


    The king of the vassal state wriggled and wanted to escape from Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu pulled him over to face him and appreciated his fear and despair. He said with a smile: "I''m very curious about you. I don''t keep my promise and turn my face ruthlessly. The king of a country only knows how to assassinate and poison him with despicable means, and even coerce and use his own woman and son, I''ve never seen a king so brazen as you. As soon as I saw you today, you really have a good skin bag to deceive the world. I just don''t know if the heart in the skin bag is black. I''ve never seen a black heart like that before. "


    Said, small nine two eyes of bright bright looking at the heart position of the vassal king, it seems that at any time may pull out a dagger to dig out the heart to have a look.


    The king of the vassal state looked at Xiao Jiu in horror, wriggled desperately, and cried out intermittently: "crazy female devil, how can you poison me and come for help?"


    Xiaojiu frowned and wanted to catch the king of the vassal state and ask him what he wanted to say. Suddenly he heard Li Yuanning''s worried cry: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu --"


    Small nine busy answer a voice: "I am here."


    When the king of the vassal state heard Li Yuanning''s voice, he suddenly widened his eyes, which seemed to fall from his eyes. The king of xiaojiuchong''s vassal state said quietly with a smile: "don''t be so surprised. If you want to use Li Yuanning to plot against me, we''ll plot against you in turn. I almost forget that I''m a woman, and you''re so arrogant. I really think I''ll be too soft hearted to accompany Li Yuanning to talk to you about the terms?"


    The king of the vassal state looked at Xiao Jiu, and he didn''t know what to do.


    When Xiao Jiu heard that Li Yuanning seemed to be coming over, he could not help shouting: "don''t come here, I''ll go right away!" Finally, he said to the vassal king, "you are so stupid and shameless. It''s unnecessary to live in this world. I''ll do you a favor and send you to hell earlier. Don''t thank me too much!" Voice just fell, see small nine suddenly force a pull bed curtain, heavy bed curtain fell down, the vassal King buried in it. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 551

    Little nine raised his foot and kicked heavily. The dying king of the vassal state snorted and lost his breath. Little nine leaned down and explored his pulse to make sure he was dead. Then he got up and went out.


    Li Yuanning saw that Xiaojiu came out unharmed. He was overjoyed. Xiaojiu nodded to her and said with a smile: "your man is too weak. I don''t have a sense of achievement when I killed him. I knew I didn''t have to sacrifice your beautiful maid to open the forbidden guard."


    Li Yuanning looks at Xiaojiu in a complicated mood. He doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. However, he sees that Xiaojiu''s body suddenly shakes a few times. He is scared. Li Yuanning quickly supported Xiao Jiu and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? "


    Small nine shake a head way: "did not get hurt, just don''t know why head some dizzy." Speaking of this, the word "poisonous hair" that the king of the vassal state said before he died flashed in his head. He thought of some possibility. He quickly grasped Li Yuanning''s hand and said, "the rest is up to you. I have to go back to Shiling pass immediately."


    Li Yuanning worried looking at small nine urgent voice asked: "but what happened?"


    Xiao Jiu waved his hand and said, "don''t ask. You''d better find someone to deal with the rest. Soon there will be a large-scale attack of the Xia army. You must suppress those old ministers and let them know that only when your son ascends the throne can he survive."


    "I remember. Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll do it without turning back." Li Yuanning see small nine face more and more bad, don''t want to let her worry about himself busy.


    Xiaojiu took a deep look at Li Yuanning, patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "take care!"


    Li Yuanning said softly, "take care!"


    Xiao Jiu nodded slightly and walked to the palace gate. Li Yuanning looked at Xiao Jiu''s back. Somehow, he always felt that his steps were not as steady as before, and even a little weak.


    Intuitively, he was probably poisoned. After he left the palace, he immediately sent a letter to the soldiers of Yancheng, ordering them to attack the capital of the vassal state at three o''clock tomorrow. Before the assassination, Xiao Jiu had agreed with the northwest commander that if the assassination was successful, he would order Yancheng soldiers to attack the capital city of the vassal state, and the northwest army would follow the massive attack to bring the vassal state under pressure.


    When the monarch dies suddenly, the vassal state will be in chaos, and then encounter the pressure of a large army. They will not be able to resist at all. They will only send envoys to ask for peace talks. Under the name of Li Yuanning, the Xia Dynasty would reluctantly accept the peace talks and seek huge compensation and even some border cities. This is more cost-effective than taking great efforts to defeat the vassal state. Even though the northwest commander readily agreed, he even sent his own private guards into the vassal state to protect the safety of Li Yuanning''s mother and son, so that Xiao Jiu could concentrate on assassinating the vassal king.


    It''s three days since Xiao Jiu came back to Shiling pass without stopping. The soldiers in charge of the city were surprised to see the commander''s sudden return. But before they opened the gate to welcome the commander into the city, Xiao Jiu fell off his horse.


    After a chaos of war, the unconscious little nine was carried into the general''s house. After the diagnosis of the military doctor, his face changed greatly. Luo Dong and others left behind asked in an urgent voice: "what''s the matter with the marshal? What would you like to say? "


    The doctor as like as two peas, "I am poisoned, and the same poison as general Mo!"


    All of them suddenly changed their faces. Luo Dong was stunned. He shook his head and said, "no, it''s impossible. The marshal left well. The letter just received the day before yesterday, the king of the vassal state died. That means that the Marshal''s assassination was successful. If she was poisoned, according to the general''s situation at that time, she should have been poisoned before the assassination. How can she succeed in the assassination?"


    The military doctor frowned and said, "I''m also very puzzled about this, but the marshal is really poisoned. I can guarantee that, but it seems that --"


    "Like what? Is there any way to save it? Tell me what medicine you need. I''ll find it right now! " Luo Dong eagerly looks at the military doctor, hoping to hear a glimmer of life from him. The military doctor sighed: "there is no antidote for this poison. Since the general and his wife were poisoned one after another, I vowed to get rid of this poison. But I went through all the medical skills and consulted many of my colleagues before I realized that the poison was seven heart Begonia. The poison of the seven heart crabapple is colorless, odorless, and has no trace. When it was first poisoned, it is the same as ordinary people. No matter how smart and careful people are, they can''t guard against it. Before they know it, the poisoning is deep and can''t be saved. The general has already poisoned, and there is no medicine to cure it when it enters the lungs. "


    Luo Dong looked at the military doctor in despair and yelled: "you said so much, but you said something useful. There''s no medicine to cure. You have to cure! Even if all the people are dead, the marshal can''t die either. What do you think it is like? What does it look like? "


    The military doctor sighed and said, "looking at the pulse of the marshal, I think it''s weaker than the poisoning of general Mo and his wife at that time, but it doesn''t change much. With my ability, I can barely keep the marshal alive for a few days. You''d better think about countermeasures quickly. "


    Luo Dong was desperate when he heard this. His eyes were red and he cursed fiercely: "I have a bullshit strategy. The commander can''t keep his life. How can I live? The king of the vassal state is a ball of wool. He even asked the marshal to pay for his life. I knew it earlier. I knew it earlier. "Luo Dong''s tears flowed out uncontrollably. He couldn''t accept the result that Xiao Jiu would die. So little girls, with them, they have been struggling until now. They finally killed the vassal army and the king of the vassal state, How can people accept that they will die if they can''t see the day of victory?


    Fifteen days later, at the north gate of Anxi mansion, a group of light riders rushed in. The leader was wearing a dark cloak, and his armor was even stained with some dark red blood. The guard at the gate of the city saw that the other side didn''t stop to accept the inspection at all, so he had to go forward immediately. However, he was stopped by the old soldier and made way.


    After the other side galloped through, a soldier couldn''t help asking the veteran, "chief, who is that? Why are you so crazy? "


    The old soldier pointed to the sky and said, "look at the horses, the money, the golden crown on the head and the dragon pattern on the boots. I''m afraid no one can have such momentum except his royal highness, who is coming to preside over the peace talks in person."


    The soldier was startled. He pointed to the direction of the disappearance of the cavalry and stammered: "you said it was the prince, his highness?"


    The old soldier raised his hand and knocked the soldier on the head. He swept his eyes. The crowd said, "keep your mouth shut and think about what to say and what not to say. It''s about your head."


    All of them immediately closed their mouths, and the soldier blinked in surprise. He kept muttering in his heart. Why did his Royal Highness the crown prince take a group of light riders on his way in such a hurry? Is there something wrong with the front line? Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 552

    In Shiling pass, when the dusty Li Heng saw Xiao Jiu lying on the couch, his cheeks collapsed and he was dying, his heart suddenly shrank into a ball.


    Without looking at all the people kneeling on the ground, Li Heng strode to Xiaojiu''s bed, took a pill from his arms and put it in Xiaojiu''s mouth. He pinched her chin and put the medicine down.


    After a while, Li Heng was relieved to hear that Xiao Jiu was breathing steadily and forcefully. He called the military doctor to ask. Kneeling on his knees, the military doctor rushed forward to reply. He learned that Xiaojiu had been more than half a month since she had poisoned her hair. He had been living on acupuncture and herbs. Li Heng''s face sank.


    The military doctor trembled: "the villain''s medical skill is shallow. If the marshal had not inhaled a small amount of poisonous gas, and his own internal force was extremely deep, the villain''s acupuncture and decoction alone would not have been able to support him until now. However, the villain still fails to find the antidote as much as he can. It''s the villain''s incompetence. Please punish him. "


    Li Heng raised his hand and said in a deep voice: "thanks for taking care of Xiao Jiu these days. OK, you all go down!"


    The military doctor carefully got up and retreated, and everyone was busy and followed him. Yuan shisan waited quietly for a while. Seeing that Li Heng didn''t mean to leave, he came forward and said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, master Shanyi''s Bailu pill is a holy antidote. It can detoxify all kinds of poisons. Miss Jiu will be able to get through this after taking Bailu pill. You''d better go down and have a rest first. Let your subordinates guard here."


    Li Heng shook his head slightly, caressed Xiaojiu''s thin face and said in a low voice: "don''t watch Xiaojiu wake up, I can''t rest assured, I''m ok, you don''t have to worry."


    Yuan shisan sighed with no surprise. He brought hot water and tea to serve Li Heng, and asked someone to carry a soft cave to let Li Heng lie down next to Xiao Jiu to have a rest.


    Li Heng is lying on the couch and quietly watching Xiao Jiu. However, after a few months, he seems to have passed several years. The little girl in front of him also seems to have changed. This battle can end so quickly depends on the contribution of Xiao Jiu. If she hadn''t upset the deployment of the vassal state by surprise, this battle would not have won so thoroughly.


    But it''s just this girl who scares everyone to death. She always makes earth shaking actions inadvertently, which makes people afraid.


    Li Heng almost thought that he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world at that moment when he suddenly learned that Xiao Jiu was in a coma because of the poison before he had time to be happy when he received the victory report saying that the vassal state had surrendered and asked for peace talks. But the reality is that Xiaojiu is really poisoned, and is still as poisoned as Mo Pingcheng and his wife. At that time, Li Heng had only one idea in his heart - Xiaojiu is going to die!


    Even if Xiaojiu is in danger, even if Xiaojiu is in the battlefield, even if the war situation is tense and dangerous, Li Heng never thinks that death will be so close to Xiaojiu. It seems that she will die immediately.


    Li Heng didn''t know what kind of perseverance he was relying on. He galloped all the way to Dawu temple and found master Shanyi for Bailu pill. He galloped here day and night and finally saw Xiao Jiu who was still alive.


    Listening to the soft and steady breathing sound of Xiaojiu, a strong fatigue surged into Li Heng''s heart. He raised his hand and gently grasped Xiaojiu''s hand. He called out in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, big brother, sleep for a while. Remember to call me when you wake up."


    Small nine eyes tightly closed motionless, Li Heng lips a trace of expectation smile, holding small nine''s hand slowly closed his eyes.


    Yuan shisan came in and saw Li Heng holding Xiaojiu''s hand and fell asleep. He could hardly remember how long the master had not had a good sleep. Yuan shisan sincerely hopes that Miss nine will wake up before her master wakes up, so that she can see what master has done to her, and forget his unfeeling disguised in Dawu temple.


    Hope is always beautiful, but reality is always cruel. When Li Heng wakes up, he still sees the unconscious little nine.


    Under Li Heng''s powerful gaze, the military doctor with sweating nose diagnosed Xiao Jiu''s pulse, and said to Li Heng in a confused way: "Your Highness, the poison in Marshal''s body has really been solved. It''s reasonable that she should wake up." Li Heng frowned and said in a deep voice, "what I want is for Xiao Jiu to wake up, not to listen to your nonsense."


    The military doctor shivered and said carefully: "let me have a try?"


    Li Heng nodded slightly. The military doctor gave Xiaojiu a needle, but Xiaojiu''s eyes were still closed. The military doctor diagnosed the pulse again and prescribed a prescription of medicine. But after three days of continuous acupuncture and medicine, Xiao Jiu''s face became ruddy, but he was still in a coma.


    Under Li Heng''s eager and sharp gaze, the military doctor once again carefully diagnosed Xiao Jiu''s pulse, and said to Li Heng with fear: "Your Highness, the poison in the Marshal''s body has been cleared, but he is still in a coma. I think it may be that the marshal has been poisoned for too long, and his spirit is weak, so I can''t wake up on my own."


    Li Heng frowned and asked, "do you mean to raise the soul?"


    The military doctor said with fear: "I just dare to guess. In the chapter of the Inner Canon, it says that" the inner swordsman lives in the sun and the moon, cultivating his soul and flying immortals. "; But I''ve only heard and never seen about it, and I can only venture to guess that it may be this reason. "


    Li Heng can''t help thinking about what the military doctor said. He followed master Shanyi to practice in Dawu temple, and he also dabbled in medical skills. These days, he saw that the military doctor prescribed prescriptions and felt his pulse, and he knew that the military doctor had really done his best. The toxin in Xiaojiu''s body has been cleared, but he refuses to wake up. It''s possible that his soul power is weak. But if he wants to raise his soul, the quickest way is to raise his soul with his soul.


    Li Heng looked up at the military doctor and said, "you''re a military doctor. It''s normal for you not to understand how to raise your soul. Step back."


    The military doctor with a cold sweat on his back quickly retreats. Li Heng sees that his eyes are obviously improved, and his breath is stable. But he is the unconscious little nine, and he makes a decision without much hesitation.


    Military doctors don''t understand the art of soul cultivation, but Li Heng knows something about it. To put it simply, soul cultivation is to nourish other people''s souls with one''s own souls. If successful, people with weak souls can be repaired, and people with weak souls only slightly damage their soul power; But if it doesn''t, people with weak souls will have a soul stone. It doesn''t matter if the soul is stable, but people with weak souls will be greatly attacked, and they may lose their souls.


    This is also the reason why cultivating the soul with the soul is regarded as an evil art. Li Heng knows that this method is dangerous, but for the sake of Xiao Jiu, he doesn''t care about anything else.


    When yuan shisan heard that Li Heng ordered him to look for the soul stone, he immediately guessed Li Heng''s plan. He was shocked and said: "master, this matter must not be done. If you want to raise the soul with the soul, then use the soul of your subordinates to raise Miss nine." Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 553

    Li hengchen said in a voice: "I''ve only seen this method in books. I''ve never used it. I have to try it myself to be sure. Small nine is just weak soul, not broken soul incomplete, I will not have too much influence, you do not need to worry


    Yuan shisan looked at Li Heng with disapproval and said: "even so, this method is extremely dangerous after all. If you are careless, there will be a risk of backfire. Peace talks are around the corner. Master, if you have an accident, the world will be in chaos."


    Li Heng looked at yuan shisan and said, "I came here secretly in advance so as to save Xiao Jiu first and not affect the peace talks. If I have an accident, you should immediately inform Mo Pingchu, and let him declare that I have contracted an emergency on my way here and can''t preside over the peace talks. Mo Pingchu himself will not have a great impact on the peace talks. "


    Hearing that Li Heng had even thought about the way back, yuan shisan was in despair. It seemed that the master was determined to do so.


    Helpless, yuan shisan has to find the soul stone as soon as possible. Li Heng orders yuan shisan to block Xiaojiu''s residence and send people to stick to it day and night, starting to raise the soul with the soul. Yuan shisan waited outside the door for a day and a night, and finally heard Li Heng''s voice inside: "shisan --"


    The weak voice made yuan shisan feel tight. He pushed the door and went in. Li Heng was sitting on the ground, staring at Xiao Jiu on the couch. His eyelashes were shaking and his body was shaking slightly, as if he was about to wake up.


    Yuan shisan comes up to help Li Heng, and they look at Xiao Jiu together.


    See small nine eyelashes keep quivering, forehead is full of sweat, as if in a struggle. Xiaojiu is really struggling at the moment. She feels as if she has fallen into some confusion. There is a vast white fog all around her. She can''t see the edge. No matter how she runs or jumps, she can''t see anything. Except for a piece of white fog, Xiaojiu shouts, but she doesn''t respond.


    Small nine flustered gallop is yelling, tired oneself into a ball of mud, but still can''t walk out of this fog. Small nine feel this is not the way, trying to calm down, decided to choose a direction to go, no matter how big the white fog, she has been walking, can always go out.


    So Xiaojiu walked all the time. I don''t know how long it was. Her legs were so tired, but she still didn''t get out of the fog.


    Despair and unknown fear let small nine no strength, she helpless paralysis sitting on the ground, feel that they probably can not go out, she is too tired, too want to have a good sleep. Just when Xiaojiu is sleepy, she suddenly hears Li Heng''s voice, which makes her wake up instantly. Xiaojiu can''t help shouting: "big brother, big brother?"


    Li Heng''s voice came from afar: "Xiao Jiu, don''t be afraid. You are in a coma and trapped in a dream. You follow my voice and come out slowly. I''m waiting for you at the exit!"


    Small nine suddenly lit up hope, along Li Heng''s voice quickly walk, gradually, the fog dissipated, she saw a familiar figure from a distance. Xiaojiu was so happy that he rushed towards the figure. He saw that he was getting closer and closer to the figure. He could almost see his hair blown up by the wind


    Just at this time, the figure turned around, small nine surprise shout: "big brother, big brother is really you!"


    But unexpectedly, Li Heng looked at her coldly and said, "Why are you still here? Why haven''t you left yet? "


    Small nine silly eyes, she Lengleng Leng looking at Li Heng wronged way: "big brother, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you were waiting for me at the exit? "


    Li Heng frowned and said impatiently: "I''ve already said that I just treat you as a child. There can''t be any love between men and women for you. If you are so stubborn again, it will only bring me trouble."


    Small nine heart pain, she forced to bear the sad whispered explanation: "I, I have no stubborn, also won''t trouble big brother, I will take big brother as brother as relatives, never let you worry."


    Li Heng light way: "that is no better, you go back quickly, I want to stay here, don''t disturb me again." As soon as the words fell, Li Heng turned and walked towards a temple. Looking at the impressive temple, Xiao Jiu frowned. He was surprised in his heart. Didn''t big brother return to Beijing? Why do you have to go to Dawu temple to practice? Does he feel that after winning the war, he wants to become a monk again?


    Small nine not from anxious, quickly catch up to stop Li Heng way: "big brother, you are the prince, you can''t become a monk, you want to be the emperor to govern the country!"


    Li Heng glared at Xiao Jiu angrily and said, "how can you be so difficult? I''ve told you not to disturb me again. I''m not interested in the imperial throne. I''d hate this dirty world for a long time. If you hadn''t caused a lot of trouble, I''d have to help Xing Guogong in his face. I would have been a monk and far away from the world. Don''t bother me again in the future, or I won''t be merciless! "


    Xiaojiu was stunned, watching Li Heng step by step into the temple, step by step into the hall, a mage with a razor bit by bit to shave off his hair, watching him put on the robe sitting in front of the Buddha beating the wooden fish chanting scriptures, Xiaojiu could not help but burst into tears.


    Uncontrollable pain and despair make small nine can''t help crying, and on the other side, Li Heng is heartbroken at the moment.


    Li Heng watched Xiao Jiu step by step out of the fog and came to him. He was happy to take Xiao Jiu and take her out, but he saw Xiao Jiu turn his head and face tenderly and shout at him: "husband!"


    Li Heng turned his head in shock and saw Li Yuanjia come out. He took Xiaojiu by the hand, and they leaned shoulder to shoulder to tell each other. They were very close. Li Heng was so upset that he cried out: "little nine, little nine!"


    Small nine but lift an eye to look at Li Heng to smile a way: "big elder brother, I listen to your words, found the person that oneself really like, are you happy?"


    Li Yuanjia also looked at Li Heng and said with a smile, "Your Highness, I will take good care of Xiao Jiu in the future. I will treat her well all my life. You can rest assured."


    Say, two people then hand in hand want to leave together, Li Heng hurriedly urgent voice shout: "small nine, this is a dream, not true, you can''t go with him."


    Xiaojiu turned to look at Li Heng and said, "he is the person I like and my husband. If I don''t follow him, where am I going? Elder brother, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ve figured out that my love for you is the love between my relatives. At that time, it was too sad for me to see you want to become a monk, which made you misunderstand. Now I know what it means to really like someone. I will have a good life with Li Yuanjia in the future. You don''t have to worry about me any more. Be a wise monarch! " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 554

    Li Heng felt painful in his heart. He shook his head and said, "it''s not like this. The person you like is not him. It''s a dream, not true."


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "how can this be a dream? Li Yuanjia went to the frontier for me regardless of the danger, for I am willing to give up everything and even my own life. Who else in the world can love me more than him? Only he is worthy to be my husband Say, small nine affectionate to Li Yuanjia smile, Li Yuanjia embrace small nine two people shoulder to shoulder away.


    Although Li Heng has been reminding himself that it''s not true, he can''t help but cut his heart when he saw the stabbing. He is most afraid of the most unimaginable situation. He can''t accept it, he can''t face it, and he can''t remind himself to stop thinking.


    After understanding his mind, Li Heng is in pain and fear all the time. He is in pain that he once hurt Xiaojiu so recklessly. He is afraid that Xiaojiu will give up this feeling because of being hurt. What''s more, he is afraid that Xiaojiu turns around and finds that he doesn''t really like him. What''s the way to go for his full love.


    Although he repeatedly reminded himself that as long as Xiaojiu was safe and happy, when he saw Xiaojiu with others, Li Heng did not expect that he would be so heartbroken.


    Li Heng''s uncontrollable pain makes him roar, and "little nine" suddenly wakes up. Realizing that he has failed to raise his soul, Li Heng calls yuan shisan, but finds that he has nothing to do but watch little nine struggling in a coma.


    Li Heng couldn''t help kneeling in front of Xiaojiu''s couch, holding Xiaojiu''s hand tightly, and shouting in despair: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu --"


    Yuan shisan felt extremely uncomfortable. He bit his teeth and whispered to Li Heng: "master, there is still a way to wake up Miss nine."


    Li Heng suddenly turns his head and stares at yuan shisan tightly. Yuan shisan purses his lips. He steps forward and looks at Xiao Jiu and says in a low voice: "Miss Jiu, please forgive me for offending you!" Said suddenly pulled out the dagger to stab into small nine''s thigh!


    Li Heng was startled and pushed yuan shisan away. He said angrily, "yuan shisan, how dare you hurt Xiao Jiu? I want your head


    Yuan shisan knelt down with a plop and said: "master, raising the soul has failed. Only strong pain can awaken Miss nine. My subordinates dare to hurt Miss nine. Please give my subordinates a death!"


    "You --" Li Heng glared at yuan shisan angrily. He never thought that he would be so bold, but he couldn''t bear to die because yuan shisan had been with him for many years. Just then, a whisper came from the couch, and Li Heng and Yuan shisan couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him.


    I saw small nine suddenly opened his eyes, shouting: "big brother!" Then he sat up.


    Li Heng was stunned. Yuan shisan exclaimed, "Miss nine is awake!"


    Li Heng couldn''t take care of the thirteen yuan. He rushed to Xiao Jiu and stared at her tightly. He called out softly: "Xiao Jiu."


    Small nine Leng Leng looking at Li Heng, don''t dare to believe of low shout voice: "big brother?"


    Li Heng''s eyes suddenly turned red. He clenched Xiaojiu''s hand and said softly, "it''s me, Xiaojiu. You finally wake up."


    Small nine silly Leng Leng looking at Li Heng, eyes a blink, mouth a pie, burst into tears, Li Heng scared, at a loss to look at small nine.


    Yuan shisan couldn''t bear to whisper: "master, you, you comfort me!" Said, busy up quietly back out, the rare alone space left to small nine and Li Heng.


    Seeing that Xiaojiu was out of breath, Li Heng stroked her back. Xiaojiu felt the warmth of Li Heng. As a child, he rushed into Li Heng''s arms and buried his head in his arms. He cried. Li Heng''s eyes flickered slightly. He slowly raised his hand and stroked Xiaojiu''s hair like a child. Little Jiuyi cried and cried: "big brother, don''t be a monk, I''m obedient."


    Li Heng felt sour and astringent. He patted Xiaojiu on the back and said in a low voice, "I''m not a monk. I''ll always be with you!"


    "Big brother, don''t go" small nine into their emotions, simply can''t hear Li Heng''s promise, or cry.


    Li Heng helplessly and painfully patted her back and comforted: "I don''t go, I don''t go, it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    After a long time, Xiao Jiu, who was tired of crying, got up from Li Heng''s arms sobbing. She rubbed her dizzy head and muttered, "how can I feel a little pain in my leg?"


    Li Heng thought of yuan shisan stabbing Xiao Jiu''s knife, and got up to take the wound healing medicine and gauze. At the moment, Xiao Jiu also found that he had a dagger in his thigh. He couldn''t help but stare round and scold in a hoarse voice: "which son of a bitch did this? Aftertaste! Rodong! Where the hell are you all dead? I don''t know that the marshal has been assassinated. Are they all for nothing? Somebody, somebody -- "


    Xiaojiu''s anger stops suddenly in Li Heng''s shocked sight. He sees Xiaojiu''s red and swollen eyes blink a few times and swish back on the couch. He pulls up the blanket and covers his head and face.


    Li Heng was stunned, and his lips turned up. He sat down in front of the couch again, picked up the scissors and cut off the clothes of Xiao Jiu''s wound. After a careful look, he found that yuan shisan was very careful to avoid the meridians, but only stuck in the meat. Li Heng was relieved.


    Li Heng held the dagger and told Xiao Jiu in a deep voice: "I''m going to pull out the dagger. It''ll hurt a little later. You can''t move."


    Small nine in the blanket stuffy should sound, Li Heng helpless way: "you still put your head out, not stuffy panic?"


    Under the blanket, Xiao Jiu''s head shakes very quickly. Li Heng looks at her helplessly. He quickly pulls out the dagger, sprinkles the golden sore medicine and ties it up. Seeing that Xiao Jiu doesn''t move in the whole process and doesn''t even hum, Li Heng can''t help but feel pain in his heart. The little girl who used to be so afraid of pain doesn''t say a word now. How much pain has she experienced?


    Li Heng is more conscious than ever that Xiaojiu is not the one he used to be. This kind of consciousness makes him feel very uncomfortable. When he thinks about the situation in the dreamland, Li Heng suddenly feels a little out of breath. He gets up and says to Xiaojiu, "I''ll call someone. Don''t cover your head. Just change these bad habits as soon as possible."


    Small nine heard Li Heng went out, just gently pulled down the blanket, suddenly relaxed, disgusted to throw the blanket aside, secretly scold this broken blanket also don''t know what is made of, suffocate a person.


    The whole body rigid small nine really can''t lie down, then turned over to sit up, looked at the thigh injury, muttered and scolded two, she has been very careful not to let oneself hurt, how good thigh got a knife? The most important thing is that she can''t remember when she was injured. Xiaojiu beat her head and said in secret that she lost her memory? Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 555

    Just listen to a burst of rapid footsteps, Mo Pingyun, Mo pingting, Li Yuanjia, Meng Huachen and others rushed in together, a face of muddleheaded small nine was rushed in front of Mo Pingyun tightly in his arms, Mo pingting also rushed around small nine and said: "wake up, wake up!"


    Li Yuanjia, Meng Huachen, Yu Xing, Luo Dong and Mo Yongfeng, who desperately want to squeeze in, are all around, and they are always hissing at Xiao Jiu. Small nine feel ear buzzing into a ball, this dizzy head is dizzy more uncomfortable, can''t help clapping Mo Pingyun on the shoulder. Mo Pingyun did not understand the release of his arm, saw small nine long sigh of relief, stare: "six elder brother, you are suffocating me!"


    Upon hearing this, Mo pingting raised his foot and kicked Mo Pingyun aside. He stared at Xiao Jiu with concern and asked, "are you bored? Does it matter? " Then he glared at Mo Pingyun and scolded: "Xiao Liu, you are so clumsy, don''t move forward. Go and call the doctor to Xiao Jiu to have a look!"


    Mo Pingyun answered the call, got up and ran to the doctor. Li Yuanjia took the opportunity to interrupt and asked, "Xiao Jiu, are you still feeling sick?"


    Mo Yongfeng, who finally got to the front of him, pointed to Xiao Jiu''s leg and cried, "aunt, how did you hurt your leg?"


    The crowd couldn''t help but look at Xiaojiu''s legs. Xiaojiu said angrily, "I want to ask you again? As soon as I woke up, I saw a knife stabbed in my leg. How do you look after me? "


    Everyone, you look at me and I look at you. Luo Dong explained in an urgent voice: "we are all blocked outside. It''s the prince''s Royal Highness taking care of you. Is it --"


    Yu Xing raised his hand and knocked on Luo Dong''s forehead. He warned in a low voice, "how can the prince hurt the marshal?"


    Luo Dong immediately closed his mouth, small nine blinked, frowned and asked: "big brother take care of me?"


    Mo pingting tells Xiaojiu what happened after she was in a coma. She is shocked to learn that Li Heng has used the method of cultivating the soul to save herself. Just at this time, Li Heng came in with the military doctor and Yuan shisan. Xiao Jiu looked at Li Heng at a loss, expecting and afraid. Li Yuanjia was stunned by his eyes.


    Li Heng''s gaze on Xiaojiu is slightly stunned. He glances at Li Yuanjia, who is staring at Xiaojiu. Li Heng''s heart is tight. He slightly lowers his eyes to avoid Xiaojiu''s gaze and orders the military doctor to come and check with him.


    Small nine disappointed looking at Li Heng, feel before that warm embrace, gentle comfort are like a dream, big brother is still big brother, the big brother as a child, right? She shouldn''t hold the obsession that she shouldn''t have any more, which embarrasses her elder brother. Xiaojiu sighs in her heart and no longer looks at Li Heng.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu''s lips, and felt more and more strange in his heart. How could Xiaojiu, whom he was familiar with since childhood, show such a little girl''s look?


    After the military doctor''s examination, he said that Xiaojiu was ok, but he was in a coma for a long time, so he needed to take some tranquilizing herbs to recuperate and recover. Everyone was relieved. The military doctor went down to cook medicine in person. Li Heng glanced at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan stepped forward and knelt down in front of Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu was stunned, and everyone was also puzzled.


    See yuan shisan honest to small nine confessed his stabbing her guilt, please small nine disposal. Mo brothers are furious when they hear that yuan shisan has hurt Xiao Jiu. Mo Pingyun grabs yuan shisan by the neck and is about to beat him. Mo pingting stares at yuan shisan and indicates that Mo Pingyun is worried about Li Heng''s face. Mo Pingyun angrily releases his hand.


    Small nine Piao an eye, Li Heng to yuan shisan way: "read in you is to save my share, this time even, but after I recover, we must have a good competition, I can''t let others say I Mo small nine was hurt by you yuan shisan."


    Yuan shisan said: "I dare not. The marshal has excellent martial arts skills and talent, which is beyond the ability of mediocre people. I''m willing to be inferior and don''t dare to compete with you."


    Xiaojiu looked at yuanshisan in surprise and said with a smile, "yuanshisan, when did you become so talkative? Four elder brothers, six elder brothers, you go to have a look quickly, this guy isn''t someone else''s disguise? " Yuan shisan was stunned, but Mo Pingyun had already rushed up to hold his face and rubbed it hard. Yuan shisan''s face was muddled, but Mo Pingyun turned his head and said to Xiao Jiu with a smile: "Xiao Jiu, brother six has checked, it''s not someone else''s disguise!"


    Mo Yongfeng covers his mouth and chuckles. When people look at yuan shisan''s red face, they can''t help laughing. Yuan shisan realizes that he has been teased by Xiao Jiu and is embarrassed.


    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu laughing, and involuntarily raises his lips. Li Yuanjia accidentally glances at Li Heng''s tender look, and then looks at Xiaojiu''s eyes. An incredible guess comes out of his heart. But this guess is too shocking, and he immediately presses it down.


    After many twists and turns, he finally returned to peace, the war ended, the peace talks between the two sides, the brothers came back to him, and Li Heng came. All of these make Xiaojiu feel very at ease. After eating and drinking a bowl of soup, Xiao Jiu goes to sleep in a short time. He doesn''t know that she is sleeping too well for fear that she will not wake up. Li Heng is worried.


    Fortunately, Xiaojiu is really good. After three days of drinking the soup, Xiaojiu has been able to jump to the ground. Li Heng finally put down his heart and began to prepare for the peace talks.


    Li Yuanjia, who was named by Li Heng to help prepare for the peace talks, is a bit upset. In recent days, no matter how incredible, Li Yuanjia has to admit that there is something unusual between Xiao Jiu and his royal highness.


    What''s more, Mo Pingyun, who has always been careless, suddenly starts to work hard like a chicken. Li Yuanjia can''t help but wonder if this is the Wu Chi Mo Liu? After a bit of beating around the Bush, Li Yuanjia learned that the reason why Mo Pingyun was like this was because he felt that he was not strong enough, and he was afraid that Xiao Jiu would be bullied by others because of his weak family.


    Li Yuanjia couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought of this. Who can make the Mo brothers feel that they are weak? It will never be the son of a prince or a powerful minister like him. Only the future king of a country, his royal highness, will make the Mo brothers have such pressure?


    But when did the Mo brothers begin to accept the prince? Is Xiaojiu learning from his highness, or is his highness canonizing Xiaojiu as marshal of the middle road despite the opposition of his ministers? But Li Yuanjia thought about it and thought that just because that man was his royal highness, and he was such a perfect person, the Mo brothers would not object, and Xiao Jiu would have a special liking for him, right? Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 556

    If it was someone else, Li Yuanjia felt that he could fight, but it was his royal highness. Li Yuanjia had no confidence at all.


    But Li Yuanjia doesn''t know what the Mo brothers are thinking. Ever since Mo pingting quietly told his highness that he might have taken a fancy to his family''s little nine, Mo Pingyun felt uncomfortable. The thought of his sister being watched by his highness makes Mo Pingyun really stressed. There is only one purpose for him to work so hard. Although he is different from his royal highness, as the elder brother of Xiaojiu, he must let his highness know that the Pearl of their mo family is not so easy to marry.


    I don''t know what my brothers think. Xiao Jiu eats, drinks, sleeps and plays with my nephew everyday in the name of healing. She completely forgets that she is still a marshal. If Yu Xing didn''t stop her, she would like to take Mo Yongfeng to go hunting on horseback.


    When the peace talks officially began, everyone was too busy to touch the ground. Xiao Jiu couldn''t find anyone to practice boxing with. He couldn''t help getting bored.


    After a heavy rain, the weather became cool, the grass turned yellow, and the short summer in the border areas ended, ushering in the autumn season. Xiaojiu, who has nothing to do with her life, is completely aroused. As soon as autumn comes, there will be more festivals, such as Qixi Festival, Zhongyuan Festival, Mid Autumn Festival and Chongyang Festival. It will be winter if there is a lot of noise.


    At the thought that Kyoto is now a time of excitement and fun, Xiao Jiu can''t bear it any more. He pulls up Mo Yongfeng in a hurry and goes to find Li Heng.


    Li Heng, who is discussing the peace talks with others, is stunned to see that Xiao Jiu is rushing. Since Xiao Jiu wakes up, he doesn''t know how to face him. Li Heng hides in the study of the east courtyard of the general''s mansion on the ground of preparing for the peace talks, and hardly takes the initiative to see him again; And small nine also seems not willing to see Li Heng, has been in the west garden activities, almost did not set foot in the east courtyard.


    Li Heng can only hear some news about Xiao Jiu from yuan shisan''s mouth from time to time: Xiao Jiu can go down to the ground, Xiao Jiu eats a whole chicken, Xiao Jiu and Mo Yongfeng beat Mo Yongfeng to tears by archery, and Xiao Jiu''s going hunting is stopped by Yu Xing


    Li Heng learned from yuan shisan that Xiao Jiu was still so lively and noisy. He was very relieved, but he lost some control. Because he also heard that Li Yuanjia went to visit Xiao Jiu every day. One day, he didn''t know what to say that made Xiao Jiu angry. He was chased and beaten by Xiao Jiu, which made everyone laugh


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Li Heng could imagine that kind of lively scene, that is, the mode that Xiao Jiu and Li Yuanjia get along with each other, full of joy and vitality. Li Heng thinks that compared with being forced to be quiet around him, maybe Li Yuanjia''s interesting temperament is more popular with Xiao Jiu. After all, they are both young and similar in age.


    Can often think like this, Li Heng in front of the eyes can not control the emergence of the situation seen in the mirage, a burst of pain in the heart. Yuan shisan couldn''t help sighing. The master only knew that a person was sad, but she didn''t show her heart to miss nine. Miss nine was not a delicate and sensitive person. How could she understand what the master thought?


    So suddenly see small nine come over, yuan shisan immediately meet up, the action of fast, smile of enthusiasm, small nine scared almost didn''t a punch wave past. Yuan shisan smiles at Xiao Jiu, who stares at him with vigilance. He salutes respectfully and says eagerly, "Miss Jiu is coming. Please sit inside."


    Xiao Jiu raised his hand and waved in front of yuan shisan''s eyes and asked: "you didn''t take the wrong medicine, did you? Or is there a conspiracy waiting for me? "


    Yuan shisan looked at Xiaojiu with black lines and said helplessly: "you think too much, please come in quickly!"


    Xiaojiu turned his lips and told Mo Yongfeng, "stay away from this man in the future. He''s not normal recently. I''m afraid it''s bad here."


    Small nine said pointed to the head, yuan shisan can''t help but want to roll his eyes, but Mo Yongfeng clever loud response: "I remember, aunt, after this head must be away from the bad person."


    Small nine satisfied Chong Mo Yongfeng a smile, took his hand to go in, leaving a face of Yuan thirteen alone in the wind messy. Li Heng looks at the little nine who is suddenly visiting, but he is calm in his heart. He just puts his hand on the table and holds it tightly.


    Small nine with Mo Yongfeng forward, smiling to Li Heng line a ceremony: "Your Highness, micro minister has a small request."


    Li Heng was hurt by the cry of "Your Highness" from Xiao Jiu. He coughed a little and motioned Xiao Jiu to say straight away. Xiao Jiu touched Mo Yongfeng''s head and said to Li Heng with a smile: "Your Highness, you see, my nephew is so old that he has never returned to Beijing. Now that the war has subsided, I have nothing to do with him. Let me take him back to Beijing first. Wei Chen has been out for more than half a year. The elders in my family must be worried about it day and night. I want to go back early to make my family feel at ease. Please allow me


    Li Heng pondered for a moment, looked at Xiao Jiu and Mo Yongfeng, and said, "now that we are talking about the critical moment, you, as the marshal of the Middle Route Army, can''t leave now. You''d better wait until the peace talks are over, and then go back to Beijing."


    Small nine was stunned, urgent voice way: "I this Marshal where have so important?"? I can''t do anything but fight. What do you want me to do here? "


    Mo pingting cheered: "Xiao Jiu, I don''t know the rules. How can I talk to your highness?"


    Xiaojiu droops his eyes and purses his mouth. But Li Heng''s heart is much smoother. He really wants Xiaojiu to play tricks with him. Instead of getting angry, Li Heng gently advises: "Xiaojiu, as long as you stay here, even if you don''t have to do anything, the vassal army will have scruples, not only because of your identity, but also because of your prestige. You are no longer a simple Mo family junior, but also a well-known Marshal mo. you should be clear about your responsibilities and the importance of yourself. In the future, you can''t be as temperamental as a child. "


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "big brother, are you trying to coax me with good words?"


    Li Heng couldn''t help laughing and said, "what did you say just now for fear that the elders at home would worry about it? Aren''t you fooling me? It''s said that there''s a dish in Qingzhou Curie, Kyoto, called fuzhujiu crab. It''s steamed, peeled and wrapped in oil rolls. It''s delicious. You probably miss the delicious taste, right


    Li Heng was in public to pierce the mind of the small nine face can''t hang, frown gas shouts: "I don''t have it, I''m not a little doll, it won''t be so greedy!" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 557

    Li Heng said with a serious smile: "that''s true. You are a Grand Marshal now. Naturally, you can''t be as greedy as a baby. Thirteen ah, give Mo Yongfeng the crab cake, crab meat, two sides yellow, and crab meat thousand silk rolls. He is still young and should like to eat them. "


    Small nine stunned, Yuan thirteen ran to get a big food box, small nine can''t help staring at the food box, but see yuan thirteen raised his hand in front of her, straight to Mo Yongfeng hand. Li Heng looks at small nine''s line of sight closely follows the food box to move, not from raised the lip angle, Li Yuanjia looks at such Li Heng and small nine in the heart a sour.


    Mo Yongfeng curiously looked at the huge food box that was stuffed into his hand and asked Xiaojiu in a low voice: "aunt, are these things delicious?"


    Small nine eyes staring at Mo Yongfeng in the hands of the big food box, desperately swallow saliva, nodded: "delicious, especially delicious, I haven''t eaten for a long time." Wuwuwu, big brother is so bad that he gives all the delicious food to feng''er!


    Small nine can''t help but stare at Li Heng, that aggrieved angry appearance almost didn''t let Li Heng laugh out.


    Can small nine next action but let Li Heng smile not to come out, see small nine hands press on Mo Yongfeng shoulder, a face serious stare at him, ask: "beacon son, aunt to you good?"


    Mo Yongfeng nodded and said, "good!"


    Small nine looked at Mo Yongfeng in the hand of the food box, follow the guidance: "then you have a delicious how to do?"


    "For my aunt!" Mo Yongfeng raises the food box and hands it to Xiao Jiu. He says without hesitation. Xiao Jiu takes the food box contentedly, touches Mo Yongfeng''s head and praises: "it''s still feng''er. It''s not like someone. Let''s eat delicious food together!"


    With that, my aunt and nephew went straight away with the food box. Li Heng couldn''t laugh or cry, and everyone was even dumbfounded.


    Mo pingting and Mo Pingyun look at each other. Mo pingting steps forward and bows to Li Heng deeply and says, "Your Highness, my little sister is stubborn. It''s all the fault of lax discipline. Please remember that she is young and ignorant. Don''t worry about her."


    Li Heng joked with a smile: "if the discipline is not strict, I''m afraid it''s more lonely. Xiao Jiu is a playful girl. In a few days, you''ll find time to accompany her to go out hunting to relieve her boredom. It''s not good to save US Marshal''s boredom."


    Mo pingting smiles awkwardly and doesn''t know how to deal with it. Mo Pingyun says in a gruff voice: "well, the floor tiles of the general''s mansion are firm. Yesterday, Xiao Jiu didn''t break them with a hammer!"


    They were shocked. Mo pingting grabbed Mo Pingyun and said in a deep voice: "is Xiao Jiu really going to dig a hole and run out to play?"


    Mo Pingyun Leng Leng way: "where do I know this?"


    "Why did Xiao Jiu smash the floor tiles?"


    "I don''t know. When I went there yesterday, I saw her smash it with a hammer. I also laughed that she was sick. She had no strength in her hands and couldn''t even break the bricks."


    Before Mo Pingyun finished speaking, Mo pingting changed his face and said to Li Heng in an urgent voice: "Your Highness, I have to go and ask you clearly. You know that girl is lawless."


    Li Heng can''t help but also some nervous, busy way: "you go to ask, but don''t go up to roar her, small nine temperament stubborn, if not, you can make her angry!"


    Mo pingting was stunned. He hurriedly gave a gift and ran out immediately.


    After some disturbance, he learned that Xiaojiu was just smashing walnuts. Because the walnuts accidentally fell to the ground, he just squatted on the ground to smash them. Mo pingting and others were relieved. Mo pingting, who is frightened out of thin air, pulls Mo Pingyun to the martial arts training ground for two hours. In order to avoid the idea of escape, Li Heng finally lets Xiao Jiu go to Anxi mansion. Unexpectedly, for the first time, Xiao Jiu stops playing. Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu and asked again, "it''s said that the tricks of anxifu are very good. Do you really want to see them?"


    Without hesitation, Xiao Jiu shook his head and said, "no!"


    Mo Yongfeng could not help but whisper: "aunt, I want to go."


    Li Yuanjia said to Xiao Jiu: "you see feng''er wants to go. Let''s take feng''er with us. I''ve asked for instructions from my highness, and his Highness has agreed."


    "Well! Of course, he will agree. I''m afraid I can''t wait for me to leave so as not to disturb him. " Small nine squint at the top of the face is not full of language gas sour way.


    Hearing this, Li Yuanjia couldn''t help but ask, "are you not going to Anxi Mansion because of the princess sent by the vassal state?"


    Like a cat whose tail has been trampled on, Xiao Jiu sprang up and yelled, "I''m not because of her. What''s the relationship between Princess no and I can''t get out? You''re so funny. I won''t tell you what you can''t do


    Li Yuanjia looks at Xiaojiu with deep eyes, and Mo Yongfeng looks at Xiaojiu with clear black and white eyes. Xiaojiu is embarrassed by these two people and shouts: "I don''t go out because it''s too hot. How can it be so hot in autumn?" Then he waved his hand, fanned the wind, raised his feet and went out. As he walked, he kept shouting, "Oh, it''s too hot. It''s so hot. How can it be so hot? I have to find a cool place


    Li Yuanjia and Mo Yongfeng look at each other. Li Yuanjia smiles bitterly and says to Mo Yongfeng in a low voice: "your aunt really can''t act, can she?"


    Mo Yongfeng was puzzled and said, "what''s the play? Pretend you''re hot? I can do that, too! " With that, Mo Yongfeng followed the example of Xiao Jiu and raised his hand to his face and said, "Oh, it''s too hot. It''s so hot. How can it be so hot? I have to find a cool place


    Li Yuanjia looks at Mo Yongfeng with a bitter smile. He feels very sad. If he had guessed before, now Xiao Jiu and his highness are so obvious. If he can''t see it, he won''t be Li Yuanjia who thinks he is smart. But it''s clear that he knew Xiaojiu first. It''s clear that he and Xiaojiu grew up together. Why is the last person not him? Li Yuanjia is really not reconciled.


    After hiding in her room, the more she thought about it, the worse she felt. However, she heard that the princess was a peace Keepsake given to Li Heng by the vassal state. She was a charming and matchless beauty. Although I know that Li Heng looks like that, I don''t think he will react to the beauty again, but Xiao Jiu is still upset. Especially when he thinks that the woman will pester Li Heng and even become Li Heng''s concubine, Xiao Jiu can''t help but want to beat someone.


    After thinking about it again and again, Xiao Jiu decides to write a letter to Li Yuanning, asking Li Yuanning to find a way to take back the woman. How can someone be used as a keepsake at the end of the day? Take it, it seems that your highness is not self respecting and greedy for women; If not, it seems that his highness is not sincere enough for the peace talks; In order to avoid his Highness''s embarrassment, we had to ask the vassal empress dowager Li Yuanning to exchange this gift. It''s better to exchange it for gold, silver and jewelry. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 558

    Deeply impressed by his cleverness, Xiao Jiu immediately wrote a letter and sent someone to send it to Li Yuanning. Not to mention Li Yuanning''s puzzlement after receiving the letter, nor Li Heng''s Secret joy when he knew that Xiao Jiu had written such a letter in private, not to mention Li Yuanjia''s heartache when he heard about it. After sending the letter, he was in a state of anxiety. After waiting for two days, Xiao Jiu just received a reply.


    However, Li Yuanning wrote in her letter that the matter was decided by the collective deliberation of the old ministers in the court and that only by the marriage of the two countries could they believe in the sincerity of the peace talks in the Xia Dynasty. As the Empress Dowager who had not yet taken a hot seat, she spoke lightly and could not change the matter.


    Xiaojiu is so angry that he scolds Li Yuanning in his heart. The Empress Dowager in charge of the government can''t even manage a group of old men. Li Yuanning, who was far away from the vassal state, sneezed a few times for no reason. He scared the people around him and asked the imperial doctor to come to see him.


    However, he received a notice to go to the banquet. The peace talks between the two countries were progressing smoothly. Prince chide, who presided over the peace talks, decided to invite all the people of the Xia Dynasty to a banquet and asked him to attend.


    In the early winter, the desolate Yuchuan river is very busy. When Xiao Jiu and Li Heng arrived, they were already on their way.


    Prince chide led the princes and ministers of the vassal state to stand outside the newly built colored shed to welcome Li Heng and other people. There were lights, firecrackers and drumming around the shed, but Xiao Jiu couldn''t get excited about all this.


    When they entered the room, they took their seats after some greetings. Prince chide glanced at the princess Chi na Zhu who was standing behind Li Heng, and asked Li Heng with a smile: "Chi na Zhu is the first beauty of our country. She has a soft temperament and is good at singing and dancing. I don''t know if your Highness has ever appreciated her dancing posture?"


    Li Heng casually glanced at Xiao Jiu and saw that she was holding a knife with a straight face and was rowing the barbecue. He could not help but slightly raised his lips and said, "I like quiet, I don''t like singing and dancing. I''m the prince''s beauty."


    "That''s a pity, but Chi na Zhu has also studied the poetry of the Xia Dynasty and practiced calligraphy. She can add fragrance to her Royal Highness''s red sleeves in the future." Prince chide''s expectant way.


    Li Heng said quietly: "no, I''m used to doing it by myself. I don''t like outsiders. Today, I brought Princess Chi na Zhu here just to ask the prince to bring her back. It is well known that the Xia Dynasty was at the heart of peace talks in your country. You don''t need to let the princess drift to other countries. It''s better to go back to your relatives. "


    Prince chide''s face was frozen, and he asked in a deep voice, "Your Highness, what do you mean? But do you look down upon our vassal state? "


    Li Heng''s face did not change at all, and his tone was gentle: "I have no such intention."


    "Since you refuse to accept our kindness, you have no sincerity to talk with us?" Prince chide glared at Li Heng angrily. He turned his face when he didn''t agree with him. Everyone was a little nervous.


    Small nine can''t bear to clap the table to stand up, pointing to the prince chide scolded: "you a defeated general, do not clip the tail of a man, but also blow beard stare eyes, is too long to think his life, want to let the marshal give you a ride?"


    Prince chide was stunned and blushed. Qi Qi, the guard standing behind him, drew his sword from Xiao Jiu, and the people of Xia Dynasty also drew their swords. The tension between the two sides was extreme.


    Li Heng called faintly: "Marshal Mo!"


    Small nine ruthlessly stare red de Prince one eye, indignant sit back to the original position, all see the knife also return to their respective position. Prince chide asked Li Heng with an ugly face: "I sincerely invite you to come here, not to be humiliated face to face!"


    Li Heng held up his glass and drank the wine slowly. He said in a light voice: "people will humiliate themselves, but future generations will humiliate them. Marshal Mo is always frank and frank. The prince should have heard about it. Please don''t blame him!"


    "You --" Prince chide''s face couldn''t hang, and it was completely dark. Xiao Jiu glanced at Li Heng with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on his face. Li Heng couldn''t help but feel happy. This girl hasn''t given him a good face for several days since Chi na Zhu came. Prince chide smelled and said, "in order to welcome you, I specially arranged a hunting. Do you want to join us? It''s said that marshal Mo''s arrow technique is as good as his magic, but he was seriously injured a while ago. I don''t know if he can still take part in it? "


    Li Heng''s face was cold, and he winked at Xiao Jiu, indicating that she would ignore him. But Xiao Jiu saw Prince chide as his enemy. How could he tolerate his provocation? He turned his eyes, raised his chin, and said to Prince chide: "why don''t you go out in person, let''s have a contest?"


    As soon as Prince chide''s face changed, Xiao Jiu sneered: "what? Scared? Did my arrow scare you out last time? "


    Prince chide was so ashamed and angry that he yelled, "how can I be afraid of you, a little girl?"


    "The marshal will let you know what self humiliation means today. Please --"


    "The competition can''t be won by hard words. Let''s take the horn as the order. In two hours, whoever catches more prey will win, and the loser will admit defeat to the winner in public!"


    "No problem, as long as you don''t go back."


    "Well! I will never go back on what I have said. "


    "That''s the best!"


    Xiaojiu and Prince chide made a gambling agreement in a few words. Soon, Li Heng and others had no time to object, so they had to go to the hunting ground.


    On the hills a few miles away from the shed and the paddock nearly a hundred miles away, flags were flying, knives and guns were flashing, eagles and dogs were showing off their power, horses were galloping, horns were ringing all around, and cries of killing came from all directions. Valley response, grass ups and downs, drum bursts, murderous. The wild animals that were kept here on weekdays were so frightened that they ran out of the caves, among the trees, beside the ravines, and among the grass, and ran around.


    Xiaojiu and Prince chide, with two teams of people and horses, rushed into the wild animals and fought against the jackals, tigers and leopards.


    Li Heng took his ministers to the top of the specially built urn city to sit down and watch the fierce fight. I saw Prince chide and his men rush into the herd and kill them fiercely. They were too brave to stop. Wild animals fell down and were in chaos everywhere where the horses passed by.


    Small nine there but gold drum don''t ring, don''t know is waiting for what. After a while, little nine moved, but scattered her hands, as if to explore something, until a male wolf appeared in little nine''s line of sight with his green eyes, and then she waved her hand suddenly.


    Several guards carried a wild boar weighing two or three hundred jin. The boar with a long rope pushed down the hillside. As soon as it landed, a few wolves surrounded it. In a twinkling of an eye, hundreds of wolves came out.


    They were surprised to find that there were wolves in the hill. As soon as Xiao Jiu came in, he asked his men to investigate immediately, because wolves live in groups, and each group claims to be a group. They don''t act alone. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 559

    The guards scattered to investigate and found that there were seven or eight groups of wolves scattered around.


    The female wolf was in the middle, protecting the wolf cubs, while the male wolf was in the outer ring, staring at the other wolves with shining green eyes and blood red tongue. These wolves have been hungry for several days since they were trapped. Maybe there have been several fights between them; In the earthen enclosure and in the grass, there were blood stains everywhere.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu had a plan and decided to use wild boar as bait to put into the wolves. Wild boar is a fierce beast in the mountain forest, with rough skin and thick meat and long tusks. Most tigers and leopards have to give up when they see it. It''s just a wild wolf, so it won''t pay attention to it. When they were suddenly thrown into the wolves, the hungry wild boar rushed to the wolves like crazy when he saw the prey, tearing and biting. In a moment, some of the male wolves were picked open by the wild boar''s teeth, and some of them were bitten off by the wild boar''s huge teeth, which became a feast for the wild boar to satisfy his hunger.


    But, this wild wolf is a group, and more than a group, how can a wild boar deal with it? The most important thing is that these wolves are hungry. They also regard the boar as a life-saving dinner, so they come back in droves.


    Pig and wolf, wolf and wolf, launched a life and death struggle, the tragic situation makes people scared, can''t bear to see. Until the two sides were exhausted, Xiao Jiu yelled: "let go of the arrow!" I saw the arrow like a meteor, toward the wild boar and Wolf shot in the past, in a short time, the following will fall a piece.


    In the same way, the wolves were swept all over the place. It was almost unnecessary to count them. Everyone knew that Xiao Jiu had won. It was not a little bit worse to kill one by one than to kill one by one.


    Prince chide gritted his teeth and glared at Xiao Jiushen, saying: "you are a woman who used this cruel method to prey. It''s really cruel


    Small nine cold hum a sneer way: "on the battlefield you and I live, who if the heart is soft from die not far, Prince adult, willing to gamble to admit defeat!"


    "Not necessarily!" Prince chide gave a strange smile, suddenly clapped his horse and rushed out; Small nine startled feel wrong, immediately want to catch up, but hear a shriek, a few so big shadow toward himself!


    The guards were shocked: "it''s Diao, protect the marshal, protect the marshal!"


    The guards immediately surrounded Xiao Jiu in the middle, bent their bows and aimed at the black eagles. When the black eagles saw that the momentum was not right, they immediately flew high. The guards could not help but make trouble. If the height was too high, it would be extremely difficult to shoot down. At the end of the crossbow, their strength had declined, and they had fallen down before they could touch the body of the eagles.


    They could only take back their bows and arrows to leave quickly, but as soon as they finished, the black eagle pounced on them again and again, making them unable to move.


    Small nine gnash teeth to scold angrily: "son of a bitch, want to use a few broken birds to plot against me, dream!" After staring at the black eagles for a while, Xiao Jiu ordered the guards not to move. When the eagles wanted to rush down, he reached out to the guard and said, "take the strong bow!"


    The guard quickly handed over the strong bow and crossbow. Xiaojiu took the bow and arrow, knelt down on his right knee, held the iron bow firmly with his left hand, slowly pulled the bow open, slightly moved his arm to aim at the black carving, and released his fingers. The arrow was like a shooting star and directed directly at the neck of the black carving. When the black eagle was about to dodge, the shaft of his arrow passed through his neck, but the strength of the arrow did not weaken. Then he shot into the belly of the second black eagle, and an arrow ran through the two eagles and fell from the air.


    The guards cheered in unison. The rest of the black eagles were frightened and did not dare to stay. They scattered and flew away. Li Heng, who is in the city, sees that Xiao Jiu has solved the encirclement. He just slowly loosens his fist full of sweat and looks at yuan shisan. Yuan shisan casually nods his head and quietly turns back.


    Li Heng squints at Prince chide, who is the first to come back with his prey. He spills a bit of murderous air on his body. He dares to design a plan to kill the little nine. There is no amnesty for killing him!


    After counting the prey, Prince chide, with a calm face, admits defeat to Xiao Jiu in public. Xiao Jiu Yi receives his salute with a calm face. Shi Shi ran sits down to eat and drink, and sees that Prince chide is deeply resentful.


    At the end of a slightly dull banquet, Li Heng gets up and takes all the people to leave. Suddenly he shakes a few times and falls to the ground. All the people were shocked. Xiao Jiu rushed up and cried out: "Your Highness, your highness, big brother --"


    The accompanying imperial doctor came forward to diagnose Li Heng''s pulse. He cried out in an urgent voice: "no, your highness, it''s poisoning!"


    All the officers and men of the Xia Dynasty immediately drew their swords at Prince chide and others. Prince chide''s face became urgent and he said, "what''s the matter? How could it be poisoned? "


    Small nine angry voice drinks a way: "we come to your banquet to eat the thing that you prepare, drink the wine that you prepare, now our prince''s highness poisons comatose, you still come to ask me how to return a responsibility?"? Come on, give me a warrant. The whole army of the Middle Route Army will be sent out. If your Highness has any damage, I want your vassal state to be buried with you! "


    "You, you, you are planting!" Prince chide was terrified. He didn''t understand how things could be like this. He yelled at Xiaojiu in a hurry.


    Little nine pointed to Prince chide and said, "do you have a brain? I will only harm you, you son of a bitch. I warn you, you have only two ways. One is to find out the real murderer and get the antidote, and the other is to die if you can''t find the real murderer! "


    Prince chide looked at Xiaojiu''s murderous appearance and knew that what she said was not angry. If something happened to Li hengzhen, the vassal state would die. Prince chide, who was very anxious, immediately sent someone to thoroughly investigate the catering utensils at the banquet. However, after several times of investigation, no abnormality was found, and no one was found to have poisoned him, let alone an antidote.


    Small nine looked at the unconscious Li Heng had no patience, when reinforcements came, he immediately took Li Heng back to Anxi mansion for treatment, and let the Middle Route Army force him to ask the vassal state to give an account of this matter.


    Sitting in the car on the way back, looking at the unconscious Li Heng and the worried imperial doctor, Xiao Jiu''s face turned white, and asked the imperial doctor repeatedly: "what is the poison? Why don''t you see that? "


    The imperial doctor said bitterly, "I have never seen any poisonous hair work like this in my decades of medical practice. The pulse is calm and gentle, neither floating nor sinking, neither counting nor counting, neither fine nor flood, and the rhythm is even. It should mean powerful."


    "Small nine urgent voice interrupts a way:" you don''t say these with me, just say how can your highness wake up after all! "


    The imperial doctor said with a guilty face: "I have to go down and look up the medical books."


    "It''s no use holding Buddha''s feet temporarily!" Small nine gas scold a, the royal doctor scared a buttock from the bench fell down, small nine not angry kicked him a foot, scold: "don''t hurry down to check, your highness if something happens, we all have to lose head."


    "I''m going to check, I''m going to check." The imperial doctor retreated, and xiaojiutan sat beside Li Heng, watching Li Heng''s panic and exclaimed: "big brother, big brother, wake up, wake up --" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, we have re collected new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites. After collecting, we will open them in the new website, The old website has been unable to open recently. In the future, the old website will be unable to open. Please remember: Rose net, the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report, book search, please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 560

    Hearing Xiao Jiu''s cry, he couldn''t move. But Li Heng, conscious, felt very sad. But he didn''t turn back. He had to pay for his ruthlessness.


    When his Royal Highness the prince personally went to the banquet, he was poisoned. The commander of the northwest army immediately combined with the Middle Route Army to put pressure on the vassal state. Prince chide, the host of the banquet, immediately became the target of public criticism.


    Xiaojiu is in front of Li Heng''s couch. After a day and a night, Li Heng is still in a coma. The imperial doctor still can''t find out what the poison is. Li Yuanning sends someone to tell him that he has made a thorough investigation and found nothing. Prince chide''s detention and examination can''t find any useful clues.


    Xiaojiu is in a hurry to go to the doctor. He asks yuanshisan how to summon his soul. Yuanshisan knows why Li Heng is in a coma. He repeatedly tells Xiaojiu that Li Heng is poisoned rather than lost. It doesn''t work to summon his soul. Can small nine at the moment where listen to go in, a grasp yuan 13, sink a way: "don''t try, how do I know tube doesn''t work, quick say, how should do in the end?"


    Yuan shisan said bitterly: "I really don''t know. Last time the master ordered me to guard outside the door, I did everything by myself. Miss nine, please wait a little longer. Maybe the master will wake up soon. The imperial doctor also said that the master''s pulse is peaceful


    "Thirteen yuan!" Xiaojiu stares at yuanshisan and shouts angrily. He immediately closes his mouth. Xiaojiu stares at yuanshisan with cold eyes and says: "I don''t care what you are thinking. If big brother can''t wake up, I will cut you inch by inch and bury you with him!"


    Yuan shisan cries bitterly in his heart. The gods fight against the law and the mortals suffer. If Miss Jiu knows the truth in the future, she can''t do anything with her master. But he, who is the one who deceives her, is afraid that she will die miserably?


    Yuan shisan couldn''t help but sweat for his fate, but he still insisted on following Li Heng''s instructions and said to Xiao Jiu: "Miss Jiu, you''ve killed your subordinates now, and they can''t help it. General Mo Liu went to Dawu temple to invite master Shanyi. Maybe the master will have a way to save his master. Please don''t be impatient, please don''t be impatient!"


    "Master Shanyi? The old monk? " Small nine frown cold voice asks a way.


    Yuan shisan nodded his head and said, "don''t look at master Shanyi as a monk, but he is very skillful in medicine. As long as he comes, he will be able to save the master. You can rest assured."


    Xiaojiu looks at yuanshisan suspiciously for a while and slowly releases his hand. Yuanshisan retreats with lingering fear, quietly telling everyone how far away from Xiaojiu these days. The woman in the rage is really terrible.


    Late at night, Li Yuanjia saw that Xiao Jiu was still standing by Li Heng''s couch. He could not help but gently advised: "Xiao Jiu, go back and have a rest. I''ll guard your highness."


    Small nine Mu ran shook his head, Li Yuanjia see small nine eyes red, can''t help but heart a stagnation, can''t help but ask: "small nine you cry?"


    Small nine Leng Leng rubbed to rub an eye to conceal a way: "have no, the eye is a little itchy, rubbed to rub."


    Li Yuanjia sighed secretly and said in a low voice: "I remember you didn''t like to cry since you were a child. Other girls were afraid of insects and snakes, but you were not afraid of anything. You were very brave and didn''t look like a girl at all. At that time, I like to play with you. You are more interesting and fun than others. I always thought you would not cry. Later, we were trapped in a secret passage. When we saw you crying for the first time, we were not afraid but hungry. At that time, I thought, "how can there be such a stupid girl like you?"


    "How long has it been? How can you remember? What''s the use of crying? Crying is the most useless thing in the world The small nine blankly stares at the tiptoe tone heavy way.


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiaojiu with heartache and said, "since it''s useless, why do you hide and cry secretly? You are a girl''s family. You don''t have to be so brave. You can cry if you want. We won''t laugh at you! "


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes, I don''t cry." Xiao Jiu, who was pierced by Li Yuanjia, couldn''t help but raised her hand to block her eyes. She was too scared. She never thought that something would happen to Li Heng. Even if she had a nightmare, she just dreamed that Li Heng was a monk and didn''t pay attention to her anymore. Li Yuanjia looked at the tearful little nine and gently stroked her back. "Your Highness will be OK, it will be OK!" she said in a warm voice


    Small nine choked: "it''s all because I didn''t protect big brother. If I don''t compete with others, what can I do if big brother can''t wake up?"? I can''t live without a big brother -- "


    Small nine voice full of panic and despair, listen to Li Heng heart like a knife, can''t help but regret his decision before. Li Yuanjia looked at such a small nine, can''t help but nose acid, eyelashes blink, a line of tears fell down, I don''t know for himself or for small nine.


    After crying, Xiao Jiu felt more comfortable. He was embarrassed to wipe away his tears and avoid Li Yuanjia''s sight. However, Li Yuanjia didn''t want to let himself do meaningless expectation any more. He asked directly, "Xiao Jiu, do you like your highness?"


    Small nine one Leng, raise an eye to look at Li Yuan Jia, Li Yuan Jia bitterly astringent smile way: "you treat your highness that different, we grow up together from childhood, how can I not see?"


    Xiaojiu looked at Li Yuanjia at a loss. Li Yuanjia rubbed her forehead and said with a smile, "Why are you looking at me with this kind of expression? I''m Li Yuanjia. There are so many people I like. Don''t you think I''ll be stupid enough to hang on your crooked neck tree? "


    Xiao Jiu stares at Li Yuanjia. Li Yuanjia flicks her forehead and says with a smile, "come on, I guess you can''t tell anyone about these words. Elder brother, I''ll do a good deed that day and listen to you spit out your bitterness."


    "Then you''d better go to other places and do good every day. I won''t tell you that!" Xiaojiu glances at Li Yuanjia haughtily, which makes Li Yuanjia feel like and painful. He likes Xiaojiu like him, but it''s not him that Xiaojiu likes.


    Although she was proud and reserved, Xiaojiu really pressed a lot of things to talk to others. She thought about it and said in a low voice: "I didn''t mean to tell you before. In fact, I told my elder brother that I like him, but my elder brother just treated me as a child. I made him very embarrassed, so I plan to treat my elder brother as my elder brother in the future. I don''t have any other ideas."


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu in shock and asked suspiciously, "are you sure your highness just treats you as a child?"


    Small nine stares at Li Yuanjia one eye, sad way: "big brother himself said, how can I confirm?"? I''ve figured it out, whether I like it or not, as long as he''s still my elder brother, and I''m loyal to him as his minister, which is also very good! " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 561

    Li Heng listens to in the heart big anxious, wants to wake up immediately to tell small nine own mind, but just can''t move. Li Yuanjia frowned and asked Xiao Jiu, "is that what you mean? I don''t believe it. "


    Small nine embarrassed looked at Li Yuanjia one eye, muttered: "love believe it or not? I don''t know


    "Anyway?" Li Yuanjia sighed helplessly and said, "what''s more embarrassing in front of me? I haven''t seen you before when you are more shameful."


    "Small nine depressed way:" yes, I know I''m very shameful, I think I can put it down, but big brother came, my heart is in a mess, how to do is wrong, how to do is uncomfortable. I hate people in front of him. I don''t want him to become a monk. I don''t want him to marry other people, but I don''t want him to be busy. Li Yuanjia, what should I do now? "


    Li Yuanjia is about to cry too. He can see that Xiao Jiu likes his highness, but he doesn''t know that Xiao Jiu is deeply in love with him. Li Yuanjia can''t help but swallow the bitter water silently and says frankly in a low voice: "Your Highness likes you!"


    Small nine shocked stare big eyes, Li Yuanjia bitter smile way: "except you this fool can''t see, others all see, your highness is afraid and your mind is the same, just don''t know how to express it."


    "Impossible, big brother said clearly, let me not again" small nine confused, shaking his head.


    Li Yuanjia sighed and said: "what some people say is not necessarily what they think. You can think about what your Highness has done for you. Does he really just treat you as a child?"


    Small nine confused looking at Li Yuanjia, Li Yuanjia really can''t hold on, patted small nine shoulder, low voice: "you think about it!" Then he turned around and strode out. He didn''t let Xiao Jiu see his tears collapse in an instant.


    After learning that the poisoning of the prince of the Xia Dynasty was due to Prince chide''s selfish revenge, the officials of the vassal states who were in dire danger wrote to denounce Prince chide''s selfish behavior and demanded that Prince chide be severely punished to calm the anger of the Xia Dynasty and relieve the threat of the army.


    Li Yuanning, who had long wanted to seize the power in the hands of Prince chide, even agreed to the request of all the ministers, and made an order to hold a joint trial on Prince chide immediately. Naturally, the joint trial was only a passing act, and the result came on the same day. Prince chide was sentenced to death for several major crimes, such as disturbing the court and being arrogant.


    On the night of Prince chide''s conviction and imprisonment, Li Hengyou, who had been in a coma for two days, woke up. The confused imperial doctor didn''t know what medicine he was using. He suddenly solved his Highness''s poison and got a lot of rewards out of thin air.


    After learning that Li Heng was sober in detoxification, Li Yuanning immediately expressed her concern to all the ministers that Prince chide was a blood relative of the royal family. She decided to plead with her brother in person and ask him to be exempted from the death penalty. All the senior ministers could not help but sigh about the kindness of the Empress Dowager.


    Under Li Yuanning''s hard persuasion, Li Heng finally "reluctantly" agreed to her request. Three days later, Prince chide was sentenced to life imprisonment, and the two countries continued their peace talks.


    When things get to this point, no matter how slow Xiao Jiu is, he knows that this is Li Heng''s plan. At this time, Li Heng has learned Xiao Jiu''s true intention. He is eager to show her his heart. How dare he fool her again? When he wakes up, he tells Xiao Jiu the truth.


    On that day, Li Heng was furious when he saw that Prince chide had framed Xiaojiu in the hunting ground. However, the two countries were in peace talks, and Prince chide was a vassal minister with great power. Even if he could find evidence to prove that he had framed Xiaojiu, people would only think that he was defeated by Xiaojiu, and they did some revenge actions against him. At most, there would be some condemnation, which could not hurt him.


    How can others sleep on the side of the couch? Not to mention that if Prince chide had a chance to turn over, he would kill Xiao Jiu. Li Heng decided to make Prince chide turn over, so he asked yuan shisan to take a medicine secretly. After taking it, he could fall into a state of suspended animation, making people mistakenly think that he was poisoned at the banquet.


    People will naturally target Prince chide who is holding the banquet. Prince chide can''t guess that Li Heng has poisoned himself. Of course, he can''t find any clues, so he can only carry on the black pot. Even if the power of Prince chide is enormous, in the face of the threat of national destruction, his supporters will still mercilessly abandon him. It is precisely because of this that Li Heng decided to take a risk. Knowing that Li Heng''s move is actually for himself, small nine''s heart is in a mess. He looks at Li Heng nervously and uneasily, and his deep eyes are getting hotter and hotter. Small nine can''t help but want to escape.


    Feeling his heart beating fast, it seems that he is going to jump out of his throat. Xiao Jiu can''t help rubbing up and yelling to Li Heng in a hurry: "I, I have something else to do. I''ll go first!" With that, he started to run.


    Li Heng looked at Xiaojiu with tears and smiles, and raised his voice and cried: "Xiaojiu --"


    Small nine Leng next continue to head also don''t return of run toward outside, Li Heng coughed loudly a shout a way: "my chest ache!" Small nine immediately stop step, turn head, see Li Heng cover chest, as if very uncomfortable appearance, not from busy ran back.


    Li Heng choked and coughed a few times, and said in a low voice: "it may be that the medication time is too long, and it hurts the heart and lung a little."


    Small nine urgent: "I go to call the imperial doctor to come!"


    Li Hengyi grasped Xiaojiu''s hand and held it tightly in his palm. He looked up at her and said, "if you''re by my side, I won''t hurt."


    Xiaojiu''s face suddenly warmed up, and her ears even faintly turned red. Li Heng looked at her tenderly and said in a low voice, "although I couldn''t move at that time, I was very conscious."


    Small nine Leng next, scared of stare big eyes, Li Heng but don''t give her reaction opportunity, immediately again way: "you said I heard, know you are crying, I want to wake up immediately, but. Small nine you cry in my heart is particularly uncomfortable, I regret using this method, should not let you worry


    "I, I, you, you heard it?" Small nine can''t help stuttering up, Li Heng can''t help but raise his hand, pet drowning rubbed her face, small nine face temperature can''t help but rise a few minutes, droop his eyes, staring at his toes at a loss.


    Li hengrou said: "Xiao Jiu, I went down the mountain the night you left Dawu temple. Unfortunately, I didn''t find you. Later, I learned that you went to shilingguan. I was worried day and night that you might be in danger. You don''t know how lucky I am to see you in front of me."


    "Xiaojiu, I''m much older than you. I''ll be older than you, or even die before you. I''m boring. I don''t speak funny words or funny things. Maybe I will scold you or even punish you. I still have a lot of bad things. Are you sure you still like me like this? " Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 562

    Small nine shocked raised his eyes, see Li Heng eyes clear fear and tension, not from very distressed. He is the prince, her elder brother, the best and most perfect person in the world, but he is afraid of being nervous. How can Mo Xiaojiu make this man like this?


    Small nine hard to bite the lips, but still can''t help crying out, Li Heng startled, urgent voice asked: "small nine, I, but I said wrong what? Don''t cry. "


    Small nine choked desperately shaking his head, but can not say a word, Li Heng helpless looking at small nine, handsome face is full of uneasiness. Small nine see more and more heart sour, can''t help but rush to Li Heng''s arms burst into tears, Li Heng Leng Leng tightly embrace small nine light caress her hair.


    People outside the house look at me and I''ll look at you. Mo Pingyun scratched his head and asked in a low voice, "fourth brother, are we still going in?"


    Mo pingting frowned tightly and said: "fart!"


    "Didn''t you say you had something to discuss with your highness?"


    "There''s no discussion now. Let''s go."


    "What for?"


    "Write a letter to Xiao Wu, we have a big event!"


    "Fourth brother, what do you say? What''s going on at our stall? Why don''t I know? "


    Mo pingting looked at Mo Pingyun in disgust, raised his hand and patted him heavily on the head, and scolded: "what else do you know? You''ve got a wooden head


    Being beaten for no reason, Mo Pingyun angrily exclaimed: "well, hit me again! Do you have to talk in a roundabout way? "


    Mo pingting ignored him and went straight away. Mo Pingyun couldn''t help holding Li Yuanjia for approval. As a result, Li Yuanjia''s face was extremely ugly. He asked with concern: "Shizi, are you ok? Why is your face so ugly? Sick? "


    Li Yuanjia covered up and said with a smile, "I''m ok, but I''m a little tired. Sixth brother, I''ll go back first." Then, regardless of Mo Pingyun''s questioning, he turned and walked away quickly.


    Mo Pingyun scratched his head and muttered: "it''s just Xiao Jiu crying. You''re all going to die. What are you doing? If you don''t say it, I''ll go back and ask Xiao Jiu! "


    But when he saw the situation that Xiaojiu and Li Heng were getting along with each other, he was as strong as Mo Pingyun, and finally understood what his so-called big event was.


    I saw two people walking side by side in the back garden of the general''s mansion. Xiao Jiu dragged flowers for a while and looked at butterflies for a while. Li Heng can''t help but slow down and wait for her, let her play enough, see enough, and then go forward together, small nine see Li Heng is so sweet in the heart, in small nine heart, Li Heng is always like this, nothing can speak, just inadvertently do everything.


    Neither of them said a word. They just walked slowly and swayed. The sunlight reflected on them, which made them very quiet and peaceful. Looking at the sun shining on Li Heng''s straight back from the end of the branch, Xiao Jiu seems to put on a whirling dress, straight broad shoulders, slender waist, slender body, even a back makes people feel refined. But such a person actually likes himself and has done so many things for himself. This kind of sweet happiness and satisfaction makes Xiaojiu feel light when walking.


    Small nine can''t help but gently stand on tiptoe, quietly stepped on the shadow of Li Heng on the ground, step by step will own shadow and his overlap together, the joy in the heart almost can''t restrain, until accidentally hit Li Heng.


    Looking at Li Heng''s funny eyes, Xiao Jiu blushes with shame. She raises her foot to avoid Li Heng, but Li Heng holds her hand and pulls her back to her side. Xiaojiu turns to look at Li Heng. Li Heng smiles at Xiaojiu, clenches her hand and walks forward slowly. For the first time in his life, he hopes that this road will never end. How good it would be for him to hold Xiaojiu''s hand all the time. At the end of the month, on behalf of the vassal state, Li Yuanning renewed the treaty with the Xia Dynasty, and the peace talks ended smoothly. Xiao Jiu led a large army to escort Li Heng back to Beijing.


    After passing the yangtouguan pass, I saw the gate of Jinzhou mansion from a distance. Xiaojiu couldn''t bear the excitement, and took the lead to rush out with a whip. Li Yuanjia couldn''t help clapping his horse to catch up with him. Xiao Jiu was full of provocation. He raised his whip and yelled at Li Yuanjia: "Li Yuanjia, let''s see who gets to Jinzhou first? Those who lose please eat roast lamb leg


    Li Yuanjia raised his whip, pointed to Xiao Jiu and said with ridicule, "can you be a little promising? The best food in Jinzhou Prefecture is brain. At this time of year, a bowl of hot brain, together with shell and leek flower, will make it cool


    Small nine one listen to this words saliva all want to flow out, raise a voice way: "go, that we eat brain to go!"


    They chased each other and ran away. Seeing this, Li Heng, who was sitting in the car, suddenly said to yuan shisan in a deep voice, "I have something to discuss with Marshal Mo!"


    Yuan thirteen was stunned and busy, and got off the train to make complaints about the small nine. But in the heart, she could not help but secretly Tucao master. Although nine women had handed over the military power, they still hung the head of the marshal of the Northwest China road. The master obviously saw Miss nine being close to the others. She was unhappy, and wanted to call her nine little sister by the name of the talk.


    After a while, the unwilling little nine was chased back by yuan shisan, and he drooped on Li Heng''s car.


    Li Heng looked at the document without looking at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu sat next to Li Heng, picked up the dim sum on the plate, looked at it and put it down. After waiting and waiting, he finally couldn''t help asking: "big brother, what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    Li Heng light Piao small nine one eye, small nine immediately alert, she always can''t understand what Li Heng is thinking before, but now as long as look at each other, she can feel Li Heng''s mood. Just like now, even if Li Heng is still expressionless, Xiao Jiu feels that he is slightly unhappy.


    Xiaojiu can''t help sitting up straight, slightly drooping his eyes and ears, quietly waiting for Li Heng to speak.


    Li Heng saw that Xiao Jiu couldn''t help but raise his lips. He coughed and said, "do you remember what I told you when I started?"


    Small nine eyes bone Lu Lu turned to turn busy, low voice way: "be cautious in words and deeds, self-restraint Shou Li."


    "I remember very clearly, not bad; After a while, when you get to Jinzhou Prefecture, you must see the local officials. Jinzhou Prefecture is Fan Yang''s Lu family''s territory. You must remember that. " Li hengchen said in a voice.


    Small nine complexion one coagulate, frown to ask a way: "hear Hui imperial concubine now help Xie GUI imperial concubine to take care of the back palace, two people relation is very harmonious?"


    Li Heng appreciated to see small nine one eye, this wench as expected today is not the past, a little know oneself is what meaning. Li Heng put down his brush and said faintly: "the leader of Lu family in Fan Yang is a cautious and careful person. He will not act rashly without full assurance."


    Small nine one listen to this words not from joy: "originally Hui imperial concubine is to shave a head pick son a head hot?"? I''m really blind. She has a deep and scheming face. I thought Fan Yang and Lu Shi could do something about it Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 563

    Li Heng couldn''t laugh any more. He glared at Xiao Jiu angrily and said in a deep voice: "it''s all right for me to talk about this. Don''t go out."


    "I know, big brother, you are really more and more nagging. My ears are going to be worn out!" Small nine impatient shout a way.


    Li Heng''s eyes narrowed and his voice lowered: "do you think I''m nagging?"


    "No, no, absolutely not," he said! What the elder brother said is all good advice, and no one else wants to hear it. "


    "You still have a little conscience." Li Heng raised his lips and lowered his head to continue to read the document. Xiao Jiu breathed a sigh and said: "big brother, you are busy. I won''t disturb you. I''ll step back first."


    Li Heng didn''t say a word, small nine Piao Li Heng two eyes, quietly turned to prepare to retreat, just walked two steps, but listen to Li Heng light sentence: "too many documents, see my eyes acid, if someone can help read it."


    Small nine Leng next, carefully turn to Li Heng way: "I go to call Yuan thirteen come?"


    Li Heng said in a deep voice: "yuan shisan''s voice is too thick to listen to!"


    Small nine uncontrollable grin: "that big brother thinks my voice how?"


    Li Heng eyebrows with a smile, soft voice: "can make do."


    Small 93 steps and two steps to go past, sitting in front of Li Heng''s desk, said with a smile: "then I''ll read it to you, you make do to listen to how?"


    Li Heng eyelashes slightly shaking, eyes full of smile, nodded: "quasi!"


    Small nine smile ha ha of grasp the document then read up, Li Heng contented of tiny close eyes listen, lips Cape hang joyful smile. Looking at Li Heng like this, Xiao Jiu was filled with joy. Before, she always thought that her big brother was a cloud in the sky, but now she thinks that his big brother is a piece of white suede jade. The beauty is still the same, but it''s within reach, proud and lovely.


    In order to welcome the arrival of his Highness the prince, the civil and military officials of Jinzhou government went out of the city ten miles to welcome him, and prepared a grand banquet for Li Heng and others.


    At the banquet, there are not only various delicacies, but also local specialties of Jinzhou. In particular, one of them, the naked oats and Castanopsis fissa, dipped in mutton and saozi, is very appetizing. Seeing that Xiaojiu was very happy, Li Heng couldn''t help but praise it, which made the officials of Jinzhou Prefecture very happy. Since then, there has been a rumor among the local officials that his Highness the prince prefers local special dishes.


    Xiaojiu, who has enough to eat and drink, can''t help yawning before he has a few words with the generals of Jinzhou Prefecture. Li Heng quietly finds a way to let Xiaojiu get away and go back to his room to have a rest. When he wakes up, he finds that it''s already dawn. Xiaojiu gets up to find Li Heng.


    As soon as he arrived at Li Heng''s residence, Xiao Jiu heard a woman''s voice in it. He was stunned and almost didn''t think about it, so he dodged by the door and looked inside.


    I saw a beautiful maid with pink face, red lips and bright eyes standing in front of Li Heng, and said plaintively: "Your Highness, if there is any other way, I don''t want to appear in front of you like this, but the emperor has already given me a marriage. In the eyes of the world, I have already been a member of the palace."


    Small nine heart suddenly heavy breathless, big brother unexpectedly have engagement in the body?


    Li Heng looked at the woman in front of him, and his mood was a little complicated. He didn''t expect that the daughter of the grand master would come here alone and disguised herself as a maid just to see him. Thinking of the quiet and shy girl in those years and looking at the sad woman in front of him, Li Heng felt a little guilty, but the guilt was just a flash, and more of it was vigilance and suspicion.


    Li Heng said softly, "I''ll ask my father to order a new marriage for you. I''ve worked hard for you these years."¡° His highness -- "the woman''s eyes twinkled with tears and choked:" I only have my highness in my heart. If my highness refuses to take me, I will have no face to live in this world. "


    Small nine big anger, can''t help but rush up to kick fly this shameless woman, but was suddenly held by the arm, small nine turned to see is Li Yuanjia, can''t help but glare at him, sign him to let go.


    Li Yuanjia tugs at Xiao Jiu and signals her to speak. When Xiao Jiu sees that the woman has knelt on the ground and cried to Li Heng about her past love, she can''t help but pull her arm out. Seeing this, Li Yuanjia rushed up and hugged Xiao Jiu to prevent her from rushing in. The situation was too embarrassing, but they accidentally knocked on the doorframe in the tearing, which immediately attracted the attention of the people inside.


    When Li Heng sees Xiaojiu and Li Yuanjia in a group, his eyes suddenly cool down, which makes the woman who is talking about the past startled. Just as he wants to ask, he sees Li Heng suddenly stride towards the door.


    Li Yuanjia is stared at by Li Heng''s cold eyes, and his back is suddenly cool. Following Li Heng''s eyes, he sees his hand on Xiao Jiu''s waist. Li Yuanjia blinks in horror and releases his hand quickly. Small nine is trying to break free, Li Yuanjia suddenly let go, small nine one time suddenly toward forward.


    Li Heng instinctively reaches out his hand to help Xiao Jiu. When Xiao Jiu sees that he is going to make a fool of himself in front of his big brother, he can''t help but point the ground on his toes. A swallow flies up and down through the cloud, which is light and dexterous. But when small nine stand up, see Li Hengzheng want to take back the hand, just realize what stupid thing he did, can''t help but chat up to Li Heng smile.


    Li Yuanjia speechless looked at small nine, don''t understand the amorous feelings to this point in addition to small nine no one? Thinking of this, Li Yuanjia''s heart, which was soaked in vinegar, was a little more comfortable. He couldn''t help sympathizing with his royal highness.


    Li hengchong small nine smile, warm voice asked: "you get up early today, if you really miss the bustle of Jinzhou Prefecture."


    Small nine embarrassed smile way: "I, I just come to ask, do you want to go to the street to eat old tofu?"? It''s said that the old tofu in Jinzhou Prefecture is delicious. I''d like to take feng''er to taste it. "


    Before Li Heng opened his mouth, the woman, who was ignored by the public, couldn''t help interrupting: "Your Highness is the body of thousands of gold. How can you eat those coarse food on the street?"


    Small nine stunned, Li Yuanjia can''t help but sneer: "street snacks again vulgar, no one rashly cut in the action is more rude?"


    The woman was stunned and indignant. She yelled at Li Heng: "Your Highness --"


    Small nine suddenly a burst of chilly, frown stare at that woman way: "can you speak well?"? If you can''t just shut up and shake three times at once, how can you really be yourself? It''s early in the morning. I''m scared of you. My hair is standing up! "


    The woman froze, Li Yuanjia bowed her head to suppress a smile, Li Heng coughed a little and said: "little nine, this is --"


    "I''m not interested in knowing who she is. Since you don''t eat, I''ll go myself!" Say, small nine then head also don''t return of walk, see of Li Heng not from is very helpless.


    Li Yuanjia saluted Li Heng and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, you''d better clarify some things. Xiao Jiu''s temperament is not suitable for playing hard to get. She will take it seriously." Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 564

    Li Heng Leng Leng, eyes heavy looked at Li Yuanjia one eye, Li Yuanjia busy way: "I don''t disturb your highness, I leave!" Said, unexpectedly also busily did not stack left.


    Li Heng helplessly pursed his lips. How could he use hard to get to Xiao Jiu? It''s just trying to figure out which party''s power is involved behind the incident and the other party''s real intention. What''s more, he didn''t recruit this man. How could he become hard to get?


    His royal highness suddenly found that he could not explain clearly. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly in his heart. But when he thought of Xiao Jiugang''s talent, he couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart.


    But Li Heng didn''t expect that Xiao Jiu was so angry this time. He didn''t see Xiao Jiu appear again when it was dark. Xiao Jiu came back after noon. Thinking about it, Li Heng went directly to Xiaojiu''s residence.


    Originally, I thought that Xiao Jiu was still angry about the morning, but unexpectedly, Xiao Jiu Zheng and Mo Yongfeng were playing games to win snacks. Li Heng''s heart was full of time and space.


    Seeing his Royal Highness''s sudden visit, they were shocked and fell on their knees. Li Heng asked everyone to step back and walk to Xiao Jiu step by step. Xiao Jiu grinned and packed the snacks he had won. He showed off to Li Heng and said, "big brother, these are all my wins, aren''t they powerful?"


    Li Heng replied: "powerful!"


    Xiaojiu put away the spoils and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with you coming so late, big brother?"


    Li Heng helplessly looked at the small nine: "don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Xiao Jiu avoids Li Heng''s sight, purses her lips and shakes her head. Although she believes in Li Heng''s feelings for herself, she is still a little worried about the woman who appeared in Li Heng''s residence in the morning. Especially after Li Yuanjia compares herself with that woman from head to toe, Xiao Jiu is very upset.


    But Xiaojiu also has to admit that there is some truth in what Li Yuanjia said. Compared with other people, she is not very feminine. Looking at the blue robe on his body and thinking about other people''s plain dress, Xiao Jiu frowned. Even Li Heng didn''t want to see it.


    When Li Heng saw Xiao Jiu like this, he knew that she still cared. He quickly explained, "she is the daughter of Taifu. When I first returned to Beijing, my father gave me this marriage in order to make me obedient, but I never admitted it and made it clear that I would not marry her."


    "That is to say, you do have an engagement with her. Whether you admit it or not, that''s for sure, isn''t it?" Small nine facial expression dignified looking at Li Heng.


    Li Heng felt like walking on thin ice when he was seen by Xiao Jiu. After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice: "when I left Beijing, I had already agreed with my father that he would cancel the marriage. I can''t get married with her. I only want to marry one person. I''m sure of that."


    Small nine complexion is still dignified, frown direct ask a way: "she likes you?"


    Li Heng''s face did not change at all, and said frankly: "what she likes is the position of the prince, more than myself."


    "Then she still likes you!" Xiaojiu stares at Li Heng tightly. She thinks she cares about this very much. A woman likes the person she likes, has an engagement with him, and even has been waiting for him. This makes her very uncomfortable.


    Li Heng didn''t understand why Xiao Jiu cared. He frowned slightly and said, "it''s her business. I only like you!"


    This sentence instantly make complaints about all the discomforts in little nine. She looks at the face of Li Heng Qing Jun''s face, secretly Tucao, looks so beautiful. No wonder some people want to rush to grab it. Small nine heart suddenly had a strong sense of crisis, no, she must be more powerful!


    Li Heng did not understand looking at the change of Xiaojiu''s expression. He could not guess what she was thinking. He could not help shouting uneasily: "Xiaojiu," Xiaojiu fixed his eyes on Li Heng, clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "big brother, I only like you!"


    Li Heng is stunned, small nine but a face serious way: "I grow up again some good-looking, before this you can''t see others, otherwise I will be angry, I am angry but will hit people, those beauties Jiao Didi''s afraid is can''t stand me a fist, this point son you must remember."


    Li Heng laughed, spoiled and helpless way: "no beauty will be more beautiful than you, your fist will not be useful in such a place."


    Small nine surprised and happy to see Li Heng, see Li Heng although still a calm face, but the roots of the ears are a little red, even eyelashes blink frequency is much faster, small nine heart suddenly sweet Zizi, can''t help but smile.


    Li Heng see small nine smile like a steal rice little mouse, can''t help but spoil the knead her head, small nine two eyes straight stars looking at Li Heng, only think the person in front of you is too good-looking. Being staring at by Xiaojiu, Li Heng is not only red in the ears, but also red in the face. Xiaojiu looks at Li Heng''s face becoming more and more red. Somehow, he feels that his face is getting hot.


    Four eyes meet, heart beat faster, whose line of sight can not move half a minute, can only keep looking at each other.


    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu and her clear reflection in her eyes. A strong palpitation is surging in his heart, which makes him want to be closer to Xiaojiu. Until he hugs her in his arms and sticks his lips to her forehead, he still feels that it is not enough.


    Small nine only feel their heart beating fast, forehead suddenly warm touch let her whole person hair hot up. After a while, Li Heng took a deep breath, restrained his emotions, and gently moved his lips away, but he was suddenly caught by two slender arms around his waist. Li Heng was slightly stunned. Small nine at a loss to embrace Li Heng, himself deeply buried in his arms, between the wings of the nose is the breath of Li Heng, let her intoxicated also let her at ease.


    Two people tightly hold together, Li Heng chin gently against the top of Xiaojiu''s head, smelling the faint fragrance of Xiaojiu''s hair, hugging the small soft body in his arms, Li Heng feels extremely satisfied and happy. Xiaojiu buried his head in Li Heng''s arms, listening to his heart beating sound, as if his heart has become such a beating rhythm, bang bang, two hearts seem to be connected. Time has lost its meaning. They just want to stay in this moment forever.


    More sound let Li Heng suddenly wake up, he looked up at the sky outside the window, gently with his chin rubbed against small nine''s head, reluctantly let her go, whispered: "it''s too late, I should go back, you have a good sleep, tomorrow we should start."


    Small nine slowly release hand, looking at Li Heng looking at their own appearance, I do not know where to come out of a courage, suddenly on tiptoe in Li Heng face kiss. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 565

    Li Heng was stunned, but before he could react, Xiao Jiu had already run into the room with a lightning speed.


    Li Heng touched his face. Suddenly, the soft and touching touch was like a dream. Thinking of the action of running after the wedding of Xiao Jiu, Li Heng couldn''t help laughing. Yu''s face was not as cool as usual. It seemed that he was going to melt.


    When the crown prince drove, yuan shisan looked at Xiao Jiu and Li Heng suspiciously. He only felt that they were strangely tight today, especially Xiao Jiu, who was eating snacks in small mouthfuls. His gentleness and elegance were incredible. Yuan shisan couldn''t help looking at it again and again. His head turned back and forth like a rattle. He succeeded in choking Xiaojiu.


    Li Heng, who was reviewing the official documents, immediately handed over a cup of tea. Xiao Jiu took the tea with a red face and poured two mouthfuls of tea. Then he passed his breath. Li Heng glared at yuan shisan and said, "this heart is too hard. Change some soft ones!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned and said in a low voice, "this is a steamed snack."


    Li Heng glanced at yuan shisan faintly, and Yuan shisan said: "I''ll change it. The softest one will never choke." Said then jokingly looked small nine one eye to retreat.


    Not only did Xiao Jiu blush, but his neck was even a little red. He wanted to bury himself in the teacup!


    Li Heng looked funny and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He said in a loud voice, "take the tea stove!"


    I saw a few servants immediately carried a pile of things in, some carrying a kettle, some carrying a small red clay stove, some holding a tea tray, some carrying a tea set, and in a twinkling of an eye they put them in order and quietly retreated.


    Li Heng took a look at Xiao Jiu and saw that she was holding a teacup to block her face and looked up at herself secretly. He couldn''t help smiling. Li Heng gently picked up the kettle and put it on the red clay stove. He took out a fan and flashed it gently. His action was elegant and skillful. Xiao Jiu couldn''t help looking at it.


    Li Heng cooked the water and made the tea. He handed it to Xiao Jiu and said in a low voice, "try this tea!"


    Small nine tasted frown way: "this tea seems to have the taste of bamboo leaves, water is a little different."


    Li Heng said with a smile: "this is the tip snow collected from the bamboo leaves in the early snow. It''s dry in autumn. The bamboo leaves are warm and the snow water is moist. Now it''s just right to drink it!"


    Small nine surprise looking at the cup of tea, eagerly asked: "this is before we collected from the yard bamboo forest?"


    Li Heng did not answer, but slightly lowered his head and sipped tea. Xiao Jiu looked at his red ears, but couldn''t help coming up and asked, "big brother, your ears are red again. Are you cold?"


    Li Heng''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. His eyelashes moved and he said in a low voice: "I''m not cold!"


    Small nine reluctantly asked: "then why your ears are so red, my how not red ah?"


    Li Heng was asked what to do, and said: "that''s probably cold."


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing: "but you just said you were not cold."


    Li Heng''s face turned red, and he drank tea with his head down. Looking at his increasingly red ears, Xiao Jiu couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "big brother, are you shy?"


    Li Heng body a shock, long eyelashes hang down to block the small nine curious exploration eyes. Looking at Li Heng like this, Xiao Jiu''s heart is in a mess. He can''t help staring at Li Heng. From eyebrows and eyelashes to bridge of nose and lips, Xiao Jiu''s eyes fall on Li Heng''s lips. His heart is pounding and his mouth is dry and his tongue is dry.


    Li Heng, who really didn''t know how to face this situation, hung his eyes and squeezed the cup tightly, but suddenly he heard Xiao Jiu''s dreamy cry: "big brother -" Li Heng couldn''t help looking up at Xiao Jiu. He looked at him and asked in a very small voice, "can I kiss you?"


    Li Heng


    Suddenly aware of what he said, Xiao Jiu startled himself. He stood up and ran. Without looking back, he said to Li Heng, "I''ve drunk too much and talked nonsense. Big brother, you don''t hear anything."


    With the end of the word "ah", Xiao Jiu jumped out of the car and jumped into another car. Three times and five times to drive away the people in the car, small nine one person sitting in the car, remorseful cover face, can''t help but want to shout a few, too shameful!


    Thinking about what he said to his elder brother, Xiao Jiu would like to bump into the wall. Thinking about Li Heng''s reaction now, Xiao Jiu is almost crazy. Won''t his elder brother really treat her as a female sex devil?


    Small nine ruthlessly beat beat his head, don''t understand oneself is in the end what fall head, how can go crazy to that kind of situation? Can think of Li Heng at that time, small nine can''t help but heart thumping, secret way all blame big brother''s too good, how can a man look like that ah, male sex wrong person, male sex wrong person!


    Yuan shisan came in with a soft snack, but found that little nine was missing. He asked Li Heng, "master, where is Miss nine?"


    But Li Heng did not look at him. He just sat there quietly staring at the teacup, and his mouth could not stop rising. Yuan shisan was at a loss. He put down the dim sum and touched the teacup in front of Li Heng to see if he wanted to add tea. However, he found that the teacup was cold. He couldn''t help frowning and saying, "master, the tea is cold. I''ll pour another cup for you."


    But Li Heng gently laughed, raised his hand and grabbed the cup from yuan shisan. He drank it and said happily, "it''s best to drink herbal tea at this time!"


    Yuan shisan was stunned. He glanced out of the window and saw that the cold wind was still howling. He couldn''t help but look at Li Heng speechless. What''s better for him to drink herbal tea this day?


    Yuan shisan doesn''t know that in Li Heng''s heart at the moment, it''s not the cold wind in autumn at all, but the warm spring, the blooming flowers and even the scorching sun!


    In the next few days, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know whether it''s his own illusion or what. He always feels that his elder brother is intentionally or unintentionally avoiding her. For example, now, she clearly came in with Li Yuanjia, but his elder brother only said a few words to himself and asked him to step down, leaving Li Yuanjia alone.


    Small nine not from is very depressed, secret way is oneself that day frightened big brother not to succeed? I want to explain to Li Heng, but Li Heng doesn''t know what he''s up to, so that Xiao Jiu can''t find a chance to be alone with him.


    Xiaojiu can''t help it. When he is ready to explain to Li Heng, Li Heng suddenly abandons his car and rides a horse, and orders the whole army to speed up the march back to Kyoto. Small nine busy to ask why in the end to speed up the March, Li Heng only said he left Beijing too long, worried about the change in Beijing, small nine full of suspicion, and then asked Li Heng, but refused to say anything, small nine gas want to hit people.


    Seven days later, when he finally entered the boundary of Kyoto, all the tired people were relieved. However, Xiaojiu found that Li Heng''s face was not relaxed, but became a little nervous. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 566

    As the sun gradually sets, the army enters the capital camp to repair. Xiaojiu and others take a convoy to escort Li Heng to the post station.


    Before it was completely dark, he finally saw the gate of the post station from a distance. Everyone cheered. Xiaojiu saw Li Heng look at her unconsciously. In the dim light, Li Heng''s cold face seemed to flash a little murderous.


    Xiaojiu can''t help but fix his eyes on Li Heng. Li Heng slightly turns his head to avoid Xiaojiu''s sight. Xiaojiu glances at Li Yuanjia, who is silent all the way. He feels that something is wrong. Just at this time, the sky suddenly came the sound of breaking the air, small nine heart not from a tight.


    The voice is familiar to Xiao Jiu. It''s the sound of the arrow shower. The sentry shouts: "there''s an assassin!"


    They immediately protect Li Heng Tuan Tuan. Xiao Jiu holds his sword tightly and looks up at the place where the arrow comes. He sees that there are flying arrows shooting down the high slope not far away from him. The guards keep dialing the arrow to cover Li Heng''s post station.


    But the arrows were too close and too fast, and people were constrained by their actions. In addition, they couldn''t see how many people the other side had in the dark for a moment, so they were in a mess. Seeing that someone was falling down, Xiao Jiu could not help shouting: "line up the round array, set up the shield, get up!"


    The crowd immediately lined up for defense. With the shield to resist, the situation improved slightly. Xiao Jiu looked at Li Heng and ordered: "resist in the front, escort your highness in the rear to leave first!"


    All the guards answered in unison: "yes!"


    Li Heng said in a deep voice: "little nine!"


    Small nine saw Li Heng one eye, raise a voice to order a way: "Qi Wang Shizi, escort your highness to leave first!"


    Li Yuanjia looked at Xiao Jiu and looked at Li Heng. He shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness!"


    Li Heng pursed his lips and looked at Xiao Jiu anxiously. He tightened the reins and rode to the post station under the escort of Li Yuanjia. At this time, a sharp whistle sounded on the hillside, and dozens of masked people in black jumped out and attacked Xiaojiu with their swords. Xiaojiu''s sword shakes away the assassin. If Youlong rushes into the man in black, he puts down several assassins in an instant.


    A fight, the strength of the man in black will let small nine heart surprised, dare to risk death to assassinate His Highness the prince, how can it be this kind of vulnerable goods? Small nine listen carefully, in addition to these people in black around unexpectedly no one else, small nine heart suddenly flashed an idea, let her face suddenly changed, anxious to make people quickly solve these problems, immediately chase Li Heng and others.


    At the moment, Li Heng is surrounded by another group of people in black, whose attack is several times more fierce than those who besieged Xiaojiu before. When Xiaojiu rushes over, he sees a short arrow shooting at Li Heng''s back, while Li Heng is fighting with a man in black, unable to dodge.


    Xiaojiu was shocked and lost his color. He rushed to Li Heng and pushed him away. Li Heng cried out in panic: "Xiaojiu!" I saw the short arrow through the small nine''s arm, broken flesh, deeply stuck in the bone.


    The sharp pain swept Xiaojiu''s brain in an instant, but she was very happy in her heart: the arrow didn''t hit Li Heng!


    Li Heng brushes his face white. He raises his hand to hold Xiaojiu''s arm pierced by a short arrow. Looking at the bright red blood, Li Heng''s eyes sink. Small nine clenched teeth, low voice comfort way: "big brother, I''m ok, you go quickly!" With that, he raised his hand to seal the acupoints on his arm. He was about to pull out a short arrow, but he was stopped by Li Heng.


    Small nine don''t understand of see to Li Heng, urgent voice way: "big brother, these people''s target is you, you quickly walk, this son small wound I deal with come!"


    Li Heng bit his lower lip and said in a low voice: "I have something to do. I''m sorry, Xiao Jiu!" With that, Li Heng pressed Xiaojiu''s wound with his hand and yelled at Li Yuanjia and Yuan shisan: "take in the net!" Li Yuanjia and Yuan shisan were stunned. Yuan shisan said in an urgent voice: "master, it''s not time yet?"


    Small nine is stunned, when? when?


    Li Heng did not dare to look at Xiao Jiu''s eyes. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll take in the net alone!"


    "Yes Yuan shisan was shocked by the murderous spirit of Li Heng. He answered in a hurry. At the command of Li Yuanjia, countless Armored Warriors suddenly emerged around him. They rushed up and surrounded the assassins. The situation on the field changed.


    Small nine facial expression ugliness of stare Li Heng Chen voice to ask a way: "this is you early design good?"


    Li Heng said with a guilty face: "yes, the woman you met in Jinzhou Prefecture can''t sneak into the official residence from Kyoto alone. I guess there must be someone behind her. So I ordered Li Yuanjia to keep an eye on the Lu family of Fan Yang. At the same time, I ordered your five brothers to investigate the recent actions of Princess Hui. As expected, I found some clues that Princess Xie intended to kill her king


    Small nine was shocked, pointed to Li Heng and asked repeatedly: "you said that Xie Guifei didn''t want to kill you, but wanted to kill the emperor? Is she crazy? The second prince has left Beijing. What''s good for her to kill the emperor? "


    Li Heng said with a bitter smile: "she doesn''t want to kill me, but she can''t kill me for the time being, so she plans to hold me back and kill the king. She may not do it all for the sake of the throne, just because she is too resentful and wants revenge. "


    "What does she have to resent? The Emperor didn''t treat her badly, did he? Apart from not making her queen, is that why she is going to kill the emperor? Xie''s brain is really abnormal! " Xiao Jiu said he couldn''t understand.


    Li Heng said with a bitter smile: "don''t talk about this now, just deal with your injury first. I have prepared soft armor for a long time, so I didn''t want to avoid those arrows at all. I''ve thought of everything, but I didn''t expect you to rush back so quickly and block the arrow for me directly! "


    Small nine cold hum an angry way: "I this kind of person how can think so much, if see you are in danger also want to take care of own life first, that is not my mo small nine! I''m not like someone. I can hide so many things in my heart and pretend to be nothing. It''s really tight. "


    "Little nine, I just --"


    "My arm hurts. I''m not in the mood to listen to you. Just, your highness, please forgive me for going to deal with the wound and leaving first!"


    See small nine head also don''t return to go far, Li Heng can''t help but secretly sigh, go to battle to kill the enemy also just, he really don''t want to let small nine touch the back palace these dirty things, but don''t want to hurt small nine hurt, Li Heng heart remorse self blame don''t mention.


    At the moment, the palace has just experienced a bloody fight, especially in the emperor''s bedroom, where there are a lot of blood and corpses.


    The emperor breathed heavily and sat on the soft chair. Looking at the bloodstains on the Dragon bed and the maids in waiting on the bed, he said to Mo Pingchu with lingering fear: "Mo Shangshu, I order you to thoroughly investigate this matter all night. No matter who is involved, no one is allowed to let go!" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 567

    Mo Pingchu was happy and said in a deep voice: "yes!"


    The emperor looked at Mo Pingchu with deep eyes and said, "if you didn''t rescue me in time tonight, I''m afraid I would die at the hands of these maids."


    Mo Pingchu said hastily: "my lord mentioned in his letter a few days ago that the daughter of Taifu suddenly appeared in Jinzhou Prefecture. He just sent someone to strengthen the court defense. When such a thing happened tonight, I never thought of it. It was my fault that I surprised the emperor."


    The emperor''s eyes softened and his voice slowed down: "I can''t blame you for this. I have given those women too much power to forget their duty. For those who forget their origin and disorganize their principles, only the pain of flesh and blood can be deep-rooted!"


    Hearing the emperor''s awe inspiring words, Mo Pingchu couldn''t help trembling in his heart and bowed respectfully for a few minutes. The emperor saw Mo Pingchu two eyes, sink a voice way: "go down!"


    Mo Pingchu was secretly relieved and hurriedly bowed back.


    The eunuchs and the eunuchs came in to clean up the bedroom. The corpses were moved out one by one. The blood was wiped clean. The bed curtains, bedding and even the window screens were replaced with new ones. However, half an hour later, the palace was clean and tidy. Except for the smell of blood in the air, nothing happened.


    On the eighth day of October, when the sun was clear, the streets and alleys of Kyoto were full of people who welcomed the victory of the army. Jin Wuwei made every effort to maintain the order of Kyoto.


    In everyone''s expectation, before long, the mighty triumphal army entered the city. Small nine one body bright armor rides in the high head big horse, stands in the troop front end, handsome face has not the slightest facial expression, appears unusually cool and luxurious.


    A crowd of onlookers were very excited when they saw Xiao Jiu riding over. Someone clenched his fist and couldn''t help shouting: "marshal is so young and beautiful!"


    "I don''t know if he got married?"


    "If I want to marry, I will marry such a man!"


    Someone can''t help reminding: "marshal is a woman!"


    The women were stunned, followed by an uproar.


    "Oh, how could Marshal be a woman? If she were a man, I would marry her! "


    "Women are also very good. I don''t know if Marshal needs a servant girl. I''m willing to be a servant girl for Marshal!"


    "How can there be such a handsome woman in the world?"


    After hearing the comments of many women, Li Yuanjia is full of black lines. What''s the matter with these women staring at so many handsome men? Why was he absent from Kyoto for half a year, and he could not control this trend?


    Li Yuanjia was very unconvinced and threw a wink at a woman in red, which made the woman cover her mouth and scream. Li Yuanjia was elated, but she heard the woman next to the woman in red shouting: "my mother said that men with peach blossom eyes can''t be relied on, or the marshal can be relied on as soon as she looks at them!"


    Many women could not help nodding their heads to show their approval. There was a trace of embarrassment on the shy face of the woman in red. She turned her head and never looked at Li Yuanjia again.


    Li Yuanjia can''t help but roll a big white eye, small nine a woman of course rely on live, hum, a group of women who don''t see!


    Li Heng, who also heard these comments, couldn''t help but blacken his face. Yuan shisan looked at it with a deep smile. His master was really pitiful. He wanted to rob not only the man but also the woman.


    Not far away, across the crowd, a tall man is staring at Xiaojiu. In my memory, the naughty little girl has grown into a famous marshal. Now she is riding on horseback to receive the people''s cheers and admiration. Her bright armor is shining under the sun, dazzling and hard to look directly at. He wanted to be with her as before, and grow up with her like Li Yuanjia and Meng Huachen. But now he didn''t even have the qualification to walk in front of her. He didn''t dare to get close to Xiao Jiu because he was afraid that she would look at him with different eyes.


    The man stares at Xiaojiu, his eyes are full of love pain, and the pain on Junlang''s face can''t be concealed, which makes the woman standing on his side can''t help humming. The woman sneered and said, "Cheng Mingrui, I''m looking forward to the day and the night. Finally, I''m looking forward to your sweetheart. Why don''t you come forward? Is it good to hide in a corner and look at her from a distance? "


    It turns out that the tall man is Cheng Mingrui, the grandson of the Duke of Dongping County who had an engagement with Xiao Jiu. The woman who sneers at him is Luo qianyun, Cheng Mingrui''s wife. Because of a scandal, Cheng Mo''s engagement was ruined and Cheng Mingrui''s daughter was married.


    Cheng Mingrui looks at Luo Xianyun coldly with dark eyes. Luo Xianyun trembles uncontrollably. She has been married for nearly four years. She has known the madness under Cheng Mingrui''s elegant appearance, and she can''t help regretting why she tried to get angry with him.


    Can think of these years to live, Luo Xianyun still can''t control want to stab Cheng Mingrui, she wants to see Cheng Mingrui heartbroken, want to see him embarrassed, because she hates. Luo Xianyun hates Cheng Mingrui. She hates this man for pushing everything onto her. She hates him for not having any friendship with him and for his infatuation with others all the time


    Think of the next crazy, Cheng Mingrui always said that he hurt him, Luo Xianyun can''t help but want to laugh a few. She hurt him? He found it himself. Did she force him to come to Taohuawu? Did she force him to be warm to him? Cheng Mingrui, a jerk, is just a coward who has been abandoned by others!


    Hearing Luo Xianyun sprinkle salt on his wound again, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but say to her: "close your mouth, I don''t mind if my wife is dumb in the future, as long as you don''t mind!"


    Cheng Mingrui''s eyes are as cold as a knife. Although Luo Xianyun is full of resentment, he has to close his mouth immediately and dare not say more. Luo Xianyun knows that if Cheng Mingrui is really upset, he may make her speechless, because Cheng Mingrui was just suffering and degenerated before, but now Cheng Mingrui is cold-blooded and cruel. That gentle and kind-hearted young man no longer exists when he retired from the Mo family!


    Riding on his horse, Xiao Jiu looked at the crowd and listened to the loud cheers. He wanted to pass quickly, but he had to move forward a little. He was very bored. And the pain on her arm kept reminding Xiaojiu that she was like a fool who was hoodwinked in the drum, or cheated by the people she trusted most. This kind of taste was so uncomfortable that Xiaojiu could not squeeze out a smile. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 568

    The cheers of the common people and the screams of the women make Xiaojiu feel a little headache. She looks up at the distance, but accidentally sees a familiar and strange face. Xiaojiu is stunned.


    Small nine carefully looked and looked, determined that the person is really Cheng Mingrui, not from mixed feelings. Since leaving his family, the Mo family has little contact with the Cheng family, and no one will start Mingrui on the premise of Xiaojiu. Xiao Jiu has not heard from Cheng Mingrui for a long time. He only heard that he passed the examination and entered the Ministry of official affairs, but he is not as self-contained as before.


    It is said that Cheng mingles with those dandies all day now, eating, drinking and having fun, fighting with others, almost killing people, causing a lot of trouble, and making Dongping county public spirited. Small nine can''t believe a Rui will become like that, in her heart Cheng Mingrui has always been a warm and careful person.


    Now suddenly see Cheng Mingrui, small nine don''t want to also directly shout: "a Rui!"


    Cheng Mingrui and small nine eyes on the moment, the whole person seems to be nailed to the ground, can''t move, he is nervous, excited and scared. Can suddenly hear small nine call his name, Cheng Mingrui can''t control the whole body shiver for a while, think didn''t want to turn around quickly escape into the crowd.


    Xiaojiu is stunned and wants to get off the horse to chase Cheng Mingrui, but he is stopped by Meng Huachen and reminds him in a low voice: "Xiaojiu, the emperor is still waiting."


    Small nine Zheng under the busy pull the reins, continue to walk forward, the line of sight from time to time in the crowd swept, but never see the figure of Cheng Mingrui.


    Cheng Mingrui rushes all the way to a small alley, holding the wall and gasping for breath. Thinking of Xiao Jiu''s look when he called his name just now, Cheng Mingrui is heartbroken. Xiaojiu is still Xiaojiu, but he is no longer him. Suddenly, Cheng Mingrui hates himself very much.


    "Brother Cheng? Are you Cheng Mingrui, the head of the Ministry of official affairs


    Cheng Mingrui can''t help but turn around and see that it''s the prince of the Hou family in Pingnan. He can''t help but stand up and say hello. Zeng Qingze, the Marquis of Pingnan, walked quickly to Cheng Mingrui and said with a smile: "I just saw a man who looked like brother Cheng. I didn''t dare to recognize him. I heard Marshal Mo yelling, and then I realized that it was brother Cheng. You are the only one."


    Cheng Mingrui was stunned and didn''t say a word. Zeng Qingze turned his eyes slightly and said with a smile: "I heard that brother Cheng and marshal Mo had known each other since childhood and had a lot of friendship. I want to ask brother Cheng for help. Brother Cheng also knows that my younger brother has always been lazy. He is not as talented as his elder brother. He is afraid that he can''t pass the exam. Fortunately, my younger brother has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he is still strong. I dare to ask my elder brother to introduce me to marshal mo. my younger brother is willing to be loyal to marshal Mo, just for a job in the army. "


    Seeing that the other party actually wants to help introduce himself to Xiao Jiu, Cheng Mingrui''s face can''t help but look ugly and says in a stuffy voice, "I can''t help you with this." With that, he rushed to Zeng Qingze and arched his hand, then turned to leave.


    Seeing Cheng Mingrui''s direct refusal, Zeng Qingze said in a cold voice, "brother Cheng, seeing Marshal Mo''s coming back, I feel like I''m going up in the water and I don''t care about our small families, do you?"


    When Cheng Mingrui heard this, he couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "Xiao Jiu, surnamed Zeng, is Xiao Jiu. I''m me. If you want to get benefits by fawning on Xiao Jiu, you should die early. Xiao Jiu can''t hold any sand in his eyes."


    Zeng Qingze sneered and said: "tut Tut, listen to your tone. It''s so intimate to shout one small nine at a time. What''s the matter? You were born in the middle of fortune. I don''t know if fortune has made a good marriage yellow. I wish everyone could not marry Miss nine just like you? I tell you, Mo Yinian is not only Miss Mo Jiajiu, but also the famous commander of the first army. If anyone gets her green eye, it will be a step up to heaven! You have no hope, but as long as you help me, I promise you that you will benefit me in the future. As you know, my third uncle has been in the Ministry of officials for nearly 20 years. If you want to work in the Ministry of officials, you have to think carefully. "


    Cheng Mingrui is angry and shouts: "are you threatening me?" Zeng Qingze looked at Cheng Mingrui with pride and said: "no, no, I''m just reminding elder brother Cheng that while Marshal Mo still has a little old love for you, you can quickly climb up the pole. Such a good chance is not always there. As long as you help me introduce you, I''ll let the third uncle give you some advice. How about it?"


    "The surname Zeng, the person wants face, the tree wants skin, you weigh what kind of goods you are first? Xiaojiu will never take a fancy to you. I''d like to introduce you to you, daydream! " Cheng Mingrui stares at Zeng Qingze in disgust. He wants to chop the dog shreds with a knife. He dares to think about little nine. He really deserves to die!


    Zeng Qingze was furious when he saw Cheng Mingrui. He pointed to Cheng Mingrui''s nose and said, "I can''t beat you, Mr. Cheng. A daughter of a poor family can make you crazy. For her sake, she even gives up her marriage with the Mo family. It''s said that at that time, you had an affair with that woman at the banquet of Mo''s family. I don''t know what a natural creature that was. How could you let Mr. Cheng not hold it? Why don''t we bring it out another day and show it to our brothers so that we can have a taste of the fox spirit? "


    "You son of a bitch, shut up --" Cheng Mingrui raised his fist and waved to Zeng Qingze.


    Zeng Qingze sneers, sidesteps and kicks Cheng Mingrui. They fight each other quickly. Cheng Mingrui, a weak scholar, is not Zeng Qingze''s opponent, but soon he is knocked down.


    Zeng Qingze beat Cheng Mingrui hard. Finally, he stepped on Cheng Mingrui and scolded him: "Cheng, I give you a face. You don''t want to face me. Do you think you are the future son-in-law of Mo family? At that time, everyone flattered you and flattered you. Do you think it was because of you? Pooh! It''s too much for you. Go back and look at yourself in the mirror and see what you are. Then you can play roughshod with me! " With that, he swung his sleeve and went away.


    After a while, Cheng Mingrui gets up and sits against the wall. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Cheng Mingrui can''t help laughing.


    "Why did you feel so happy after being beaten?" A woman''s cold voice came. Cheng Mingrui raised his eyes and saw that Luo Xianyun frowned. He didn''t know when she came and how much she heard.


    No, Mingrui didn''t care about anything now, so he nodded and said with a smile: "happy, I haven''t been so happy for a long time!" Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 569

    Luo Xianyun is stunned. He steps forward to help Cheng Mingrui and scolds him: "if you want me to say that you are a cheap man, you will be able to prevaricate the past in three or two sentences. Otherwise, will you go to the official department in the future?"


    Cheng mingruihun doesn''t care about wiping the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and says with a smile, "no, I won''t listen to anyone''s manipulation in the future, and I won''t do these things I don''t want to do anymore!" Then Cheng Mingrui shakes his hand and staggers forward. Luo Xianyun stares at Cheng Mingrui, and suddenly feels that this man seems to have become a little unknown.


    Li Heng took all the soldiers to the gate of the palace, went to the emperor who was specially in front of the gate, knelt down and said, "my son, see my father, long live my emperor."


    Everyone followed the salute, the emperor''s face did not see the bloody shadow of last night, with a loving smile, he helped Li Heng up from the ground: "you really did not let me down, this battle is beautiful, with this covenant in hand, I have been calm for at least a few years."


    Li Heng said quickly: "thank you for your praise. My son and I are ashamed. It''s all up to the frontier officers to fight the enemy."


    The emperor took a deep look at Li Heng, turned to Xiao Jiu and said, "you are the greatest contributor to Xiao Jiu in this battle. Having such a granddaughter as you is enough to comfort Xing Guogong and his old man''s spirit in heaven!"


    Small nine busy modesty said that he still has many shortcomings, all rely on Li Heng to teach yunyun, the emperor listen to dragon heart big Yue, ordered reward three armies. All the officers and men were highly rewarded by the emperor, and Xiao Jiu was canonized as king Heng Hou, which shocked the government and the public.


    Before the ministers woke up, the emperor ordered to send Xie Guifei and huifei to the prison, and thoroughly investigated the Xie family and the Lu family in Fanyang. For a moment, all the officials in Kyoto were terrified, but the Mo family was bustling.


    Although Mo pingting and Mo Pingyun didn''t come back together, they were both rewarded for their meritorious service, and Xiao Jiu was granted an exceptional Marquis, which was a great joy for the Mo family. Because of the death of Mo pingting and his wife, the Mo family is still in mourning, so the celebration banquet was not held. Only relatives and friends were invited to get together.


    However, no one in Kyoto knows that the Mo family''s fame in the first World War is highly valued by the emperor. The Mo family is like a flower in the sky. Even if they have not received an invitation, they all try their best to come to the Mo family for a banquet. For a moment, the Mo family is full of families, and various dignitaries in Kyoto come one after another, making the Mo family very busy.


    Xu Jingniang, on the other hand, concentrates on dressing up Xiaojiu. In Xu Jingniang''s opinion, Xiaojiu''s 15th birthday will be in the next two months, which is also the most important hairpin ceremony in her life. As Xiaojiu''s first public appearance after her return, this banquet naturally needs to be perfect.


    Xiao Jiu, who hasn''t worn a long dress for a long time, tugs at her complicated clothes, which makes Xu Jingniang cry: "don''t tug. It''s hard to flatten. Put down Yunzhu and apply some powder to your master. Xiao Jiu, look at your face. It''s dry and black. Don''t touch your hairpin. It''s all crooked."


    Xiaojiu is dizzy and distraught. He wants to treat himself as a wooden man and let his mother''s love run wild. An hour later, Xu Jingniang finally nods her head with satisfaction. Xiaojiu is greatly relieved.


    Xu Jingniang angrily glared at Xiao Jiu and said, "smelly girl, are you so tired?"


    Xiaojiu said with a coquettish smile to Xu Jingniang, "it''s much more tiring than fighting. Niang, we''ll have dinner together. Do you dress me up like this?"


    "As for, too as for, you see you this trip, like a wild boy, even feng''er looks whiter than you? What does a big girl look like? " Xu Jingniang was very disgusted, stroked Xiaojiu''s skirt, turned her head and told Yunzhu: "remember to stew bird''s nest for your master, and the pearl powder, all need to be used on time. It''s about to reach the hairpin, so you have to raise it quickly."


    Cloud bead looked at the small nine that the eye is depressed unceasingly, force to endure to smile a way: "yes, maidservant wrote down!" Small nine depressed swept an eye, pursed a mouth to bear to smile of Mo Yongfeng, not angry way: "want to smile to smile, your aunt I am not not have been laughed at."


    Mo Yongfeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Xu Jingniang stared at Xiao Jiu speechlessly, touched Mo Yongfeng''s head and said, "feng''er, don''t be as shameless and impetuous as your aunt. You''ve made me angry from childhood to adulthood. You''re several years old!"


    Xiaojiu said with a smile to Xu Jingniang: "Niang, you are not old at all. You are younger than I was when I was a child. Now when we go out, people will treat you as my sister."


    Xu Jingniang was amused and laughed. She pinched Xiaojiu''s nose and scolded: "can I be younger than you when you were a child? Then I''m not an old goblin. The more I live, the more I go back? Smelly girl, don''t try to fill me with ecstasy. When you go out for a while, remember to walk gracefully. Don''t eat too fast. Even if you can''t listen to the ladies, you have to sit patiently and say goodbye


    When Xiao Jiuyi heard Xu Jingniang''s voice again, she could not help shouting: "was it my grandmother''s voice just now? I seem to hear my grandmother call me, mother. I miss my grandmother. I have to go out to meet her Then she picked up the skirt and ran out, causing Xu Jingniang to jump and scold: "smelly girl, you put down the skirt for me, put it down --"


    Cloud bead and a few servant girls hurriedly ran to chase to go out, for a time in the courtyard chicken fly dog jump disorderly become a regiment. Mo Yongfeng can''t help grinning. He finds that life in Beijing is as interesting as his aunt said.


    The banquet was set up in a greenhouse. Since she left Beijing as a child, the old lady worried about it day and night. Xu Jingniang sent for many valuable flowers and plants to take care of the old lady. This time and again, the old lady put the green and red flowers in the greenhouse very beautiful, so the celebration banquet was set in the greenhouse.


    In the middle of the banquet, Xiao Jiu had enough to eat and drink to listen to their grandmother''s chatting. While they were sleepy, he suddenly heard a report from outside: "Your Highness the prince has arrived --"


    They were so surprised that they got up and went out, but Li Heng came in first.


    Looking at Li Heng, who is wearing a four clawed Jiulong grain robe and has a dignified appearance, her sleepiness suddenly disappears. She looks up at Li Heng, but sees that Li Heng is also looking at her. Xiao Jiu touches her arm, stares at Li Heng, and lowers her head immediately. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 570

    Li Heng complained bitterly in his heart. Xiao Jiu was really angry this time. Since he returned to Beijing, he refused to see him no matter how many times he made an appointment with him or write a letter. Li Heng had to use this method to stop her at Mo''s house.


    Li Heng asked everyone to get up, strode forward, helped the old lady with his own hands, and asked with a smile, "long time no see. How is your old body?"


    The old lady said with a smile: "it''s OK, but the legs and feet are not as light as before. I can''t walk too far, otherwise I can go to the palace to greet you."


    "What the old lady said, I''m here to say hello to you. If you have time, I''ll send someone to take you to the palace. My father often talks about you."


    "Thank you, your highness and the emperor. I''m very grateful."


    "You''re welcome, old lady. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you today. Please don''t be surprised."


    "It''s a great honor for your highness to come to Mo''s family. Your highness, please take a seat."


    "Please take your seat. Although I''m the prince, I''m your junior. You don''t have to be so polite to me." Li Heng said, carefully holding the old lady back to the upper position, while he sat on the right side of the head, watching the crowd secretly smack tongue, Mo family this favor is afraid and long.


    Li Heng and the old lady are very happy. Xiao Jiu is stunned. She has known Li Heng for many years. For the first time, she finds that her elder brother is so deceptive. Think of here, small nine can''t help sneering in the heart, acting he will be more, not to mention is to coax people, the man with more heart is really terrible.


    Li Heng saw that xiaojiuban ignored himself. He could not help but talk to the old lady about the old man''s love of collecting chess scores. He said with a smile, "I''ve heard that the old man has several rare books in his hand. I wanted to borrow them before. I didn''t want to be busy all the time, but I didn''t find a chance."


    As soon as the old lady heard this, she said, "I''m going to look for it. Your highness likes it. It''s useless to put it at home. Last time, it was almost torn by Xiao Jiu and set fire to it."


    "Small nine one hears this words to hurriedly shout a way:" I didn''t see clearly at that time? Then I saw it clearly, and I put it down


    The old lady make complaints about it: "put it down, put it on the table and use the melon seed skin. When I let people clean up, it''s called a dirty yo!"


    When Li Heng was surrounded by his grandmother, he could not make complaints about the nine small faces.


    When the old lady saw that Xiaojiu was so busy, she comforted her and said, "I don''t want to talk about you. My Xiaojiu has grown up. Now she is sensible and obedient."


    The tone of coaxing the child made Xiao Jiu blush. Li Heng wanted to laugh. The old lady looked at Li Heng and looked at Xiao Jiu again. She proposed with a smile: "well, Xiao Jiu, you can take the hall to get the chess score. I remember your grandfather left a wolf king skin, which is the warmest thing in winter. You can find it for your highness. Your highness is frail and can''t bear the cold in winter. He has been busy in recent days and has lost a lot of weight. "


    Small nine one listen to this words not happy, she also hurt, how can''t see grandmother heartache, she and Li Heng in the end who is pro ah?


    But Li Heng said busily: "thank you for your concern, then I''m ashamed to get it!"


    Li Heng said so, small nine refused to say, in the old lady''s urging reluctantly get up with Li Heng to get things.


    They went out of the greenhouse one after the other. Mrs. Xu laughed and whispered to her husband, "Your Highness has a heart. Congratulations, old sister!"


    The old lady waved her hand and said, "congratulations are early. It depends on the emperor''s meaning."


    "So you don''t mind?"¡° As long as the children are good, what can I object to? Man''s life is predestined The old lady whispered, thinking of the old man''s occasional tree of life, the Phoenix Tree Wutong, and perhaps the fate of the nine and Royal Highness from the moment, to the nine little ones.


    Small nine with Li Heng toward the old lady''s residence, out of the garden, there is no one along the way, Li Heng gently waved, yuan shisan and others immediately back to avoid. Yunzhu looks at Xiaojiu and Li Heng. At a loss, he is dragged to the side by yuansany. Yunzhu is scared. He raises his hand and punches in the past. Yuansany might as well be nearly hit. He says in a hurry: "do you still have some eyesight? The master wants to talk to miss nine! "


    Cloud bead heart palpitation of looking at yuan 13 small voice way: "can my home master son didn''t speak?"


    Yuan shisan looked at Yunzhu speechless. Sure enough, he had any kind of servant girl, regardless of the identity of the prince. Looking at Xiaojiu''s face, yuan shisan explained to Yunzhu in a low voice: "we''ll soon be a family. You just listen to me. Don''t follow me too closely and don''t disturb them. You''ll have your own benefits in the future."


    Cloud bead can''t help muttering: "maidservant but Mo family cloud surname maidservant, every month have dividends, money what maidservant can''t be rare."


    Yuan 13


    It''s really the servant girl of Mo family. How rich and willful!


    Seeing that no one around him is following him, Li Heng can''t help but reach out and hold Xiaojiu''s hand. Xiaojiu is sulky, and suddenly he is held by Li Heng. He can''t help but break away immediately. Li Heng can''t help but hold more tightly, earnestly said: "small nine, how long do you want to be angry with me?"


    Small nine board face hard voice way: "micro minister can''t dare to be angry with your highness!"


    "I''m wrong, Xiao Jiu. I don''t want to tell you, but I really don''t want you to interfere in some dirty things in the harem, so I told Li Yuanjia to keep them from you. I thought you would be entangled by those baits, but I didn''t expect you to react so quickly and block the arrow for me directly. These days, as soon as I think of hurting you, I can''t say any more about Li Heng. The pain is in Xiao Jiu''s body and in his heart. This kind of taste is too hard.


    Small nine see Li Heng so, the heart can''t help but soften a bit, frown a way: "I thought you have treated me as an adult, but didn''t expect you still treat me as a child, what''s the matter to hide from me, is it in your heart I''m still a little girl?"? In the end, I eat, drink and have fun every day. I don''t know anything and I don''t care. I stick to you every day. What do you say is what you want to do? "


    Li Heng said: "I never thought about it like this. I knew you had grown up since you took up the middle road defense with your own strength in shilingguan. You are even better than we expected. I believe in your ability and I am proud of it


    "Then why do you keep it from me? Even if you keep it from me this time, do you have to keep it from me when you come across this kind of thing again? There are some things I always have to experience to know how to deal with. I''m not a woman who needs your protection under your wings. I hope I can stand beside you, face the wind and rain with you, and even shelter you from the rain. I thought we were going to be together like this, but you don''t seem to think so, do you? " Xiaojiu looks very serious. She thinks some words should be made clear so that she can determine whether they are the people who can spend their lives together. Rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, rose net has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number)

 Chapter 571

    Li Heng was very surprised. He suddenly realized that Xiaojiu was not only growing up, but also that his calmness and persistence made him completely understand what was wrong with him.


    Li Heng finally opens his heart to Xiaojiu and tells Xiaojiu in a low voice about the gratitude and resentment between Princess Xie and the emperor, as well as the causes and consequences of this rebellious incident.


    After hearing this, Xiao Jiu suddenly understands why Li Heng didn''t tell her about it. It''s just that it''s hard for Li Heng to say. As a son, it''s really hard to judge his father''s behavior. Xiao Jiu even thinks that the emperor almost deserves to be stabbed this time.


    Xiaojiu thought for a while and asked softly, "were you ready to fall into their trap?"


    Li Heng nodded his head and said: "my father has a sense of guilt for Xie, especially after his death, Xie has no threat in his father''s mind. If you want to make your father realize the ambition of Xie and Lu, you have to make a plan to let him see the consequences with his own eyes, otherwise he will not deal with them with this cruel hand. "


    Xiaojiu frowned and said, "what about the daughter of Taifu who is engaged to marry you?"


    Li Heng Leng Leng, eyes can''t help but bring out a little smile, small nine blushed, whispered: "I just care, can''t it?"


    Li Heng''s heart is soft of a mess, can''t help holding small nine soft voice way: "OK, can let you care, I am honored to."


    Small nine lips cape can''t stop of go up, lightly stretched out an arm to embrace Li Heng''s waist, greedy of deep breath, just a few days don''t see, she feel as if had been for a long time.


    The cloud bead sees two people say to say unexpectedly embrace together, not from frighten of stare round eyes, where still attend to go up yuan 13 of exhort, busy effort cough. Yuan shisan can''t help but stare at Yunzhu. Yunzhu complains in an unconvinced voice: "my lady hasn''t been engaged yet. Your master is taking advantage of this. What are you staring at? If you want to stare, I''ll stare. Hum!"


    Yuan shisan speechless looked at the cloud bead that mercilessly gouged out him to walk forward quickly, and touched his nose, as if what the girl said was right. The master couldn''t help it.


    The two of them get back together and go to the old lady''s yard. Yunzhu and they go to find the chess score and wolf skin. Xiaojiu and Li Heng sit in the hall and talk. Small nine curious asked Li Heng: "the emperor will Xie Guifei and huifei how to deal with?"


    Li hengchen said: "the crime of treason is unforgivable, but I don''t think my father intended to deal with them with the crime of treason."


    Xiaojiu frowned and thought, "does the emperor think it''s not good-looking?"


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu Yi with admiration and nodded: "after all, this matter is related to the secret of the court. If it is spread out, it will certainly have an impact on the reputation of my father. Therefore, they and their family members should be punished for assassinating me."


    "It''s also a felony to assassinate the prince, so they should be unable to save their lives. It''s good to keep a whole body." Small nine analysis.


    Li Heng nodded his approval, and little nine turned his eyes and asked with a smile, "what about Taifu? Is he involved? "


    Li Heng took a funny look at Xiaojiu. Xiaojiu urged: "I''m just careful. Tell the truth quickly, or I''ll --"


    Li Heng put his face to Xiao Jiu and asked with a smile, "what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Jiu, who was shocked by Li Heng''s face, stammered: "I''ll, I''ll --" but before he finished, he saw that Li Heng came close again. Xiao Jiu felt that a warm thing touched his lips and left quickly.


    Small nine stares round eyes to look at Li Heng, stammer of ask a way: "you, what did you just do?"


    Li Heng said with a satisfied smile: "you have done what you always want to do to me."¡° I, what do I want to do to you? I didn''t want to do anything to you! " Xiao Jiu''s face was so hot that she could almost fry eggs. She raised her hand and fanned her face.


    Li Heng slowly peeled off an almond and put it into Xiaojiu''s mouth. He said with a smile, "food and sex are also good. You can think about it. I''m right!"


    Xiaojiu almost didn''t jump up. Li Heng didn''t dare to tease Xiaojiu again. He took her hand and held her down. He said in a soft voice: "Taifu was indeed bribed by huifei. Although she was kept in the dark, she was also implicated. I begged for her father and emperor and sent her to the temple to practice."


    Small nine Leng Leng, chew hard almond, mutter a way: "you still have affection to her."


    Li Heng hooked the tip of Gou Xiaojiu''s nose and said with a smile: "this is not that. After all, I have known each other since I was a child. Taifu was chosen by my mother in those years. I don''t want to look at the Buddhist''s face, but I want to look at the Buddhist''s face. It''s the end of the matter to leave her life."


    Small nine this just in the heart comfortable some, Li Heng but thought of one thing, stretch out a hand to lift small nine''s chin to sink a voice to ask a way: "you hold me this son, past calculate for a long time, also should I ask you?"


    Small nine don''t understand clap open Li Heng''s hand, frown a way: "I have what in the past to let you ask, don''t you always say to look at me from childhood to grow up?"


    Li Heng squeezed a sentence from his teeth: "Cheng Mingrui!"


    Small nine Leng next way: "a Rui, I and his affair you all know?"? Is there anything else to ask? "


    "Did you see him when you went to town that day? You called out his name and wanted to get off the horse to find him, didn''t you The more Li Heng said, the worse he felt. When he didn''t think that Xiao Jiu was his own, he didn''t think much about it. Now as long as he thinks that Xiao Jiu almost married Cheng Mingrui, Li Heng''s heart is as miserable as cat''s paw.


    Little nine nodded and said, "yes, I saw him standing in the crowd and yelled, but he ignored me and ran away. Later I sent someone to inquire. I heard that his grandfather was very ill. I was just going to discuss with my grandmother about going to visit him."


    Li Heng''s face was slightly heavy, and he frowned: "do you want to go to see a doctor?"


    "We are family friends. The Duke of Dongping county is ill. We are going to visit him. Besides, a Rui and I grew up together. Although I have no affection for him, I always treat him as a family member. I hope that everything will be ok with him."


    "Family? Except for you, no one in the Mo family takes Cheng Mingrui as his family member. Not only is the Duke of Dongping County ill, but Cheng Mingrui and Luo qianyun are still quarreling with each other. Do you know? "


    "Don''t they love each other? What''s going on? "


    Li Heng speechless looking at small nine, this world probably only small nine will think Cheng Mingrui and Luo qianyun are two lovers, think of here, Li Heng suddenly not acid, so dull and simple girl or don''t wake up, save her know Cheng Mingrui to her old love will be uncomfortable.


    Thinking of this, Li Heng said to Xiao Jiu, "I guess we don''t get along well, but it''s someone else''s housework. We can''t manage it. I''ll send someone to send some tonics to Dongping county. Don''t visit." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number)

 Chapter 572

    Small nine don''t understand: "you are you, I am me, you send tonic with me to visit what relation?"


    Li Heng narrowed his eyes slightly and his voice sank down: "you are you, I am me?"


    Small nine Leng next, small voice way: "we are not to have no relation yet?"


    Li Heng raised his hand and touched Xiaojiu''s face. He said in a soft voice, "it will soon be related. After you and the hairpin ceremony, my father will decide to marry us. After we get married, my father will pass the throne to me. You are my future queen. What do you think is our relationship?"


    Small nine heart bang bang of jumped up, she Lengleng Leng of looking at Li Heng small voice way: "so fast?"


    Li Heng is stunned, small nine explains in a hurry: "I mean, I, that, I''m still small!"


    Li Heng''s face is more black a few minutes, stuffy voice way: "I am fast old!"


    Xiaojiu couldn''t help laughing. Li Heng pinched Xiaojiu''s face helplessly and yelled: "little girl!"


    Small nine vomited tongue way: "who let you first born so many years, you won''t wait for me!"


    Li Heng looks at Xiaojiu''s pretty and lovely appearance. He can''t help but drag her to himself. Xiaojiu looks up and sees a pair of bright eyes and the man''s lips approaching. Xiao Jiudeng had no strength, so he could only stare at Li Heng''s eyes. He felt as if there were tens of millions of waves locking her tightly, which made her panic but have nowhere to escape


    Yunzhu came with a good chess score and wolf skin. Seeing that the hall door was closed, the two servant girls were red faced and red eared. They could not help but frown and ask, "what are you doing when you close the door in broad daylight? It''s not hot either. Why are you both so red? "


    Said, cloud bead will go to push the door, yuan shisan busy a stop cloud bead, cloud bead stare way: "what are you doing?"


    Yuan shisan lowered his voice and said, "it''s not suitable to go in now. Please wait patiently."


    "What''s right or not? I''ll send something to your highness. Besides, my young lady is still in it. " Yun Zhu stares at yuan shisan discontentedly. She feels that the inner official is like a matchmaker. She wants to put her young lady together with his master. But her young lady is a woman. She can''t live alone with a man. As a slave of Mo family, she should protect her master''s interests. No crown prince''s inner official can care about her now.


    Then cloud bead pushes to open yuan 13, suddenly toward inside shout a voice: "young lady, your highness, the maidservant took thing!"


    Inside the room, the two people who are close to each other''s lips are stunned. Xiao Jiu is looking at Li Heng. Although she is separated by her thick robes, she seems to be able to feel each other''s intense heartbeat. What happened? They actually


    "You, you... Can''t do this..."


    Li Hengfeng''s eyes are flowing, bright and pressing, and her red lips are slightly hooked: "why can''t I do this?" That hook the appearance of the soul, let small nine instant speechless. Li Heng, who is so lazy and charming, is quite different from his royal highness, who is usually cold and lustless. At the moment, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know that there is a kind of man named sulao.


    It wasn''t long before all of the Mo family knew about Xiao Jiu and Li Heng. Naturally, Mo Ping had a bad feeling when he was a junior Mo family man. However, he also knew his Royal Highness''s affection for Xiao Jiu and how much he had paid for Xiao Jiu. He could only endure bitterness and actively prepare for Xiao Jiu''s marriage.


    As his father and uncle, Mo Taiwen and Mo Taiwu said that the crown prince has paid too much for the Mo family and for Xiao Jiu, so the Mo family can''t help but show that in order to avoid Xiao Jiu''s being easily controlled by the kindness in the future.


    Li Heng didn''t know what the Mo family really thought. He thought that the Mo family had accepted himself, so under Mo Taiwen''s personal persuasion, he accepted the Mo family''s financial support and recovered a lot of property from the Xie family and Fan Yang''s Lu family; At the same time, relying on the resources of the Mo family, re allocation and management will completely destroy the foundation of the two families for hundreds of years, so that there is no possibility of their resurgence. Mo Taiwu commented that Li Heng was like a released dragon, and finally began to show his coercion to his ministers. But the Mo family doesn''t know that Li Heng has decided to uproot the Xie family and the Lu family this time. He is very worried about the injury of Xiao Jiu and can''t tolerate it any more, which will threaten the existence of him and Xiao Jiu.


    But Li Heng didn''t expect that the Mo family would give so much support. He almost spared no effort to make yuan shisan yell at Li Heng. The Mo family is real!


    Anxious heirs, the emperor, who had not married and had children, couldn''t wait. He not only ordered the old lady to personally preside over Xiaojiu''s hairpin ceremony, but also ordered Xiaojiu to marry Li Heng the next day after her hairpin ceremony.


    The Duke of Dongping County, lying on his sickbed, looked at his wife, son, daughter-in-law, and his only grandson Cheng Mingrui, and sighed deeply: "you all know my illness. Take away all the tears. It''s no use crying. When you are old, you always have to go, You''d better think more about the way of our Cheng family in the future. And ah Rui, I''m most worried about you! "


    Cheng Mingrui took the hand of Mr. Cheng and said, "don''t worry, grandfather. I''ve grown up and can take care of myself. Don''t think so much. I''d better have a rest."


    Mr. Cheng coughed a few times. Mrs. Cheng handed him a glass of water. Mr. Cheng gently pushed it away, took Cheng Mingrui''s hand and said, "ah Rui, my grandfather only knew what life is when he lived to this age, but he didn''t ask for it all the time. Listen to my grandfather and let go of that thought in your heart. It will only hurt you to keep that thought


    Cheng Mingrui feels a pain in his heart. He can''t say anything when he holds Cheng''s hand. The imperial edict has been issued. Xiao Jiu is the future Princess and the future queen. He really shouldn''t have any more extravagant hopes.


    When Cheng Mingrui is like this, he feels very sad. But no one can blame him. He can only blame himself. It''s because he doesn''t restrain his family well, and it''s also because he shouldn''t have delusions and blindly pursue fame and wealth. As a result, he harms others and himself and makes his good grandson look like this.


    If when he was a child, he could discipline a Rui strictly and send him to practice martial arts. If he didn''t pamper him, he would not develop indecision; If later, he could pay more attention not to let that confused daughter-in-law connive at Luo Xianyun and take the opportunity to enter, and not let a Rui make a mistake, then the family would not be like this now.


    The most wrong thing is that after the accident, he shouldn''t just want to cover up and avoid, and he shouldn''t say anything to ah Rui about He Li''s remarriage. It''s all his fault that he made a good child look like this. But there is no regret medicine in the world, and everything can''t be changed, and he can''t support it any more. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number)

 Chapter 573

    Mr. Cheng gently closes his eyes, and everyone slowly retreats. In a trance, Mr. Cheng sees the figure of Mr. Xing. Mr. Xing is still in a strong spirit, not like he is dying. A line of tears fall from the corner of Mr. Cheng''s eyes and fall on his pillow with endless regret.


    Out of Master Cheng''s room, Cheng Mingrui ignores his grandmother''s and mother''s shouts and goes back to his study alone. Sitting in front of the desk, looking at the huge night pearl on the desk, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but feel a trace of bitterness on his lips.


    After getting married to Luo Xianyun, Cheng Mingrui successfully passed the imperial examination according to his grandfather''s arrangement and entered the Ministry of officials, becoming a hot new official. He thought that as long as he worked hard, he would be able to become famous one day and let Xiao Jiu see his ability. However, seeing that Xiao Jiu was getting farther and farther away from him, he was becoming more and more unattainable. However, he could only walk around in a mass of mud. Cheng Mingrui was getting more and more depressed.


    Now that Xiao Jiu is about to become the future queen of the crown princess, Cheng Mingrui can only look up to the honor of the empress at the ceremony. Pick up the night pearl, Cheng Mingrui can''t help but come up with the scene when little nine hard put this to him, once promised never to separate from him little girl will marry someone else, and he can only here again and again recall those past.


    They grow up carefree, play together, and go to school together. From a chubby and unruly little girl, Xiao Jiu grows into a gorgeous and dazzling girl day by day. He looked at her, laughed at her, looked at her, his eyes turned, and all kinds of strange ideas came out. At that time, the memory was full of beauty and joy.


    But now Cheng Mingrui opens his eyes, but all he sees are the bookshelves that make him depressed, and the Baibao pavilion that the woman forcibly stuffed in. A strong disgust makes Cheng Mingrui stride over, grabs the things on the treasure Pavilion and throws them out. When all the things are thrown clean, Cheng Mingrui can''t help laughing wildly.


    Old man cheng died before he survived the first month. When the Mo family went to mourn, they learned that on the night of old man Cheng''s death, Cheng Mingrui left a letter and a letter to leave home. A few years later, when Xiao Jiu heard about Cheng Mingrui again, he had become the mountain leader of Zhangye in Longyou Road, that is, an academy in Mo''s hometown, teaching and educating people, far away from the secular world.


    In the 61st year of Shangyuan Dynasty, on the seventh day of March, the Prince Li Hengda married Mo Yinian, the daughter of the Mo family.


    At noon, the sun was shining on the white marble steps outside the palace. The red carpet was laid out. Wearing a five color wedding dress, Xiao Jiu''s black hair was all wrapped up and her golden phoenix crown was on. She walked up the steps step by step. Her long train spread out behind her, making her like a phoenix bathing in fire.


    Li Heng, dressed in a dark red black boa robe with five claws and a gilt hair crown, was waiting for the only woman who could stand beside him and look down on the world.


    The heavy Phoenix crown on her head made her neck sour, and the cumbersome dress on her body made her walk harder. But Li Heng stood there watching her tenderly, and let her walk towards him step by step.


    It was not until the sun shifted that Xiao Jiu and Li Heng took over the gold seal of the gold book. They only heard the official of the ceremony say: "Li Cheng --"


    The sound of Shao music continued, and all the officials paid homage: "congratulations on the prince''s wedding!"


    Echo bursts of majestic, small nine can''t help looking up to Li Heng, Li Heng clenched small nine''s hand to her smile, small nine heart restless calm down, she gently looked up to the distance, their road has just begun.


    Late at night, the red Wei in the East Palace is low. Li Heng walks in quickly, so that the ladies in waiting for their congratulations can only see his Highness''s clothes before they finish the ceremony. The palace maids looked at each other quietly, and could not help showing a little smile. His royal highness seemed very anxious.


    Li Heng strides into the hall, passes through the main hall and turns around the curtain. He hears a exclamation inside: "empress can''t do it. Empress needs to wait for your highness to come before she can uncover the veil!"


    "Niang Niang --" Niang Niang, don''t run away. "


    "Niang Niang..."


    Li Heng hastened to walk around the screen to the wedding room. He saw Xiao Jiu squatting on the high stool with a skirt in his mouth, and below were the nannies and maids.


    Li Heng hurriedly went over and said in a deep voice, "you all step back!"


    Mammy and others hurriedly saluted Li Heng. Mammy looked at Li Heng hesitantly, and Li Heng said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, the ceremony is not finished yet. Look..."


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu and said with a smile on his lips: "the rest of the etiquette will go with the prince and the concubine. Mammy doesn''t have to worry. Please go down quickly!"


    Seeing the smile under the prince''s palace, Mammy seemed to be familiar with the situation. Thinking about the bride''s prestige, Mammy felt that she was still obedient. She reported the rest of the etiquette to Li Heng in detail and took all the maids and maidservants back.


    There were only Li Heng and Xiao Jiu left in the room. Li Heng went to the high stool, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "come down quickly, don''t you feel tired squatting on it?"


    Xiaojiu rushed into Li Heng''s arms, pointed one by one and complained to Li Heng: "this dress is very heavy, and the Phoenix crown almost broke my neck, and this, they smeared many layers of things on my face, still don''t let me eat, don''t let me drink, also let me sit on the bed motionless waiting for you, I tell you, I don''t want to get married again, Getting married is the most troublesome thing in the world


    Li Heng said with a smile: "if you want to get married again, you have no chance. You have already married me. You are my man!"


    Xiaojiu raised his hand to touch Li Heng''s face and said with a smile: "you are my man. Why doesn''t anyone paint you powder? Your face is so clean. I don''t want to make a big face. It''s very ugly."


    Li Heng looked at Xiao Jiu with tender eyes and said, "it''s not ugly."


    "Isn''t it ugly? Then I''ll have people draw me like this every day! "


    "Forget it. You don''t have to put on any paint to make it beautiful."


    "Big brother, you are right and wrong!"


    "I''ve never been right or wrong about you..." Li Heng said. He bowed his head to touch Xiao Jiu''s red lips, but Xiao Jiu leaned out of Li Heng''s arms and cried with a bitter face: "big brother, I can''t stand myself like this, and I''m hungry and thirsty!"


    Li Heng helplessly takes a look at Xiaojiu, helps Xiaojiu take off her heavy dress, calls someone to bring her food, and takes Xiaojiu to the bath in the house after she has had enough to eat and drink. This bath is the living water from the hot spring under the East Palace, which is only available in the palace where the wedding house is located.


    Small nine slide into the water, the warm water let her comfortable sigh, the whole body fatigue seems to reduce a lot, small nine can''t help but comfortable raised his feet slapping the water, but I don''t know how attractive Li Heng''s eyes are. I saw little Jiuyi glide away like a small fish, her long hair was dyed on the water, and her thin profanity clothes were tightly attached to her body, showing the curves of ups and downs. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number)

 Chapter 574

    Li Heng stepped into the water, Phoenix eyes deep, lips smile, but the smile with a little can''t wait.


    Small nine suddenly jumped out of the water in front of Li Heng, showing a clean and refined face washed away by warm water. She was smiling at Li Heng with curved eyebrows, and her black and white eyes were full of small complacency.


    Li Heng reached for two glasses of wine and handed it to Xiao Jiu. Xiao Jiu took it and smelled it. He asked curiously, "what kind of wine is this?"


    "Hehe wine!" Li Heng picks up the wine cup and drinks it. He looks at Xiao Jiu Dao with deep eyes. Small nine "Oh" a smile way: "I know this, Niang told me, get married to drink this." Then he drank the wine and muttered: "it''s not different from the usual wine, just a little strange flavor."


    Li Heng looked at little nine''s ruddy lips one by one. He grabbed her and put her in his arms. He held her back brain in his palm. In the water, his lips stuck to her lips. His ink hair curled and entangled, and a couple hugged each other tightly.


    Small nine stare round eyes, looking at the eyes magnified several times handsome Yan, heart spread a sweet taste, but the body is soft can''t lift strength, can only instinctively embrace Li Heng''s neck, clumsy response to him.


    The next morning, small nine opened his eyes to see the top of the bed curtain exquisite luxury not from a Leng, Li Heng looked at small nine straight Lengleng Leng eyes, as if completely do not understand where his body looks, not from gently pinch pinch her face.


    Small nine cover a face to see to Li Heng, see his smile full face of looking at oneself, not from frightened, suddenly sit up body, but suddenly found that he had nothing to wear, busy and immediately lay down to grasp the quilt cover. Li Heng saw of smile voice, small nine Leng Leng looking at Li Heng, secret way this is her that Gao Leng does not smile big brother?


    Li Heng seems to see through Xiaojiu''s mind. He bends his fingers and flicks Xiaojiu''s forehead. Xiaojiu covers his forehead and blinks his eyes. Li Heng laughs again and gently sticks it to his lips!


    On the day after the prince got married, Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, was ordered to go out of Beijing to supervise the shipbuilding workshop in Northern Xinjiang. Meng Huachen sent Li Yuanjia out of the city. At Shiliting, Li Yuanjia said goodbye to Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen couldn''t help saying, "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. I told you before that you don''t have to be too persistent about some things. Your Highness has a deep friendship with Xiao Jiu. As long as Xiao Jiu is happy, what can you do?"


    Li Yuanjia said with a bitter smile: "if I had not spoken and expressed my hope so close, maybe I could easily put it down, but I still can''t, I still need time."


    "Well, be careful. I hope I''ll see you again next time


    "Go away, young master. It''s called amorous feelings. What do you know, you idiot?"


    "I don''t need a man to know that!"


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll Li Yuanjia waved his hand to drive Meng Huachen. Meng Huachen turned away laughing. When he was about to mount the horse, he heard Li Yuanjia yell at him: "Meng Huachen, marry my daughter-in-law and have a baby as soon as possible, so that I can be her Godfather!"


    Meng Huachen instantly red eyes, turned over on the horse Yang Yang whip way: "I know!"


    Some words need not be said, and some feelings need not be expressed. They also know that the dream was once accessible to Li Yuanjia, but for him, Meng Huachen was always a distant dream, so he just had to watch from a distance and follow quietly. That''s it, that''s good.


    Three days back, small nine in the people''s continuous inquiry, think of his recent days of married life, can''t help but want to laugh. After getting married, Xiao Jiu found that the elder brother was not only one-sided, but also a coquettish, even childish person when they were the only two.


    Small nine also just know Li Heng get up early originally so interesting, he will unconsciously doodle mouth to hold things when he is asleep, when the first time to see Li Heng wearing hair rubbing eyes yawning slowly from the bed to get up, eyes misty and reluctant to give up looking at himself, small nine is really bleeding nose! A man is not only good-looking, but also good-looking to make people want to hold him in the palm of their hands. Xiao Jiu finally realized it. It''s a pity that such Li Heng is fleeting, but after a moment''s restoration of Qingming, he becomes that cool and wise man again. It''s a pity that she should wake up earlier. As soon as her elder brother wakes up, she just pinches his face or something.


    Li Heng doesn''t know if he has spied on Xiao Jiu''s mind. Since then, Xiao Jiu has no chance to salivate on Li Heng who just wakes up, because she is miserable every night. Even if small nine has repeatedly begged for mercy, also can''t stop Li Heng this late fire, every night will be turned over and over to chew the light, no longer have a chance to Li Heng get up early like saliva!


    In the 62nd year of Shangyuan Dynasty, the emperor abdicated, and Li Heng took over the throne and changed his name to Tianyuan. In the spring of the first year of the Tianyuan Dynasty, Li Heng took Xiao Jiu to the palace gate and accepted the official congratulations. Li Heng made a public order to restore monogamy to the officials and promised that Xiao Jiu would be the only one in his life!


    In the second year of Tianyuan era, the war began in Northern Xinjiang. Li Heng appointed Xiao Jiu as the Grand Marshal of the world''s army to lead the army to the northern Xinjiang.


    On August 27, the second year of Tianyuan, Xiaojiu commanded the army to fight a decisive battle with the United forces of Silla and Japan at baijiangkou. The vanguard general Mo Ping''an led 100000 soldiers and 10000 warships, which were divided into left and right teams. Through the formation transformation, the Allied forces were surrounded, so that their ships collided with each other and the soldiers were in chaos. In the end, all coalition warships were burned, and tens of thousands of coalition troops were killed or drowned.


    In this battle, the water army of the Xia Dynasty showed its strength for the first time, and defeated the Allied water army with several times of its own strength and ships. Thus, it established the Xia Dynasty''s position as the king in the waters of Northern Xinjiang for hundreds of years. Li Yuanjia, the son of the king of Qi, who provided excellent ships for the war, was granted the title of King Jiang by the emperor, and the two kings in the palace of the king of Qi became a good story in Kyoto.


    At the end of the third year of Tianyuan, Xiao Jiu gave birth to his eldest daughter. Li Heng named her Taiping and granted her the title of Empress Dowager. Under the proposal of Xiao Jiu, the Xia Dynasty began to set up women''s schools, and restored women''s qualifications to participate in the economic examination and become officials in Korea. It also built women''s barracks so that women could practice martial arts and join the army to make contributions


    In the Xia Dynasty, women''s status was gradually improved, and the monogamous family model was gradually restored from officials to common people.


    In the 26th year of Tianyuan, Li Heng abdicated, and the Empress Dowager inherited the throne. Li Heng left Kyoto with Xiao Jiu and retired to the mountain forest. Since then, there has been no news of two people in Beijing. Only the legend they left behind is still praised by the world. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number)